《Hokage: Ryo's Path》 Chapter 1 - Crossing to Naruto’s World! Chapter 1: Crossing to Naruto¡¯s World! In the public hospital of Magic City, busy at the operating room, the was Guo Ryo: the hospital¡¯s chief physician. He finished med school with a strong medical foundation and he¡¯s been working here for the past 5 years, so you could say he was doing a good job fitting in. Back when he was 6 years old, his parents got divorced to form their own families. So he had to live with his grandpa, who sadly died to heart disease. That event was what made him want to be a doctor: He wanted to never feel that helpless again. And to achieve that goal of his, he worked really hard, and the only pleasure he let himself have was watching anime in his spare time. Guo Ryo¡¯s favorite anime was ? Naruto ?. It was hard for him to find a moment of rest. As he just finished an operation, he was ready to watch Naruto. But then the director¡¯s phone rang: a group of sons of some of the country¡¯s wealthiest have been racing, and their cars collided. Ryo was needed immediately in the operating room. Between the broken hearts of their lovers, and his duty as a doctor, Ryo couldn¡¯t just let them die: He rushed into the operating room and worked for 7 hours more until 5 am the next day. ? God I¡¯m tired, do I really want to do it? ? heined quietly, as he returned to his office. As he lied down on the table to sleep, he felt everything around him changing and he found himself in front of a massive orb of light, and from within it, a writing appeared: Applicant: Guo Ryo. the world: ¡°Naruto¡± Hazard coefficient: ¡ï ¡ï ¡ï ¡ï ¡î Risk factor higher than three stars gives a lucky draw chance, please use. Guo Ryo looked around; you could take him for a drunk as he was so tired: ? What is this? A dream... right? ? He pinched his thigh, and the pain told him load and clear that it was all true. ¡±Dangerous factors reaching more than 3 stars give a lucky draw chance to use.¡± ¡°What is it that you are? A machine? And what do I draw and why should I cross!? ¡± Ryo asked while staring at the orb. ¡°I am an ? InterWorld Portal ?. I represent the portal the existing parallel worlds that are over 119.000 in number. You don¡¯t need to say anything; your brain waves resonate with me and tell me that you are NOT satisfied with your life. With the passing conditions, you are likely to be drawn into the universe you want to ess, if you make your lucky draw. Please do so!¡± Even though he was still shocked, Ruo couldn¡¯t help but to think about the reward of making such a move. After all, he is all alone, his parents have been nowhere near him already, and he doesn¡¯t have a lover... With all of this in mind, going to Naruto¡¯s world seemed like a good idea! He just said the words: ? how do I draw? ? Golden rays came out of the orb as it turned into a fortune wheel, that was divided into 3 areas : science and technology, elemental ss, life skills ss. ?Turn the wheel, please! ?. He did, and it stopped in the elemental ss area. The wheel shined golden again as it got divided, the time into dozens of zones. Ryo took a closer look: the element ss had so many possible natural elements within it. He turned the wheel again and it kept on spinning for a whooping two minutes. As it stopped, he heard the orb say : ? This applicant gets ice elemental affinity ?. The orb¡¯s voice faded, as Ryo lost sight of everything before losing consciousness. After an undetermined amount of time, Guo Ryo slowly regained his consciousness. He slowly opened his eyes, to find himself still in the dark, but not too far from a light source, into which his instinct drew him. It was a long struggle, but eventually he was born. His movement towards the light was in was assisted along the way by the woman who gave birth to him. She was in a great deal of pain, but she looked at him with eyes full of care, and her looks warmed his heart: it¡¯s was maternal love! The beautiful scene was disrupted by a weird fact.. Ryo, unlike any newborn child, did not cried.. The nurse looked at him in awe: he is perfectly healthy, is he too dumb to cry? She saw the doctor¡¯s signal, so she took him and spanked his ass. ? Bitch get your hand away from my ass!! ? That¡¯s what he really wanted to say. But instead, no words came out, only a loud cry. Everyone around were finally relieved, and his mother smiled, and fell asleep satisfied. Maybe it¡¯s because of the Chakra, or some other reason, but newborn children in Naruto¡¯s world are more robust than those born on earth. Two dayster, Ryo was taken home by his mother. Naruto¡¯s world¡¯snguage was Japanese, and Ryo was fortunate enough to learn in his past life. So he had an easy time understanding what¡¯s happening around him right off the bat. A few dayster he learned that his mother was called Yamanaka Chinse. She was the cousin of the Yamanaka family head, who was the man that came to him (as the family¡¯s newborn child) often. His name was Yamanaka Akihito. At this time, Yamanaka Inoichi was still a little child. His new name was given to him by his uncle who named him: Yamanaka Ryo. A month after he was born, he understood a lot of things from the conversations around him: Konoha is now 33 years old. Under the leadership of 3 generations of hokages, Konoha went to two world wars, the second of which is still undecided. Konoha at this time had under Sarutobi the three Sannin: Jirraya, Tsunade, and Orochimaru. They also had the white fang: Hatake Sakumo. And along with the likes of Kagami Uchiha, Ino-Chika-Cho, and the Hyuga family, it all provided a certain level of stability for Konoha. So unlike other viges, the hidden leaf was still in peace and tranquility. His uncle was part of the 14th generation of Ino-Chika-Cho. The alliance was a supporter of Konoha since their establishment. But it was actually formed before, during the warring state era when the 3 ns joined forces to face enemies. In order to keep the special bond they had, three ancestors set the rules a long time ago together. With a witness from the Sarutobi n, each generation of Ino-Chika-Cho would pass down their ear¡ªrings to the next generation who swear upon them to be brothers. And they themselves will pass down tradition as well. This 3 man mode of action greatly enhanced thebat effectiveness of the team and their survival rate. It was so impressive, that after 2 generations of graduated from the Konoha ninja school it became the standard required from all students. This was mainly inspired from the Ino-Chika-Cho model. In this way, the three ns fought with each other. On their own, none of them were at the level of the Uchiha or Senju n. But when together, none of them is to be neglected: every n had special techniques and they wereplementary. They all fought with protecting each-other in mind, so they were not to be underestimated. Because of Ryo¡¯s birth, Yamanaka Akihito put down his in the front line to return home, that is how much he loved his nephew. However, what made Ryo peculiar is that his birth was only celebrated within the Ino-Chika-Cho ns. Even though the entire vige knew about it, nobody came to congratte his family. That, along with the fact that he never saw his father, made him understand that his life is not to be simple. He also knew, his family must be hiding something! Chapter 2 - The Yamanaka Genius !

Chapter 2: The Yamanaka Genius !

Year 34 after Konoha¡¯s establishment, the second Ninja War has be increasingly fierce. Although Konoha has achieved some advantages on various battlefields, things don¡¯t look like they are heading in the best direction. Thanks to the recent shes between Cloud and Earth viges, Konoha was able to save some troops to concentrate on the battle with the Hidden mist and Hidden sand. On the other hand, Yamanaka Ryo had his 1st birthday! He was able to say some easy to pronounce words by the time he was 6 months old. ¡°The newborn Yamanaka is a genius!¡± those words were spreading amongst the Ino-Chika-Cho Alliance. It was spreading across the whole vige. After all, Ryo, after three months of being born, didn¡¯t wet his bed once! At first, Yamanaka Chinse felt that her child¡¯s progress was normal. After all, one of the secret techniques of the Yamanaka n is to nurture the child with chakra. Back when he was in her womb, she used those secret techniques. However, just after he had his 1st birthday, Ryo Surprised his mother! Ryo, who was just 1 year old, learned how to copy after his cousin he had demonstrated several skills. When Yamanaka Chinse saw her son¡¯s fluffy little hands clumsily practicing the hand seals, she was shocked. What kind of ninja talent is this?! Whether he was a genius was unknown even to Ryo himself. He was only a one year old so he couldn¡¯t refine his chakra, not to mention learning ninjutsu. In the deadly shadowy world of shinobi, and especially in this period of war, while he didn¡¯t need to participate in this second war, what about the time when the 3rd one (as he already knows from the anime) arises? In the original storyline, Kakashi graduated at the age of 5 and this genius was sent to the battlefield. What is certain is that if Ryo graduates normally he will also be sent to the battlefield. So he might not be able to learn ninjutsu or even refine his chakra, but he can always practice his hand seals. On September 15, year 34, Hatake Sakumo¡¯s son Kakashi was born on a night of a full moon. All families went to congratte them, and the Yamanakas were no exception. The family sent the next generation of Ino-Chika-Cho, the one that graduatedst year. They will be the next heads of the family, and the parents of the original storyline¡¯s Ino, Shikamaru, and Choji. Yamanaka Chinse also received a personal invitation from Sakumo. On October 15th 4 people and a baby arrived together to congratte the Hatake family. Hatake Sakumo, at the rise of the war, was really famous. His Chakra infused white de has harvested the lives of hundreds of skilled enemy shinobi. He was at the very top along with Konoha¡¯s elite. While the Hatake n wasn¡¯t particrlyrge in number, people from all over came in to celebrate Kakashi¡¯s birth, so there was quite a line of people entering. ¡°Oh, didn¡¯t you get a personal invitation from Sakumo San? You can go directly through the side door ¡° ¡°Great! You can help us now! If we don¡¯t get a seat soon we won¡¯t actually find a ce to eat!¡±. Akimishi Choza is mainly here for the food: That¡¯s the Akamishi way. It made Tory roll his eyes. ¡°Yeah, It would be such a drag to wait in here!¡±, said, Shikaku Nara, while looking at the long queue in front of him impatiently. The three of them reminded Ryo so much of their children. Yamanaka Chinse nodded politely and entered through the side door. In her arms, Ryo was looking around into the Hatake house. ¡°You¡¯re finally here, Chinse!¡± A purple-haired woman in Hatake¡¯s household looked very happy at the sight of Ryo¡¯s mother. ¡°The flower from our hospital is now a mother!¡± Kakashi¡¯s mother and Yamanaka Chinse obviously knew each-other. They talked very happily while Ryo was watching Kakashi who was sleeping by their side. One-month-old Kaka is naturally not equipped with a mask, and in his past life, Ryo was a fan of Kakashi. He graduated at the age of 5 breaking the world record. While he got the Sharingan, it actually lowered his chakra levels because of its demands from a non-Uchiha. He is a Hokage, and one of the most talented Ninja ever and nothing can take away that. But amongst the seven generations that Konoha has seen, he was dubbed by many fans as the weakest Hokage. ¡°Chinse, you are here!¡± As the two new moms were chatting their hearts out, Hatake Sakumo came in. Ryo looked up and stared at the man in his in clothes. He had long silver hair Tied as a horsetail. At this time, He didn¡¯t look like Konoha¡¯s White Fang, he just was an ordinary man greeting his family and friends. ¡°Sakumo, long time no see!¡± ¡°This is Houyi¡¯s child?¡± ¡°Yeah! Is name is Yamanaka Ryo.¡± ¡°Ryo? Very good. The news that you got married is not known by many people. It is correct to not return to that family! After all, Houyi¡¯s is not there. If you need me, I¡¯ll help you with whatever I could do. After all, you and Houyi are both my Friends.¡± As he finished talking, Sakumo waved at little Ryo and went on to wee and entertain the rest of the guests. ¡°She was right not to return to that family? And my father is not here? And Sakumo being a close friend of my parents?¡± The dialogue between His mom and Sakumo got his mind racing through thoughts. It seems that his father is not an ordinary ninja. Now is the year 35, and the 14th-generation of Ino-Shika-Cho went to the battlefield of thend of earth. Ryo didn¡¯t want his uncle to go. This gentle man, often holding him, while being his uncle, represented the closest thing to a father figure that he has ever had. At the same year, the 3rd Hokage¡¯s disciples, Jirraya Orochimaru and Tsunade, faced the man imed to be A half god: The great warrior Hanzo the Smander. And even though they lost to him, they gain his recognition, and were dubbed by him as the legendary Sannin. And the great news has reached Konoha cheering the people up. The same year, Tsunade managed on the battlefield to make an antidote to the 1000 deadly poisons of puppet master Chiyo, leading the Sand Ninja to retreat. Konoha¡¯s Ninjas were making great progress in the field. Year 36, the Vige hidden in the clouds and Konoha faced each other in a full-out war. Because of Konoha¡¯s endurance and high pressure, the cloud had nothing to do but to retreat. In same the year, Nawaki, who was Tsunade¡¯s brother, fell victim to an explosion. In the 36 years of Konoha, the battlefield of Lei¡¯s country was confronted with battles between the wooden leaves and the cloud. In the face of the pressure of endurance and woodiness, Yun was unable to do anything and chose to withdraw. In the same year, a thousand-handed rope tree identally fell into a trap and died. In year 37 post-Konoha¡¯s establishment, Dan Kato died despite of Tsunade¡¯s attempts to save. She developed h?mophobia because of the fact. In the same year, Ryo began to refine his Chakra taking his first step in his road to power. Writer¡¯s Note: Tsunade developed h?mophobia definitely during WWII. As she had to fight Hanzo and develop the antidotes to Chiyo¡¯s poisons on the battlefield, It is my spection that she didn¡¯t develop it until near the end of that war. Trantor Note: The dates here while they might contradict what is stated in Fandom sites, are overall in line with what the storyline dictates, and all different timelines are also nothing but the results of smart-guessing. So, while these might not be the actual dates, they go well in hand with what¡¯s in the Manga. Chapter 3 - Chakra & Affinities Chapter 3: Chakra & Affinities Ryo began to refine his Chakra under the guidance of his mother. Chakra is the body energy that stems from one every cell in one¡¯s body, and gaining mental strength can help people to perceive Chakra more quickly and then extract it. The amount and type of chakras determine the direction of a ninja¡¯s growth. As he was starting out, getting help from his family would increase his odds in seeding. This world is after is one ruled by power ever since the six path sage. Yet even though Ryo didn¡¯t have a clue about who his father was, he didn¡¯t want to rely one bit on dreaming about his help. He decided to find his own path in life. He was using the methods inherited through the generations of the Yamanaka family to extract chakra. His cells were actually overflowing with it, so it was so easy for him to perceive it. It didn¡¯t take him long to feel the rush and he wondered: ¡°This is Chakra?¡± At the mere age of for, he took his 1st step towards bing the strong man he wants to be. As he was finished with this task: he couldn¡¯t wait to see what techniques he could perform. As he already watched the original ¡°Naruto¡±, he already had quite an idea about how to practice for some Ninjutsu. Well, it shouldn¡¯t be that easy by just knowledge to perform them, but practice won¡¯t hurt. To him, it was a must in order to stay alive. It was clear to him that he could never avoid fighting through the 3rd world war regardless of him being willing to participate in it or not. Konoha already lost so many shinobi throughout the years that it had to put the newer graduates on the battlefield anyway. His talent will be good for him in the future but he needs to get strong fast in order to survive. ¡°Mom! I did it! Can I learn ninjutsu?¡± ¡°Ryo, how many times do I have to tell you? Don¡¯t be too arrogant and take go step by step. Learning ninjutsu doesn¡¯t happen overnight!¡± Chinse shook her head, she knew her son was born to be a genius, but she didn¡¯t expect him to have this much talent in him. Refining chakra was a small and easy task for him. ¡°No Mom! No! I must learn ninjutsu NOW!¡± he was using the advantage of resistance being normaling from him, a child! She might just give in to him as he keeps asking her this way. ¡°Ryo, to learn ninjutsu, we need 1st to learn what affinity we have. We the Yamanaka¡¯s specialize in mind-centered techniques, in addition to regr ninjutsu techniques. But everyone is bit different. Here try to focus your Chakra on this piece of paper.¡± As she finished talking to out a Chakra test paper. These test strips weren¡¯t that easy to obtain, you would have to be a highly ranked shinobi to get it easily. At 1st he didn¡¯t think about his mother¡¯s powers that much, but it seems now she was no ordinary ninja. ¡° What is this?¡± he asked pretending he didn¡¯t know about it. ¡°This is a chakra test strip. Depending on your affinity the paper will react differently. It will get wet if it¡¯s water, get sliced if it¡¯s air, get burnt if it¡¯s fire, crumble into the dirt if it¡¯s earth or gets wrinkled if it¡¯s lightning! Go ahead and try it!¡± Ryo put his finger on the strip and injected chakra into the strip. And it became half wet and half wrinkled. Ryo breathed a sigh of relief. Dual affinity is great for him. He was a surgeon in the past life. He knows the human body very well. He can use the lightning powers to heal or paralyze, and there¡¯s also Kakashi¡¯s Chidori. This life is starting to look so much better than his past one. As for the water affinity, he didn¡¯t care much about it. After all, just how powerful water powers could get in the original story wasn¡¯t something well shown. ¡°Thunder water dual Properties? Thunder like him!¡± ¡°What did you say mom?¡± Chinse¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t that loud. So Ryo didn¡¯t get to hear her well ? My boy had a dual affinity, my genius! ? she said it she was praying! Ryo nodded his head. Chinse thought that he had been fooled and was relieved. ¡°Son, your mother has ninjutsu scrolls of three techniques here. You have a dual affinity, so these two ninjutsu skills should suit you.¡± She said as she gave him the scrolls Ryo took the scrolls. In addition to the ¡°Mind-body technique,¡± the other two were ¡± Water Trumpet¡± and ¡°Thunderbolt¡±. Even though getting just these three got him very satisfied, he was still eager for more. Still, regardless of his mother having (or not having) more advanced techniques, it is still nice to get the three especially that he didn¡¯t work that much on his chakra. ¡°Ryo don¡¯t rush into ninjutsu, and keep refining Chakra until your reach your full potential with it¡±. She was looking at her son¡¯s excitement and feared that he would skip chakra refinement for the sake working on ninjutsu techniques exclusively. ¡° Yes, mom. I know! I¡¯m going to practice.¡± ¡°Good! Go!¡± He went back to his room, sat down, and following his mother¡¯s instructions he continued refining his chakra until, after a week, he stopped feeling progress. He was feeling his chakra level, and as he didn¡¯t have any idea about other people¡¯s chakras, he didn¡¯t have a way to judge what he has. His spirit was fairly strong, so the Chakra he harnessed from his body should probably be plenty. Little did Ryo know that his chakra wasn¡¯t just plenty, he had a lot of it, close to a medium adult Shinobi. He was eager to open the scrolls to start learning ninjutsu. ¡°[Thunderbolt]¡± Looking at the few small sparks jumps in the courtyard, Ryo didn¡¯t feel good about it. This is good enough for a protagonist? He can¡¯t even learn a simple ninjutsu at 1st nce. Doesn¡¯t he have enough chakra? Cursing his fate, Ryo opened another Ninjutsu scroll [Water Release: Water Trumpet]. Chapter 4 - The Ice Element! Chapter 4: The Ice Element! Ryo¡¯s attempt with this water release skill was different from the one with Thunderbolt, as the release of water waves was very sessful. He had enough chakra to use this jutsu 10 times in a row. He remembered wondering about the amounts of chakra he had. And then he remembered out of nowhere that he had a trump Card! ¡°Yeah! My special power!¡± It¡¯s been 4 years and he never saw a sign the ice affinity he drew before entering this world, so he actually started to forget all about it! ¡°Well what is it exactly? And do I have to try with actual Ice to understand it?¡± He rushed out straight towards the kitchen, and took out arge chunk of ice. ¡°This is it!¡± Ryo found himself not feeling even a bit cold with the ice in hand. And the Ice didn¡¯t show any signs of melting. ¡°I see! So I will not get¡­ cold!?¡± Ryo felt that his trump card, his hack given to him so he could survive this world, couldn¡¯t be so simple and weak. He started pouring chakra gradually into the ice cubes, and it suddenly seemed like could see inside of it. He felt that he himself was turning to ice. He held his breath and tried to stay calm. ¡°Huh? What is this?¡± In this state, Ryo found that his body had changed, and all his began to shift toward the molecr structure of the ice. When the change waspleted, He tried to focus chakra into each of his hands one after another, and they both turned into ice onmand. This physiological change that he experienced reminded him of another anime he used to watch in his past life: One piece! Where the former marine admiral Aokiji (The blue bird/Kuzan) ate the Ice-Ice fruit. He was able to turn his body into ice and avoid physical injury. But this is the world of Naruto, where there nothing such as Haki! Would Ryo be invincible as no one should be able to hit him? The idea shattered his focus. He was eager to know if he had powersparable to a logia user! ¡°I don¡¯t think I could survive this world without taking risks!¡± Ryo went back into the kitchen and grabbed his mother¡¯s kitchen knife. And then he turned his arm into eyes and sliced his finger. The kitchen knife went right through! The kitchen knife went all the way though, and painlessly, his icy finger was cut right off. He reverted to his non frozen state and his fingers were back as they used to be. And he still had the ice finger that he chopped off his hand in front of him! Afterwards, Ryo performed a variety of experiments and finally he became sure that he could turn into ice, control ice around him and freeze any water in front of him. ¡°[Water release: water trumpet!] Freeze!¡±ter on he discovered that he could turn water he produces with his jutsu into ice. And then he can teleport immediately through the ice as long as his chakra was being pumped into it. It was simr to Tobirama¡¯s body flicker technique. But that technique wasn¡¯t distance rted, and it didn¡¯t need such initiation. His technique had a limit of 50 meters, but through that distance the teleportation took no time. He was happy with this technique. The only thing that bothered him is that this technique consumed a lot of energy, as he could only perform it 3 times in a row. As 4 year old , he though the chakra of a average adult ninja was sufficient. He never expected that doing this with a simple C .s.s jutsu would consume a whole 3rd of his chakra. Ryo recalled the method of increasing the amount of chakras in the anime. There were 2 main solution: integrating Hashirama¡¯s cells in his body, or bing a Jinchuriki by capturing a Biju (Tailed beast) inside him. He knew that the of using the 1st hokage¡¯s cells was too great. With no Sharingan to a.s.sist him in suppressing these cells, they would probably start phagocytosing his own in no time. Then, for the Biju: This might work, but he needs one that¡¯s strong enough. From one to 9, the nine tailed one is definitely not okay even though it¡¯s the strongest: it¡¯s Konoha¡¯s Biju, and he has no idea if he can control all that power. He could only think of 2 that should fit his powers: the 3 tailed one and the 6 tailed one. The 6 tailed one has snow/ice rted powers, and the 3 tailed one will have no jinchuriki after the death of the 4th mizukage. But they are both out of reach for him now. ¡°After all, I¡¯m not strong enough! But today¡¯s progress was great. Off to sleep now.¡± It is year 38 since Konoha¡¯s establishement, and Hatake Sak.u.mo killed Chiyo¡¯s son and his wife, getting the sand to their knees as those 2 were the vige¡¯s strongest puppeteers. That year is also the one when Ryo enters ninja school. In the past year he mastered the mind body technique. And now he also masters Thunderbolt skillfully. He also learned in addition to the Water Trumpet Jutsu another water based technique: The Water Wall Jutsu. Because of his ice affinity, he found a way to reinforce this technique creating a new one that¡¯s even better defensively: Ice Wall He also had a slight boost in Chakra levels. He was able to use Water Trumpet Up to 14 times in A row now, up from the 10 times he hadst year as he started. Even if he didn¡¯t use his Ice escape (his teleportation technique he developed), he was at a level where he could beat the weaker adult shin.o.bi. If he masters his ice rted powers he could probablt ovee the elite. He was eager to graduate at the age of 5 to ovee Kakashi. ¡°Wait a second, Kakashi Graduates next year, Bit wait isn¡¯t he one year younger than me? Does he start school a year younger?!¡± He felt weird about all of this. If his .s.smates this year should be Guy, Kakashi, Asuma, kurenai¡­ all the ones that made the backbone of Naruto¡¯s plot ¡°Oh! It¡¯s a ha.s.sle!¡± ¡°Ryo, You¡¯ve been lost in your thoughts for long enough now!¡± ¡°Big brother Inoichi! Your mission¡¯s over?¡± Ryo thought since Inoichi is back, His uncle should be back soon too. ¡°Well not just the mission, the whole war is over! You should have ninja school in a few daye on let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Yes Aniki!¡± Chapter 5 - Bad News, And A Sad Experience

Chapter 5: Bad News, And A Sad Experience

This year, Konoha has been winning battles all over. The sand has surrendered, the mist failed in reaching the fire country, and only cloud and earth could fight each other. Konoha emerged from this war victorious! The news about the victory was sent back the vige getting the vigers and the ninja were left behind relieved. The war is over! Everyone stood in line greeting the returning heroes! And Ryo was in the weing team. ¡°Look, they¡¯re back!¡± Sensor Ninjas and those with Dojutsus first saw the troops in the distance, and soon after all of Konoha started to see them. The cheers of the vigers grewrger as the ninja forces approached. Ryo squeezed himself Through the crowd with his physical advantage. There are three people in the lead: The ninja princess Tsunade, another Sannin Orochimaru, and thest was the white fang, Sak.u.mo Hatake. Orochimaru who was stationed in water country was able to block the attacks from them for the past 2 years. Sak.u.mo brought the sand to their knees after killing their greatest puppeteers. As for Jiraiya, he was still with Nagato and his friends teaching them and taking care of them. The three were headed by the 3rd Hokage: Sarutobi Hiruzen. All came smiling as they received their well deserved praise by the citizens of Konoha. ¡°(Teacher) Sandaime, fortunately, they did not disappoint!¡± ¡°Indeed! Indeed!¡± The 3rd Hokage was proud: Once these three were just little brats and now they can protect the leaf.¡±Teacher, let¡¯s let the heroes go home!¡± After finishing the program and apuding, the ninja army spread around, and there were nearly a hundred stretchers at the end of the team. Most of these ninjas were seriously wounded and their survival wasn¡¯t certain or even probable. Many others have fallen in the battlefield already. The 3rd also told the people weing them to let way for the stretchers. Ryo got affected by this atmosphere. He used to be a doctor so seeing people sick and dying didn¡¯t chock him or anything, but the immensity of the scale of injuries thate with wartime was difficult for him to imagine. It knocked into him the fact that this world is real, and death in it is just as real as well. After the stretchers were carried into the vige, Sak.u.mo and the 2 sannin split up by orders of the Hokage. He knew that what they needed was not a banquet, but a reunion with their families. Ryo kept his emotions held within him as he returns home with the rest of the Yamanakas. As he entered the house, he so his mother listening to Hatake Sak.u.mo while shedding endless tears, and besides them, Yamanaka Inoichi had his eyes all red. ¡°Ryo, Your uncle is gone!¡± Inoichi¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it hit straight through Ryo¡¯s soul as if it was the sound of thunder in a quiet night. Ever since his birth his uncle held him, taught him to walk, taught him skills, and gave him the warmth he never received from his father in both lives. Now he is gone! Inoichi remembered his father left when Ryo was just 2 years old, so he should have forgotten him by now. He did not know that Ryo had the mind of an adult along with the excellent memory of a doctor. ¡°Sak.u.mo-san, Who was it?¡± said Ryo with his head down in a calm voice. Sak.u.mo also thought that he had forgotten his uncle, and casually said, ¡°The four-tailed Jinchuriki, Rochi¡± ¡°Is that right? I will kill him!¡± Said Ryo in a firm voice, raising his head as his tear were flowing unstoppably from his eyes. ¡°Oh! This¡­ this is!¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s his son! Ryo. It seems that he should remember everything from his birth. This child is too strong.¡± Sak.u.mo looked at a 5-year-old child in front of him. ¡°Ryo, you remember your uncle¡­¡± ¡°Of course I remember. How could I forget?¡± Just before the fact, this world was like a game to him. The people around him were NPCs. Except for the family he cherished, everyone was dispensable. But the return of the army of ninjas today made it possible to realize that this is a real world. That coupled with the death of His uncle. The double stimuli made it possible for Ryo to awaken his father¡¯s Blood limit skill. The young Ryo Yamanaka had his eyes glowing like scarlet rubies. The room was suddenly in a strange silence. ¡°Aunt, are those eyes the ¡­¡± Breaking the silence is Inoichi. ¡°Yes, Ryo¡¯s father, my husband is an Uchiha.¡± ¡°(Sak.u.mo) Inoichi, You now know that this child has awaken the Sharingan at 5 years of age. Do you think the Uchihas will ever let such a genius live with another family? You are now the new Yamanaka n head. Are you willing to keep him with his mother here within your family? This can cause the Yamanaka n a whole lotta trouble.¡± ¡°Sak.u.mo san, my aunt, and little brother will always be my family. So unless they want to go on their own, our n will always be their home.¡± ¡°Good! Since that is the case, this matter can only be known to the people in this room.¡± ¡°Yeah, I understand¡± Inoichi¡¯s att.i.tude make Chinse feel particrly warm and happy that she has such a family. After the three people reached a consensus, Sak.u.mo saluted the lot and left the ce, as whatever is left to be said is an inner business of the Yamanaka¡¯s. ¡°Ryo, don¡¯t be sad. My father wouldn¡¯t want to see you like this.¡± The death of Akihito did indeed make Ryo grieve endlessly. But when he awakened the Sharingan, grief got turned into a driving force for advancement. As long as his eyes evolve, he might get the Rinnegan, or any other form that helps him get resurrection powers. So maybe, his uncle can be resurrected. What he needs now is power! A weekter, the 3rd hokage held the funerals of the heroes of Konoha. In front of the Spiritual Tablets, all the ninjas were in ck. On the soothing tablets were carved the names of ninjas who sacrificed their lives for the peace of Konoha. At the end of the funeral, Chinse called Ryo and Inochi to her room and spoke to them about what happened years ago. Ryo¡¯s father was one of the Uchiha¡¯s elite, names Uchiha Houyi. He didn¡¯t appear in the original series. He was different from the rest of the Uchiha as he had no fire affinity: only lightning. The Uchiha¡¯s are known for their skill with fire and High ninja skills. But Houyi¡¯sck of fire affinity got him discriminated against by members of his family. That is until he awakened his sharingan at 10 years old! The earlier the Uchiha¡¯s sharingan is awakened, the higher his talent. So houyi was considered a rare genius even among the great Uchiha n. Trained by his family, 16-year-old Houyi became a special Jonin with his sharingan and his thunder powers. And then at the age of 18, he became a fully fledged Jonin. He was sent to the wind country where he met Chinse who worked as medical Ninja there. In the country of the wind, the sand puppeteer ninja showed great proficiency at using poison. Konoha¡¯s ninja¡¯s slightest mistakes resulted in them getting poisoned and the absence of medical ninja meant certain death. As a result, 70% of Konoha¡¯s medical ninja were stationed in the wind country. As Chinse saved his life from poisoning and Houyi saved her in the battlefield heroically, the two ended up falling in love with each other. Ever since year 31, they were together. Because of the war, the news about their marriage didn¡¯t spread. Only theirmander Sak.u.mo knew. The next year she got pregnant and Houyi faced Chiyo¡¯s son and daughter inw on the field. Even though he fought marvelously, he ended up getting poisoned and he died in his wife¡¯s arms as she failed to save him. As Yamanaka Chinse grieved, Hatake Sak.u.mu contacted her cousin Akihito. The Uchihas were never really in agreement with the Hokage¡¯s. And with the Yamanaka¡¯s consistent support for them along the years, Chinse wouldn¡¯t have a great life with the Uchihas. Now that Houyi¡¯s dead, Sak.u.mo couldn¡¯t stand to see his friend¡¯s wife being bullied by the Uchiha¡¯s. With Akihito, he decided to hide the matter of the marriage, let the Yamanaka¡¯s bring her back to her n where she should be able to raise her son with no problems. This way, Ryo could grow up peacefully. Chinse intended on speaking out about his origin whenever he developed the Sharingan. But n.o.body could expect this daying so soon. ¡°Mom, are you a medical ninja?¡± ¡°Well I learned pharmacy ever since my early days, and when I was 14 I entered Konoha¡¯s hospital and only left when I had you.¡± ¡°Mom, are we the Yamanaka medically talented?¡± Ryo remembered that in the original show Ino had a bit a bit of medical ninjatsu knowledge and added that to the fact that his mother was a medic too. With his understanding of the human body, along with medical ninja and his lightning powers, they might form together a potentbination ¡°Well, our family does have excellent Chakra control because of our practice of mind body techniques so we don¡¯t have problems with using simple medical ninjutsu. But studying medical ninjutsu in depth is no easy task.¡± ¡°Mom , that¡­¡± ¡°Look Ryo let¡¯s talk about thister! You have school to go to and I have to talk to your brother now.¡± Although he was curious about what she was going to say to Inoichi, he didn¡¯t want to bother her so he just nodded and left. Chapter 6 - The Ninja School!

Chapter 6: The Ninja School!

Three dayster, school started, and his mother took him all the way to the doorway. His past parent¡¯s were different. This is the 1st time he¡¯s being taken by his mom to school. After he and his mother said their goodbyes, he turned towards Konoha¡¯s school that looks almost identical to the one in the anime. He smiled and walked towards the yground. On the day of registration, the teacher told the new students toe early, as the 3rd hokage will being to tell them about the will of fire. Because of this ceremony that looked a lot to him like brain washing, Ryo was to face the ¡°Big boss¡± of the town. A few momentster, he was standing in the yground with a Kakashi (who had a lifeless looking regard in his eyes) with only few people with em half an hour before the the speech. ¡°The 3rd Hokage¡¯sing!¡± ¡°Wow! It¡¯s really the third Hokage!¡± As the ce started swarming with more and more people, the yground became more and more noisy, with the 3rd really igniting the crowd. The hokage was looked up to as the grand master of Konoha. At that time, he was still at his prime. He cordially greeted the students. When pa.s.sing through Ryo was no exception, as he really looked up to the great Hiruzen Sarutobi so he could hide hisrge smile of excitement. The 3rd Hokage was a really talented shin.o.bi, with high proficiency with all 5 elements. He was the student of the previous 2 hokage¡¯s. And with his magical Rod and own summon the king monkey Enma, along with his great knowledge of technique, he became the best alive in Konoha without a bloodline limit technique. The statut of the third was really high in the vige. And even the kids at the ninja school admired and adored him. He stood on the stage and started his speech about the will of fire the next few hundred freshmen. ¡°When the tree leaves dance, one shall find mes. The fire¡¯s shadow will illuminate the vige, and once again, tree leaves shall bud anew!¡± Ryo has listened to many of these speeches when watching the anime, so it didn¡¯t sound that interesting to him. And the speech sound in itself in and simple. But with the respect and high esteem held towards the 3rd has a deep role in giving these fortunate freshmen a great sense of belonging to the vige. You could the speech taking affect. The students¡¯ faces were pumping with enthusiasm ! The speech was a great sess. After the 3rd hokage left, the director of the school announced the .s.sification of the students. Ryo stepped into the .s.sroom walking slowly towards thest seats, were closed his eyes uninterested in ying with a bunch of brats. The students came one after another. As the .s.s got almost full, a middle-aged man entered the .s.s and went to the podium. ¡°Students, I¡¯ll be teaching this .s.s, and my name is Yamashiro Yen. You can call me Yamashiro sensei!¡± Ryo rolled his eyes, he didn¡¯t like all these formalities ¡°Students, start by introducing yourself! Say your name, your hobby, your ideals, and start from the very left of the first row!¡± ¡°My name is shen. I want to be the greatest illusionist ninja!¡± ¡°My name is¡­..¡± ¡­¡­ ¡°I¡¯m Kakashi Hatake. I have no desire to tell you my likes and dislikes¡­ My dreams for the future¡­ Hmm¡­ As for my hobbies¡­ I have lots of hobbies¡­¡± It seems Kakashi¡¯s signature self-introduction from the series was there from the start. One ofter one they introduced themselves: Rin Nohara, Might Guy, Asuma Sarutobi, kurenai Yuhi, Anko Mitarashi, Genma Shiranui¡­ until his turn came up! ¡°My name is Yamanaka Ryo and I like many things. My goal is to be the strongest ninja!¡± Ryo didn¡¯t know that this goal of his got him int the centre of attention: He is the 1st among those piles of students to want to be the strongest ninja, and this goal that surpa.s.ses the boundaries of Konoha got the sensei really interested in him. ¡° Great goals every one, I hope you all achieve them. Nowe to take your registration forms. Fill them up and you¡¯ll officially be students here!¡± After receiving the registration form, the freshmen left the school in groups. ¡°Yamashiro-Sensei!¡± he is preparing to go out, and the wilderness in front of him called a mountain of silver. ¡°What¡¯s the matter; Rin?¡± ¡°Yamashiro Sensei, can you give me the registration form of for .s.smate Uchiha Obito? I¡¯ll deliver it to him.¡± ¡°Okay, yes! I originally intended to visit him and give the registration form to him. You would free me from the ha.s.sle of going!¡± The teacher was very happy and handed the registration form to Rin. ¡°Thank you, Yamashiro sensei! Kakashi, we go?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Kakashi nodded in the doorway. Ryo was seeing the beginnings of the trio, Rin, Kakashi and Obito, and he felt great about that. ¡°Yamanaka-Kun, let¡¯s go together!¡± Rin, standing by Kakashi¡¯s side, invited Ryo. ¡°Yeah!¡± Ryo would never skip this. He was also really looking forward to meeting Obito. Just like Ryo remembers it from the anime, Obito showed up right as they left the school gate! ¡°Obito You baka, we haven¡¯t even started school and you¡¯rete, the ceremony is over!¡± Said Kakashi in his usual cold tone, while reading a book! ¡°With no registration form, you cannot be a ninja!¡± Ryo looked at Obito, and he couldn¡¯t help not to mess with him along with Kakashi. ¡°I Helped my grandma cross the road, and then helped a lost white cat find a home. And then a ck ¡°I just helped my grandma to cross the road and then help the lost white cat to find a home!¡± Ryo saw where Kakashi¡¯s excuses came from! ¡°Obito, don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ve already got a registration form for you. You¡¯ll go back and fill this up and give it to the teacher tomorrow!¡± As in the original story, Rin was very nice and tolerant. Her smile moved something within Ryo¡¯s soul. ¡°No wonder these guys will choose to subvert the world for her!¡± Really excited, Obito took the form thanking Rin eagerly. Kakashi expressed his dissatisfaction with histe arrival (again), and Ryo looked at the noisy little bunch and smiled. ¡°Hey! Who are you, and how dare youugh at the future of Konoha?!¡±. ¡°Obito, this is our .s.smate, Ryo Yamanaka!¡± Rin knew Obito¡¯s character well and that he tends to offend people. So she hastily cut off his provocative words and gave Ryo a sorry look! Ryo shook his head and said that it didn¡¯t matter. He reached out and said, ¡°I¡¯m Ryo Yamanaka, nice to know you¡± ¡°Obito Uchiha! The future Hokage, nice to meet you too!¡± ¡°The future Hokage will not bete tomorrow!¡± Said Ryo, firmly! ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I will not bete tomorrow!¡± ¡°Words I¡¯ve heard many times before!¡± said Kakashi! ¡°You b.a.s.t.a.r.d!!¡± and Obito and Kakashi restarted quarrelling. Chapter 7 - The Class Ranking ! Chapter 7 : The .s.s Ranking ! ¡°Sarutobi Asuma¡± ¡°Hai!¡± ¡± Kurenai Yuhi!¡± ¡°Hai!¡± ¡°Yamanaka Ryo!¡± ¡°Hai!¡± ¡°Uchiha Obito!¡± ¡­¡­ ¡°Sensei, Obito must he helping an old woman cross the road!¡± Said one the students. ¡°You must notugh at your .s.smates!¡± Yamashiro Yen is also very dissatisfied with Obito¡¯ste arrival. But it is his duty not to let other studentsugh at it publicly! ¡° I¡¯m sorry sensei! I helped an old woman cross the road, that¡¯s why I¡¯mte!¡± As he finished his words, the whole .s.sroom bursted intoughter, with even Yamashiro Yen not being able to hold it as he pointed at Obito to take his ce. ¡°Students , in this school we raise ninja, and the world of ninja is one ruled by survival of the fittet. With 1v1 showdowns, we shall determine the .s.s ranking! Now everyone go to the yground!¡± In this session, only three Yamanakas, one Nara, and three Akamishi, represented the the Ino-Shika-Cho alliance. And although he had no interest in this Ninja game yed by children , Ryo knew he must show enough talent today. Imagine if a child at this age would start using Chidori like Ninjatsu, and high level Ice affinity techniques. n.o.body would believe that this is technique that he came out with out of the blue. So because of this he cannot expose all his card, he needs to go basic to show his potential of bing a great ninja and be able to learn ninjatsu easily. ¡°The first showdown¡­ ¡°..¡± vs ¡°..¡±!¡± After Yamashiro Yen announced the 1st battle, the two entered the opposition. Then began to scuffle, there was no clear winner. In the end, one of them slightly beat the other, this was the case with most fights. Ryo watched five children fight, these children are still at level of a civilian, did not learn to refine Chakra before school, did not practice ninjatsu, so naturally nothing was worth seeing. ¡°The next game, Hatake Kakashi against Uchiha Obito!¡± Graduating at the age of five in the manga , and now 4 years old, Ryo had really high expectations out of Kakashi. ¡± Kakashi Yaro! I¡¯m gonna beat you to a pulp!¡± Kakashi ignored Obito¡¯s provocation, and gave him his usual pale look without moving. With Kakashi¡¯s att.i.tude, Obito was irritated as he rushed toward his opponent! ¡°Baka!¡± Kakashi took a defensive stance and took a punch at Obito. Both were from distinguished families, and even though Obito was an orphan, he had the care of the Uchiha who taught him refining chakra and trained him well physically. Kakashi learned from his father, Hatake Sak.u.mo, as a child. When he was four years old, he was stronger than most in both Ninjatsu and physical training. After a few rounds, with just fighting techniques, Kakashi did so well. ¡°Kakashi Yaro, take this: [Katon: Fire Ball]¡± Fire ball as the signature technique of of the Uchiha¡¯s, and while Obito knew the hand seals, and he had fire affinity, but releasing such a ninjatsu is a whole other story. Obito¡¯s fireball has undoubtedly failed. Kakashi took the chance to attacked Obito who was already physically exhausted and losing ground. Eventually Kakashi deliberately showed a w in his defense letting Obito bring him to the ground. Happy with it, he took a punch at Kakashi¡¯s face. ¡°Oh!¡± what he thought to be Kakashi turned into a wooden log. Kakashi showed up behind his back, with a kunai. ¡°Yaro, I shall win next time!¡± The reluctant Obito and Kakashi nodded for reconciliation. ¡°Next is Anko Mitarashi against Kurenai Yuhi!¡± The battle between the two girls was equally sparky. Their Chakras were almost the same, and their Taijustu was neck a neck. On the evening of the day, Kurenai won with great difficulty by resorting to a level D gengetsu. After a few games, besides the Asuma vs Genma fight, nothing was worth watching. Other students were the same as children fighting. ¡°The next game, Yamanaka Ryo against Maito Guy!¡± Guy, the arrogant pale beast of Konoha. Not Ninjutsu, no genjutsu, with only taijutsu, he almost beat the great madara at his peak after opening his 8th gate. But at this time, was was a lot weaker than Ryo. The result of the battle was cruacial to him! Guy is proud of his Taijutsi But this time he had no time to show it off! In the beginning of the showdown, he wasn¡¯t even able to take a shot. The line of sight was disturbed by the Ryo¡¯s water wall, and it took only unpredictable punch to take him down! Everyone was quiet all of a sudden, this technique caused great shock to everybody on the battlefield. While Kakashi¡¯s recement technique impressed everyone but Ryo, no one though that this kid can actually release Ninjutsu. ¡°The winner, Yamanaka Ryo!¡± Yamashiro Yen stared at the 5-year-old child. A five years old who could release Ninjutsu, what great talent. After this fight, the winners of thest fights pa.s.sed to the next round, where the teacher gathered fighters close to eachother in levels. Naturally, Ryo¡¯s opponent was Kakashi ¡°On the next game, Yamanaka Ryo goes against Hatake Kakashi!¡± Ryo and kakashi represent the cream of the crop of this .s.s. UU¡¯s readings on the body are not weaker than the general. Yamashiro Yen though they are no less powerfull than the average Ninja. They were indeed praise worthy ¡°Kakashi, you¡¯ll lose if this goes on like this!¡± the fight was looking equal to most people, but Kakashi knew that he wasn¡¯t on par with Ryo in physical strength. He was going to lose. As time went by, Kakashi, who had lost his strength, was gradually suppressed by Ryo. He apparently did not want to give up, and as he evaded one of Ryo¡¯s punches, he started printing a familiar seal! Ryo knew what was happening so he simultaneously printed his own ¡°[Water release: water wall]!¡± ¡°[Thunderbolt. Go!¡±¡± Ryo¡¯s lightning was carried by the water wall of Kakashi, stunned theter. So Ryo delivered the final blow to him. ¡°End of the game, Ryo wins!¡± ¡°Wow, just by seeing my jutsu you were able to use it!¡± After this match, Ryo had to admit that Kakashi was a true genius. With his Sharingan in the original storyline, he earned the t.i.tle of the copying ninja. Ryo didn¡¯t think much of him as the sharingan wasn¡¯t really his own. But through today¡¯s fight, he learned that Kakashi¡¯s technique was rted to his own talent more than anything else. ¡°This isn¡¯t the end you know! I will win next time!¡± ¡°Okay! I¡¯m waiting!¡± The two reconciled. The rest of the students had nothing to say about the performance of the two yers. After the battle, the yers Ryo all forfeited their games. Even Asuma, who has always been unyielding, directly gave up. So in the end of the day, Ryo earned the first ce in this .s.s ranking! Chapter 8 - The Attention Of The Hokage!

Chapter 8: The Attention Of The Hokage!

¡°Yamanaka Ryo and Hatake Kakashi?¡± In the Hokage¡¯s Office, Yamashiro yen was reporting to the 3rd about the performance of the freshmen. The ss that he had was an elite one, half of which is from ninja families, and the civilian ninjas are also among the best in the entrance examination. ¡°Yes, Sandaime! These two are the most talented students I have ever had, especially Yamanaka Ryo, who can release water and lightning at the age of five.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not surprising that Kakashi has this level. As far as Yamanaka Ryo, I will pay attention to this child.¡± ¡°Then Sandaime, If you would excuse me sir!¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯ve worked well!¡± After the teacher left, Hiruzen stood besides his office window. Ryo¡¯s talent reminded him of his apprentice. Today, Orochimaru is one of the greatest fighters in Konoha, with the younger Minato right up there with him. ¡°Yamanaka Ryo?¡± Not knowing that his performance was reported to the Hokage, Ryo returned home and refined his chakra as usual. ¡°Ryo! Come eat!¡± Inoichi came while Ryo was training in the courtyard. ¡°Is there a brother in the family who is called Fu Yamanaka?¡± ¡°Fu Yamanaka? No!¡± ¡°Was there any ninja in the family who was forced to join the root?¡± ¡°Yes! And I have opposed more than once. I am not convinced by the root training method and their purpose of doing things.¡± ¡°Inoichi brother, in addition to me in the family, there are no children?¡± ¡°Yes, Yamanaka Hito, 2 years old! Just started learning the secret of the family!¡± Root members are usually not taken by force from their families. But children go their because while families are against it, they can¡¯t afford to oppose Danzo Unlike the other tribes, the Ino-Shika-Cho alliance is not thatrge in numbers. Each child is very precious, but the power of the alliance is not enough to oppose root. Ryo has no idea if the group will take him in when he is a few years older. He does not even know whether they will as for Hito to enter the roots. However, as a Yamanaka, he must be prepared to prevent it and ensure the safety of Yamanaka Hito. Ryo didn¡¯t like Root. He actually thinks Danzo¡¯s love of the vige was just a pretense to allow him to use whatever means he wanted to achieve his only goals. Is his part life, Ryo discussed this with others. During the Kyuubi attack and Orochimaru¡¯s n, Danzo did not interfere. He might have had loved Konoha, but that love was nothingpared to his ambitions. In order to protect Hito, the Yamanaka¡¯s need to be able to confront Danzo. They are the Hokage¡¯s allies, they¡¯ve always been. But the power of Root is not far from that of the Hokage, as Danzo was Sarutobi¡¯s colleague and he has all sorts of loyal fighters under him. It wasn¡¯t easy to confront him. Ryo also understood that no matter how talented he was, he didn¡¯t have the right to speak out before turning his talent into strength and his strength into feats. To Save Hito, he needs to show his value. Just by talent he cannot pressure and support the Hokage enough to change the way things are. He had a clear idea about the way he can show his value: he can use his previous expertise with medicine. With the work of the giants that¡¯s been fulfilled before him, Ryo is confident he canbine the two medicals systems of both the worlds he¡¯s been in to create an even more powerful form of medical ninjutsu. Once his medical skills are recognized an appreciated, he can have a word when ites to the important decisions in Konoha. Ryo wasn¡¯t able to get his mother to teach him medical ninjutsu, he needs to find a way to learn on his own. The best ce to learn about the health care system is the Konoha Hospital, followed by some records in the Konoha Library. ¡°Mom, can you teach me the shadow clone jutsu?¡±. He knew that didn¡¯t learn much in ninja school, he needs time to grow on his own, so with this, he can gain time and learn faster. ¡°How do you know about this?¡± ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t think Ninja School can teach me nearly enough. I¡¯m going to Konoha¡¯s Library to understand this world.¡± She always knew her son was really gifted, but seeing him talking with such a serious face about learning about the world made Yamanaka Shinse feel that her child is growing up! ¡°Good! I teach you. Different from the ordinary technique, the clone made with this technique is the same as the user. The difficult part about it is Chakra¡¯s control. Because you split your chakra with it, the clone can actually attack and use ninjutsu, but if it¡¯s sessfully hit by an enemy it will just vanish. The one in the ninja school should be careful and avoid being attacked. ¡± Yamanaka Shinse exined in detail the principles, advantages, and disadvantages of using shadow clones, and got Inoichi to demonstrate it one. After a few failures, Ryo sessfully used shadow clones. The next day, Ryo used the technique, sent the clone to school while he in his original body went to the library. ¡°Hey? This little guy is not right!¡± After learning about the amazing talent of Ryo, Sarutobi Hiruzen sacrificed some of his precious time visiting female public baths with his crystal ball to check out the promising freshman. ¡°This one in the school is a shadow clone, where is the original one?¡± Hiruzen searched with his crystal ball. ¡°He¡¯s in the Konoha library?¡± he used the ball to see what the kid was reading about, ¡°Medical Ninjutsu?¡± ¡°Who!¡± Ryo felt he was being watched. He stood up and looked around, not one. ¡°This little guy is really sharp!¡± There is only one exnation for the fact that Ryo cannot sense anyone near. It¡¯s the 3rd hokage that¡¯s looking at him! ¡°This must be a pervert, peeping at the girls bathroom!¡± Ryo couldn¡¯t show that he understands so he pretended that he was looking for a peeper. He pretended that his search was fruitless. So he sat down to read. What he did was confronting the 3rd until he could no longer feel him watching him. ¡°Pffff! Finally, it¡¯s gone!¡± Just as he said those words, the ¡°peeper¡± appeared in front of him. ¡°Little one, you should cut the act by now. I know you could sense it was me. Kids these days are so rude, not knowing how to act with older people!¡± Ryo had no choice but to stand up and say ¡°Hokage-Sama!¡± ¡°Little one, I remember you were called Yamanaka Ryo! There is no holiday in Ninja School today!¡± ¡°Sandaime-sama, my shadow clone is in Ninja School.¡± Since he couldn¡¯t hide, Yamauchi decided to take this opportunity to make the 3rd support him as learns medical ninjutsu. ¡°Oh? Shadow clone in school? What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I am learning about medical ninjutsu.¡± ¡°Medical ninjutsu? Why do you want to learn about it?¡± ¡°Because learning medical ninja I can help Konoha¡¯s ninja who are injured in the war. You said that Konoha is a family.¡± Hiruzen¡¯s eyes sparkled, his initial vision of this child seems to be true. ¡°Oh! That¡¯s it! That¡¯s good for you! The old man is very optimistic about you.¡± He patted on Ryo¡¯s head while smiling and left. As soon as he walked out the door, Ryo had a deep breath of relief. Facing the Hokage was heavy. However, when he remembered the expression on the Hokage¡¯s face, he knew that he was betting right. Chapter 9 - Medical Ninjutsu

Chapter 9: Medical Ninjutsu

The following days, the 3rd hokage didn¡¯t use the crystal ball to observe Ryo. However, thetter spent the whole week in the library where he had read all the books rted to medical ninjutsu in the Konoha Library and had a certain level of understanding of the medical system of Naruto World. The medical ninjutsu techniques are based on reparing cells through specific chakra use and also stimting cell division and regeneration to rece non-reparable cells. Thises together and allows wounds to recover quickly. Medical ninjutsu uses also shape transformation involving techniques. These techniques can be used also inbat, like that of the ninja scalpel. The only extreme non conventional uses of these techniques that were shown in the manga were Tsunade¡¯s creation rebirth technique, and Chiyo¡¯s giving life to Gara technique. As for the rapid healing of the 1st Hokage, it seems unrted to medical ninja, but rather a thing rted to his own body and cell structure. However, it is undeniable that his rapid healing was what mainly inspired initial medical ninjutsu techniques. His cells are not something that any ones could have, but the healing technique can simte it to a certain extent. That¡¯s how the mystical palm technique works. But even within the Senju n, rapid healing is not unlimited, and the death of cells can outpace it leading to death. Earlier in the history of the story, the fight between the Senju and the Uchiha was momentarily put to a halt in the valley of the end, where Hashirama seemingly killed Madara. His victory wasrgely due to his fast recovery. However, it wasn¡¯t a clean victory with no loses. Other than the obvious part concerning Madara¡¯s n, Hashirama didn¡¯t survive long after the battle. Ryo suspected that Hashirama¡¯s body, no matter how great it was, could not handle the extreme drain caused by the massive amount of regeneration that happened in that battle. Medical ninjutsu then wasn¡¯t wless and a perfect unbeatable system. And with Hashirama not able to recover indefinitely, one could guess ordinary ninja could only handle so much before breaking down. When the five Kages fought Madara in the series, this forced Tsunade to use the creation rebirth technique. This pushed her healing rates to incredible levels and made her almost unkible by regr damage. But this came along with sacrifices, not only did it deplete her chakra levels, it also shortened her lifespan as it resulted in continuous cell division. The effects of medical ninjutsu are far more immediate than the effects of regr medicine in Ryo¡¯s past world. But no matter what techniques used, there were drawbacks. Here the biggest is that healing is paid for with lifespan. In just one week, Ryo was able to have a clear understanding of medical ninja. Now it¡¯s time to start learning it. The basis for learning medical ninjutsu is chakra control. And with the Yamanaka¡¯s secret techniques to control the mind, their own focus is really strong leading to extremely good chakra control. There is a reason that Ino was able to learn medical ninjutsu in the manga. And within the Yamanaka¡¯s, Ryo¡¯s outstanding talent along with him using the Yamanaka techniques from childhood should lead to him having exceptional control. After dinner, Shinse showed her son how to learn medical ninjutsu. She was a strong battle ninja, but she had a great value for Konoha as a great medical ninja. She was one of the few in the hospital to be able to use mystical palm jutsu, a technique that Chucksrge amounts of chakra. For a strong healing effect, you would need to have much more chakra than Chinse, but the technique remains unchanged anyway. She started training her son, but she didn¡¯t think that his talent was so horrifying. In just 3 days, he mastered the basics of the technique, and she watched him cure fish time after time, almost as proficiently as a general doctor in the Konoha hospital. In those days, he repeated the exercise 1600 times. And his chakra levels were still normal, but his chakra control was really good and he was really persistent, doing nothing besides training, eating and sleeping. ¡°Learning healing is like learning control over an element of the five elements, it¡¯s like having a healing affinity. To master healing, we need to use the mystical palm technique or ninja scalpels, so need to learn how to do shape transformation. 1st I¡¯ll teach you the palm technique.¡± Shinse carefully exined to her son. The practice of palm technique wasn¡¯t as simple as simple healing he did to the fish. For more than a month, he didn¡¯t make progress. It wasn¡¯t easy to add physical tools to the basis of techniques. Shaping Chakra is really hard. Even Naruto took a long time to master shaping the Rasengan. Even though he was impatient, it actually drove him to try harder and repeat practice every day. Far from finding a way, he can only find inspiration from the manga. He recalls how Naruto added wind to the Rasengan, giving it cutting properties. He thought about adding that effect to healing. Well, wind gives sharpness, and while Yamanaka¡¯s don¡¯t have wind affinity Ryo still can simte the sharp feeling. The basic healing technique bes a condensed chakra scalpel this way. ¡°This is it!¡± What kind of shape transformation is added to the healing process is determined by the chakras that the surgeon injects. In the basic healing technique, Ryo injected soft and warm Chakras that feel like warm water. ¡¾Healing¡¿ gradually the mystical palm technique. More than a month of training finally seeded! ¡°Very good, you¡¯ve gained so much experience. I have nothing to teach you.¡± ¡°Ok, Thanks, mom!¡± After nearly two months of hard work, Ryo mastered the healing techniques in the medical ninjutsu, mystical palm technique, and the Chakra scalpel. Combining in his 5 years of surgical experience of his previous life, he was confident that at this time he was very close to the original masters of medical ninjutsu. Early in the morning of the next day, Ryo decided to go to Ninja School for a long time. After the release of the shadows, the memory and experience all came back to him. He found that he¡¯s gathered loads of happy memories with Kakashi, Obito and Rin. The love triangle was still there, but the difference is that he became great friends with the bunch. Suddenly, he had something to look forward to in the ninja school. Chapter 10 - The Suicide Of The White Fang

Chaptre 10: The Suicide Of The White Fang

¡°Hey, Cocky-Ryo, wait for me!¡± As soon as he heard his voice, he knew it was Obito. Since Ryo beat Kakashi to the 1st ce in thest ss ranking, Obito has two rivals now. Kakashi usually ignores Obito¡¯s provocations. But when asionally cornered by him, he beats him up. Unlike Kakashi, Ryo never gets angry. After all he¡¯s in his thirties now, and these are kids teasing him. That¡¯s why obito calls him out as cocky. ¡°Obito, you didn¡¯t arrivete today? Didn¡¯t you meet grandma today?¡± ¡°I met her, but I didn¡¯t help.¡± ¡°Why? Lost your helping fetish?¡± ¡°Oh! Yesterday I heard her taking punches to Sakumo-San with others¡± With his main body remaining for the past months in school and focused on keeping him covered, and his main body fully devoted to medical ninja, Ryo didn¡¯t get pay attention to the rumors floating around the vige. ¡°Obito, what happened with Sakumo-san?¡± ¡°Cocky Ryo, you do not know?¡± Ryo shook his head. Obito sighed and said: ¡°well, Sakumo san and his nakama went to the vige hidden in the sand to carry on a secret mission, and they were trapped by the sand ninja. While Sakumo san was able to evade the trap, hispanions were caught. So he chose to give up on the vige and save them. They returned three days ago. I heard that this brought a great loss to the vige, so everyone turned on him, even the ones he saved! Grown-ups! They suck!¡± (Trantor note: Obito supposedly doesn¡¯t know about these events as he has been told about them by Minato after Sakumo¡¯s death! But this is how the novel has been written, perhaps by butterfly effect Ryo¡¯ presence got him to know about it ) This was the case indeed ! ording to the manga, Kakashi chose to be a genin early because of his father¡¯s death, and this is year 38, the event of his suicide should happen around this days ording to the initial timeline! Kakashi has be one of the few close friends of Ryo, and Sakumo was close to his parents as well. No matter how much Ryo was self- centered, he will never allow Sakumo to die! ¡°Obito, you go to school first. I have something to do¡± Ryo has no idea when Sakumo would kill himself. He knew it happened days after being turned on by his friends. With these events happening just a few days ago, it is probably due to today or tomorrow! After being left by Obito, Ryo turned around and flew right towards Kakashi¡¯s house. With his great memory, he would never forget that ce he once visited as a baby. There was no one guarding the door of the Hatake n house. In addition to the Hokage, no one dared to even look at their door! Ryo saw Sakumo entering the house. Sakumo was not the same as he was when he was 1 year old, and as for Ryo followed him inside, he saw him stab himself to the heart to fall into a pool of blood! ¡°Sakumo-San!¡± Ryo was shocked, is it toote? The mountain swiftly ran toward him and after some inspections, he decided that it is not toote yet! His heart was stabbed by a short knife and the blood supply to the brain was insufficient. But Ryo had great confidence in his ability to save him. At 1st he used the mystical palm technique and attempted to heal his heart. At the same time, a ninja with an animal mask slowly approached Ryo from the back. As a Yamanaka, and exceptional one actually, Ryo had no problem detecting the approaching masked ninja Ryo pretended not to know, while his left hand continued treating Sakumo, his right quietly formed a ninja scalpel! As the approaching ninja prepared to kill him, Ryo swiftly turned and used the scalpel to cut him in his legs, cutting up his veins! If he wasn¡¯t as short, the masked ninja¡¯s throat would have been the thing cut! The injured ninja copsed, and Ryo saw his clothes, he looked the same as the root members in the manga. ¡°Who are you? Why did you attack me!¡± he asked while still treating Sakumo The masked ninja did not answer. But Ryo didn¡¯t really have time to focus on him and devoted himself entirely to healing sakumo. In his past world, theck of oxygen flow to the brain for a full 4 mins would cause irreversible damage to the brain. Even with his healing, he cannot confirm how Sakumo¡¯s brain can persist with low oxygen supply. ¡°[Ice release: Freeze]¡± This Ninjutsu is one that was developed by Ryo based on his own body. The human body can be temporarily frozen, and 70 to 75 percent of the human body is water. Even if the bones contain 10 to 40 percent of the water, the Ninjutsu can freeze the body¡¯s moisture, allowing the body to live through longer operations. In order to save Sakumo, Ryo was using Ice release for the first time in the presence of outsiders. The cut ninja on the ground is probably one of the root. The Hokage would not attack vigers randomly and so are the anbu working under hismand. The shadows of the shadows are not free to attack the people in the vige. With his knowledge of Hiruzen¡¯s personality in the manga, Ryo knew that he wouldn¡¯t share the vige¡¯s opinion and that he would not know of this event. The Ice used by Ryo was seen by the ninja on the ground. As he didn¡¯t n on unveiling his secret just yet, ryo had the thought clear is his mind: Only the dead can keep secrets. He formed the Chakra scalpel again. ¡°[Water release: Water wave!]¡± The ninja on the ground, although his legs can not move, but had noticed the killing intend that Ryo had. A ss c water jutsu is not what he should focus on, he should focus on the scalpel ! that¡¯s what went through his mind ¡°Freeze!¡± In the instant when the water wavesnded on the ground, the water was almost directly frozen by Ryo. The mask ninja never imagined that the water would suddenly freeze, and it was more shocking to him when Ryo teleported through the ice to appear behind his back, slitting his throat in one swift move! After killing the masked, Ryo melted the ice. This didn¡¯t actually focus on the feeling he had on his 1st kill, he just was focused on saving Sakumo! He originally nned on taking him to the hospital. With the equipment there he thought he could save him. He tried lifting him to find that whatever power he had left was too little. After a suspended use of mystical palm, a few Ice release techniques and twice using a ninja scalpel, he ate through his Chakra supplies really fast. His ice shouldst for 20 minutes, so he had no time to regain his power. Luckily, Kakashi¡¯s mom heard the fight and rushed over! ¡°Sakumo!¡± ¡°Riko-san, I¡¯m the son of Shinse Yamanaka! Please help me get him to the hospital immediately.¡± She was also a medical ninja, and after examining her husband she was desperate. As she thought he was dead she fell down and bursted into tears. ¡°Riko san! I can save Sakumo-san. He¡¯s not dead. Believe me! Just help me get him to the hospital.¡± ¡°You can?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Ryo¡¯s firm eyes gave Riko Hatake Hope. She carried her ¡°dead husband and with Ryo right behind her, the rushed to the hospital! Chapter 11 - Revival

Chapter 11: Revival

¡°What? You said Sakumo is seriously injured?¡± In his Office, the 3rd hokage was shocked by the news he heard. Since the end of World War II, Hatake Sakumo has made great achievements. The name of Konoha¡¯s white fang has frightened the enemy. Although the previous failure of the mission brought some loss to the vige, Sarutobi did not criticize the him. However, some people are willing to deliberately spread rumors, infinitely erging a small thing, and hokage heard about it all toote. This matter has always been a fact, in both worlds Ryo has lived in. The 3rd had to wait after the incident for things to settle down before addressing the matter and telling people what it meant and what it didn¡¯t. However, he did not expect that the same people saved 3 days ago by Sakumo would turn on theter! So the whole thing went out of his expectations and control! Sarutobi was so worried about Sakumo¡¯s fate, and his anger was ignited by the matter! At this time, he wasn¡¯t the old man in the manga! He was at his prime, and a glorious ninja! ¡°How is he now?¡± ¡°Hokage Sama his wife just brought him to the Konoha hospital!.¡± ¡°We go there then.¡± While furious and wanting to punish whoever was responsible, the main thing is Sakumo¡¯s survival! ...... ¡°Hokage sama!¡± ¡°How¡¯s Sakumo?¡± ¡°He¡¯s.. he passed away!¡± ¡°WHAT?!!!¡± Hiruzen couldn¡¯t speak, but his silence was broken by the yelling a little boy. ¡°Sakumo San is not dead yet! I can save him.¡± People are normally afraid to speak out loud in front of the Hokage, but Sakumo¡¯s life can¡¯t wait! Mins have passed since the ice seal was put by Ryo and he had only 15 minutes to save him! ¡°Impossible, Sakumo san¡¯s heart is pierced and there are signs of vitality. His body has already gone cold. You can¡¯t save the dead!¡± ¡°Hokage sama, I can save Sakumo san!¡± ¡°It¡¯s you! Ryo?¡± The hokage remembered the little kid from the library well. ¡°Little kid, don¡¯t make a mess in such a situation!¡± said the hokage to Ryo. ¡°I really can!¡± Ryo¡¯s eyes revealed firm confidence, and no fear of Hokage. ¡°Yamanaka Ryo, can I believe in you?¡± The confidence in the Ryo¡¯s eyes impressed the Hokage. ¡°Hokage sama, the people here say he¡¯s dead, thing can¡¯t get any much worse if I try!¡± ¡°What do you say Riko chan?¡± Ryo¡¯s words touched the 3rd hokage, butmon sense says that this is just a child with 2 months of medical experience. The hokage needed another voice to support Ryo. ¡°Hokage sama, I believe him!¡± Riko did not hesitate. The medical ninjas here all said that her husband was dead, but Ryo said that he could be saved. He was her only hope. ¡°Good! You have been given this case then Ryo. Don¡¯t let me down, Sakumo san is a hero who shouldn¡¯t go down this way!¡± ¡°Yes, Hokage same! Please give me some food pills, I¡¯ll need more Chakra than what I have left to save him. ¡± After receiving 3 food pills, Ryo and several nurses entered the operating room. The efficiency of Konoha Hospital is still very high. By the time they finished preparing for the operation, there were 12 minutes of ice-blocking left for Ryo to save Sakumo. Outside the operating room, the 3rdforted Riko. Now everything relies on Ryo! Ryo stepped on a stool, and a soldier¡¯s food pill restored most of his Chakras. His past five years of surgical experience were there to give him the focus he needed in this situation! He cut Sakumo¡¯s Chest with a Chakra scalpel to reach his heart. [Mystical Palm] directly repairs the heart of sakumo, and with nothing resisting the healing affect. After the repair of the heart waspleted, he finished by healing the chest wound. [Lightning Release: Chidori]! Ryo did not practice Chidori and couldn¡¯t use it, but he only needed a weakened version of it here. After printing the seal, Some weak sparkes appeared in his Hand. Although Sakumo¡¯s heart has been repaired, it has not resumed beating. Ryo used electrical shocks to make it beat again! And after several tries, the heart started slowly beating again! When the ice was released, the physical functions of Sakumo¡¯s body gradually were recovered. In 12 minutes, Ryo sessfully pulled Sakumo from the edge of death. Looking his patient stable, Ryo finally had some relief, and as he rxed and got rid of the pressure of the situation, he fainted right there and then! The operating room door opened, and Riko jumped to the nurse. ¡°How is it?¡± ¡°Hokage Sama, Riko Shan, Sakumo san is all right! Ryo san¡¯s medical skills were amazing.¡± Hatake Riko copsed and shed tears of joy, and the Hokage was finally relieved! ¡°Wait, what about Yamanaka Ryo?¡± He saw Sakumo being taken from the operation room but there was no sign if Ryo. Today¡¯s performance has proved his worth. From the perspective of the 3rd, he was not inferior to Tsunade. In World War II, because of the horrible deaths of her both her brother and her lover, Tsunade developed haemophobia. This saddened the Hokage as he felt sorry for her and also for Konoha that lost it¡¯s best medical ninja! Today¡¯s performance by Ryo has allowed the 3rd that could see the rise of yet another ¡°Great¡±! ¡°The young man consumed too much energy, so he fainted!¡± Ryo¡¯s performance made the three nurses apud him. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s good!¡± The Hokage waspletely relieved, as both Sakumo and Ryo were safe. In addition to that, he finally found one to cover the loss of Tsunade. ¡°Hokage Sama!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong Riko chan?¡± ¡°There was an ambu soldier dead in my house and I think sakumo killed him!¡± Riko did not think for a second that the kid might have been the one to kill him. Root ninja were really strong. Now the fact that Ryo killed him was a fluke, but it was to be well hidden by the fact that he used a ninja scalpel (So no murder weapon) and that it isn¡¯t possible for a kid normally to kill an ambu! ¡°Huh?¡± The hokage knew too well that his ambu would never follow Sakumo, these guys must be of root. ¡°Riko, don¡¯t worry about this. let me take care of it.¡± ¡°Thank you, Hokage sama!¡± ¡°Now go and stay by your husband¡¯s side!¡± ¡°Hokage Sama, excuse me!¡± Really worried about her husband, she rushed straight to where Sakumo was! ........ ¡°You are going to dispose of the corpse of that Root ninja! The hand of the root has gone too far!¡± ¡°Hai Sandaime Sama!¡± The Endo Ninja promised to be unseen! Danzo! You¡¯re letting your old friend down! Chapter 12 - The Power of the White Fang

Chapter 12: The Power of the White Fang

Early the next morning, Konoha¡¯s council gathered in the Hokage¡¯s office. The hokage and his advisors, all turned to Danzo Shimura. ¡°How do you exin the knowledge of the whole vige of Sakumo¡¯s mission details ?¡± The 3rd was really angry with Danzo. While he trusts that Danzo works for the good of the vige, and while he gives him with his Root group a lot of independence, it does not mean that he can tolerate harm to the people in the vige. In his older days, he became softer and more lenient, but now, he is furious because of what happened to Sakumo ¡°Hiruzen, you¡¯re too soft! The ninja is a tool. It¡¯s unforgivable to fail because of his own feelings.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s rx and not lose it now. Isn¡¯t Sakumo alive? Why should we get angry!¡±one of the 2 advisers Koharu Utatane tried to calm Hiruzen down . ¡°I don¡¯t think that Danzo san did anything wrong. Actually, I think Sakumo san was wrong to give up his mission. Danzo san has made this matter open to the vigers and they have done nothing wrong.¡± The words of the other advisor, Homura Mitokado were in the other direction. ¡°Does that me that he should die?¡± the 3rd was really pissed off by the trio¡¯s attitude. ¡°You should not misunderstand me Hiruzen, I think that he should be responsible for his actions not die!¡± Homura¡¯s words made the 3rd slow down a bit. ¡°Knock Knock!¡± the Knocking door interrupted the conversation. ¡°Come in!¡± Sakumo Hatake went in through the door and saluted the council with the due respect! ¡°Sakumo? You recovered? Why don¡¯t you take more rest?¡± the look on the faces of the Hokage and the rest of the council members was not too good due to their ongoing conversation. ¡°Hokage sama, do not worry. Ryo¡¯s medical ninjatsu was really amazing and I have nothing serious.¡± ¡°Oh? It¡¯s good to get yourpliment. That little kid is really good!¡± The hokage was very pleased with the excellent new medical ninja. ¡°Hokage sama, I have something to ask you.¡± As soon as he woke upst night, Sakumo was told by his wife that an Anbu was sent to his ce. With his wisdom and experience, Sakumo realized that this might have a rtionship with Danzo. Danzo should know that Sakumo¡¯s pride would make him unable to ept living with being turned on by everyone including his nakama, and it would drive him to kill himself. With an anbu in his house, his doubts grewrger. ¡°If you have anything to say, please say it!¡± ¡°Hokage sama, did you send an anbu to my home yesterday?¡± The hokage silently nced at danzo and said: ¡°No, yesterday, none of my Anbu were out yesterday.¡± ¡°What about Danzo sama?¡± ¡°Yes, I did send one, we were afraid you would hurt yourself because of the situation.¡± Danzo didn¡¯t deny it and made it sound like it isn¡¯t a big deal. ¡°You guys at root don¡¯t understand how thing should go. Getting into my house at random, he was killed by me.¡± ¡°You insolent Sakumo! How did you dare kill an Anbu!¡± Danzo sent people to monitor Sakumo¡¯s actions. But he never thought that Sakumo would kill one of them. Root members are konoha ninja after all. ¡°How about killing him?¡± Now that all the cards are out, Sakumo¡¯s attitude towards the three with the Hokage is no longer relevant! Without saying a word, Danzo rushed to sakumo with a direct punch. At this time, Danzo didn¡¯t have the stolen Sharingans, nor did he have Hashirama¡¯s cells, but he was still at a level close to that of a Hokage... But he missed. In a sh, the white fang Sakumo hatake pulled out his Chakra white de, with an indifferent look in his merciless dead eyes. This was the 1st time he showed his strength in the vige. Besides the 3rd, no one in the office could see the drawing of the swords. It was too fast and any attempt to stop it was toote, Danzo¡¯s right hand was chopped right off by Sakumo. His expression didn¡¯t change in the slightest after that action. The people around were stunned. The two other council members were by no mean low level ninja. After all, back when they were younger, they were part of team tobirama. And then they had this dignified position of many years. They saw a lot of powerful feats in their life, and they were still shocked by Sakumo¡¯s strength. ¡°Enough! Sakumo, Danzo. Do you just disregarde my presencepletely!¡± at 1st, the Hokage didn¡¯t stop them, it was obvious that Danzo wouldn¡¯t be able to hurt Sakumo, but what he didn¡¯t put in ount is that Sakumo would cut Danzo¡¯s hand mercilessly. ¡°Hokage sama, you are my Hokage, NOT THEM! I am the white fang of Konoha, I am willing to tear through all obstacles before them. I can sacrifice on the battlefield, but I do not want to die in my own vige. Now if you¡¯d excuse me Sandaime.¡± Sakumo turned and left the office. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop him?¡± ¡°Koharu, it¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t stop him, I couldn¡¯t stop him! No one can expect such power from him. Even if I interfered I wouldn¡¯t be able to change anything.¡± Hearing the words of the 3rd, the advisors stayed silent. ¡°Hatake Sakumo, Konoha¡¯s white fang!¡± Danzo picked up his hand and left. ¡°Well, this is the end of the matter! You shouldn¡¯t offend Sakumo afterwards. I believe he will always be the sharpest knife of Konoha!¡± ¡°Okay, we are gone, Hiru.¡± The two advisors turned away and left side by side. ¡°Ah! Danzo is myrade-in-arms. This is all I can do. Sorry Sakumo.¡± The 3rd sighed and smoked his pipe in front of the window. With all of the events in the hokage¡¯s office unknown to him, Ryo was still lying in the hospital bed of and did not wake up. Yesterday, he saved the life of Sakumo Hatake, who was already ¡°dead¡±. The Konoha Hospital saw that the little guy was no small deal. In that evening everyone from the head doctors to the janitors knew about the glorious deeds of Yamanaka Ryo. Outside his room, people were gathering surrounding it. Everyone wanted to see this genius who was only five years old. But he spent a lot of Chakra yesterday, and along with situation he was gonna stay asleep for a good while. Chapter 13 - Ryo’s Plans For Thunder Release

Chapter 13: Ryo¡¯s ns For Thunder Release

It was noon when he woke up and saw her face. Yamanaka Chinse was so happy to see her son open his eyes. ¡°Sorry mom, made you worry.¡± Chinse shook her head. The only thing that mattered to her now was that her son was safe. ¡°Mom, how long have I been asleep?¡± ¡°28 hours.¡± ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡± Sleeping for 28 hours, Ryo felt that he can eat a cow. ¡°Good! I¡¯ll go and prepare food for you.¡± Chinse opened the door, and everyone in front of it extended their necks like giraffes and tried to take a glimpse of the genius inside. She closed the door frantically and made her way through the crowds. After a few moments, she brought some porridge and some ramen, the 7th hokage¡¯s favorite food. Ryo 1st drank the porridge which warmed up his stomach. The he took the ramen made by the legendary Teuchi. In the manga, whether it was Orochimaru¡¯s attack or even pain¡¯s invasion, nothing stopped the opening of Ichiraku ramen. And a bowl of ramen always returned life to Naruto¡¯s eyes whenever he was in a bad mood. Such an amazing ramen shop, with the owner always smiling at the costumers was always a source of happiness here. In fairness, the taste of this ramen was really good. In his past life, Ryo was also a big eater. And in this world he tried a lot of local food, and the ramen definitely was in the top 5 among them. ¡°Knock Knock!¡± There were many people outside, but no one dared to knock and disrupt the mother and her son. The one knocking on the door shouldn¡¯t be just anyone. Yamanaka Chinse went to open the door, and at the entrance there were three children. ¡°Ma¡¯am, we are Ryo¡¯s ssmates. Yamashiro sensei asked us to represent the whole ss in expressing our condolences to our colleague. My name is Rin Nohara!¡± ¡°Hi ma¡¯am I¡¯m Uchiha Obito.¡± ¡°Hi ma¡¯am, I¡¯m Hatake Kakashi.¡± ¡°Oh? Is it the son of Sakumo and Riko?¡± Chinse was invited to Kakashi¡¯s birth celebration, but she hasn¡¯t seen him in years. It was a long time to live quietly, and she didn¡¯t get to see her friends. Today, she could meet het good friend¡¯s son. She was really surprised. ¡°Yes.¡± Kakashi nodded, and Shinse smiled and brought the three to the ward. ¡°Ma¡¯am, my father and mother told me to thank you.¡± Kakashi said that while respectfully bowing in front of her. ¡°It¡¯s Ryo that saved your father you don¡¯t have to thank me. How¡¯s your father now?¡± ¡°My father is very good. He taught them a good lesson in the Hokage¡¯s office.¡± Kakashi was a genius. At this time, he was only a 4-year old child. He nearly lost his father so he defines those who depressed him as bad people. While Kakashi chatted with Chinse, Obito headed straight towards Ryo¡¯s bed. ¡°Ryo Yaro, you really took the spotlight this time! You saved Sakumo san¡¯s life! Where did you learn medical ninjutsu?¡± ¡°My mother taught me.¡± Ryo disregarded Obito¡¯s envious eyes, and he answered faintly ¡°I are really good, Yamashiro senseipared your medical skills to those of Tsunade sama!¡± Rin looked at Ryo with worshipping eyes. ¡°Cocky Ryo, I will certainly surpass you, along with Kakashi!¡± Obito said that while looking at Rin¡¯s eyes with jealousy. ¡°Obito, I believe in you. I will always support you.¡± Rin encouraged him as always. Ryo was far from wanting to get involved with theplex rtionship between the three people. He just enjoyed watching as a spectator. Chinse and Kakashi talked for a long, and most of it was questions being answered by Kakashi. It has been a long time since Ryo had seen his mother be so happy. ¡°Kakashi, what¡¯s with my mother?¡± ¡°Aunt Chinse asked about my parents.¡± He then nodded and said¡±Ryo, thank you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, we are friends.¡± Both Ryo and Kakashi are not big talkers. After a few words, they fell into silence. ¡°Yes, I will graduate early next year.¡± ¡°What? Kakashi yaro, you have to graduate?¡± ¡°Indeed, the ninja school is too boring. There is nothing they teach you.¡± Ryo agreed. ¡°Hey! You two bastards do not ignore me!¡± The continued to agree with each other, with Obito emitted from the conversation, Rin smiled as she looked at the three. ¡°I don¡¯t n on graduating for the time being. I have to concentrate on the Thunder Ninjutsu technique, and I have a new idea of a ??Ninjutsu that takes a lot of time.¡± He is not really nning to graduate ahead of time. His dream is not bing a medical ninja. And he saw enough of the ninja school. He must now concentrate on learning different Lightening techniques. His 5-year-old body has restricted the growth of his Chakra. Now he can only work on efficiently using whatever he has. Looking into the techniques of Raykages is his best bet. One the Raykages¡¯ techniques that are a must have, is the lightning release Chakra mode. This technique can focus the Thunder Chakra on the body surface acting as an armor that can be used for attack. Although it is only a B-level ninjutsu, it can get stronger with its user. The more thunder chakra, the stronger the defense. It also can stimte cell activity, and the speed and reflexes will be faster and faster. The Thunder Chakra mode is the foundation of the the strongest thunder technique used by both the the 3rd and 4th Raykages. With knowledge of the Thunder Chakra mode, Ryo only needs to grasp the way to shape transform Thunder and then use it. He should also be able to make up his own Thunder Chakra Jutsu¡¯s. The best Ninjutsu for practicing thunder shape transformation is Chidori. In the manga, this was Kakashi¡¯s 1st and for a long time, his only, original jutsu. He is selecting Chidori for his base training because After learning it, Sasuke invented Chidori Senbon (Lightning needles), Chidori Eiso (Chidori sharp spear) Chidori Nagashi (Chidori Current) and many more lightening techniques, and also Kakashi made Raikiri, Lightning hounds, Lightning Clones etc... Again, standing on the shoulders of giants can Ryo can see his path. He prepared to learn Chidori right when he leaves the hospital. ¡°Ryo, Ryo, Ryo!¡± The always well behaving Rin was also stunned with Ryo, Looking his way even when he was talking to others ¡°Sorry, sorry. We have to go now.¡± ¡°Cocky Ryo, just now Rin said we¡¯re leaving!¡± Obito said it with a dissatisfied look on his face. ¡°Well, Kakashi, Rin, Obito, see you allter.¡± After the farewell, the three kids left. Ryo¡¯s body has rtively recovered. Kakashi being ready to graduate in advance puts a lot of pressure on Ryo¡¯s back. He shouldn¡¯t be wasting time in the hospital. After consulting with with his mother, the hospital released Ryo. The 5-year-old began to practice Chidori, Taking a key step towards bing the strongest in the world. Chapter 14 - Chidori And Taijutsu

Chapter 14: Chidori And Taijutsu

Ryo¡¯s talent with lightning release was nowhere close to his talent with water release. If Chidori was a water Jutsu he would have mastered it much earlier After training for a dozen days in the forests of Konoha, he was able to start Chidori. But the duration that he could¡¯ve maintained it for was nowhere close to Kakashi, he couldn¡¯t form it then attack with it. While in the original manga, Chidori was described as a technique developed for assassination, Ryo didn¡¯t have that purpose for it. In his vision, the purpose of studying Chidori, Raikiri, Chidori Senbon and Chidori Nagachi is to grasp shape transforming thunder release techniques. He couldn¡¯t maintain Chidori for enough time for it to be effective. Through experimentation, he found out the problem was chakra rted. He has been focusing maintaining the stability of the jutsu but has ignored the chakra input. Indeed, when he made sure his palm was fed with a continuous flow of chakra, the electric current created by his hand became much more stable. As the jutsu came to life it sounded like the singing of a 1000 birds, getting all the real ones in the forest startled. Ryo activated his sharingan, and rushed to a distant stone! ¡®¡¯AAHH¡± The stone was easily broken. Ryo¡¯s attempts to use Chidori finally became sessful. In the spirit of being thankful and giving back to the giants he¡¯s building his sess on, he decided to pass this technique on to its original inventor. ¡°Kakashi, since you¡¯ll be graduating next year, I will give you a graduation gift in advance.¡± ¡°What gift?¡± Children love to receive gifts and Kakashi was no exception. Ryo invited him on his own for this. He was full of hope for this gift. ¡°My own developed A-grade ninjutsu, Chidori.¡± ¡°You, developed yourself, an A-grade Jutsu?¡± Kakashi¡¯s dead fish eyes got wide open. Ryo felt kinda bad about getting all cheeky with something that is not his own. ¡°Kakashi, let¡¯s get started.¡± Kakashi¡¯s talent in with thunder was far superior to that of Ryo, he learned Chidori in just three days. But his 4 year old body only gave him enough chakra to pull it off just once at a time. In the manga, Kakashi developed the Chidori after graduating. Now he has it as a 4 year old. When he Graduates, he should be able to make great things with this technique. Later on, the two went on to discuss the many possible variants of this technique, and Kakashi became more and more impressed with Ryo. He returned home to receive his daily training for his father. Hatake Sakumo was very strict with his son. After the basic practice waspleted, they started fight training. The Hatake family¡¯s knife methods are not simple basic knife y, but they are close to a body extension technique. Their special Taijutsu relies on using lightning release to stimte the nerves and cell, thus greatly increasing their speed, their inherited Short Knife is made by chakra-phile metal, thus helping them integrating the body and de into one. As usual, Kakashi wasn¡¯t doing much against his father, who was able to hit him easily. Of course, the strike was greatly weakened by Sakumo to an extent that prevents it from inflicting serious damage. But when pushed by the strike, Kakashi didn¡¯t rush back towards his father, instead he started forming hand seals : ¡°[Chidori]!¡± Kakashi had his new attack in hand, and rushed towards his father. ¡°This jutsu !¡± Sakumo¡¯s face that¡¯s been calm all along suddenly turn serious, he saw a great potential of pration and paralysis in the attack, but Kakashi didn¡¯t master this technique yet, so his high speed thrust limits his dynamic vision range. Once the opponent makes a move, Kakashi shouldn¡¯t be able to follow. Sakumo exploited this weakness to evade to the right and grab his son¡¯s right hand. ¡°Kakashi, what is this technique?¡± ¡°This is a new ninjutsu technique [Chidori] that Ryo developed. He said it was A-grade ninjutsu. It is a graduation gift that was given to me in advance.¡± Ryo has developed a level A Ninjutsu by himself?! And is a grade A technique not that important to him as he gave it as a present? ¡°Kakashi, you should not use this technique for the time being.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°This technique is iplete technique for you. Just when you were thrusting at a high speed, you couldn¡¯t see how I moved in the end.¡± Kakashi looked back on that scene and just nodded. ¡°There is a limit to the person¡¯s dynamic vision. When you use this technique, your eyes cannot keep up with your speed. You cannot find the enemy¡¯s movement. Therefore, this technique should not be used until your problem of dynamic vision is resolved.¡± Kakashi knew that his father was right and nodded in agreement. ¡°What about Ryo? Should we tell him to.¡± ¡°There is no need, each of you will have his own solutions to his own problems. You continue to practice! Tomorrow bring me Ryo. I have something to say to him.¡± Afterwards, Sakumo returned to the inner room and left Kakashi with a nk face. The next day, after school, Ryo went with Kakashi to his ce. They went right into the inner room where Sakumo waited for them ¡°Father!¡± ¡°Sakumo san!¡± ¡°Kakashi, you must go out first. I have something to say to Ryo.¡± Although Kakashi did not want to, he still had to listen to what his father said, so he went out. ¡°Ryo, thest time you saved my life, and this time you are also teaching Kakashi [Chidori]. Now, I want to give you something. Here are some of my studies on Ninjutsu. I know you are learning about the attributes of Lightning release¡¯s shape transformations, then you know the principle of these techniques?¡± Ryo shook his head, Sakumo understood. Then he went on to say: ¡°The 1st step of a shape transformation involving Jutsu is gathering chakra, and the second step is to give it it¡¯s attributes through hand seals. You need to provide what you will shape transformter. That¡¯s how the different generations of Raykages did it, the thunder Chakra mode was to them a physical exercise.¡± Sakumo¡¯s words made it clear to Ryo that he was going about it the wrong way all along. Unlike other jutsu, Thunder Chakra mode is a close to Taijutsu endurance training. Sakumo gave Ryo the notebook with his research on the matter. He returned home and could not wait to open it. In it, the lightning techniques were described in detail. The Hatake family based their techniques on lighting release, and they developed it well over generations. With Sakumo¡¯s notebook, Ryo has a new path to follow when ites to the development of Chidori and the training of his body. The next day in the Konoha Forest, Ryo started practicing in a new way. Chapter 15 - Two Years

Chapter 15: Two Years

Time flew as 2 years went by. Back in year 39, at only five years of age, kakashi set a new record when he filed for early graduation and passed with top grades. The other genius in town shined in Konoha¡¯s hospital. Ryo had a unique style of medical Ninjutsu, and was an exceptionally good surgeon. And with his superior spiritual strength and deep understanding of the human body, he had a whole year without a single surgery failing. The Shinobi treated by him were no less than a hundred. His skill gained him the respect of all of Konoha¡¯s hospital. The teacher that brought up the two geniuses, Yamashiro Yen, was promoted to be deputy director of the Ninja Academy office. In the year 40, Hatake Kakashi, at 6 years old, became a Chunin. In Konoha¡¯s forest, Hatake Sakumo and Ryo practiced. In addition to being in the Konoha Hospital, Ryo spent his remaining time there. In those two years, he finished practicing the Chidori, and his he started using Raykiri skillfully. Ryo has also especially purchased a short knife that can conduct chakra. In terms of Taijutsu, he developed his own Lightning Chakra Mode. Unlike the one used by the Raikages, he abandoned its defensive aspect and focused on mainly getting speed and attack strength from the mode. The defensive lightning chakra mode requires huge amounts of continuously flowing Chakra, which was far from Ryo¡¯s reach at that time. He did not have a lot of Chakra. As long as he can use his Ice element, physical attacks were basically ineffective against him. As long as he had enough chakra, he could get away with low defense. It was through working with Sakumo that he unlocked the Lightning Chakra Mode. Relying on lightning to stimte his cells and nerves, he got his speed to match the limit of his dynamic vision. Sakumo took his time with the training. Ryo¡¯s problems were to be fixed one by one. ¡°Sakumo san, I¡¯m going to start!¡± ¡°Ah! Let me see how you have improved over the past month, but don¡¯t kill me like I did to youst time.¡± ¡± Sakumo san, look closely!¡± Ryo infused his Chakra within his de. ¡°Is this the ¡°Chidori de¡±?¡± Sakumo was really interested in this new technique. ¡°More than that!¡± Ryo¡¯s chakra started floating around his body, and his cells began taking the molecr structure of ice. Non-pure water can conduct electricity, and the human body has that ability. In his past world, ice wasn¡¯t as conductive as much as the human bodies. However, once he changed himself into ice, Ryo found that his body became more conductive. The fastest thing in the world is light, and that is a electromaic wave, and so is lightning. By using his lightning release while he was in his ice form, the ice and thunder blended giving him light characteristics, and his speed was greatly increased. This mode that Ryo called the ¡°Ice Lightening Chakra Mode¡±, consumes the most chakra. Right now, Ryo who has the Chakra levels of an average Jonin, could only maintain this mode for 2 minutes max. The sudden increase in Ryo¡¯s speed didn¡¯t stun Sakumo at all. Every time they met these past two years, he had a pleasant surprise by the kid. Like a blue thunderbolt, Ryo rushed towards Sakumo who lifted his de to block his attack. With his attack blocked away, Ryo didn¡¯t stop and started printing with one hand : Chidori de! ¡°A one-handed seal?¡± For the 1st time since they started training, Sakumo infused his de with Lightning Chakra. That Chakra Dagger, emitting white light, was like a reaper¡¯s scythe. Ryo didn¡¯t like the idea of using his Sharingan. But his eyes started glowing red: ¡°Genjutsu: Multiple Copies¡±! ¡°Ryo, you tried this trick half a year ago.¡± After that Sakumo appeared right in front of Ryo. Ryo¡¯s eyes were able to capture Sakumo¡¯s move. But his body couldn¡¯t keep up, and the use of Genjutsu and Raykiri also made it impossible for him to maintain ice-thunder mode. The fight ended with Sakumo¡¯s knife an inch away from Ryo¡¯s neck. ¡°Uncle Sakumo, you are really on another level.¡± The fact that Sakumo isn¡¯t even close to using all that he has made it clear for Ryo: he couldn¡¯t even inflict damage to him. Faced by such a strong opponent, he knew he had a long way to go. ¡°Ryo, you are very strong. At the mere age of seven, you are infusing your de with chakra, and using one hand seals. You certainly are no ordinary ninja.¡± In fact, Ryo had only two one handed seal Justus that he could use: Chidori and Raykiri. ¡°Uncle Sakumo, am I at the level of beating a Jonin now?¡± ¡°There is still a gap between your use of Chidori and Lightning Chakra mode, and that of a Jonin with his own Jutsus. You probably can beat a special Jonin. If you use your Sharingan, you can probably take on a Jonin.¡± Jonins are the backbone of every vige. In addition to the four elite of Konoha, each vige has a dozen at the level of Jonin with only 2-4 people close to the level of a Kage. Ryo had enough power to protect himself in the next war. ¡°In 2 years, Kakashi will be a Jonin. I should also graduate.¡± ¡°Now you are the Star of Konoha¡¯s Hospital. The 3rd won¡¯t let you graduate so easily¡±. Ryo also understood that a great medical ninja can save lives, but it didn¡¯t seem significant enough for him. ¡°Even if so, I would also like to apply for graduation.¡± Ryo did not want to be a medical ninja for his whole life, he wants to be the strongest man in the world. ¡± Sakumo san, I¡¯ll go back to Ninja School.¡± ¡°Good!¡± Sakumo nodded his head. In the past two years he watched him grow up, he was thinking that he should graduate soon as well. Ninja school students who want to graduate early must submit a graduation application through their teacher. If the hokage approves, they can take the exam. Seeding allows them to be ninja. The Hokage does not generally refuse any application, unless it is a particrly weak student. And as Ryo always had top scores, the 3rd had no reason to refuse. He went back to school to submit his application, and also to meet up with Obito and Rin. The two along with Kakashi were his only close friends, even though he didn¡¯t have beef with anyone else. Finding Yamashiro Yen at the Student¡¯s affairs office, he submitted his application, and then went to the ssroom. As he entered the ss he heard a voice: ¡°Ryo yaro! You¡¯re finally back!¡± on the table, the sleepy Obito was the 1st to detect his presence. ¡°Ryo, you are back!¡± Rin also saw him, and the three went to the yground together. ¡°Obito, Rin. I want to apply for graduation.¡± ¡°Cocky Ryo, I will soon catch up with you.¡± ¡°Then you have work hard. Rin, you too!¡± ¡°I will.¡± After saying goodbye to his friends, he left the school to be a ninja tomorrow! Chapter 16 - Yamanaka Ryo The Genin!

Chapter 16: Yamanaka Ryo The Genin!

There was a graduation application on the Hokage¡¯s desk. He was smoking his pipe in front of the window when he asked Yamashiro Yen: ¡°Yen, do you think that Ryo can sessfully graduate?¡± ¡°Hokage sama, if it is an ordinary exam, he will definitely be able to pass.¡± His reply is not unexpected, as Ryo was already at that level 2 years ago. The Hokage did not want Ryo to graduate early. As Ryo and Sakumo expected, he didn¡¯t want him to leave the hospital, as nobody in that hospital was remotelyparable to him! After thinking about it for a while, the Hokage decided that it¡¯s better for Ryo and the vige that he stays at school for a little more time. He didn¡¯t reject the application that¡¯s been delivered by Yen, but he decided that tomorrow¡¯s test will have a lesson for him about always being able to learn more, a lesson that will be harsh enough that it will push him away from early graduation. That way, he can take his time and work in the Hospital! ¡°Yen, I agree. You go to inform Ryo Kun toe at 9 am tomorrow, at the 3rd training ground.¡± ¡°Yes, Hokage sama!¡± Yen informed Ryo about the examination time. ¡°It¡¯s really exciting.¡± It was clear to him that it won¡¯t be an easy graduation, but he had enough confidence to have no doubts about sess. The next day, 9 Am, at the 3rd training ground, Ryo was right on time. ¡°Ryo kun, you made this old man wait for you, not too kind of you!¡± ¡°Hokage sama, it¡¯s 9 am still, you were just too early.¡± ¡°Ha ha ha, you look very confident!¡± ¡°Of course, If I wasn¡¯t sure of sess, I wouldn¡¯t have applied.¡± Ryo was standing straight! ¡°That¡¯s good! So today¡¯s challenge is not that hard. This Shinobi, don¡¯t get defeated by him for 10 minutes, and you¡¯ll be a ninja!¡± the 3rd once again redefined the meaning of shameless! One is a student from the Ninja School and the other is an Uchiha! One of his tribe¡¯s Chunins! The fact that he is a Chunin is enough to make many people escape, without mentioning the usual difference between Yamanaka¡¯s and Uchiha¡¯s. ¡°Hokage sama, this is .. bad.¡± Yamashiro yen didn¡¯t want to see his student suffer. ¡°It¡¯s all right, Yamashiro sensei.¡± Ryoforted his teacher. ¡°See? He¡¯s not objecting. No need toin Yen¡± ¡°Hokage Sama, let¡¯s get this started!¡± Ryo has waited for so long to see the pure blood Sharingan In action! The untouched confidence portrayed by Ryo made the 3rd feel uneasy. He took a look at Ryo who was so eager to fight on one side, and at the Uchiha who had enough strength to be amongst the elite. He took a breath and announced: ¡°The exam starts!¡± The Uchiha Chunin, who looked like he¡¯s in his 20¡¯s looked down on Ryo and said: ¡°Kuzo, being a ninja is no child¡¯s y. You should just forfeit now or you¡¯ll get hurt!¡± ¡°I advise you to use your Sharingan from the get go, or you will get overwhelmed by my speed, I can¡¯t promise that you won¡¯t get hurt.¡± ¡°Kuzo! You¡¯re looking for death.¡± The Uchiha was so angered that he started forming seals right away: ¡¾Katon: Fireball Jutsu!¡¿ Although he had no fire affinity, nor did he fight anyone who used it, Ryo couldn¡¯t even count the times that he saw that seal in the anime! By the time that his opponentunched his attack, he already was one step ahead lunching [Water Release: Raging waves!]. The fire ballunched by the Uchiha was easily extinguished! ¡°How!?!¡± The Chunin was stunned! Ryo is much faster than him at forming seals, and he formed them at the speed of 4 seals per second! Ryo started forming them after him andunched his attack earlier. He must be doing it at 5 seals per second or more! This Shinobi, well worthy of being a Chunin, found out that this kid was faster than him when it came to forming seals. So he stopped using Ninjutsu and started relying on Taijutsu to fight the kid. ¡°No Sharingan yet? You have no chance against me if don¡¯t use it!¡± After just a few strikes, he was being overwhelmed by Ryo¡¯s Taijutsu. And time went on, with him barely managing to hold his own. More than half the period has passed. He knew that Ryo was right, he will fail without the Sharingan. Full of anger, he opened his Sharingan. But the power-up wasn¡¯t enough. Ryo was somewhat disappointed with him. Losing interest in the fight, Ryo unleashed his Thunder Chakra mode! ¡°This is the Thunder Chakra mode?¡± The 3rd has been always impressed with Ryo, but he never expected such a level from along with his medical ninja! Ryo¡¯s thunder technique was on a really high level! ¡°Hey Uchiha Shinobi, this is the end!¡± as he said it, a thunderbolt appeared behind the poor Chunin, and while he could capture the shadow of Ryo¡¯s movement with his Sharingan, his physique couldn¡¯t keep up. In no time he had a Kunai on his neck! ¡°I lost!¡± Uchiha happily admitted his full defeat. ¡°Hokage Sama, can I graduate now?¡± ¡°Oh! Ryo you, this fight you showed me was a very pleasant surprise! You pass your exam. From now on are a fully fledged Konoha Shinobi.¡± Under the Hokage¡¯s eyes, Ryo showed more than enough strength to prove he could defend himself. He went to the photo studio to take a picture, filled out a ninja form, officially bing a Konoha Genin. The next days, he didn¡¯t get an instructing teacher, and he wasn¡¯t given any missions. He spent all his time between the hospital and the forest. A monthter, not being called by the hokage proved to be unbearable! ¡°Hokage Sama, why don¡¯t I have a tutor or a mission?¡± ¡°Eh, about that Ryo. As of Right now, Konoha¡¯s team is full, there is no suitable team to arrange for you, or do you wait for some time? I¡¯ll think about it, how to arrange something for you.¡± How can the hokage not know how unbearable the feeling that Ryo has about his cheeky acts right now?! ¡°Then Hokage Sama, I¡¯ll wait at home for you to find something, as I¡¯ve spent a lot of time in the hospi...¡± ¡°Ryo, I suddenly remembered. There is another Jonin with no disciple.¡± Ryo¡¯s threat was so effective that it pushed the memories right back to the 3rd¡¯s mind! ¡°Hokage Sama, you can¡¯t just flick me away. How could there be another Jonin left?¡± With the assurance of the 3rd he could only leave keeping his doubts! Could there be another Jonin he missed? He though this over: the man to be the 4th Hokage, Minato Namikazi is on the borders. Sakumo took a mission and is about to leave! Amongst the Jonin of Konoha, he couldn¡¯t find anyone with no current team who could fit the description. Ryo shook his head as he knew the 3rd hasn¡¯t been exactly reliable. He had no confidence in meeting his instructor tomorrow! Chapter 17 - SENSEI

Chapter 17: SENSEI

Ryo had no high hopes in the instructor that¡¯s about to be brought in by the 3rd. The next day, he felt no need to hurry and dragged his feet towards the Hokage¡¯s Office a bit after 10am. He greeted the ninja on guard duty downstairs and then climbed up. At the door, as he was preparing to knock, he heard a crackling sound! ¡°Is someone trying to assassinate that old man Hiruzen?¡± He activated his Thunder Chakra Mode, grabbed his dagger and activated Chidori de and slowly opened the door! Fully ignited, he found himself in the middle of a confrontation! ¡°Hokage sama, is everything alright?¡± ¡°Ryo, NEVER bete again! This is your new sensei. She got impatient waiting for you, and thought I was messing with her, nearly destroying my whole office!¡± Hearing the words of the 3rd, fear crossed Ryo¡¯s face for the 1st time in a good while. He looked at the great 3rd Hokage, the great ninja, the man who faced hell in war, and how he was looking all afraid. ¡°What kind of trouble would make him look like that?!!¡± ¡°Hey, you! Are you my disciple?¡± The woman¡¯s voice was crisp and nice to hear, but her tone was very unpleasant. Her words interrupted his thoughts about the Hokage. He turned to see his new tutor. ¡°What?! ¡± Seeing the beautiful red head, he could only exim as he saw her Uzumaki characterizing crimson hair! The Uzumaki was Kushina: Naruto¡¯s mother, and the 4th Hokage Minato Namikazi¡¯s wife! The Uzumaki¡¯s are a n that is exceptionally skilled with sealing, and Konoha¡¯s Kyubi Jinchurikis have historically been selected from them! In the anime, Kushina Uzumaki had a really hot temper. She did beat up whoever tried to mock or bully her earning herself the title of the Red Hot Habanero (A type of hot red pepper!). Due to the loosening of her Kyubi seal right after she gave birth to naruto, Kurama was released by Obito. She didn¡¯t die immediately due to her high vitality. But when sealing Kurama into Naruto, she ended up dying along with Minato. When watching the anime, Ryo was crying his eyes out during these scenes. In particr, Kushina¡¯s sacrifice for her son and all of the maternal love affected Ryo so much; he was man who never felt the love of his original parents. In this world, he found all the love he needed from his loved mother Chinse, but once again, it¡¯s exciting to see his old crush. As Ryo was recalling his past life, Kushina was also looking at her disciple. She has already heard of Ryo Yamanaka: the youngest medical ninja in Konoha who already has medical skillparable to that of Tsunade. This matter has been recognized by everyone in Konoha¡¯s Hospital. Even though this child was a Yamanaka, he had the ck hair of an Uchiha. While not as stunning, it was very beautiful anyway. The thunder Chakra mode he had ON was also impressive to her. She was the town¡¯s Jinchuriki and rarely had chances to leave the vige. But she was a Jounin after all, she did know what it was. When Ryo saw her, surprise didn¡¯t leave his eyes. Kushina had the ability to perceive good and evil after bing a Jinchuriki. She felt that Ryo had nothing but good feelings towards her, and a good bit of reliance on her. After she came to Konoha, only thete Mito Uzumaki, Hiruzen Sarutobi, and Minato Namikazi warmed up to her (Trantor note: Where is Jiraya Sama!?), while the rest didn¡¯t really feel much sympathy for her vige. Many peopleughed at her red hair, though she did usually shut them up with her fist! Ryo¡¯ affection made her very happy. She was really satisfied with him bing her disciple. ¡°Stinky old man, I¡¯ll take this desciple!¡± When he heard Kushina say that, the 3rd breathed a sigh of relief. It was great that he didn¡¯t have to convince her. The Kyubi power is too overwhelming for everyone, and her boyfriend is guarding Konoha¡¯s borders. He was unable impose anything upon her. Ryo indeed needed a tutor. Sakumo was the best candidate, and the 3rd also knew that for the past two years, he was already teaching Ryo. But recently, the Sand were on the move. With Tsunade out of Konoha and Orochimaru in the water country (not returning for three years!), the 3rd had only Sakumo to send as only him was strong enough and avable. ¡°Yamanaka Ryo, let¡¯s go! Come with me and don¡¯t care about this old man!¡± That¡¯s how she always did things; the 3rd was helpless. ¡°Then Hokage sama, if you¡¯d excuse me!¡± Going downstairs, Kushina said that Ryo should demonstrate his strength, and he could only promise to do that if the walk to the 3rd training ground. ¡°First I¡¯ll introduce myself, my name is Uzumaki Kushina, a Konoha Jonin. I like ramen, I hate quite a few things, and my goal is to be the Hokage!¡± ¡°My name is Ryo, a Konoha Genin. I like studying Ninjutsu. My goal is to be the strongest Ninja!¡± ¡°What do you hate?¡± Her question reminded him only of the cheeky old man¡¯s attempts to keep him in the hospital! Thanks to Kushina, a great start for Ryo is found. The Hokage didn¡¯t want him to leave the vige. And since Kushina is a Jinchuriki (essentially never leaving town), he was able to make sure that Ryo stays, as he should stay with his tutor. ¡°I don¡¯t hate anything!¡± ¡°Wow that was really boring. Well,e on let me see your strength, I¡¯ll do my best to fight you. Beware, I¡¯m very strong.¡± Ryo nodded and activated his Thunder Chakra mode, then pulled out his short knife to use Chidori de. In his thunder chakra mode, he immediately popped up in front of her, attacking her with his short knife. ¡°Good speed!¡± Kushina dodged Ryo¡¯s attack easily but she couldn¡¯t evade his Chidori heunched immediately with a one handed seal! ¡°I haven¡¯t seen this technique before! Your own?¡± she was surprised, her left hand wrapped in red Chakra barely caught the Chidori! The Kyubi power is indeed immense; Ryo didn¡¯t expect that his Chidori would be blocked this way. Kushina at that time was already able of controlling the Kyubi Chakra. Her pupils gradually became red and a red tail appeared behind her. ¡°Ryo, Now I¡¯m going to be attacking! You¡¯d better use all you have or you are going to die!¡± She was not kidding. Her strength and speed should be increased exponentially. In the anime, when Naruto fought Sasuke using that mode in the valley of the end, even the two dotted Sharingan wasn¡¯t able to capture his movements. Ryo was also caught in a simr situation, but this is even worse! Kushina is a Jounin! And her control of the Kyubi¡¯s chakra is much better. Ryo didn¡¯t see himself winning this fight! Chapter 18 - Ryo vs Kushina!

Chapter 18: Ryo vs Kushina!

¡°Ryo Yamanaka, is this all you have?¡± The storm of Kushina¡¯s attacks was immensely overwhelming Ryo. Both speed and power given to her by the One Tail Cloak mode were wilder than anything he ever imagined from her. The thunder Chakra mode and Chakra de were barely enough for defense. ¡°Well, since I¡¯m in this state, I guess there¡¯s no need to be so nice with my Sensei.¡± Ryo said that as he spreading chakra through his body, transitioning to the Lightning-Ice Chakra Mode! Since his eyes couldn¡¯t keep up with Kyubi mode¡¯s speed, he just closed them. The Lightning-Ice Chakra mode¡¯s speed and reflexes were al increase by arge margin. He became able to perceive Kushina¡¯s location with his immense Yamanaka spiritual power! The Lightning-Ice Chakra mode was enough to keep up with the barrage of attacks delivered by Kushina in the Single Tail Cloak mode. But Ryo knew he still had no chance to win! Ryo¡¯s limit was hisck of enough chakra to maintain this mode. He only had enough for 2 more minutes; while Kushina who already had superior levels of Chakra (being an Uzumaki), had the infinite chakra from the Kyubi! Winning requires ending this fight within two minutes, and Ryo couldn¡¯t see how that would ever be possible. But Kushina didn¡¯t like Ryo¡¯s satisfaction when he kept up with her speed. A 7 year old not only having this amount of strength, but also developing his own S rank Ninjutsu. His talent isparable to that of her boyfriend Minato. Ryo perceived the movement of her cloak while closing his eyes. The amount of chakra was so massive, it shone like a brightmp in the dark! Suddenly, she picked up speed, to an extent where normal people would only see a blood-red figure flickering in front of them if they looked with their bare eyes. She aimed at attacking him from behind, in her attempts to find out where his limits were. ¡°[Water Release: Wild Water Wave!¡± Ryo opened his eyes and aimed away from Kushina releasing this C ss Jutsu. Yet she continued her attack on Ryo without giving it any thought. ¡°Freeze!¡± The water waves were frozen, and Kushina¡¯s fist went right to Ryo¡¯s back! At that exact moment, he disappeared. ¡°A Space-Time Ninjutsu?¡± Being Minato¡¯s girlfriend, she was familiar with the Flying Thunder God Justu that he uses! And this technique used by Ryo just now was weirdly simr to that. ¡°[Chidori]!¡± On the ice behind Kushina, Ryo quickly formed his seals. And with whatever chakra he had left, he released Chidori, losing his lightning Chakra mode simultaneously. Less than a meter away from Kushina, it was a direct hit! ¡°AAAH!¡± The Chidori pierced through Kushina and she blew up into white smoke. ¡°A Shadow clone?! When did you...?¡± ¡°You made it easy, when you opened your eyes to use your water waves! You can only rely on perception to determine my position! Opening up your eyes and thinking about the final blow? I would never let you get away with it!¡± ¡°You¡¯re really strong Kushina sensei!¡± Ryo was panting when he said that to Kushina. ¡°You¡¯re not bad as well! You¡¯re far beyond the level of an average Chunin! Thatst one was a time-space ninjutsu?¡± Ryo shook his head and exined : ¡°No. That was the special ability that I discovered when I was a child. I could teleport within the ice I make with my Chakra.¡± Ice and the Sharingan are Ryo¡¯s most important trump cards. They are a secret only known by a select few: His possession of the Sharingan is only known about by Yamanaka Chinse, Yamanaka Inoichi, and Hatake Sakumo; with thest one being the only person to know about his ice affinity. The reason why Ryo revealed the secret of his Ice Release was because on one hand, she overwhelmed him and he felt the need to use it, and on the other, she was his instructor. He knew from the anime that the rtionship between instructors and their disciples was always strong, and that having to go on missions with her will make him eventually get their bond strong and reveal all secrets anyway. So he decided to take the initiative and break the ice by being totally honest. ¡°Is it some kind of a bloodline limit technique?¡± Ryo shook his head and said he didn¡¯t know. By character, Kushina was more of simple minded person, who would just throw aside problems they couldn¡¯t solve. So she went on to ask: ¡°So, Ryo.. I can call Ryo, no?¡± ¡°Of course you can, Kushina Sensei!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s drop the sensei part, call me Kushina Onechan!¡± She was delighted by his answer, so she spoke without thinking. ¡°Kushina Onechan!¡± Ryo would never refuse such a rtionship with her. He went with what she said immediately ¡°Ryo, so you developed your own jutsu?¡± ¡°Yes, an A sse jutsu!¡± He wasn¡¯t hiding anything ¡°Wow, you are a genius! Being 7 years old, you can develop ninjutsu by yourself.¡± ¡°[Chidori] is just a basic ninjutsu. Injecting chakras into a short knife can increase the sharpness of the short knife. That¡¯s how to make Chidori de. By focusing the chakra and lightning we get Raikiri, an S ss Jutsu!¡± Ryo introduced Chidori and its variants to Kushina. He was surprised by her astonishment. Her style of fighting was a simple and ruthless, relying mainly on speed, taijutsu, and massive amounts of chakra. She has never learned such fine ninjutsu techniques like Chidori. ¡°Ryo, are you better in medical ninjustu?¡± Kushina¡¯s knowledge of medical ninjutsu is very minimal. If he was more interrested in that he wouldn¡¯t have anything to learn from her. ¡°No, I¡¯m more interested in Ninjutsu and Taijutsu. I¡¯m working on my Thunder Chakra mode and Chidori variants¡± Hearing that, Kushina was relieved. Although she wasn¡¯t as skillful with ninjutsu, this gives her the chance to train with him more. ¡°Ryo, should we take a walk?¡± He nodded and the two talked for half an hour; and Ryo recovered his chakra and physical strength. ¡°Well, nechan, I¡¯ll invite you on a good bowl of ramen.¡± Kushina had a weakness for ramen and ate a bowl every day. And Ryo liked the taste of it also after trying it in the hospital. So in his free time he often went to Ichiraku to grab a bowl for himself. ¡°Boss! Arge portion of pork bone Ramen!¡± ¡°And I want arge portion of seafood ramen!¡± ¡°Oh! Kushina and Ryoing together!¡± Both of them are regr customers, so boss Teuchi knew them well. ¡°Yes! Ryo is my new disciple!¡± ¡°Is that so! Congrattions Kushina, you¡¯ve taken such a good apprentice! Today¡¯s ramen is on the house!¡± ¡°Thank you boss!¡± Kushina was even happier. After eating ramen, Kushina sent Ryo back home after agreeing on meeting the next day in the 3rd training ground. After greeting her and returning home, Ryo lied in his bed recalling their fight This battle was the most enjoyable one he had since he crossed over. His fights with Sakumo usually were finished really fast due to the great gap in skill and strength. And fighting a Jounin who is also a Jinchuriki is a great way for him to train enough to survive the uing war, even though he¡¯ll probably keep on losing to her. And also having Kushina Uzumaki, of all people, as his teacher wasn¡¯t half bad either! Chapter 19 - A Power That Can Rule The World

Chapter 19: A Power That Can Rule The World

The next day, on the 3rd training ground, Ryo took the initiative and challenged Kushina to a fight. Now that she knows about his techniques, Ryo wasn¡¯t able tost for more than one minute. After that ¡°morning exercise¡± was finished, Ryo and Kushinained to each other about the 3rd and Minato. Being able to sense good and evil, Kushina felt nothing but good intent from Ryo. So she had her guard down talking to him. Most Konoha shinobis weren¡¯t really close to Kushina. The Red hot Habanero didn¡¯t have many friends to talk with. Ryo¡¯s introduction into her life gave her someone to open up to. Although they¡¯ve known each other for no more than one day, Ryo gained Kushina¡¯s trust! ¡°That grumpy old Kage won¡¯t let me go out on a mission. What¡¯s wrong with Kyubi¡¯s Chakra in battle? I master it well!¡± Kushina just leaked out something that should have been kept a secret! Even though she is as careless as theye, even she knows that this is something to hide! Ryo is one of her few friends! Most people with good intent would avoid her being scared by the Kyubi¡¯s power! ¡°Well Kushina Onechan, shouldn¡¯t the fact that you¡¯re the nine-tail Jinchuriki be kept a secret?¡± Ryo¡¯s answer made her breathe a sigh of relief! She didn¡¯t sense any change in his emotions towards her. She immediately came down to Ryo and patted on his shoulder: ¡°I don¡¯t worry about telling you such things. I know you¡¯ll keep it secret.¡± Hearing her words, Ryo was stunned that he gained so much trust in just one day! ¡°Are you not surprised by knowing this?¡± ¡°I noticed your tail since yesterday! I read about it in a book in the library. It¡¯s a sign that shows you have that power, the power of the Biju isn¡¯t it?¡± Konoha¡¯s library does actually have such a book. He stumbled upon it identally while studying 2 years ago. ¡°So... aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± Kushina¡¯s voice became faint as she said that, and she couldn¡¯t look him in the eyes. ¡°Of course I¡¯m not afraid! A Jinchuriki is still human. And the Biju aren¡¯t that bad actually! I heard uncle Sakumo say that the Hachibi is good friends with his Jinchuriki in the Cloud vige. Onechan aren¡¯t you friends with the Kyubi?¡± Ryo knew the truth about Kurama. To him he was just a big prideful fox who, if understood, can be nothing to be afraid of. Hearing Ryo¡¯s word made Kushina silent for a good while. She doesn¡¯t hate Kurama and actually often talks to him, even though he never answers. Kurama is one of the few creatures she could talk to actually! Although he never answers her, she almost sees him as a friend. She doesn¡¯t know anything about his thoughts, but when in need, he always lends her Chakra. Ryo¡¯s word made Kushina consider the possibility of humans and Biju co-existing in peace. ¡°Well, do you think that we can be able to live with Biju in peace one day?¡± ¡°That day will definitelye!¡± Ryo didn¡¯t just predict that, he saw that day! He continued to say: ¡°how much power can you get off the Kyubi onechan?¡± ¡°Three tails safely. I begin to lose consciousness when going for the 4th.¡± ¡°Well Kushina Onechan, can you show me that power?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Saying that, Kushina¡¯s body began to ooze with chakra: One tail, two, three tails! They were waving behind her red chakra-coated body! Seeing such a power manifesto made Ryo sweat. Naruto had half of Kuruma¡¯s power, and his 4 tails state was enough to almost kill Jiraiya! With a full Kyubi sealed inside, Kushina¡¯s 3 tails should beparable to Naruto¡¯s 4. ¡°Hey, Nechan, can use run your fastest towards the gate?¡± She nodded, and Ryo activated his Sharingan and stared at her. Despite that, he was far from being able to capture her position. ¡°Wow! And this is only the three tail mode!¡± The anime described the Kyubi as beast powerful enough to rule the whole world. Now that Ryo saw this with his own eyes, any doubts he had about about before were gone. This made him speechless. In the manga, both Madara and Obito were able to control this beast. The thought of such a powerful creature being possible used by an enemy put a lot of pressure on Ryo! ¡°Ryo, aren¡¯t You a Yamanaka? Howe you have the Sharingan?¡± After deactivating the Chakra Cloak mode, Kushina noticed Ryo¡¯s eyes. ¡°My father is an Uchiha. Don¡¯t tell anyone one Kushina onechan.¡± ¡°No wonder your hair is ck. So that¡¯s why! Rest assured, my mouth is sealed shut!¡± ¡°Who did just expose that she was a Jinchuriki?!¡± Looking at her carelessness, Ryo thought that he might have just made a mistake! In the next few days, Ryo kept training with Kushina and noticed that he started tost a bit longer in front of her. Feeling some improvement alleviated a lot of the pressure he felt. Now is the year 40, 22 years away from the 4th world war. 22 years are plenty for Ryo to get much stronger. In the past few days, Ryo found out during practice that Kushina¡¯s fighting style was too simple. She doesn¡¯t really use much Ninjutsu or any Genjutsu, relying mainly on shadow clones and Taijutsu in fights. She has a ton of chakra, so Ryo thought he should help her change up her fighting style so that her huge amounts of chakra don¡¯t go to waste. ¡°Hey Kushina onechan, how many shadow clones can you make?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, let me try!¡± She formed the seal of: ¡°Kage Bunshin no Jutsu¡±... A few secondster, the whole third training Yard was full of shadow clones. ¡°Wow, how much are those?¡± ¡°How much? These are a 1000 clones, I can do more!¡± A 1000! At this moment, Ryo really wanted to be an Uzumaki. With so much chakra, he could turn the whole battlefield into ice, and no one will even touch him! Ryo was salivating and looking at Kuchina¡¯s Uzumaki red hair. While he was staring she pped his back. ¡°Hey hey Nechan what was that for?¡± Ryo¡¯s daydream was interrupted by Kushina¡¯s ufortable re. ¡°I¡¯ve been asking you about what made you ask me to do this!¡± ¡°Oh yeah, I was thinking of a Jutsu, one especially suitable for you!¡± His wicked smile made Kushina shudder. When telling her about the details of the Jutsu, she wasughing. Her evilugh made him shudder as well! Chapter 20 - A Power That Can Rule The World

Chapter 20: Reunion With Kakashi

The third training field being filled with Shadow Clones didn¡¯t get the 3rd Hokage to even flinch! He¡¯s surrounded by 500 of them today, as he was asked by Kushina to help her. The 3rd was actually one of the closest people to Kushina. As soon as he heard about her developing a new Jutsu, he was really interested and wanted to see what it was all about. He came here spare with her! ¡°So Kushina, your new technique is just a shadow clone gimmick?¡± ¡°Of course not. Are you ready old man?¡± Since she wasn¡¯t using the Kyubi Cloak mode, she was at best at the level of a regr Jonin, thus posing no threat the Hiruzen. ¡°[Shihohappo Shuriken]!¡± Kushina threw Shurikens at the 3rd from all directions! In face of raining death he had to face, he formed the seals of: [Earth release: Mud Wall], and surrounded himself by 4 walls! ¡°Old man, you¡¯re falling for it!¡± Sheunched a Kyubi-Chakra Infused Shuriken! And the walls around him crumbled like biscuits. The 3rd was once again exposed to the Shurikens! ¡°[Water release: Water walls]¡± ¡°[Water Release: Water Waves]¡±. He released a massive amount of water that diverted most of the Shurikens. But still, many of them went through and hit him! Kushina didn¡¯t use a lot of strength sending the Shuriken, so they don¡¯t hurt Hiruzen if theynd on him. That¡¯s why his water wall easily scattered the waves of shuriken. Looking at the 3rd in his now ragged clothes, Kushina said: ¡°So old man, how¡¯s my technique?¡± ¡°Well Kushina, you¡¯ll have a hard time facing the stronger Shinobi out there with it, especially the Mist ninja. And if those mud walls were made by the Kazekage, I don¡¯t think your Shuriken would go though them!¡± ¡°And what if all of those Shuriken had Kyubi Chakra in them?¡± The 3rd saw the power of that Shuriken, so it was really clear to him. If he was showered by such a wave of Kyubi Chakra Shuriken, he would have been screwed. ¡°Are you telling me that you can make so many Clones and use the Kyubi¡¯s Chakra with all of them?¡± His question hit the nail on its head: that was what Ryo¡¯s idea was about. Kushina was able to make up to 200 Kyubi Chakra using clones. Ryo estimates that that number can go up to 500. In the anime, just with half of the Kyubi¡¯s Chakra, Naruto shielded 9000 ninja. If Kushina just reaches the 4 tail state while keeping it under control, she should have no problem making 500 clones that have the Kyubi¡¯s Chakra. In her 4 tails mode, Kushina should actually be on par with Sakumo in power, but still, it should be difficult for her to beat him. She would have an edge on him though! When at that state, she could just over flood him with Shadow Clones. He would beat them as they are weaker than her at full power, but he will eventually run out of Chakra, while she should have a practically infinite supply! He didn¡¯t fully understand why, but Ryo noticed that Kushina was never influenced by the Kyubi¡¯s temper and hatred when using his chakra. When he asked her about it, she said she could only feel it when using more than 3 tails. Ryo supposed that her being a pureblood Uzumaki yed a role in that. This is a good thing though, as they didn¡¯t need to worry about the Kyuubi taking control. Ryo spent the next few days in the hospital. A group of ninja returning from thend of earth needed treatment, so Ryo was really needed. Being away from Ryo made Kushina feel bored. She went to the Hokage¡¯s office andined! I haven¡¯t been out of the vige on a mission for a long time. Are there no suitable missions?¡± The 3rd knew what she wanted. Without lifting his head he answered her: ¡°No there isn¡¯t¡± ¡°Then give me back my disciple!¡± ¡°Kushina, our Ninja have just returned from thend of earth with so many of them injured. They are all heroes that we must do all we can to save. Now there are so few medical ninjas. The hospital staff can¡¯t handle this all alone!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care! If you don¡¯t give me a mission out of Konoha, then you must give me back my disciple.¡± Such scenes are familiar to the Hokage. Kushina has always been this way. She is stubborn, but the 3rd was relentless. In the end, as usual, she only could leave the office furious! Konoha¡¯s hospital really needed Ryo¡¯s presence; everyone worked 24/7 trying to save the injured ninja. A few dayster, they were essentially through with treating all the wounded. Ryo and the rest of the staff werepletely exhausted. In his office, the 3rd was feeling really grateful that he kept Ryo in the vige. Many of the injured ninjas survived what would have been otherwise certain death. ¡°Tell Ryo Yamanaka that his job in the Hospital is over, and that he must rejoin Kushina.¡± ¡°Yes, Hokage sama!¡± The Anbu went immediately and notified Ryo. The next day, Ryo went early to the 3rd training field. To his surprise, there was another one with Kushina: One with a ck mask, silver hair, and pale eyes! ¡°Oh! Isn¡¯t that the famous genius Kakashi Hatake!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that the brat Ryo Yamanaka!¡± After a long time of not meeting, they said suchughable things. Kakashi still saw him as his rival. ¡°Hey I see you still have your old grudge. Wanna fight?¡± ¡°Sure do!¡± Ryo wanted to see what level Kakashi reached in the past two years. After all, he learned how to use Chidori earlier than when he learned it in the mange. Ryo expected great things from him. He activated his Lightning Chakra Mode, pulled out his dagger and activated the Chidori de. With the aura of lightning surrounding him, and that dagger in his hand surrounded by a Chidori, he really looked like he was ready to fight! ¡°So this is the lightning Chakra mode my father said is really strong?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re strong enough to find out just how strong this mode is!¡± Kakashi did not expect Ryo to be that fast, as he popped up right in front of him. ¡°[Earth release: Mud Wall]¡± Kakashi¡¯s wall took Ryo¡¯s attack. He moved away, and as Ryo was too fast, he needed to limit his movement. ¡°[Earth release: Dark Swamp] [Water Release: Water Waves]¡± Kakashi used Ninjutsu to form quicksand around him. ¡°Trying to restrict my movement?¡± Indeed, Kakashi couldn¡¯t keep up with such speed. So with this, he should be able to get Ryo¡¯s speed advantage out of the equation. Chapter 21 - Minato Namikaze

Chapter 21: Minato Namikaze

¡°Kakashi, did you know? Water is conductive!¡± Ryo teased Kakashi¡¯s to distract him, of course he knew about that. ¡°And there is water in the mud, [Lightning Release: Thunderbolt]! ? ¡°This is bad!¡± Faced with Ryo¡¯s lightning, Kakashi could only Jump up. Being paralyzed by that thunderbolt would give Ryo a good opportunity to deliver a critical hit. From a distance, Ryo looked at Kakashi and formed the seals of¡¾Water Release: Water Dragon Missile¡¿! While in the air, Kakashi does not have a leverage point. This strike was almost inevitable, and he knew that. He didn¡¯t try to avoid it and actually went for using it for his advantage: ¡°[Chidori]¡± Kakashi¡¯s ss A Chidori went through the ss B Water Dragon! Kakashi retreated from Ryo¡¯s attack range, gasping afternding. ¡°Two years I don¡¯t see you, and you get this strong!¡± In the past two years, Kakashi tempered himself doing various missions. At the age of six, he became worthy of being a Chunin. Even if the only standard was mission experience, he was definitely Chunin ss. He had thought that he could beat Ryo when he returns, but he did not expect such great progress from him. ¡°Hey! Kakashi, will you continue?¡± ¡°No, you win!¡± He admitted defeat. Just seeing how rxed Ryo seemed, Kakashi knew that he was holding a lot more strength. ¡°Kushina, is this your disciple? It seems like he really is a genius!¡± ¡°Yes, he is, my disciple... and a genius!!¡± At the entrance to the third training ground, Kushina and a handsome blond man held hands and talked about Ryo and Kakashi. The two young ninja who were fighting just now were interrupted by the scene. Ryo walked up towards them and said: ¡°Neesan, is this your boyfriend?¡± The Red Hot Habanero was also a timid girl. Ryo should be ashamed of himself, teasing her about this. Hearing his words, Kushina¡¯s face turned red, and she quietly nced at the gate while pulling her hand out of Minato¡¯s. Minato himself was also a little embarrassed. But, the future Hokage didn¡¯t take long to regain hisposure. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Minato Namikaze, a Konoha Jonin!¡± Ryo loved Minato¡¯s character in his past life. Konoha¡¯s Yellow sh was the world¡¯s fastest with his signature Flying Thunder God Technique. Minato was generous, gentle, careful and serious when needed. He was able to get the world¡¯s recognition as a teen and was one of the most feared Shinobi in the 3rd world war. All viges ordered whoever met Konoha¡¯s Yellow sh to retreat and made escaping when meeting him un-punishable. After bing the Hokage, he died young in the Kyuubi incident. Today, Minato looks like he¡¯s 15 or 16. His smile is ever so heartwarming. ¡°Hey Minato Senpai! I¡¯m Ryo Yamanaka, a Konoha Genin.¡± ¡°Ryo, don¡¯t be so formal. Call him Nii-san!¡± said Kushina. Hearing her words, Minato¡¯s eyes shed. He knew Kushina¡¯s character well. She can¡¯t say such a thing if she doesn¡¯t feel really close to Ryo. This made Ryo pick up Minato¡¯s interest. Kushina had the ability to recognize good and evil. Her eptance of Ryo meant that he was a good person to her. As long this makes her happy, nothing else matters. It is said that those in love have their IQ lowered to 0. Kushina¡¯s words made Minato think Highly of Ryo without inspecting him. ¡°Nii-san!¡± Ryo jumped at his chance to get close the future 4th immediately. It was natural that he would never let such a chance go. He changed his phrase immediately. ¡°Sensei, this is wrong! I¡¯m Ryo¡¯s ssmate.¡± Kakashi had to speak out as he was being pushed to the side. He never called Minato Nii-san! ¡°So? Ryo¡¯s more mature, not a kid like you!¡± Not waiting for Minato to say what he thinks, she determined how the rtionship between the two should be. Minato was only able to nod. Between his girlfriend and his disciple, the girlfriend wins every time! The four chatted for a while; Ryo restored his chakra almost to full. He really wanted to see for himself how strong Minato was at that age. ¡°Nii-san, I would like to have a spare with you.¡± Minato was a bit stunned. He checked out Kushina¡¯s face and found her nodding with no hesitation: ¡°Well, alright!¡± since Kushina did not refuse, Ryo shouldn¡¯t be weak. That¡¯s why Minato agreed. ¡°Ryo, give it all you have, Minato is really strong. Also, you can trust him!¡± ¡°Good!¡± Hearing Kushina¡¯s words, he chose to not hesitate. This was due to trusting her on one hand, and being a huge Minato fan on the other! ¡°Nii-san, I¡¯m going all out!¡± Right as he finished his words, he activated his 2 dotted Sharingan! Sharingan? Isn¡¯t Ryo a Yamanaka? Minato looked at Ryo with uncertainty. Not hesitating Ryo followed the Sharingan with two Rounds of Raging Wave Jutsu. Minato easily avoided them. Immediately, Ryo used his Ice affinity to freeze the water around his opponent. Minato was immediately surrounded by Ice. There is no way for Ryo to use his full-out Ice Mode, not to mention the Ice-Lightning Chakra Mode. Although the second will increase his speed to a great extent, it would be futile against this man who was praised as the world¡¯s fastest in the 2nd world war. He can only rely on using simple ice to hinder Minato¡¯s mobility. A Yamanaka with Ice affinity? Minato was getting more and more interested in Ryo! Chapter 22 - Rasengan!

Chapter 22: Rasengan!

Ryo¡¯s hand was looking like he was starting Chidori. ¡°Is it Chidori? No. This is changing in shape!¡± Minato has observed Chidori before. He knew it well as it was a technique used by Kakashi. In Ryo¡¯s hand, Chidori gradually changed into: [Lighting Beast: Tracking Fang]! Right after the Lightning Hound was made, he used his Ice escape and teleported right behind Minato! ¡°Space-Time Jutsu!?¡± Ryo¡¯s sudden disappearance looked a lot like his own signature technique, Flying Thunder God Jutsu! But as master of that technique who was very sensitive to space fluctuations, he sensed none of that, making him feel that this is different. The Lightning Hound technique is a shape transformation of Chidori. Ryo altered his initial technique¡¯s shape into a wolf. The wolf has the speed of lightning, while being controble from a distance. Ryo knows that he wasn¡¯t marked before by Minato, so he tried thisbo. He was exhausted, standing behind Minato; but he gathered hisst reserves of chakra and once again formed Chidori. Ryo was really interested in seeing how Minato would handle the double Chidori/Thunder Hound attack without pre-marking him. He had his Sharingan set on him waiting for his next move. ¡°Ryo, you¡¯re really good, I¡¯ll give you that! But I won¡¯t lose to you.¡± Minato used his Flying Thunder God Jutsu and created a great distance between himself and Ryo. Ryo¡¯s Chakra was being depleted. He could no longer use his Ice Escape to follow Minato, and he couldn¡¯t really maintain the Chidori for long enough. That distance that Minato created put a nail to a lot of his efforts. Not to be unexpected, with the gap between Ryo and the future Hokage, who had on top of his immense talent, a great deal of experience as well! But Ryo still had the Lightning Hound! After Minato¡¯s teleportation, it followed him with its lightning speed and in no time, it was on his back! Minato knew of the presence of a wolf behind him. Right is it was about to hit him, a pale blue Chakra sphere appeared in his left hand. Ryo instantly recognized it: This is Rasengan! In the anime, it was stated that it took Minato 3 years to fully develop it. But they didn¡¯t really precise the time period that this happened in. Ryo¡¯s has always thought that it waspleted during the 3rd world war. He didn¡¯t expect it to bepleted by the year 40. Rasengan and the Lightning Hound collided, cancelling each-other off. ¡°Ryo, I think I won!¡± Minato Smiled to his opponent on the other side! ¡°Well... nii-san... you did win indeed!¡± Ryo was gasping as he replied. ¡°What was thatst technique?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a Jutsu that I¡¯m working on, Rasengan!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t itplete yet?¡± ¡°Well, I can¡¯t seem to get it stable enough. I can condense it, but I can¡¯t seem to maintain it for enough time to use it at will.¡± Hearing this Ryo understood that its development was actually almost reachingpletion. With Rasengan, You collect Chakra in your hand, continuing to condense it relying on High speed rotation. This creates a massive tearing force that can inflict a lot of damage. Someone being hit by Rasengan doesn¡¯t just get physically damaged; it also disrupts one¡¯s Chakra making it harder for him to use Ninjutsu. (Trantor¡¯s note: Not sure about this point in particr to be honest, tell me what you think!) And Rasengan also requires no seals, and has many possible variants. Naruto was able tobine it with his Chakra¡¯s nature affinity: The wind, thus creating: ¡°Futon: Rasenshuriken!¡± The development of this Jutsu isn¡¯tpleted now. If Ryo assists Minato in doing it, he would be able to use it openlyter on. This will also help Minato evolve, as he will be able to finish this technique earlier in his life. Ryo rested to restore his Chakra, and chatted with the other three. ¡°Ryo so the Chidori is your Jutsu? I always thought it was developed by Kakashi¡¯s old man!¡± Ryo nodded and said that Chidori and its derivative Ninjutsu were developed by him. Then he asked Minato: ¡°Nii-san, can you show me the Rasengan one more time?¡± Recognizing Ryo¡¯s talent and great achievement as he developed Chidori, Minato thought this kid might actually help him with stabilizing his Justu. As he started forming it, Ryo stared at it with his Sharingan. To help Minato perfect it, he should 1st recognize what is missing. The Rasengan disappeared after only 3-4 seconds of its creation. With Ryo¡¯s Sharingan, and his past knowledge from the anime, he realized that what was not enough is speed. ¡°Minato nii-san, this technique seems to revolve about Chakra being condensed and rotated.¡± Minato was surprised looking at the youngd. He studied this technique for two years, and this kid sees through it in seconds! ¡°Minato nii-san, I think I know the key to making itst longer. Kakashi, bring me some balloons and fill them with water, and also some rubber balls.¡± Kakashi went to bring them. The 6 year old was fast. He came in no time with a scroll that he opened, taking out ball and balloons filled with water out of it. Ryo looked enviously at Kakashi¡¯s scrolls. This was an expensive item that he couldn¡¯t afford. Kushina noticing the look in Ryo¡¯s eyes, she looked down on those scrolls as if they were nothing. ¡°So nii-san, break these water balloons by injecting chakra within them to make the water flow irregrly. Kakashi¡¯s you can also try.¡± Minato did it, and also Kakashi followed. It took no time for the two geniuses to find out the trick. After Minato broke about a dozen, Ryo proceeded: ¡°Now repeat the same thing, with a ball this time. Use the Chakra spin to tear the ball!¡± Minato followed what Ryo¡¯s has said. After breaking three balls, his face changed! Within the balls, Rasengan was being formed. The one formed inside the 3rd ball didn¡¯t dissipate: the Rasengan was finallyplete! Chapter 23 - Roots Of The Rasenshuriken

Chapter 23: Roots Of The Rasenshuriken

Minato looked at his own hand in awe as it held and maintained the Rasengan. He was even more astonished with Ryo. After over two years of developing that Jutsu withoutpleting it, this kid is the only one toe and understand the principal of technique, then help him develop it. Ryo was also amazed with Minato¡¯s incredible talent. What took Naruto in the manga a whole week to barely learn, took Minato only one sitting. Yes, Minato is the Justu¡¯s creator, but that takes nothing away from his talent. No wonder then that many people often said that if Minato had lived on, he would have overshadowed his son. Both were sighing at each other¡¯s excellence and examining their own shorings. ¡°Ryo¡¯s what¡¯s next? Tell us more about your understanding of Rasengan and let Kakashi practice with your methods.¡± Minato was never the selfish kind. In the manga he taught Kakashi the Rasengan and the flying thunder technique to his guards. ¡°The next step is tobine the experience from both breaking the balloons and the rubber ball. As you rotate the Chakra inside while also increasing its volume and density, you should condense it in a rotating stable sphere. Then, by practicing the Jutsu on stones and tree, we can further stabilize the sphere, thus perfecting the technique!¡± Ryo took what Kishimoto said about the Rasengan, copied it and imed the bragging rights for himself. ¡°Ryo, you are a genius! I can¡¯t believe you figured out all of that just by watching it once.¡± ¡°Well, Nii-san is the real genius,ing up with such a Jutsu.¡± After tradingpliments back and forth, the two smiled to each other. Because Ryo assisted in perfecting the Rasengan, Minato now has learned it earlier, giving him a better shot at evolving it this time around. Ryo thought of ¡°Futon: Rasenshuriken¡±. The attack created by Naruto in the manga had long Shuriken like desing out of its side. Ryo didn¡¯t have wind affinity, but that Rasengan itself is nature neutral and can be developed with any Nature transformation. Ryo thought of making his own ¡°Thunder Release¡± or ¡°Ice Release¡± Rasenshuriken. ¡°I¡¯m really happy that Ipleted the Resengan today! Let¡¯s go get some barbecue, my treat!¡± Minato was more generous than Kushina with this offer! Ryo really liked Ramen, but he was getting tired of eating it every day. He wouldn¡¯t refuse this offer for anything now. Kakashi was able to break the balloon while the others were chatting. Minato asked him to stop practicing so he could join them. Kakashi looked excited as he gathered the rest of the balls and the balloons and sealed them in the scrolls. Kushina was caught up in thinking about Ryo¡¯s great observation and understanding of the Rasengan. The 4 went to a restaurant in Konoha. After picking up the menu, Ryo understood what Kakashi was looking forward to: Barbecue is so expensive, having one at a restaurant costs as much as one could earn doing a B-grade mission! The fact that Ryo never took missions made it a mere dream for him to eat such a luxurious meal. He worked for free in the hospital, and the 3rd never gave him any sry. His family wasn¡¯t really wealthy, so this was his 1st time in a barbecue restaurant. While Kushina was a Jonin herself, she only had a handful of missions assigned to her throughout the year. Yes, most of them were B rank, but at most, they involved clearing up the territory of the Fire Country from thieves. Kakashi has had his fair bit of tasks with Minato. But while he was rtively well paid, as a 6 year old, the money should certainly be handed over to his parent. So he was also poor. The barbecue ce was great, and there was a variety of delicious side dishes. But the most important thing was the meat! Seeing how Kushina was digging through the meat, Ryo could only feel sorry for Minato. Minato was on the other hand, eating gracefully and looking at Kushina. Ryo was in the middle: he came in for barbecue, but he didn¡¯t want to be stuffed like a turkey. Other than Kushina, all three didn¡¯t have much appetite. Entering she said: ¡°Honey I won¡¯t eat that much!¡± As she was checking out, the felt really embarrassed remembering how she ate. ¡°Wow, Kushina could eat a lot!¡± Saying it, he was smiling; and that was enough tofort her. Leaving the restaurant, the 5 went back to the 3rd training field. Minato wanted to explore Rasengan further, and Kakashi wanted to learn it as soon as possible. Ryo¡¯s day was to be spent in the field. Even though Kushina didn¡¯t want toe, she could only follow. ¡°Kakashi, give me some balloons!¡± Ryo also wanted to learn Rasengan soon before a bunch of wounded people came by and consumed the entirety of his time. Ryo¡¯s Achilles Heel was, as always, his low chakra supplies. He felt a lot of pressure and that he didn¡¯t have enough time. The outbreak of the 3rd world war is in about 2 years away. In those years, he must grind through his potential to get stronger. Kakashi handed the balloon to him. So Ryo stated to move his Chakra within it. The idea was easy to grasp, but the application was something else. Ryo spent a great deal of effort to crush the 1st balloon. The key to breaking it was spinning chakra in all directions. After his 1st sessful attempt, it started getting easier. His practice was interrupted: ¡°Can you hold on there for a minute Ryo?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter Nii-san?¡± ¡°Ryo I don¡¯t think that the Rasengan is a perfect Jutsu yet, and also, I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s perfect for you at its current state!¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°My fighting style involves a lot of speed and teleportation techniques like Thunder god Flying Jutsu. Infusing the wind¡¯s cutting properties with Rasengan fits well my fight style, as Rasengan doesn¡¯t require hand seals and can be self maintaining. And for you, you can further develop this technique for your style and change its nature.¡± ¡°What do you mean Nii-san by changing its nature?¡± ¡°Well I mean, for example, like this!¡± Minato condensed a Rasengan in his left, and with his right, he infused it with Wind Chakra! Rasengan started having a rotating de forming around it. However, this didn¡¯tst, it blew up. Right before it did, Minato teleported it elsewhere. On the northwest corner of the 3Rd training ground, arge hole was formed by the Rasengan! ¡°This is what I¡¯m thinking about as the evolution of the Rasengan. But this is on a whole other level of difficulty when ites to maintaining its stability.¡± ¡°Nii-san, you are really terrifying!¡± Ryo was shocked by Minato¡¯s talent. Rasengan has just been developed, and he already has this idea, the prototype for Rasenshuriken has already appeared! Chapter 24 - Futon-Rasenshuriken!

Chapter 24: Futon-Rasenshuriken!

¡°So Nii-san, you n on developing the Rasengan now?¡± Minato shook his head and said, ¡°I won¡¯t be for the time being. I want to develope the Flying Thunder God technique. After all, it¡¯s the cornerstone of my fighting style.¡± Ryo felt weird seeing Minato injecting wind Chakra into the Rasengan. Minato¡¯s potential was never fully realized. And now that he heard him, he realized that Minato is running out of time if he doesn¡¯t start working on it now. With theplexity of Flying Thunder god, it shouldn¡¯t be easy for Minato to develop it fully into a more evolved form before the start of the 3rd war. WW3 was a war even more vicious than all previous ones. It was also used by Madara for his final n. In the manga, Konoha didn¡¯t Have Sakumo, and 2 of the Sannin on the battlefield. The only monsters Konoha had were the 3rd, Orochimaru, and Minato. But still, the many enemies of the leaf couldn¡¯t do anything. In the 3rd world war, Minato became recognized as the strongest in the vige. If it weren¡¯t for him, the leaf would have probably had to surrender. The war was fierce and he had no time to fully develop the Rasenshuriken. In the end, it was neverpleted. But now he developed it earlier thanks to Ryo¡¯s presence, he can work on it 1st and then focus on Flying Thunder God. ¡°Nii-san, I thing you should continue to work on Rasengan¡± ¡°Um, why?¡± ¡°What is the main use of Wind based Jutsu Minato nii-san?¡± Ryo didn¡¯t wanna say everything he had in mind, so he asked this question. ¡°It is cutting! There are actually many uses of the Wind propriety, but the mostmon one is cutting.¡± Minato had studied the Wind affinity properties for years and has a unique understanding of them. ¡°Exactly! Nii-san when I saw you making that modified Rasengan, I felt it became like a Shuriken in your hand. ¡± Ryo¡¯s words grabbed Minato¡¯s attention. It¡¯s impossible to see what the inside of the Rasengan has be. ¡°Carry on Ryo!¡± ¡°Being a medical ninja, from my perspective, cuts are the worst injuries I have to deal with, as they are the ones with the most harming potential. ¡° He went on to grab a stone and create a ninja scalpel. ¡°Now, Nii-san, which one is more likely to injure people if used with the same amount of power?¡± Minato kept silent. Ryo¡¯s words made him see the potential of this advanced ¡°Rasengan¡±. Imagine if such a technique ispleted sessfully. Hitting the enemy should cut through him at a cellr level. He actually felt terrible thinking about it. ¡°Alright Ryo, I guess I¡¯ll have to put developing Flying Thunder God on hold, and focus on Rasengan for now.¡± Over the next two weeks, all four kept on meeting in the 3rd training ground. Ryo and Kakashi kept working on Rasengan, while Minato worked on the new version on the other side. The carefree Kushina was ying with some sealing scrolls around Minato. ¡°Ryo, Ryo,e here!¡± Kushina interrupted his practice. Ryo couldn¡¯t spare some chakra for a shadow clone. He couldn¡¯t learn to use Rasengan throughout the past two weeks, although he was learning at a faster pace than Kakashi. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Ryo, you have these. These days, I have no use of these sealing scrolls.¡± ¡°Neechan! How did you know that I wanted these?!¡± ¡°I saw you drooling when you saw Kakashi¡¯s scrolls. If those low-grade goods make you feel jealous, then I definitely need to teach you more about sealingter on. Your instructor is an Uzumaki, the low grade stuff he had are not worth your envy.¡± Her words warmed up his heart. This teacher, who is very careless, who had nothing to offer him about Ninjutsi, was the perfect one for him. He kept it deep in his heart; that he must change her end with the Kyuubi! He took the scroll and examined it, then sighed and said: ¡°Indeed, this is what an Uzumaki seal is like! Compared to this the other one is nothing.¡± After retracting the scroll, he continued working on the Rasengan. A weekter, his practice was finallyplete. But on the other side of the 3rd training field, at the same time, a piercing sound could be heard! Minato¡¯s Rasengan was gettingrger, and the de around it was starting to appear. That sound was being made by its rotation. ¡°Onechan, Kakashi, go hide! Minato Nii-san¡¯s technique has beenpleted!¡± Ryo remembered the power of the Rasenshuriken from the anime, and how it destroyed two of Kakuzu¡¯s hearts. Who knows how devastating Minato¡¯s will be? ¡°Kushina, I have to go.¡± Minato also realized that this technique was powerful and decided to go try it in the forest of death. ¡°Nii-san, bring me along with you!¡± While Ryo was indeed afraid of being hit by the st, he also wouldn¡¯t miss the chance to see it¡¯s full out power. After hesitating for a bit, Minato took him along. Minato has left a mark in the forest of death, a long time ago. ¡°Ryo, I¡¯m going to throw it!¡± ¡°Wait, Minato Nii-san. I¡¯m looking for a big tree.¡± Ryo found the sturdiest tree he could see around to hide behind. Seeing that his littlepanion has found a hiding ce, Minato threw the Rasenshuriken into the forest. The sharp sound of the Rasenshuriken pierced through the silence of the forest. The moment it hit, a massive explosion erupted. Ryo hanged tight to his tree and opened his Sharingan. As mentioned in the manga, the Rasenshuriken had within it countless of microscopic wind des. As the hit the forest, everything they touched was destroyed. Leafs, branches, trunks, nothing remained. When the explosion was over, a huge whole appeared where the attack initially hit. ¡°Wh...!¡± Both Ryo and Minato were shocked by therge hole that appeared ¡°How could this be so terrifying?¡± In the manga, Naruto¡¯s first Rasenshuriken wasn¡¯t at this level of destructiveness. Even Minato who was always calm and wise, was blown away by the sight of this. Chapter 25 - The Value Of An A-grade Jutsu

Chapter 25: The Value Of An A-grade Jutsu

Minato was really d that he managed to throw the Rasenshuriken that far. ¡°Minato Nii-san, did you just throw that Jutsu?¡± Ryo remembered that Naruto had to coat the Rasenshuriken with Senjutsu Chakra in the Manga to be able to throw it. But Minato was able to do it directly! ¡°Yeah, actually, I had developed this techniquest week, but I couldn¡¯t throw it. If I have to be in direct contact with it as it hits its target, I would certainly hurt myself. I had to inject additional Chakra within it to be able to throw it, as it needed that to maintain its shape.¡± Ryo was blown away by Minato¡¯s exnation. Naruto wasn¡¯t able to throw the Rasenshuriken without Senjutsu Chakra coating it, as it needed that to maintain its shape. Minato actually didn¡¯t have Senjutsu and found himself another way. ¡°Ryo, howe this technique¡¯s effect seems a bit like the Sand¡¯s poison?¡± Minato, not having the Sharingan, couldn¡¯t see what was happening inside the Rasenshuriken. ¡±Minato Nii-san, the Wind Chakra des inside the Rasenshuriken are extremely small. When the attack hits, the des scatter through the tissues attacking the body at a cellr level. Many poisons share the same mode of action!¡± Minato nodded. With Ryo¡¯s exnation, he understood better the principle of this technique. ¡°Hold on Ryo! What did you just call the new Rasengan? Well, it does look like a Shuriken.¡± Ryo couldn¡¯t exin how he named it, so to change the topic he asked: ¡°Nii-san who named the 1st Rasengan?¡± ¡°It was my teacher Jiraya! The name of the [Rasengan] used to be [Rasen Swirl sh Gan], but my teacher forced me to change it.¡± Ryo knocked out by that original name. ¡°Nii-san, let¡¯s go back to the third training ground.¡± Both thought of telling Kushina about the name, so Minato used Flying Thunder God to get both of them back to the training ground. When they told Kakashi and Kushina about the sess of the new technique, the two were really happy for Minato. Then Ryo talked to Kushina about the names for the new technique. After listening to him, she gave him a sour look. She answered with her preferred name, hitting the nail on the head: ¡°Futon: Rasenshuriken¡±! In order to celebrate thepletion of the new technique, Minato took all three out with him for barbecue. In the Hokage¡¯s office, the 3rd looked at the hole in the Forest of Death and was nervous. The Anbu have already confirmed that no one has infiltrated Konoha. The guards at the entrance to the Forest of Death also said that no one had entered or died in the forest. Reportsing in to the office were getting increasingly tense, as nobody has ever experienced such a huge explosion. It was as if a Biju was released into the forest. The 3rd just smoked his pipe and couldn¡¯t do anything about it. In the 3rd training ground, a weekter, Kakashi finally learned Rasengan. And Minato got back to developing the Flying Thunder God, while Ryo started learning Fuinjutsu (Sealing Techniques) from Kushina. Finally she felt the thrill of being a teacher! The Uzumaki¡¯s Fuinjutsu was extensive and profound. Ryo was listening to her exin the art¡¯s history within her n. ¡°Hey Kushina, could you take a break? I wanna talk to Ryo.¡± It was unusual for Minato to cut his training for anything. This must be important as he took the time to chat with Ryo. ¡°Ryo, I want us to hand-over the Rasengan to Konoha.¡± ¡°Nii-san this is your Jutsu, why should Ie along?¡± Minato shook his head and said: ¡°Ryo, this technique was developed by both of us. I thought that it would take me at least half a year beforepleting it when I met you. Now I actuallypleted it and took it to a new level in mere weeks, and that¡¯s all thanks to your help. This technique is undoubtedly not mine alone. ¡± Minato was beingpletely honest. While Ryo wanted to get to use Rasengan, he didn¡¯t expect to be named as one of its developers. ¡°Nii-san, I agree that we should hand it over! I also want toe along with you to Sandayme sama and hand over Chidori to the vige.¡± Ryo¡¯s attitude made Minato really happy. He really loved Konoha: In the words of the 3rd, he carried the will of fire. Ryo didn¡¯t just agree to hand over Rasengan to the vige, he also added Chidori to it, an A grade Ninjutsu that he himself ¡°developed¡±. Minato couldn¡¯t be happier. ¡°Nii-san, are you going to hand over the Rasenshuriken as well?¡± ¡°Of course not! I¡¯ll just hand over Rasengan, the base form. You also should only deliver the base form of Chidori, no need to include any derivate techniques! ¡± Ryo¡¯s liked what Minato just said to him. To him, turning in these two techniques was no big deal. Moreover, he had already the idea of handing over Chidori in exchange for something that should be of great value for the Yamanaka n! The two arrived at the Hokage¡¯s Office. The 3rd was smoking his pipe as casually as ever. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Minato and Ryo! Is there anything?¡± ¡°Hokage sama, Ryo and I have two self developed Ninjutsu techniques that we want to offer to the vige. The two are also A grade!¡± ¡°Oh? A grade techniques?¡± The 3rd smiled and raised his eye brows! ¡°Yes, one is Ryo¡¯s Thunder Ninjutsu technique [Chidori], and the other is my nature-neutral no-seal Ninjutsu technique [Rasengan].¡± Two A-grade techniques are valuable assets for any vige. The 3rd looked at the two and was really pleased. He wasn¡¯t surprised by the fact that Minato was able to develop one, but he never expected the 7 year old Ryo Yamanaka to develop an A-grade Ninjutsu. He saw the future of Konoha before his eyes. He asked them to choose their rewards for such an achievement. Konoha offered rewards for those who develop a Jutsu and offer it to the vige. Minato did not hesitate asking for the scrolls that had Tobirama¡¯s research on Flying Thunder God Jutsu. However, Ryo asked the 3rd for a promise! From now on, no Yamanaka should ever be forced to join Root! The 3rd happily epted Minato¡¯s request. But he took a while thinking about Ryo¡¯s. While the 2 were still in his office, he called for Danzo. When Danzo entered the office, the 3rd directly said: ¡°Danzo, Minato and Ryo have handed over two A-grade techniques to the vige. I promised that the Yamanaka n members will no longer need to enter Root from now on. Root will not be allowed to take Yamanaka¡¯s anymore. ¡°What? How can this happen? The Yamanaka¡¯s have great spiritual power. Entering Root can hone their skill to a higher level. You are...¡± The 3rd didn¡¯t let him finish his words: ¡°You don¡¯t have to say more. Root will no longer be allowed to select Yamanaka¡¯s.¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Danzo puffed coldly, stared fiercely at Ryo, and left with gloomy face. Chapter 26 - The Aftermath

Chapter 26: The Aftermath

After Danzo left, the Anbu delivered a report the the 3rd. As he opened it his face got worried. ¡°Minato, here, take a look at this report.¡± Minato was a disciple of his own, Jiraya, who has been on the battlefront in World War II. So the 3rd totally trusted him. ¡°This is really a serious matter. We have this new big problem that I can¡¯t solve!¡± Minato took the report and read through it quickly. After finishing, he gave Ryo a strange look! ¡°You check it out too kid!¡± The 3rd also noticed Minato¡¯s expression and let Ryo take a look at it. Ryo read the report: It said that the death forest was invaded and partially destroyed by a massive Jutsu that is simr to a Biju Bomb. Reading this, Ryo wasn¡¯t surprised. He understood Minato¡¯s look, as both were the convicts here. ¡°The vige was invaded by an unknown ninja, and he used such a big Ninjutsu that should be a challenge to face if he attacked the people next time!¡± The 40 year old Hokage was still at his peak, with much more of an intense temper than what was depicted in the anime. He felt he was being provoked by another powerful Shinobi and that pissed him off! Ryo and Minato kept staring at each other, until Ryo finally leaned over and said to the 3rd: ¡°Hokage sama, what happened in the Forest of Death is... well probably... I mean it might be... Minato Oni-san¡¯s doing!¡± ¡°What?! Minato, you actually developed such a masterpiece?¡± ¡°Hokage sama, this is my advanced version of Rasengan, called the Rasenshuriken. I had a Flying Thunder God mark in that forest, and that¡¯s how I haven¡¯t been seen entering.¡± The 3rd who thought previously that this was done by an outsider that sneaked in, was relieved ¡°Minato! Experimental Ninjutsus don¡¯te at this scale. Rasengan is the Ninjutsu you just gave the vige no?¡± ¡°Yes, Hokage sama! The Rasenshuriken is the result of incorporation of nature transformation into the Rasengan. I developed this along with Ryo.¡± Ryo, who was watching the conversation from the sidelines, jumped in as soon as he was mentioned by Minato, to say that he had little to do with this, and that it was mainly the fruit of Minato¡¯s work. ¡°You two actually came up with such a big Justu. I¡¯ll bail you out this time. Never do such a thing again without notifying me!¡± Hearing the 3rd¡¯s words, the two sighed with relief. ¡°Minato, take me to the Forest of Death. I want to check out this technique with my own eyes. ¡°Yes, Hokage Sama.¡± In the dead forest, the scene from the other day was reproduced. Minato used a Rasenshuriken blowing a hole in the other side of the forest. Seeing the power of the Jutsu, the 3rd became silent. And when the Anbu, who were all around the forest waiting to ambush the supposed outsider, when they arrived to the scene, he announced this matter as an S-ss secret that nobody but him can ask about. Back in his office, he smiled looking at the two. He always knew that Minato was so talented. Minato became a special Jonin at the age of 10. After learning the Flying Thunder God jutsu, and being trained on the battlefield of WWII, the 16 year old Minato reached the Kage level. Now, he develops an S-rank Jutsu: Rasenshuriken. He is bing one of the main pirs of Konoha. But on the other hand, at 5 years of age, Ryo disyed a great deal of talent in Medical Ninjutsu. It happened just in time, after the greatest medic in town, Tsunade, became unable to operate after developing blood phobia. With his excellent surgical ability, Ryo snatched Sakumo away from the fangs of what Konoha¡¯s doctors saw as death. After saving a 100 lives over the course of past 2 years in the hospital, his skill was recognized by all Ninjas in Konoha. Because of this, the 3rd thought that Ryo¡¯s talent was mainly in the field of Medical Ninjutsu. But after applying months early for graduation from the academy and beating a 2 dotted Sharingan Uchiha Chunin in the exam, Hiruzen had hope in his future as a fighting Ninja. Today, Ryo is helping Minato with Rasengan and Rasenshuriken. The hokage was convinced that he also can reach a level allowing him to face Kages at a young age. His only gripe was that Ryo was getting away from bing the medical Ninjutsu beast that he can be. Ryo didn¡¯t know that his strength was recognized by the 3rd, he didn¡¯t like good old Hiruzen that much. ¡°Hokage sama, if there is nothing for us to do, can I leave now? Kushina Ne-san must be waiting for me.¡± ¡°Well, you both have been excused.¡± After all these events, the Hokage had to deal with the follow-up. The two men and left him, and Minato used ¡°Flying Thunder God¡± to get Ryo back to Kushina. But little did they know that Danzo came back to the office as soon as they left. ¡°What¡¯s this deal about the Yamanaka¡¯s? Didn¡¯t you promise me when Root was created that I could select who ever I want from any n?¡± ¡°Yamanaka Ryo gave Konoha an A-ss Jutsu in exchange of sparing his family of this.¡± ¡°Root are the ones protecting Konoha in the dark, giving their lives for it in silence. Aren¡¯t the Yamanaka¡¯s a Konoha n? You are spoiling this kid too much! If you give him to me...¡± ¡°ENOUGH!¡± The 3rd lost his temper. Without the stolen Sharingan, Hashirama¡¯s cell, and with his hand chopped off by Sakumo, the only thing that protects Danzo from Hiruzen was thetter¡¯s self control. ¡°Danzo, I¡¯m the Hokage!¡± Hiruzen stopped being nice to his old friend. Even though Danzo didn¡¯t like his choices, the power gap made him retreat. ¡°I know. From now on we shall no longer pick Yamanaka¡¯s into Root.¡± The 3rd nodded and Danzo left. The next day, Ryo started learning seals. The 1st one that Kushina showed him was the ¡°Fire seal¡±! It actually wasn¡¯tplicated, but it was very effective. In the manga, it was used by Jiraya to seal ¡°Amaterasu¡±. Ryo was no Uzumaki. His talent with seals was ordinary. Yet it took only one day toplete the fire sealing method. It was only in the evening that he left the 3rd training ground. Ryo raced back to his n¡¯s household. He took a short cut through the Hot Spring¡¯s hotels. Usually, it¡¯s a peaceful sprint through the hotel. But this time, the scene was different. A white haired man, lying on the roof, with a dirty look on his face. What he was doing was totally clear to Ryo. (Trantor Note: FINALLY!) Chapter 27 - The Hidden Sand’s Spy

Chapter 27: The Hidden Sand¡¯s Spy

Over 7 years after he crossed over, Ryo finally saw his favorite Naruto character of all times! Hotel voyeurism was so fitting for his character. Ryo found him peeping and revealing his wretched smile every now and then. Ryo jumped on the roof of the hot spring hotel and kicked the Ero Sennin in the butt. The noise over the roof tops created a great fuss inside the hot spring hotel. Women were screaming and running to cover themselves and the yelling so that pervert would be captured. Soon after, the owner rushed out with a broom, and Ryoughed as he remembered the simr scenes from the manga. Hisughing brought attention to himself, and the peeper was pissed that he didn¡¯t just get him caught, he¡¯s alsoughing his heart out. ¡°Hey you little demon over there, Do you know what you did?¡± ¡°I just punished a pervert who peeked into the women¡¯s bath!¡± Ryo was curious about the answer. He can¡¯t use the excuse of gathering material because at that time, he hasn¡¯t started writing novels yet. ¡°You little devil, in that bath, there is a spy from the sand vige. Our ninja tracked her all the way down to this ce. But she wasn¡¯t anywhere to be found!¡± Ryo felt that he was honest; especially that he heard some news about spies found in the vige. Right as they were speaking, a woman in her twenties sneaked out, confirmed that no one was around, then called an eagle and tied a piece of cloth to his left foot. ¡°That¡¯s bad!¡± Seeing the woman doing that to the eagle, the voyeur stopped arguing with Ryo and ran towards her. In no time, he was by her side. She fell into the women¡¯s bath and knew she was doomed. This woman has been lurking in Konoha in several days without being caught. She thought she was safe as nobody noticed her for such a long time. He wanted to use her to find the bigger fish and catch all the sand spies. But after 2 days of tracking her down, he found out that she didn¡¯t contact anybody. So he gave up on the idea of arresting others. He wanted to catch her, but as he knew that this was the day when women go to the hot spring hotel, he couldn¡¯t pass on the opportunity to peep. Arresting her could wait! This woman wasn¡¯t exactly that strong, but she was excellent when it came to camouge. She was caught but the eagle was nowhere to be found! If the eagle escapes, it will be useless to seize this woman. Just when he was about to look for Ryo to me him, thetter¡¯s Body was surrounded by Lightning Chakra. ¡°The Lightning Chakra mode?¡± He was familiar with this mode used by the 3rd Raikage, so seeing the little kid that got in his way use it was a great surprise to him. Ryo activated the mode because the eagle didn¡¯t leave the range of his sight. He was still able to capture its figure. Ryo jumped and used Chidori Senbon to take down the eagle. A few momentster he came back with it in his hands. The peeper chakra watched Ryoing back with the eagle, and was even more curious about the kid. He looked at him when he arrived and said: ¡°Little demon, give me that hawk.¡± Ryo handed over the eagle to him. So he took out the piece of cloth from its foot and then burned the bird to ashes. He opened the cloth strips, and read through them. Most of them mentioned the Konoha hospital, with the name of Ryo Yamanaka mentioned several times. It was clearly noted that this 7 year old kid was no inferior to the great Tsunade as a medic. The sand vige was located in the depth of the desert,cking resources and medical staff. Coveting Konoha¡¯s medical expertise was not to be unexpected. What he didn¡¯t expect is that over the course of the three years he spent training the 3 orphans; Konoha actually had a new medic who, at only 7 years of age, isparable with Tsunade. After he finished reading, he destroyed the cloth and looked at Ryo. ¡°Kid, who are you, a student from the academy?¡± ¡°Before asking someone for his name, I must first say my own.¡± ¡°Well said Little devil! Good kid¡± He Jumped up and said: ¡°I am Myouboku Mountain¡¯s Monk of the Frog Spirits, also known as the Gama Sennin, and one of the three Legendary Sannin: Jiraya¡± His introduction dance was even more ridicules than what it was like in the anime, Ryo was holding hisughter, while feeling weird about it at the same time! ¡°My name is Ryo Yamanaka, a Konoha Genin.¡± ¡°You are Ryo Yamanaka!?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think Konoha has another one with the same name!¡± Just after reading about his intelligence and medical skill in the spy¡¯s report, he met the little 7 year old. He thought that Sarutobi would more protective of him. ¡°Oyaji, what will you do with this spy?¡± ¡°She will be sent to the Konoha prison.¡± He said andughed. Compared to other ninja, Jiraya was one of the nicest. ¡°You¡¯re a Yamanaka right? So you know your secret techniques?¡± Ryo nodded. He was practicing those techniques ever since he was a child. As one who crossed over, he had one of the highest spiritual energy levels in the n. ¡°Can you read the memory of this spy? If you can, check it out for me. And see if she had any allies in the vige¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Ryo readily agreed. He pressed his hand against the woman¡¯s head, and his mental power invaded her brain. In his mind, he read her memories. This woman was a normal ninja with not much Jutsu, and her only technique worth praising was her ability to hide herself using chakra. She found the scroll of that Jutsu identally in the hands of a dead robber when she was out on a mission. She learned it and was sent on espionage missions for her vige, and shepleted them all wlessly. This time she was sent to Konoha¡¯s hospital when were she recorded a lot of info about it, especially concerning Ryo. Seeing how she wrote the info in that cloth, he understood how Jiraya who was out of the vige for 3 years knew about him. He finished reading her memories. He found out that she was alone on this mission, and the one who infiltrated her in left soon after doing that. (Author¡¯s note: Ryo can learn Ninjutsu by reading memories. This will y a very important roleter on in the story.) Chapter 28 - A 3 Men Fight

Chapter 28: A 3 Men Fight

Early in the morning the next day, in the third training ground, Minato introduced his Sensei to the rest of the bunch. ¡°Little demon, what are you doing here?¡± Jiraya was surprised to see Ryo again. ¡°Wow uncle, you really turned out to be who you said you are! I just didn¡¯t expect that one of the legendary Sannin was a peeping pervert!¡± Ryo looked at him with arge smile! ¡°He¡¯s the disciple I¡¯ve told you about! And how many times did I tell you to stop with the peeping? Now you¡¯re bing a joke to someone young enough to be your grandson!¡± Kushina answered Jiraya with great disgust! ¡°Disciple? And grandson? Who¡¯s disciple is this?¡± being the cheeky man he was, he turned a deaf ear to Kushina¡¯s and Ryo¡¯s criticism. ¡°Kushina is his Sensei! And they¡¯re right about the peeping part you know!¡± Minato has always been trying to get him to quit! ¡°Kakashi, Ryo, always stay away from this guy! Minato you too should do that!¡± ¡°Haha,e on Kushina don¡¯t be so stingy!¡± ¡°Sensei, don¡¯t irritate Kushina.¡± Minato was trying to calm things down. ¡°Hey! Minato, don¡¯t you interfere! Today I¡¯ll be teaching this old man a lesson.¡± Saying that, red Chakra oozed out of her body, and three tails appeared behind her! ¡°Hey, Hey Kushina, aren¡¯t you taking it too far?¡± Minato was surprised that she¡¯s going into this mode! ¡°No! And it¡¯s doesn¡¯t stop here! Ryo!¡± With his own teacher Kushina on what side, and the Ero Sennin on the other, Ryo made the easy choice! ¡°I¡¯m sorry about this uncle!¡± Ryo had no intentions of holding back, directly activating his Ice-Lightning Charka mode! Is his opponent strong? You bet he is! Jiraya is clearly one of the strongest ever! In the Data-Book, his scores were ¡°5 In Ninjutsu, 4.5 in Taijutsu, 3 in Genjutsu, 4.5 in intellect, 4.5 when ites to strength, 4.5 in speed, a full 5 in stamina, 4.5 when it came to forming hand seals! Amongst all of those were mentioned in the data book, he was second to none, with only Itachi Uchiha matching him in the overall score. (Trantor note: The Author got all scores right, but on a scale of 0 to 10 instead in each category ¨Cso everything was doubled-. So the overall score was 71 instead of 35.5. While that changes nothing really, I used the scores I found in the data book.) When ites to fighting abilities, he was able in his Sage mode to take on 3 of Pain¡¯s paths with no knowledge of their secret. 6 of Pain¡¯s paths were enough to take on all of Konoha! Beating 3 in those conditions is enough to testify for his strength. After all, to Ryo, the 6 Paths of Pain are the final boss in the ¡°Human¡± Category, with ones that came after like the Rikodo Sennin, Uchiha Madara, and Kaguya being more on a ¡°Godlike¡± level. In short, this man could easily rank amongst the top 5 ¡°still Human¡± ninja! Faced with such a strong opponent, Ryo can¡¯t afford not to give his best, even if Jiraya is not at his peak. Jiraya became more serious as saw the appearance of the two. 3 tailed V1 Kushina is already on Kage level, while Ryo looks like he had enough to possibly be a threat. ¡°I¡¯m 1st Jiraya-san! Come on!¡± Seeing the Lightning-Ice Chakra mode, Minato waved to his teacher that Ryo should be taken seriously! Since he doesn¡¯t know about his strength, and because he is not the speed demon that Minato is, this mode might be dangerous to him. Ryo disappeared as a lightning bolt suddenly appeared behind Jiraya. Chidori was about to hit thetter when he was reced by a block of wood. Ryo¡¯s surprise attack was faced sessfully by Jiraya¡¯s experience. ¡°Good speed, as it should be with the lightning chakra mode!¡± Ryo¡¯s attack wasn¡¯t so simple, he actually disappeared and re-appeared with Chidori ready to hit, meaning that he was able to form the seals necessary, charge the attack, and change his position to his opponent¡¯s blind spot in the blink of an eyes. ¡°This is dangerous, so dangerous! Are children really getting this scary nowadays?¡± ¡°The real danger is at the end, uncle!¡± With Kushina¡¯s help, Ryo attacked with a Rassengan coated with Red Chakra! ¡°[Earth Release: Mud Wall] [Earth Release: Earth Dome Prison]¡± Jiraya used 2 earth release defensive techniques. Rassengan easily broke through his defenses but it gained him time to escape and use [Earth Release: Hiding in Rock Technique]. Jiraya¡¯s speed with seals was incredible. Ryo wouldn¡¯t find him if he didn¡¯t have the awareness of a Yamanaka. ¡°[Water Release: Water Dragon], [Freeze], [Ice Release: Ice dragon]¡±[Ice Release: Ice dragon] is Ryo¡¯s take on Hashirama¡¯s [Wood Dragon]. The Ice Dragon Technique consumes a lot of Chakra for its formation. But once it was formed, it only required Ryo¡¯s spiritual power to control it. As far as this battle was concerned, Ryo is only the assist, and the main attack is toe from Kushina! The moment Ryo used his ice technique; Jiraya who was a master of senjutsu sensed a fluctuation in natural energy. He found out that some of that energy went into the Water Dragon, and that it turned Into ice immediately after that. The dragon rammed the rocks where Jiraya was hiding, crushing them into bits while staying unscathed. Jiraya was so surprised to see such a natural energy technique. [Summoning Jutsu] he summoned Gama the toad. ¡°Gama, use you oil. [Fire Style: Toad Oil methrower]¡± Jiraya used Senjutsu in the attack, so that ice dragon started to melt! In the face of that huge fire, Ryo was out of options. Even after the Oil stopped fire was stilling. ¡°Ne-chan, Go!¡± Kushina immediately created out 50 clones with Kyubi Chakra. Ryo used his lightning mode to escape and stood away to watch the show. Ryo used lightning to leave the battlefield and stood waiting for the show. ¡°[Shih¨­happ¨­ Shuriken]!¡± Fifty Kyubi Chakra infused Shuriken wereunched at the same time. ¡°[Earth Release: Mud Wall] x4!¡± Four walls of mud were raised around Jiraya. But the Kyubi Chakra¡¯s shuriken broke through them easily. The moment the mud wall waspletely destroyed, Jiraya used ¡°Mud Spore¡± deflected some of the Shuriken. In the next few moments, he released a multitude of Jutsus, but in vain. He couldn¡¯t deflect all the shuriken. Seeing the rain of death falling upon him, he cried for help: ¡°Minato: Help!¡± Minato, who¡¯s been watching the battle, heard the call for help and immediately used ¡°Flying Thunder God¡± to get his teacher out. ¡°No fighting, no fighting, you two want to kill me!¡± Gasping, he barely was able to say that to the two. ¡°Since you¡¯ve given up, you should be more serious from now on and stop peeping!¡± As the winner, Kushina dered the conditions for the armistice. Jiraya could only give her that promise. Chapter 29 - Natural Energy

Chapter 29: Natural Energy

The thing is that Jiraya was happilyughing, as Minato was shaking his head while forcing himself to smile. Soon, he¡¯ll get back to his old habits, and what have been just promised will be thrown out of the window. ¡°Kid! Did you just use the Yuki n Ice?¡± When he was over with the mess that happened, Ryo¡¯s Ice was the 1st thing he asked about! ¡°Well, it¡¯s ice, but it¡¯s not Yuki¡¯s, it¡¯s mine.¡± ¡°Yours?¡± ¡°Yes! Since you know them Jiraya san, can Yuki n members make Ice Dragons?¡± Saying that, Ryo made Jiraya recognize the difference between the two. ¡°Kid, is your Ice Release also a Kekkei Genkai?¡± Ryo nodded. He wasn¡¯t really sure whether it was a Kekkei Genkai. Yet it was true anyway that this world recognizes non learnable abilities as blood limited ones. ¡°The let me see you use Ice release!¡± Ryo had Chakra flow through his body, making his cells shift their structure towards that of ice molecules. Then he used water trumpet and froze the water. Jiraya carefully observed him performing those techniques. The instant Ryo froze the water, Jiraya was able to feel those fluctuation in natural energy again. Like Ice dragon, it wasn¡¯t fully reliant on natural energy, just partially. ¡°Kid, show me the Ice Dragon!¡± Ryo did not know what Jiraya was doing, but it looked to him like he was on to something. Ryo was also curious about his Ice Release and wanted to know more about it. So Jiraya¡¯s discovery might help him in studying it. For this reason, he used again therge amount of chakra needed to form the dragon. It was finally understood by Jiraya: Ryo fused the water and wind releases in Natural Energy to form Ice! This meant that the condensation of an Ice Dragon used up a lot of natural energy. Jiraya also saw Ryo¡¯s eyes change. This was a natural effect of using Natural energy. He could recognize that easily after year of practicing Senjutsu. Natural energy is the energy gathered from the world itself. It is not a variant of Chakra. It has a strong phagocytic nature. When practicing, a trainee might get overwhelmed by the overflow of energy causing him to be a part of nature: A solid rock. As Jiraya was himself adapt to natural energy, he could actually perceive it. And to his surprise, Ryo was a user of it. ¡°Kid, your Ice Release is different from that of the Yuki n.¡± ¡°Jiraya san, did you find something out?¡± ¡°The Yuki¡¯s blend their Wind Chakra with their Water Chakra to release Ice. It belongs to the kind of Ninjutsu that¡¯s released from the inside. Your body absorbs the natural energy from your surroundings, fusing its wind and water properties to create an Ice release originated from the outside.¡± ¡°Natural energy?¡± Jiraya understood from this question that Ryo didn¡¯t know what natural energy was, so he went on to exin it. However, Ryo was just really surprised! In the Manga, Natural energy was one of the strongest power sources in the Narutoverse. Mastering it was key to use Sage mode. Sage mode uses natural energy to enhance agility, attack, defense, and give a wide variety of sensory abilities. In short, Sage Mode boosted Ninjutsu, Genjutsu and Taijutsu altogether to a much higher level, granting its master a ticket to Kage level. ¡°Sensei, if you say that sage mode is thebination and bncing of one¡¯s own Chakra with natural energy. Isn¡¯t that something a bit out of reach?¡± Minato had a contract with the toads of Mount Myoboku, so he knew about Sage mode, but he was still at the beginning of his practice. ¡°Well it isn¡¯t impossible to get though. This kid¡¯s technique has natural energy! Kushina, use Fireball to burn out this dragon, go all out with the Kyubi¡¯s Chakra!¡± Fueled by Kurama¡¯s Chakra, the C-grade Jutsu was unleached on the Ice dragon. ¡°Oh yeah sorry about that! The Ice dragon won¡¯t melt that easily, as it¡¯s infused with natural energy!¡± Kushina spent more than a full minuteunching Fireballs before the dragon even started to melt. The toad attack Jiraya used had Natural energy within it, thus enabling the melting the Ice dragon that much quicker. ¡°Wait a minute, Jiraya San! You just said that I¡¯m absorbing the wind and water properties of natural energy. But I don¡¯t have wind affinity! How is that possible?¡± ¡°No wind affinity? That is impossible. Even if you¡¯re relying on an external source, you need wind affinity to be able to make Ice Release happen.¡± As he was speaking, Jiraya was checking out his clothes and pockets looking for something. It looked like he couldn¡¯t find it. He finally looked at Minato and said: ¡°Do you happen to carry around some Chakra Induction Paper strips?¡± Minato pulled out some and handed them to him. ¡°Kid, enter you Chakra!¡± As Ryo did, the test paper got wet, then wrinkled, and finally cut down the middle! Water, Thunder, and Wind! At the age of 4 when he 1st had this test, Ryo remembers that his only affinities were only the 1st two. Ryo knows that affinities can be acquired through practice. But never did practice for wind attributes. The only exnation is that when he was trying to get his Ice affinity, this affinity came along with it. ¡°Seeing this kid¡¯s strong Ice affinity, I would say that his wind affinity should be very strong! Minato, teach him how to use: [Futon: Daitoppa]¡± ¡°Okey, Ryo, you should start with...¡± After Minato¡¯s demonstration, Ryo tried to do it and it was pretty easy for him. ¡°This little devil is very suitable to be a contractor of the Mount Myoboku toads, don¡¯t you think Minato?¡± ¡°Sensei, I agree.¡± Mount Myoboku toads are really powerful, both offensively and defensively. They intelligence transfer is also top-notch. This shouldn¡¯t be a small boost to Ryo¡¯s arsenal. Seeing how Minato agreed, Jiraya didn¡¯t hesitate to pull out the contract scroll. ¡°Little devil, this is the summoning contract of the Mount Myoboku toads. After you sign in your name with blood, you will be able to summon them to help you in need!¡± Signing such a contract would give him the chance to learn Senjutsu. When he learned he had been using natural energy, he decided to find a way to study it. This couldn¡¯t be any more fitting. Ryo returned his flesh to normal, cut his finger, and wrote his name on the contract scroll. ¡°Kid, use the summoning seal, you probably learned that already with your academy teacher. Use it and try to summon one of the toads!¡± Ryo nodded, and then entered his Ice mode! He wanted to try out and see what using natural energy actively while summoning would bring out. Boar ¡ú Dog ¡ú Bird ¡ú Monkey ¡ú Ram [Summoning Jutsu]! Chapter 30 - Natural Energy

Chapter 30: Fukasaku!

Jiraiya used the Summoning Jutsu, so a big cloud of white fog appeared. Usually, the size of the cloud is proportional to the size of the one summoned. Ryo expected something of the scale of Gamabunta or Gamaken. ¡°Jiraya Chan! You can summon me directly now, it seems like your Sage mode has improved greatly!¡± The smoke has not disappeared yet, but an old voice could be heard within it. ¡°Boss!¡± Hearing the voice in the smoke, Jiraiya was shocked. ¡°Huh? You¡¯re not in sage mode?¡± The smoke dissipated and a palm-sized green toad stood there in front of everyone. ¡°Fukasaku Sama! Howe it¡¯s you?¡± Minato also went to Mount Myoboku, where he got familiar with the two great sage toads. ¡°Minato, this feels awkward, what¡¯s with all the respect? This one isn¡¯t that big!¡± Asked Kushina. ¡°Mount Myoboku is one of the big three unexplored Sage regions. There reside the conscious Toads. They have three elders: Gamamaru sama is the patriarch, and his two heirs who are the two great sage toads: Fukasaku sama is one of them, and he¡¯s Jiraya Sensei¡¯s trainer.¡± ¡°Minato Chan! Stop whispering.¡± Fukasaku had centuries of training. His perception was amazing, and he could hear everything said by Minato, even though he was merely whispering. Embarrassed, Minato scratched his head. ¡°Minato, who is the other elder?¡± Seeing that Fakasaku wasn¡¯t angry, Kushina asked Minato to finish his answer. ¡°It¡¯s his wife, Shima Sama.¡± Fukasaku¡¯s temper was much better than Shima¡¯s. It was fortunate for the bunch that the one summoned was him. It would¡¯ve been a lot of trouble if Shima heard Kushina¡¯sment about her size.¡± ¡°Then Jiraya Chan, seeing how you¡¯re surprised, I can suppose that you¡¯re not the one who summoned me?¡± ¡°True, boss! This is the kid who did.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Fukasaku was extremely confident about his perceptive abilities. But he was not aware of the existence of someone behind him. He turned around, looked at him, then closed his eyes and tried to perceive him. But what happened surprised him. What he perceived in Ryo¡¯s position was a block of Ice. This was the 1st time Jiraya saw Fukasaku be so amazed. ¡°Boss, this kid is called Ryo Yamanaka. He is a new contractor.¡± ¡°Ryo Yamanaka?¡± he looked well at Ryo. ¡°Yes, boss! Originally, I also wanted to go to Mount Myoboku to talk with you about him.¡± ¡°Oh, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Here¡¯s the thing. I found out that this kid can use Jutsus that are ice-rted. And he was using natural energy!¡± ¡°How could this be? Ryo Chan, can you show one of those Jutsus?¡± Ryo nodded and froze Water Waves he created. As Ryo did that, Fukasaku didn¡¯t perceive that Ryo was using a Ninjutsu, he actually perceived Ryo turning into a part of nature. Even in Sage mode, one just absorbs natural energy, merging it with physical and spiritual energy. Ryo creating the ice didn¡¯t involve any use of Chakra. ¡°Jiraya Chan, where did you get this contractor from? He¡¯s able to use pure natural energy perfectly!¡± ¡°Boss, you mean that the kid didn¡¯t use Chakra at all while freezing the water?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the case.¡± Fukasaku was positive about what he was saying. ¡°Well, howe, Fukasaku sama, that every time I use Ice Release, I consume a lot of Chakra?¡± Ryo was wondering. ¡°Child, are there any conditions you should meet before entering this mode?¡± Fukasaku took a while before answering. ¡°Yes! I must be in a special mode, the one that¡¯s active now.¡± So Fukasaku nodded and carried on asking: ¡°Than you need to learn how to maintain this mode without spending Chakra!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need Chakra for that. Once I get into the mode, I don¡¯t spend any Chakra to maintain it. It¡¯s just that freezing requires huge amounts of it.¡± ¡°Aha! So that¡¯s this case! Ryo Chan, your mode is perfect, but the problem is with you.¡± ¡°Is there a problem with my use of natural energy?¡± Ryo¡¯s biggest trump card was Ice. If he can solve the problem he¡¯s having with ice requiring huge amounts of Chakra, even his fights with Kushina won¡¯t so one-sidedly dominated anymore. ¡°It not your use of it that¡¯s the problem. Fixing your problem requires more than understanding natural energy. It is the energy that circtes in the world. In your mode you are a part of nature itself, you energy is part of nature¡¯s energy, so you can maintain this mode without consuming any more energy.¡± ¡°So Fukasaku sama, why do I lose so much chakra whenever I try to freeze anything?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very simple, Ryo Chan, when you use any Ice Release Jutsu, you actually consume natural energy from a close source, with the closest being yourself! When you¡¯ve consumed all-natural energy in your body, the flow of energy is passively supplemented with your chakra to maintain your ice mode. That¡¯s how you drain your Chakra.¡± With Fukasaku¡¯s interpretation, Ryo finally understood it. When using his Ice element, Ryo was like a pool that¡¯s full of water, with 2 inlets and 2 outlets. When Ryo is in his Ice mode, it¡¯s like having one of the inlets and 1 of the outlets open. This keeps the pool full and prevents it from overflowing. For Ryo, it maintained the amount of natural energy within him stable. Using an Ice release Jutsu opens up the second outlet within him without opening the 2nd inlet, making water (natural energy) leave his body with incredible speeds. Here, to maintain the fullness of the pool, he needs to use his reserve water source, his own Chakra! Once it¡¯s over, the pool is drained and he can¡¯t use Ice Release anymore, nor could he use normal Ninjutsu as he has no more chakra. If he keeps on using Chakra to supplement his consumption of natural energy, even having a Biju shouldn¡¯t cut it. ¡°Fukasabu sama, there any solution to this problem?¡± Ryo asked. ¡°Yes, learning how to replenish natural energy consumption from the universe is the best way to...¡± ¡°Boss, do you mean to learn the Sage mode?¡± Jiraya also asked. ¡°Jiraya San please let him finish!¡± Ryo red at Jiraya. ¡°Well, it¡¯s the same concept. But unlike other practitioners, you don¡¯t have to worry about being swallowed up by natural energy as he can be a part of nature. It¡¯s just that...¡± He looked in Ryo¡¯s eyes, hesitated a bit then said: ¡°You can never use Sage mode!¡± Chapter 31 - Sage mode

Chapter 31: Sage mode

Fukasaku thought Ryo would be really sad to hear this news. He didn¡¯t expect him to stay so calm. Is it because he doesn¡¯t really understand the power of Sage mode? Jiraya wondered. Anyway, he and Minato looked at each other and decided not to tell him about its value for now, to avoid making him feel sad. However, it wasn¡¯t the case. Ryo understood that when using his Ice he¡¯s bing part of nature itself, and he had no need for Sage Mode. What does natural energy bring to his mind? The Juubi! Ryo remembered clearly that Kurama told Naruto about the Juubi being natural energy. What does talking about the Juubi bring up? Kaguya! The way this Ice mode that Ryo has been described actually makes it a possibility that it could be grown into a levelparable with that of Kaguya¡¯s powers! Yes, he doesn¡¯t have energy thatparable with the Juubi, but his ice mode if well controlled can be somethingparable to it, as he can use all of the natural energy around him. Could this be evolved in other ways, like turning his Sharingan into a Rennigan? Ryo felt that he was, for the 1st time, appreciating properly the trump card given to him when crossing over. ¡°Fukasaku Sama, what should I do to learn the Sage mode?¡± Ryo asked as if he didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°Ryo Chan, if you want to learn ii, you need to go to one of the 3 sacred sage regions: Mount Myoboku, Shikkotsu Forest and Ryuchi Cave. You already are a contractor of our n, so Mount Myoboku always wees you.¡± ¡°Boss, do you think that the kid can learn Senjutsu?¡± ¡°Yes. As I said before, Ryo¡¯s special mode protects him from being overwhelmed by natural energy. He just needs to learn to absorb it.¡± ¡°But you said he can never learn Sage mode! How can he go there to study it?¡± Minato and Jiraya intended on hiding the benefits of sage mode from Ryo, as not being able to learn it shouldn¡¯t be a small blow to him. However, they never thought that Pa would agree that goes to learn it in mount Mobyoku. He knew that Ryo can¡¯t enter it and promised him to let him practice it. All people present became puzzled by this. ¡°Ryo Chan can¡¯t enter Sage Mode indeed, be he doesn¡¯t need to. His affinity for natural energy in his own mode exceeds sage mode, but he needs to not rely on his Chakra. I don¡¯t know if, in the future, this will be better or worse for him.¡± ¡°Fukasaku Sama, you said that I can¡¯t enter the sage mode after Ice Elementization. Then can you tell me, if I lift it off like this, would that be any different?¡± As he finished his words, he got back to his normal status. ¡°Is this special status called Ice Elementization? It is a very suitable name, but I¡¯m afraid you can enter sage mode even in your present state.¡± ¡°Why!¡± Ryo never thought that the answer would be that he can¡¯t. ¡°Two reasons Ryo Chan: On one hand, you don¡¯t have enough Chakra for it. Second, because you were already baptized with natural energy when you were still learning to refine Chakra. When you 1st refined you Chakra, I¡¯m pretty sure that you¡¯ve had more Chakra than most people your age!¡± Ryo recalled the 1st time he extracted Chakra. He had really high levels for a 4-year-old. Even for an Uzumaki that age, it shouldn¡¯t be so huge! However, over the course of the following years, his Chakra levels grew at a normal rate. He was always exceeding his peers, but that was only due to his great head start. ¡°Yes, indeed I¡¯ve had more.¡± ¡°Being baptized with natural energy is definitely a good thing for the average person, but it is not necessarily ideal for you. Your own natural energy absorption rate should already be hyper fast. With baptism, it became even faster. Absorbing natural energy too quickly won¡¯t give your chakra time to merge with it, forcing you into what you call Ice Elementization whenever you try to enter Sage Mode. ¡± After listening to Pa¡¯s words, Ryo¡¯s eyes lost their glow. It seems that he can¡¯t ever reach this goal of his. Ryo still craved the power increase delivered by sage mode. But it seems he can only use Ice with natural energy. The problem with that is that he¡¯ll probably have to rely only on his Chakra for other releases. Ryo felt that he was imprisoned in this 7-year-old body of his. He is doomed with being limited with his body¡¯s maximum Chakra. Now that maximum is barely on the level of a Special Jounin. The problem with having such a body can¡¯t be solved for now, but the over-consumption of chakra for elementization can be solved by learning Senjutsu. This got Ryo excited for the future, for he will be able to use many High-level Ice Jutsus without using Chakra. He estimates that this should be enough for him to fight Kushina in her Cloak mode, and while she¡¯s almost on a Kage level with that, Ryo still wants more: The 3rd world war is no small deal. ¡°Fukasaku Sama, when can we start?¡± Ryo asked him impatiently. ¡°At any time, as long as Jiraya Chan agrees!¡± ¡°Me? I have no objections. This little devil is a Yamanaka, and an apprentice of Kushina. Learning Senjutsu would only improve his strength, and that¡¯s good for Konoha¡¯s sake.¡± Jiraya always had Konoha above all. He knew that the Ino-Chika-Cho ns have always been loyal to the vige, and that Kushina is a heir of the will of fire. Her disciples shouldn¡¯t be bad. And this kid is the backbone of the Konoha Hospital. He was very happy to agree. ¡°Well then Ryo Chan, Prepare yourself, and three dayster, you¡¯ll be reverse summoned by Ma.¡± ¡°Ok, thank you so much Fukasaku sama!¡± ¡°If there¡¯s nothing more, I¡¯ll be gone!¡± ¡°Boss, Take care!¡± Jiraya answered him. Fukasaka waved at everyone and returned to Mount Myoboku. ¡°Ryo, don¡¯t practice tomorrow. Go with Kushina and buy some M.R.Ps and some food pills.¡± Minato patted on Ryo¡¯s shoulder as he told him that advice. His words came with his own memories, and brought back some to Jiraya¡¯s mind as well. Both of their faces turned green! Ryo also was reminded by Minato¡¯s words of the food consumed in Mount Myoboku. ¡°Kushina Nechan, please! Let¡¯s go shopping with me tomorrow!¡± ¡°Okay! But what happened to them?¡± Kushina was puzzled about what happened to the other two contractors, as she didn¡¯t know about that food. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. They just mentioned Mount Myoboku. That¡¯s it. It may be because the food there isn¡¯t delicious!¡± ¡°Is that it Minato?¡± Kushina asked her boyfriend. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right!¡± Minato just wanted to stop talking about this topic. ¡°Kakashi, tomorrow you will apany me too¡± Ryo remembers suddenly that Kakashi was being ignored by everyone. Kakashi, on the other hand, is continuing to work on Rasengan. Hearing Ryo¡¯s words, he stopped and nodded. Ryo has been living in Konoha now for over 7 years. This is the 1st time in this life that he takes a step into the outside world. Chapter 32 - The Uzumaki’s Fuinjutsu

Chapter 32 : The Uzumaki¡¯s Fuinjutsu

The next day, Kushina went out and got a lot of food for Ryo, with plenty of food pills as well. Kakashi and Ryo were walking behind her, discussing further development of Chidori. In the evening, Ryo told his mother Chinse, that he wanted to go to Mount Myoboku for training. Although she didn¡¯t want to let him go, she knew that this was the only way for her son to evolve. She was able, as his mother, to read through his mind. She just nodded in agreement. On the next day, Jiraya and the usual 4 met up in the 3rd training ground. As usual, Minato worked on his [Flying Thunder God], Kakashi practiced Rasengan, and Kushina taught Ryo about seals. As Kushina didn¡¯t know for how long Ryo will be gone, and she already has finished teaching him [Five Elements Seal] and the [Evil Sealing Method]. Ryo doesn¡¯t have enough time to apply what he¡¯s learning right now. He must open his Sharingan, watch and record details, and then do the applicationter on at his own pace. ¡°Ryo, the next seal we¡¯ll study is one of the few S-ss Seals of the Uzumaki n.¡± Kushina stood up as she talked about it. ¡°What is it Ne-san?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the [Yin Seal]! This technique was originally developed for Uzumaki women to keep their young appearance and look youthful forever. But after being further developed by Mito-Obachan and Tsunade Nechan, the advanced [Hyakugou Seal] could have been adjusted to make them use it for fast recovery during fights. Ryo knew the ¡°Yin Seal¡± all too well. Tsunade and Sakura used it to store arge amount of chakra over a period of time in the Seals on their foreheads. Ryo thought that thesting youth was a well weed side effect of the seal, but it seems like it was the main motive. In both of the worlds he has lived in, eternal youth is women¡¯s greatest dream. ¡°Kushina Nechan, can I use such a seal?¡± Ryo couldn¡¯t resist the appeal of the S ss Seal. ¡°Of course you can. But for male users it will only store Chakra and then release it for a moment. Long term youth and regting metabolism for recovery are effects limited to women. ¡°How long can a man maintain that burst of Chakra Nechan?¡± ¡°The record is around 10 minutes.¡± Ryo understood why he never saw men use such techniques. After years if storing Chakra in the seal, one gets 10 minutes, with no special Jutsus like Tsunade¡¯s Creation rebirth. ¡°Oy Nechan, this technique is a bitme!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Kushina often hears strange wordse out of Ryo¡¯s mouth, but what he¡¯s saying now is quite reasonable. ¡°I mean it¡¯s of no benefit for me, it might be a waste to even use it. I mean, as you¡¯re saying, this does nothing for me it seems. It¡¯s an S ss seal but I can¡¯t get anything out of it.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to learn it then. I¡¯ll just engrave it for you.¡± Hearing that Ryo wasn¡¯t interested in this seal, Kushina didn¡¯t try to force him into learning it. Instead, she engraved a diamond-shaped seal on his arm. Even though they¡¯ve known each-other for just a few months, few people were as close as Ryo to Kushina. She had no holds barred on what to teach him. Ryo spent the whole day listening to her exining seals. Excluding the Biju sealing techniques, Kushina taught Ryo the basics of all major seals. ¡°Minato! Come here.¡± After she showed him the [Double Tetragram Seal], Kushina seemed hesitant for a moment, and then called her boyfriend. After the two negotiated for a bit, he was nodding in agreement. ¡°Ryo, the Uzumaki¡¯s have also a forbidden seal. After consulting with Minato, we decided to teach you this technique together.¡± She then looked the way of Minato, who picked up on her words: ¡°Ryo, this technique is called [Reaper Death Seal]! It can only be used once, and it¡¯s truly forbidden.¡± Minato looked more serious than ever. ¡°Yes, with this technique, the user will cause both his and his enemy¡¯s deaths. After it¡¯spleted, the Shinigami will swallow their souls, and both will die, and spend an eternity fighting each other in his belly. They can never be set free.¡± Kushina¡¯s exnation was chilling to the bone. Ryo knew all about this technique. It was what was used to split the Kyubi. Actually, in the Manga, Only the Rikudo Sennin and the Shinigami were able to split the Biju. The former split the Juubi into 9 Bijus, and thetter split Kurama into two. The Shinigami was to Ryo a being that might even surpass the Rikudo Sennin. Ryo was more or less of an atheist. To him, a god is just another man who just happened to aplish what other people couldn¡¯t, or more of a transcendence of a man to a new level of being. ¡°Ryo, this is a really dangerous technique, and I hope you¡¯ll never have to use it.¡± ¡°I understand Nii-san.¡± After Ryo epted learning the Seal, Minato went on to show him the hand seals involved. The sequence was only too long to be memorized: Snake ¡ú Boar ¡ú Ram ¡ú Rabbit ¡ú Dog ¡ú Rat ¡ú Bird ¡ú Horse ¡ú Snake ¡ú p Hands. After the he was able to capture the sequence, Ryo became the second non Uzumaki ever to learn this exclusive forbidden seal, with Minato being the 1st. After the destruction of the Vige Hidden by Whirling Tides, most of the Uzumaki¡¯s where already dead. Most living ones had fakest names. That seal was already a rarity waiting to be forgotten. There were no more people to enforce the hiding of the secret. Kushina taught it before to Minato, and now he¡¯s showing it to Ryo. Without them noticing, the night fell upon them. Tomorrow is Ryo¡¯s departure day. Minato invited all of them for barbecue as a parting gift to Ryo. ¡°Then, Kushina Nechan, Minato Nisan, Kakashi, I will see you again!¡± After the barbecue, Ryo and the bunch bid each other farewell. Going back to his home, he found his mother already asleep. Ryo didn¡¯t bother her. He just spoke to Inoichi who just got back from a mission, and told him to take care of her. Early in the morning the next day, Ryo used Summoning and Summoned Fukasaku. ¡°Ready, Ryo Chan?¡± ¡°Yes, Fukasaku sama!¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡± Ryo saw a Huge lotus before him, Looking around, he was no longer in Konoha! Chapter 33 - Practice Begins !

Chapter 33 : Practice Begins !

¡°Pa, is this the child you told me about? The one who does have to be afraid of having natural energy swallow him?¡± While he was gazing into the scene of Mount Myoboku around him, Ryo was interrupted by a sudden voice. ¡°Yes Ma. Haven¡¯t I told you? Ryo Chan has a special state, called Ice elementization. When in that state, he bes an Ice Man using the Wind and Water attributes of natural energy.¡± Fukasaku exined to Shima. ¡°Well, you did tell me, but I need to see it! Kid, let me see this special state.¡± Shima was carrying what looked like a vegetable basket, from which a few insects jumped on Ryo. He nodded and activated the Ice mode. Like Fukasaku when he saw this for the 1st time, Shima closed her Ice and tried to perceive him. ¡°It¡¯s real, with my Senjutsu perception I can only see a block of ice. This is incredible!¡± ¡°Well Ma, Ryo Chan is here for the 1st time: shouldn¡¯t you prepare him a hearty breakfast?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to bother yourself! I¡¯ve brought many M.R.Ps along with me.¡± Ryo remembered the Bug Meals from the anime and rushed to refuse. ¡°Well, don¡¯t be too polite! Don¡¯t be deceived by Ma¡¯s fierceness, her cooking is actually great!¡± Fukasaku was trying to make Ryo feel at home. Thetter could only try to smile. Ryo followed the two toads back to their ce. When Ryo summoned Fukasaku, they were hunting for food in the mountain¡¯s forest. ¡°Ryo Chan, make yourself at home. Take a seat, breakfast will be ready really soon.¡± Fukasaku offered Ryo a cup of tea. Fortunately, Mount Myoboku¡¯s tea is normal. After a little while, Shima brought in arge te of worms and put it on the table. ¡°Come on Ryo, no need to be shy. Eat up!¡± the tow were enthusiastically looking Ryo¡¯s way. Ryo closed his eyes, took the insects and stuffed them in his mouth. And then he swallowed them whole! Fukasaku asked him: ¡°So Ryo, what do you think about the way that they taste?¡± ¡°They taste good!¡± Ryo was enduring his urge to vomit as he praised the taste of those insects. This made Shima Smile. After breakfast, Ryo and Fukasaku went to the nearby oil pool. ¡°Ryo Chan, to practice the Sage mode, you need 1st to be able to perceive and gather natural energy. You should let natural energy flow in and out of your body. In other words, you need to be one with nature.¡± ¡°But Fukasaku sama, I can¡¯t feel natural energy!¡± Ryo interrupted Fukasaku. ording to what he was saying, Ryo, who could use natural energy, should already be able to sense it. But Ryo doesn¡¯t. ¡°Ryo Chan, don¡¯t worry about it! Let me finish. You haven¡¯t studied the Sage mode before. Even if you can use natural energy, you aren¡¯t necessarily able to understand it.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that Fukasaku sama? Do I just need to understand it?¡± ¡°By understanding it, you should be able to distinguish between it and between physical and spiritual energy.¡± Ryo still didn¡¯t understand Fukasaku¡¯s words. He remembered that 1st step taken by Naruto to learn Senjutsu, was to stay motionless in order to sense natural energy. But Fukasaku is now focusing on making him understand it. ¡°Ryo Chan,e here!¡± Fukasaku jumped to the edge of the pool. Ryo new about it this pool and how it was filled with mystical toad oil. Simrly to the manga, Fukasaku put some of the oil on Ryo¡¯s arm. However, Ryo didn¡¯t feel the flow of natural energy. When Naruto was painted with the oil, he felt the inflow of energy and his arm started to morph into a frog¡¯s limb. Ryo however, didn¡¯t feel any inflow of energy, although his hand started morphing just like Naruto¡¯s. ¡°Fukasaka Sama, why is this happening?¡± Ryo felt that this was strange. Natural energy is clearly flowing into him, but he was totally unaware of it. ¡°Your 1st step to learning Senjutsu is to understand the difference between your Chakra and natural energy!¡± As he finished his words, he hit him with his stick to bring out the natural energy in his arm. ¡°Ryo Chan, you don¡¯t have to worry about being swallowed by natural energy, so use the oil as you want. Once Ice elementization starts, it means that practice has failed. When that happens, start over, until you can distinguish between your three sources of energy.¡± Ryo fully understood what his 1st task was. He began refining his Chakra. Because the Ice mode absorbs a lot of natural energy, When Ryo began refining his chakra, because he also was working on his Ice affinity, he absorbed a lot of natural energy into his body. Whatever was left in his body of that Natural energy formed within him a new ¡°Chakra¡± while he was refining it early in his life. It was indeed abination of Natural energy, Physical energy, and Spiritual energy. However, it wasn¡¯t in a 1:1:1 Ratio. It wasn¡¯t Senjutsu Chakra. This allowed him to have absurdly high amounts of Chakra. All of this is what was called by Fukasaku the Natural Energy Baptism. And because his 1st encounter with natural energy was while he was refining Chakra early on in his life, Ryo cannot distinguish between the 3 types of energy. After identifying the path he should take. He painted his body with Toad Oil and opened his Sharingan and observed the Chakra¡¯s flow within his body. A momentter, his body started morphing into the shape of a toad. Ryo¡¯s chakra flow wasn¡¯t influenced. ¡°Huh?¡± When Ryo was about to fully turn into a frog, his Chakra flow ceased, and his cells acquired the molecr structure of ice. At the beginning of Ice Elementization, Ryo discovered that arge amount of the energy umted in the body began to flow into his cells at that moment. Ryo knew that physical and spiritual energy won¡¯t be absorbed in that process. For the 1st time, he was able to feel this energy intuitively. After that, Ryo lifted this mode, and he continued applying Toad Oil. Once, twice... Ryo, who had no problem with working hard, couldn¡¯t count how many times he repeated it before finally identifying the feel of natural energy. Unlike physical and spiritual energy, Natural energy had a different feel to it, like it was alive. After identifying it, he closed his eyes and felt the chakra flow in his body. He discovered that although his Chakra does not contain natural energy, his body had some of it. Once he used Ice elementization, that energy was used toplete the transformation. This energy had a peculiar attraction to the natural energy of the outside world. Ryo¡¯s intuition told him that it¡¯s the chief culprit behind his inability to enter Sage mode. Chapter 34 - Improving Ice Release

Chapter 34: Improving Ice Release

That natural energy in Ryo¡¯s body was activated by Chakra. What he didn¡¯t expect was that natural energy didn¡¯t have to be deliberately guided to be able to merge with Chakra. Whenever the Chakra merged with that energy goes through a part of his body, that part will turn into ice, and the natural energy within that Chakra will be reabsorbed. So after full ice elementization, all the natural energy within Ryo¡¯s body will be integrated into his Ice body and it can be mobilized at anytime. Ryo tried an Ice release Jutsu while in that elementization state. It was as Fukasaku described. The natural energy within his body is 1st to fluctuate. Then a part of it enters the water that he¡¯s about to freeze. What happens then is that the Natural energy in the air would be attracted by Ryo¡¯s own natural energy. This pushes the external wind natural energy into the water, freezing it. Whenever the natural energy within him is fully consumed (as freezing requires a lot of natural energy), Ryo¡¯s body can¡¯t supplement it by external energy, so Chakra is used as a self-regtory mechanism. After some experiments, Ryo became certain that the key to his Ice Elementization was this internal natural energy. It was activated by Chakra, and is attracted to external natural energy. But it didn¡¯t have the other effects of its regr counterpart. So he called Fukasaku, and told him about the progress he made. However, he concealed the part concerning this internal natural energy. ¡°Ryo chan, you have already understood natural energy. Now you need to feel it around you. By feeling it flow into you using the oil, you must grasp that feeling and trante it into making it flow into you without the oil.¡± Because he didn¡¯t have to worry that Ryo would be overwhelmed by natural energy, Fukasaku only came to help him when he needed guidance. He spent his times training Jiraya elsewhere. In the Manga, the time that took Jiraya to master Sage mode wasn¡¯t really precised. Ryo also didn¡¯t know when he was there to study it. Today, since they are both disciples in Mount Myoboku, so Jiraya was actually in a way, Ryo¡¯s senpai! Jiraya¡¯s 1st step, meaning entering Sage mode with the help of the toad oil, was a sess. Without using it, he could also sense and use natural energy. It¡¯s just that he wasn¡¯t able to bnce it it properly with his own chakra. Ryo, who understood well natural energy now, was actually pretty familiar with it. After all he¡¯s been using it for ice mode for over 3 years. So it only took him a few days to sense the world¡¯s natural energy without the oil. Through all these days of practice, and especially after discovering the natural energy within his own body, Ryo has been thinking about finding a way tobine the 3 energy sources he has to enter sage mode. His only concern was his attempt will consume his natural energy. If he¡¯s willing to use sage mode, he¡¯ll have to find a way to supplement it. Ryo didn¡¯t want to experiment too much before solving this problem. He once again called Fukasaku who was really impressed with his progress on arrival. For the next step in his training, Pa didn¡¯t give Ryo a precise method. But he suggested that he should sit down and get a feel for his ice mode. Ryo tried to use what he learned about the attraction of external Natural Chakra to his own, by exposing his natural energy to the outside world. The wind and water parts of the external natural energy were drawn to his own like moths into a me. Using that gathered energy; he tried using Ice release, and what happened was that none of his Chakra was used except for what he needed for water release. The problem of overusing Chakra in his ice mode was finally solved after all those years. Ryo felt finally at ease. But then he discovered the w of this technique. Because of the mobilization of part of his internal Natural Ninjutsu, he couldn¡¯t actuallyplete elementization. There was always some palm sized part of his body that didn¡¯t turn into ice. Such a thing could be a fatale weakness for him inbat. Ryo reabsorbed his own natural energy, and the external one that he gathered began to dissipate slowly. ¡°If only I can gather it and store it!¡± Ryo was thinking out loud. ¡°Kid, you can try using your [Yin Seal].¡± It was Jiraya¡¯s voice appearing out of nowhere. ¡°Jiraya-san, don¡¯t go around scaring people like that!¡± Ryo looked back at Jiraya. ¡°Kid, you¡¯ve made great progress with your training. I just saw how you gathered so much natural energy. Boss just went home for dinner. So I came here to check out on you.¡± Ryo was very grateful hearing this. Jiraya has known him for just a few days and now he cares this much about him. He showed his gratitude. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it little devil. Now, did you just say you want to store natural energy?¡± Ryo nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, I have found a way to get a lot of natural energy fast, but no way to store it.¡± ¡°So, you can try the Yin Seal that Kushina gave you, I was told by Minato that she taught you on how to use it.¡± ¡°Jiraya san, it wasn¡¯t designed to store natural Chakra, and it¡¯s not to be used frequently.¡± ¡°Well you can always try. If it turns out that you can store natural energy with it, I can help you change it making it more usable. I¡¯ve seen its use and development after all!¡± ¡°Really Jiraya san?!¡± Ryo never expected such a pleasant surprise. ¡°Of course, a Sage always keeps his word! Now start trying to store natural energy!¡± He pointed at him telling him to start. Ryo repeated the same thing he did before. This time, he gathered his natural energy in his Yin Seal. This caused a crazy inflow of external natural energy into it. Ryo only took in the Wind and Water Natural energy, and was able to actually fill 1% of his seal¡¯s storage. With his recovery rate, he¡¯ll be able to repeat this a 100 times, and totally fill up the seal in 1 weak! He was feeling the natural energy being trapped in the seal and he knew it could seal natural energy. So Jiraya went on and changed the release mode of the seal. After being changed by Jiraya, the seal was still notparable with that of Tsunade. It was releasable at will whenever it had Chakra in it, with the ability to turn it off too. But its weak point was that it was only refible after being totally drained. Chapter 35 - Sage Mode

Chapter 35: Sage Mode

Afterwards, Ryo didn¡¯t stop injecting natural energy into the Yin seal. It actually took him 10 days to saturate it. The amount of natural energy that his own gathered from around him actually fluctuated. That was what caused the 3 days dy. But that didn¡¯t stop Ryo from standing in awe of the power of nature! It would take man at least two years to saturate his Yin seal. But with natural energy, it only took 10 days. Jiraya didn¡¯t see it that way. To him, umting Chakra into the Yin Seal, and umting natural energy are twopletely different things. First, natural energy is inexhaustible, while a Ninja¡¯s power supply is limited. Second, Chakra is what¡¯s used for Ninjutsu, not pure natural energy. From his point of view, using Chakra to fill the seal is more practical than using natural energy. (Trantor note: What I understand from this is that since Chakra is usually the bottleneck in fights, it¡¯s more practical to store it instead of natural energy. This doesn¡¯t necessarily apply to Ryo.) After Ryo injected so much natural Chakra in his seal, he realized what Jiraya meant when saying that this energy source is inexhaustible. After saturating his Yin Seal, Ryo entered his Ice Elementization mode, liberating the natural energy within the seal. Natural energy was flowing intensely from Ryo¡¯s arm. He unleashed huge amounts of water. Freezing them didn¡¯t consume any chakra, even when using the Ice Dragon attack. After about 10 minutes, Ryo shut down the output of natural energy from Yin Seal. The stored amount was reduced by a fifth. Most of was released into the air and with all his intensive freezing, Ryo used only a small portion of what was released. In other words, after merely 10 days of umting natural energy, Ryo was able to use Ice without consuming Chakra for a full 50 minutes. The problem of over-consumption of Chakra when using Ice release that gued Ryo¡¯s life for close to 4 years now has been finally sessfully resolved. This whole thing he¡¯s doing to practice Sage mode was motivated by trying to solve this dilemma. Fukasaku said the Ryo can¡¯t reach Sage mode. The main reason was that he absorbed too much natural energy from the outside. Now it is toote for him to get his 3 energy types in a 1:1:1 Ratio to produce Senjutsu Chakra. So Ryo wanted to try this out: If he could use as much physical and spiritual energy as his special internal natural Chakra, would he be able to produce Senjutsu Chakra? If he can, then he¡¯ll open his seal afterwards to supplement himself with natural energy to keep the bnce. Fukasaku said that a Ninja could easily distinguish between physical and spiritual energy, as they are both used in Ninjutsu. It didn¡¯t take Ryo a lot of practice to figure it out as well. He channeled equal amounts of physical and spiritual energy to his own natural energy through his body. After the three sources reached the appropriate ratio, they began blending slowly. A new type of Chakra was born within Ryo! ¡°Is this Senjutsu Chakra?¡± His eyelids began to look orange; his Sage mode face looked like Naruto¡¯s. Ryo felt the changes in Chakra within his body. Like in the Manga, the performance enhancement granted by the Sage mode was very substantial. His Sensory and physical abilities were greatly boosted. Ryo activated his Lightning Chakra Mode. At the same time, he released his Yin Seal. After doing so, his speed, power, and Lightning Releases were massively enhanced. His speed actuallypletely exceeded the speed in the Ice-Lightning Chakra mode. ¡°[Thunder Release: Chidori]¡± Ryo observed a great evolution for this Justu as well. It wasn¡¯t just its power, even the sound of it became weak and inaudible. Kakashi said in the Manga that Chidori was developed for the purpose of assassination. But throughout the story, both Chidori and Raikiri have been mainly used inbat. Ryo understood why these techniques weren¡¯t used for assassination that often when he learned them: they sounded too loud. To him, Chidori, as well as its derivate Raikiri, were not perfected yet. (Trantor note: It¡¯s worth noting that Chidori was said to be efficient in assassination despite the loud sound, because of its speed. See chapter 113, page 15.) But as Ryo added natural Chakra into it, it became perfect for assassination. About one minuteter, more or less, Sage Mode was automatically lifted. Ryo¡¯s Chakra wasn¡¯t enough to maintain it any more. No matter how much natural energy he could harness from his seal, he needed more Chakra. After he regained his shape, Ryo entered Sage Mode again and again. This time he didn¡¯t use the Yin seal, and did not use his Thunder Chakra mode. Ryo¡¯s Sage mode was always maintained for less than 2 minutes. Then he did another experiment: Using the Sage mode, Thunder Chakra mode, and Chidori, hested less than one minute. After determining his ability to maintain Sage Mode under different conditions, he stopped practicing. Now, he needs to consult with the 2 great sage toads. The next day he found Fukasaku training Jiraya. Jiraya couldn¡¯t still integrate himself with nature. This is not something Fukasaku could help with. Only Jiraya can solve this for himself. ¡°What¡¯s the matter Ryo Chan?¡± Fukasaku already sensed himing. ¡°Fukasaku Sama, I need to learn the Sage mode fighting techniques with you.¡± ¡°Ryo, didn¡¯t I say? You can¡¯t enter Sage Mode. What are you tal...¡± Before he finished his words, Ryo entered Sage mode. Fukasaku and Jiraya were both stunned looking at the Young Ryo. What was more shocking to Fukasaku was that Ryo¡¯s Sage mode was perfect. He didn¡¯t expect him to even enter that mode, and now he doesn¡¯t just seed, his Sage mode is perfect. Then he noticed the Natural energying out of the seal in Ryo¡¯s arm. ¡°Ryo Chan, are you absorbing the natural energy from this seal?¡± Ryo did not tell Fukasaku about the special Natural energy he had within him. So when he noticed the outflow of energy from the seal, he thought that Ryo was using it to control the natural energy flow. Ryo nodded without saying a word. ¡°Little devil, for how long can you maintain Sage Mode?¡± Jiraya asked him. ¡°No more than 2 minutes.¡± ¡°Ryo Chan, you have too little Chakra now. For now, Sage mode won¡¯t be optimal for you. When you grow up enough, you¡¯ll have enough Chakra to use it efficiently.¡± ¡°Yes Fukasaku Sama.¡± ¡°But you really a genius Ryo Chan, you actually came up with a way to control the flow of natural energy into your body.¡± ¡°Boss, you¡¯re wrong! The genius is me, helping the kid with the seal so he could enter this mode.¡± Jiraya, thenughed loudly. ¡°Jiraya Chan, you can¡¯t even enter Sage mode on your own! Just stick to practicing.¡± ¡°Yes boss...¡± Jiraya looked was bummed out by Fakasaku¡¯s words. ¡°Ryo Chan, now I¡¯ll be teaching you Kawazu Kumite (Frog Kata)!¡± ¡°Yes, thank you Fukasaku Sama!¡± Chapter 36 - Prophecy

Chapter 36: Prophecy

Fukasaku admits that he has nothing special to teach Ryo about Ninjutsu. What he can actually teach him is a Taijutsu style called Kawazu Kumite that is used by the toads of Mount Myoboku. This style was based on the use of natural energy around the user as an extension to one¡¯s body, thus creating an ¡°invisible¡± attack. It is not difficult for toads to learn. They only need to guide the natural energy around them. After Fukasaku exined the details to Ryo, it didn¡¯t take him long to master it in his Sage mode. One of the benefits of discovering such a style is that the Kawazu Tataki (Frog p), the main attack it used, didn¡¯t actually consume Senjutsu Chakra. This meant that Ryo could use this Taijutsu style freely in Sage mode without losing time. ¡°Ryo Chan, now that you¡¯ve also mastered Kawazu Kumite, do you n on returning to Konoha?¡± ¡°Fukasaku sama, I don¡¯t n to return to Konoha for the time being. I want to stay in Mount Myoboku for a while.¡± Ryo wanted to practice his for some time. He has already prepared enough M.R.Ps and soldier grain pills tost him months. Over the next few months, he ns on bing more familiar with Sage mode. He didn¡¯t have that many Jutsu¡¯s in his arsenal. The amounts of Chakra that he consumed before in his ice elementization were immense. So he didn¡¯t really feel the need to work on many water-based Justus. But now that he solved that problem, what he learned over the years suddenly felt like it was no longer sufficient. Since Jiraiya was in Mount Myoboku, Ryo nned on taking this opportunity to learn some Justus from him. ¡°Well, it¡¯s toote for practice this evening. My third child Gamahiro is back from outside the mountain. You can get to know him.¡± ¡°Oh I see, I hope I won¡¯t bother you tonight.¡± Ryo was really polite to his elders. In the evening, Ryo, Jiraiya and Fukasaku went back to thetter¡¯s ce. There, Shima had already prepared a table full of insect dishes. Jiraiya looked frightened seeing the huge meal. ¡°Oh Jiraya Chan, and Ryo, you¡¯re back!¡± ¡°Hey Shima sama.¡± The two greeted Fukasaku¡¯s wife. ¡°You guys came here just in time. I just finished cooking. Come on in and eat with us.¡± Shima weed them in warmly. ¡°No, No, we just finished eating, isn¡¯t it Ryo?¡± Jiraya winked at Ryo, who also didn¡¯t want to eat the insects. He nodded in affirmation. ¡°That¡¯s a pity, Jiraiya Chan. anyway, you twoe in so you get to meet Gamahiro.¡± Shima sounded sad as she said that. Ryo remembered the huge body of Gamahiro in the Manga. Fukasaku¡¯s ce isn¡¯t big enough for him to get in. A momentter, a light-blue toad jumped into the house, carrying two short swords. While he looked like he was 7 to 8 meters tall in the Manga, his size now was nothing like Ryo remembered. At this time, he was the size a regr man, looking nothing like what he looked like in the during Pain¡¯s attack. ¡°Hiro Chan say hello to the guests.¡± ¡°Ok, Oyaji. Hi. My name is Gamahiro, you can summon me at anytime.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Ryo Yamanaka, pleasure to meet you.¡± ¡°Call me Jiraya!¡± After the three got acquainted, Ryo and Jiraya learned from Gamahiro that he had been looking for weapons in Iron country, until he was summoned back by Ojiji Sama. Ryo was still curious about the Great Toad Sage. He wanted to meet him in the future as he was the only one of the great sage toads that he didn¡¯t meet. ¡°Speaking of Ojiji Sama, tell me, Jiraiya Chan. Did you find the child of the prophecy he told you about?¡± Fukasaku suddenly asked him. ¡°It¡¯s basically confirmed.¡± Jiraiya was so proud saying that. ¡°What prophecy?¡± Gamahira didn¡¯t hear about it yet. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you. The great toad sage gave me a prophecy about one of my disciples. He said he will bring great change to the world of ninja. This change being peace and stability or destruction is unknown.¡± ¡°That¡¯s really important. Even this one is a bit confused, Ojiji sama¡¯s prophecies are never wrong.¡± Gamahiro answered. ¡°Hiro Chan, How dare you to say that Gamahiro sama is confused?!¡± Fukasaku wasn¡¯t happy with his son¡¯s use of words. After chatting a bit more, Ryo and Jiraiya left the ce. They went to have dinner as they didn¡¯t want to eat insects along with the toads. More than a monthter, Ryo was practicing sage mode. Jiraya tagged along when Gamahiro came looking like he¡¯s in a hurry. ¡°Ryo, Ojiji Sama has had a prophecy about you.¡± Gamahiro said that while wiping his forehead. ¡°Really? Please take me to him¡± Gamahiro led the way while Ryo and Jiraya followed him to the Great Sage Toad. They stopped at an old house. ¡°Ryo Chan, Jiraya Chan,e on in! Don¡¯t make Ojiji Sama wait for you for too long.¡± Fukasaku¡¯s voice came from inside the house. Ryo entered right away. ¡°Hello Ogama Sennin. I¡¯m Ryo Yamanaka!¡± ¡°Oh oh wee!¡± The Great Sage Toad Gamamaru opened his eyes slightly looking at Ryo for a second. ¡°Now, I called you because... who are you again?¡± The same scene from the Manga was repeating itself. Despite the fact that Ryo was ready, he barely was able to hold hisughter. ¡°I¡¯m Ryo Yamanaka, Ogama Sennin.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, it is Ryo. In my dream just now, you led a battle that determined the fate of all Ninjas.¡± ¡°Ogama Sennin, with whom did I lead it?¡± After waiting for a long time, without the Ogama sennin adding anything, Ryo could not help but ask. ¡°No, there have been many changes in the recent dreams. I can only see that you led the war.¡± After leaving the house, Jiraya looked at Ryo. He leads the war deciding the fate of all Ninja? Who would evenunch such a huge scale war? ¡°Hey, little devil! Fukasaku Sama¡¯s prophecies never fail. This made me even more interested in you. Since you¡¯ll be leading the war determining the faith of all ninja, I¡¯ll do my best to guide you.¡± Believing the prophecies of the Great Sage Toad, Jiraiya also believed that Ryo will be the one carrying the will of fire. Since he is a Yamanaka, he¡¯ll certainly be on Konoha¡¯s side. Actually, this responsibility of making Ryo strong was something he felt from the beginning. Ryo never believed in a pre-determined fate. Even in this dark world, with great power, everything can change. Therefore, Jiraya¡¯s words did even more than the prophecy to make him happy. ¡°Then Jiraya San, please teach me a lot.¡± The Chace of being Jiraya¡¯s disciple would never be rejected by Ryo. This is the Sensei of 2 Hokages, along with the leading figure of the strongest evil organization in Naruto. Genjutsu aside, he can¡¯t get a better teacher. And this is, after all, Ryo¡¯s favorite character of all times. Now he gets to learn from him. He was so grateful for the prophecy of the Great Sage Toad. Chapter 37 - Water Release Ninjutsu

Chapter 37: Water Release Ninjutsu

¡°Kid, you can¡¯t do it?¡± After learning about the prophecy of the Great Sage Toad, Jiraya made a vow to train Ryo and guide him.However, Ryo never thought that this ¡°guidance¡± would revolve around him doing Pushups in Mount Myoboku. Ryo never actually did strength training at such intensity. In his 1st time, he didn¡¯t even manage to do 200 push-ups. That¡¯s a number topped even by many of this world¡¯s non Ninja trained kids, let alone the ones from big families who started to train at age 3. The Yamanaka are a family known for their spiritual power. To do their signature techniques, they work a lot on refining Chakra, spiritual practice, and Ninjutsu training. They don¡¯t have much time for physical training. Most of Ryo¡¯s training is based on speed, and even his Lightning Chakra mode is focused around that. Same goes for Chidori and its derivates. After that, came Rasengan, a technique that also revolves around fast rotation. And then there was his work on his ice techniques. He focused on differentiating between physical, spiritual and natural energy. That¡¯s how he became able to make Ice without consuming Chakra, something previously thought was impossible. Just looking at Ryo¡¯s previous experiences makes it easy to know his main deficiencies. What he needs the most right now is physical exercise. He could also benefitter on from learning more Water release and Wind release techniques. But now the more urgent thing is improving his physical qualities. ¡°Faster kid, run!¡± Lying on his back, Jiraya watched Ryo run back and forth. In order to help Ryo with his physical shape, they often went back to Konoha to get more food and food pills. With this, during the following 6 months, Ryo¡¯s physical strength and endurance improved substantially under Jiraya¡¯s guidance. The most important impact of this improvement that he found out was that the amount of Chakra he had was drastically increased. Ryo¡¯s Chakra finally reached the level of a Jonin. In the Manga, the 12-year-old Naruto had a 100 times more Chakra than Kakashi. Ryo has finally reached a 1% of his Chakra at that age. Year 41, Ryo spent half of it training his physique, and now he¡¯s now starting to learn water release techniques under the guidance of Jiraya. So far, Ryo has already learned several water release techniques. Water Trumpet, Water Waves, and Water Wall are all techniques taught to him by his mother, Yamanaka Chinse. Being one of the legendary Sannin, and having Ninjutsu as his forte, Jiraya couldn¡¯t actually count how Justus he¡¯s learned over the years on the battlefields. ¡°So kid, has anyone taught you about the characteristics of water release?¡± ¡°No, the water Justus I¡¯ve learned are one that my mother taught me.¡± ¡°Okay. So what characteristics to you think one should focus on when using water based attack?¡± ¡°Well I think they are its state, charge, and pressure.¡± Ryo answered him after thinking a bit. ¡°Well, what states are there to water?¡± Jiraya¡¯s question was nothing hard to answer in Ryo previous world. Even school-children knew that water has three states: solid, liquid and gaseous. With the 1st being ice, the second being regr water, and the 3rd being vapor or fog. Ryo told Jiraya what he knew from his previous world, and Jiraya listened to his exnation. ¡°Cough¡±... ¡°You¡¯re good kid! Now tell me what do you know about the pressure and the charge of the water?¡± Ryo shook his head. Although he has leaned physics in his past life, he knew that in this world pressure could be looked at in a totally different way. He wanted to hear what Jiraya would have to say about it from a Ninja¡¯s perspective. ¡°Well water pressure is essentially defined by how much water is going through a certain space, rtive to howpact that space is. Think of it like a high pressure water pump. The tighter the pump, the stronger the force generated by the passage of water, and the more lethal it is. It¡¯s like the rtionship between how sharp a knife is and how lethal it is. That¡¯s how the 2nd Hokage made his [Water Severing Wave].¡± Hearing Jiraya¡¯s exnation, Ryo understood how the Hozuki n¡¯s Water Gun Jutsu worked, and how Fakasaku killed Pain¡¯s chameleon. ¡°Great Jiraya San, how about the charge¡¯s role?¡± ¡°The benefits of mastering charge are best manifested in the [Great Waterfall] Jutsu. It simply refers to how much water is created with Chakra.¡± After understanding what he should look for when working on water release, the 1st Jutsu Ryo worked on with Jiraya was the B-grade [Water Dragon Whip]. This Jutsu¡¯s mastery revolved around maximizing pressure. The water should be focused in one area and shot around. Ryo opened his Sharingan. After Jiraya demonstrated the technique just once, he was able to capture it. Over the next month, and relying on his Sharingan, Ryo learned about 87 of Jiraya¡¯s water release Jutsus. Jiraya¡¯s repertoire of Jutsus was huge, and Ryo has learned most of the water release ones with the exception of some S rank Jutsus developed by the 2nd Hokage and some others that he had no interest in. The most important addition to Ryo¡¯s collection of water Justus was Haku¡¯s [Secret Art of Water: The Thousand Stinging Needles of Death]. Although water and Ice techniques are different in essence, learning the Yuki n¡¯s water release techniques should provide inspiration to him with Ice Release. ¡°Kid, I¡¯ve almost taught you all I know about water release. You have been training here for almost a year now. I haven¡¯t worked on Senjustu for far too long. So now, you need to rely on yourself to further evolve; and I¡¯ll be back to working on my sage mode.¡± It¡¯s been over half a year since he¡¯s started training with Jiraya. Over the course of that period, he acquired a much better level of physical fitness, gained a lot of Chakra, and learned many water release Jutsus. For all of that, Ryo was so grateful to Jiraya for his guidance. During the following month, Ryo experimented with the effects of several Water Release Justus, witnessing the corrtion between the amount of pressure and the amount of devastation that a Jutsu could bring. An obvious example was Tobirama¡¯s Water Severing wave. When Ryo tried to freeze that Jutsu while casting it, it turned to a sharp Ice de that could slice through rocks with ease. But after trying to freeze water release Jutsus relying on charge, the huge rtively slow amounts of frozen water were brought down by gravity. So Ryo decided to give up on freezing such Jutsus. Of course, he didn¡¯t learn how to take water shape transformation to the limit. And learning that is, for now, out of his reach. During these 6 months, Ryo also witnessed the growth of Gamahiro. His growth rate was really out of this world. In the Manga, Naruto didn¡¯t see Gamakichi for a few months, and he grew to the size of Gamabunta. Same could be said for Gamahiro, and Ryo witnessed this growth with his own eyes. From a size that¡¯s smaller than Gamakishi¡¯s size when pain struck Konoha, to the enormous size of Gamabunta in just half a year. Ryo can only wish him well. Chapter 38 - One Year Later

Chapter 38: One Year Later

Time went on, and Ryo spent a whole other year in Mount Myoboku. During this year, he focused on further mastering what he had learned before. Chidori and its derivates, the Lightning Chakra Mode, Resengan, all kinds of Water release Jutsus, Ice Release, Sage Mode... After a year of refining his technique with all of that, Ryo was confident that he could, when in Ice elementization or Sage mode, face Kushina in her Kyuubi Coat mode. Over the course of the past two years, Ryo improved as a ninja to a great extent, solving problems that haunted him for many years. He now can use Ice without consuming too much Chakra, and also managed to enter Sage Mode, and also learned quite a lot of Jutsus. ¡°It¡¯s been two years, I think it¡¯s time to go back to Konoha.¡± In that day, Ryo and Fukasaku were resting on the grass. ¡°Ryo Chan, you are leaving?¡± ¡°Yeah, thank you for taking care of me over the course of the past two years, Fukasaku Sama.¡± Indeed, Fukasaku helped Ryo a lot during those years, with clearing out natural energy, practicing Sage mode, teaching him Kawazu Kumite, etc. Ryo was really grateful to him. Another one that Ryo felt grateful to was Jiraya. If nothing else, helping him with altering the Yin Seal was key for him to be able to use his Ice. That is not to mention the fact that he helped him enhance his physical shape, gain a lot of Chakra, and learn so many Water Release Jutsus. Jiraya¡¯s Sage mode made a great progress as well in that year. Ryo remembered the merging done in the Manga to allow Jiraya to maintain Sage mode, so and the two great Sage Toads proposed that to Jiraya. With help of those two, Jiraya was able to use Sage mode with sess. He was really happy with the progress he made, but he decided to return to Konoha right after that. Looking at his smile, Ryo understood exactly what he was thinking about. Ryo and the toads of Mount Myoboku bid each other farewell. Shima, who was out in Konoha looking for food, reverse summoned Ryo. ¡°Boss, arge bowl of seafood ramen, and two portions of pork roast¡±. Ryo was reversed summoned somewhere close to Ichiraku Ramen¡¯s. ¡°Okey, neer, please wait a moment.¡± Boss Teuchi was fast, and in no time, a bowl of steamed seafood ramen was ced in front of Ryo. ¡°Hold on one second! Aren¡¯t you... Ryo? It¡¯s been a long time, almost two years now! Teuchi recognized Ryo and greeted him warmly. ¡°Well, yeah! I¡¯ve been out of the vige practicing for the past two years.¡± ¡°Aha! Then today¡¯s ramen is my treat, weing you back to the vige.¡± ¡°Thanks boss!¡± Ryo chatted with boss Teuchi about how fun it was in Mount Myoboku, while eating ramen. Suddenly, one of the Anbu appeared. ¡°Yamanaka Ryo, the Hokage is calling for you.¡± ¡°Boss, it seems that I couldn¡¯t finish this bowl. I have to go.¡± ¡°Well, Sandaime Sama is calling you. You can finish thister.¡± In the Hokage¡¯s office, the 3rd smiled looking at Ryo who was staring back at him as well. Over the past two years, the 3rd¡¯s face has gathered quite a lot of wrinkles, with more of his hair turning white. After all, he was 50 years old. He was no longer in his prime. ¡°Oh, Ryo Chan, without saying a word, you leave us and go to practice in Mount Myoboku, leaving your job in the hospital behind you!¡± ¡°Well you haven¡¯t been paying me any sry to call it a Job.¡± ¡°Cough Cough!¡± ¡°What do kids need money for these days? Well, now you¡¯re back. Tomorrow, go to Konoha¡¯s Hospital, this is now a mission that you¡¯ll be rewarded for.¡± ¡°Yes Hokage Sama. Now, if there¡¯s nothing else, would you please excuse me?¡± Ryo wanted to go home and see his mother, andter go see Kushina. ¡°Okey, just remember to go to the hospital tomorrow.¡± Just as he set foot outside of the 3rd¡¯s office, Ryo flew to his home. While he was on his way, his mother was resting in the inner room of their house. In the two years that he spent away from home, she missed him all the time. The one who¡¯s been taking care of her during those two years was Inoichi Yamanaka. ¡°Mother, are you there? Mother¡± Hearing her son¡¯s voice outside her room, Chinse rushed to the door to open it. Seeing her son, she burst into tears as she hugged him. Both mother and son sat down knee to knee and talked to each other till noon. Chinse cooked him all sorts of food. And although he had already eaten ramen at Ichiraku¡¯s, he ate up all she offered him to see her smile. In the afternoon, Ryo went out to find Kushina. After running through half of Konoha, he could find her. So he entered sage mode to perceive her presence. Because of her huge Chakra, Ryo easily found Kushina. Right with her, he perceived another familiar Chakra. Running towards her, Ryo went into the Forest of Death, where he found her extremely irritated, hitting Jiraya. ¡°Kushina Ne-san, what did Jiraya san do wrong?¡± ¡°Ryo you¡¯re back! Great! Join me in beating up this pervert!¡± ¡°Ryo, save me! It was an ident!¡± Ryo understood what was going on. What happened is that Jiraya peeped into a hot spring where she was preparing herself to bathe. Although he¡¯s as shameless as theye, he knew that peeping at his disciple¡¯s girlfriend wasn¡¯t eptable by any stretch. So when he saw her, he decided to withdraw. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t pay attention and caused some noise that grabbed her attention to him. When she saw him, she went into her 4 tails mode chasing him all the way down into the forest of death. He knew he messed up when caught breaking the promise in such a way. Even though she was in her 4 tails mode, he didn¡¯t use his Sage mode, simply deciding to not resist her. ¡°Well Ne-san, since he didn¡¯t see anything, let¡¯s forget it and let him go!¡± ¡°Yes, I was wrong.¡± ¡°Hey, it¡¯s just for Ryo!¡± Kushina was already tired from chasing him around, and she had so much to say to Ryo after not seeing him for so long. She decided to forgive him. The two went together to the 3rd training ground. On their way, they talked about his progress in Mount Myoboku during these two years. Kushina told him about what changed for her as well over the course of the past 2 years. Ryo didn¡¯t expect what she told him: that the Kyuubi and her had a great improvement in their rtionship. Not so long after Ryo went to Mount Myoboku, Minato also left the vige on a mission. Being so bored, Kushina often talked to Kurama, and what she talked about was what Ryo said about Biju and humans being able to live together in peace. Soon after the two left, Kurama actually answered her. Hearing him respond for the 1st time, she spent all day trying tomunicate with him and to push him to talk. Little by little, their rtionship got better. ¡°Ryo, you were right, people and Biju can really be friends; Kyu-san now is my friend.¡± In the manga, Naruto also became friends with Kurama. Now it seems from what Kushina¡¯s saying that her rtionship with him is so good that the whole Kyubi incident seems avoidable! Chapter 39 Kyuubi! Chapter 39 Kyuubi! "Ryo, don''t you want to meet the Kyuubi?" Ryo was shocked by Kushina''s proposal, and he said subconsciously, "This is not good Ne-san!" "What''s the matter? It''s taking you a long time to say you don''t want to see it!" Kushina rushed Ryo. "Ah, yeah let me meet him!" Ryo was still really interested in the Kyuubi. At just half strength, the great fox was able to beat 5 other Biju. "I knew you wouldn''t refuse!" Ryo was embarrassed and scratched his head. "Well then, now my mind will enter the Kyuubi seal, and yours will follow using your Yamanaka techniques." Ryo nodded, and his consciousness entered Kushina''s body. Under Kushina''s guidance, Ryo sessfully entered the 9 tail seal. Kushina''s seal was simr to that of Naruto from the inside. She took Ryo to the gate of the Kyuubi''s cage. It was the same gate as in the Manga, but the seal on it was gone. Kushina passed through one of the gaps in the cage and climbed onto one of the nine tails. The Kyuubi actually turned a blind eye to her behavior! "Hey, I came to see you again Kyuubi!" Kushina was being ignored by Kurama, so she started pulling on one of his other tails. "Ne-san be careful, get out of there!" After seeing the Kyuubi, Ryo finally understood what the world was so afraid of. He might be as prideful as he was depicted in the Manga, but the drawing fails to transmit his might! In his presence, Ryo was being smothered by the terrifying atmosphere that his immense power creates. When Kushina and Ryo came in to see the Kyuubi, he didn''t even look at them. But just his breaths were enough to make Ryo tremble. "Well, what''s wrong Ryo? Didn''t you say the people and Biju could live together peacefully?" Ryo looked at the careless Kushina jumping up and down on the Kyuubi''s tails. How strong and fearless can one be? No wonder Naruto had such a character. Ryo sighed again cursing gics. "Kushina, enough already. Now you don''t juste to bother me, you bring a little brat along with you?!" Kurama was so annoyed by Kushina''s behavior. With all his power, he was still helpless. He can''t kill her, for if she dies, he dies. Scolding her is of no use, he''s never seen such a shameless person. Not so long ago, she came in and removed the seals she had on him, saying that humans and Biju could live together in peace. "Hey brat, you''re the one telling Kushina about humans and Biju being able to coexist in peace?" The human who said such words, is actually someone that Kurama was extremely interested in. "No¡­ Yes! It''s me!" The huge amounts of Chakraing from the Kyuubi''s way made Ryo breathless. "And how about now, after you''ve seen me; do you still think the same?" Ryo was silent. Even though he read the Manga and knew the final oue, facing such a powerful entity, he lost all his confidence in saying that. "I believe that wille. Even if I''m not the one to be friends with you, the next one after me will!" The Kyuubi nced back at Kushina and didn''t answer her. Aftering out of the seal, Ryo was all gloomy. He had a huge progress over the past two years. So he was disappointed that he didn''t have the courage to face Kurama. And in this world, there are people even stronger than Kurama. Uchiha Madara, Hashirama Senju, the Rikudo Sennin, Kaguya¡­ All of these characters were not just able to defeat the Kyubi, they were able to control it. This was a huge wake-up call to Ryo. He knew that he had no time for self content. He is far from being able to even talk to Kurama, so he has no business dealing with those god-tier characters. "Ne-san, let''s spare!" "Great!" Kushina never saw Ryo be so serious. In the 3rd training ground, a new round between the two began. Kushina went, as usual, to her tailed coat mode. And Ryo went straight into Ice Elementization. "[Water Release: Water Bombs]" Ryounched arge amount of attacks in the direction of Kushina. In her Tailed Coat mode, she easily dodged those attacks. She was really familiar with Ryo''s fighting style: Lightning Chakra mode with focus on Chidori, or Ice teleportation then use of lightning to use lightning. Kushina was focused on waiting for Ryo''s thinder attack, staying away from areas with a lot of water to avoid him teleporting on her. In the past two years, Ryo solved the problem of overusing Chakra for Ice. This time, he was nning on giving Kushina a surprise. Ryo used to need water to make ice. But in Mount Myoboku, he learned how to use Ice in the way of the Yuki n after working on the [Thousand Flying Water Needles of Death]. Most Yuki n members actually used their Kekkei Genkai to freeze the water content of air. After mastering water release with Jiraya, Ryo was able to mimic that. "Ne-san, here Ie!" Right then, Ryo appeared directly in front of Kushina. Ryo didn''t use Chidori, nor did he use Raikiri or anything of that sort. Kushina was totally surprised and didn''t know what to expect. "[Ice de]!" The empty handed Ryo suddenly had a de in his hand. Kushina was caught off guard, and she couldn''t avoid his attack. Hended it, scratching her Coat. This was a sess. Kushina wanted to respond right away by striking him. He was right in front of him so she took a direct strike. "[Ice Armor]!" Ryo gathered the moister from the air condensing it rapidly into what looked like an Armor around his upper body. Ryo''s body was unscathed. "[Thousand Flying Water Needles of Death]" Ryo condensed the moister in the air into needles all around Kushina. Kushina was being harassed by the endless needles hitting her from every direction. While not strong, they had had pration power. And also, all the Ice limited her movement. After thousands =of needles hit her, Kushina''s coat was in all dented. Ryo took that chance to use his ice de, and her state was finally broken. With his new techniques, Ryo finally beat Kushina in her tailed coat mode for the 1st time. Author''s note: Yesterday, a friend rmended me aic book that gave me a lot of inspiration. From now on, Ice release will be far more interesting, and not just forbat. nyawdao Chapter 40 Ryo’s Spring! Chapter 40 Ryo¡¯s Spring! The next day, Ryo took the mission given to himst night and went to work in Konoha''s Hospital. Over the past two years, there were no major changes to the hospital. This is year 42, and the rtionships between viges were getting more and more intense. Even Konoha was under strain. So most of the vige''s money went to fund war supplies; with nothing to spare for repairing the hospital. Ryo entered the office of the chief of staff. Although thetter hasn''t seen him in 2 years, he instantly recognized him. The memory of the little genius was still fresh in his mind. Ryo was put in the 1st aid department. There was where all the ninjaing back from the borders were delivered. Every now and then, so injured people were sent to the hospital. Ryo was still on point with his Medical Ninjutsu. After he saved Sakumo, the news was circting around the vige, that a 5 year old hadparable medical skills to those of Tsunade. If the only criteria were skill with surgery and injury treatment, that statement wouldn''t be too far from the truth. After all, Ryo has umted 5 years of surgical expertise in his past life, with extensive medical studies along with his innovative addition of Ice transformation to the usual Medical Ninjutsu procedures. But in other respects, Ryo and Tsunade were heaps and bounds away from each other. The greatest difference maker was her Antidote expertise. Naruto''s world was different from Ryo''s original world. Here there is the Sand vige, with the Sand ninja being masters of using poison in warfare. Ryo eptance of working in here is partially due to his willingness to learn about their poisons. During thest world war, Ryo''s mother Chinse was on the frontlines detoxifying injured Konoha Shinobi. Ryo was nning on learning about detoxification with his mom after learning about the poisons in the hospital. The 3rd Ninja world war was about to erupt. Ryo need to master all aspects of his medical Ninjutsu before it starts. If possible, Ryo wants to learn even more to be fully prepared to all he might meet. For the next few days, Ryo didn''t get any ninjaing from the Borders of the Sand. After asking one of his seniors, he understood that the poison was so terrible; most of those who do get poisoned never actually make it to the hospital. On his sixth day in Konoha''s hospital, Ryo finally saw the 1st ninja to return from the border of the Sand vige. This one was treated on the spot by apanying medics, so the toxins didn''t spread and they managed to save his life. In his past life, when he was at coge, Ryo knew little about poisons. He only knew that they were divided into categories. When considering their mode of action, they can be divided into Neurotoxins and Blood toxins. When dividing them by the obviousness of symptoms, they can be divided to explicit and hidden poisons. And if you judge them by the speed of action, they can be divided into acute and chronic toxins. Most of the poisons used by the puppeteers of the sand were acute explicit ones. If the poisoning is not treated within a certain period, the one poisoned will end up dying. Ryo and his superior worked together for hours before finally saving the wounded ninja''s life. His blood contained blood toxins, so as blood flew through his body, toxins quickly spread to his body. Later, Ryo leaned from chatting with his seniors that most of the sand poisons had simr effects. So Ryo determined that they were mainly blood toxins. When he learned that, Ryo was relieved. After all, freezing the body with his Ice affinity will prevent it from flowing through the body will give him time to remove the toxins. In the next few days, he learned even more about the [Healing] Jutsu. Actually, it can be altered to achieve a detoxification affect. After being busy for a long period of time, Konoha''s hospital was suddenly idle and the atmosphere in the vige became more and more imposing. Every day, ninja were rushing in and out of the vige. And Ryo spent half a month practicing medical ninjutsu. [Healing] was able to handle most of poisons. After things settled down in the hospital, Ryo received no further tasks. Instead, he was transferred to an outpatient department for treatment of civilians and Ninjas who were in the vige. There weren''t many patientsing to Ryo''s department, so he had a lot of free time on his hands. So he spent his time reading through Tsunade''s notes hoping to find something interesting. One day, while Ryo was reading some of the notes, a little purple Loli entered. Ryo can swear to gods in heaven that he was no Lolicon. But he just happened to like this Loli. Ryo''s virgin heart that has been silent for 41 years sprouted. In the 32 years he spent in his previous life, he never cared about any girl. After spending 9 years here in the Narutoverse, he still didn''t feel different about the beauties of this world. Thatsted until this day. Ryo''s violent heartbeat told him loud and clear, that he has fallen in love with this purple haired Loli that he just met today for the 1st time. "Hey, my wrist sprained while practicing Taijutsu today. Ninja-san, can you help me treat it?" The little Lolita stretched out her right hand. Her voice was soft, and Ryo felt like he was listening through it to her heart. Ryo put on the face of a kind older brother,forting the little Lolita while softly whispering and healing her hand. Under the effects of [Healing], the sprain in her hand was gone. "Thank you Ninja-san!" The little loli was very courteous and thanked Ryo politely. "You don''t have to be so formal, what''s your name little sis?" "My name is Yugao Uzuki" It turned out to be her! Ryo remembered her, and that while her appearance in the Manga was not frequent, she wascking on poprity. On one hand, because of her beauty, being one of the most beautiful Shinobi in the story; and on the other hand, because of her name. Her name actually meant: "Moon flower". Evening flowers are symbols of eternal love. Most of the female characters in the Original story had their spouses. Hinata was with Naruto, Sakura with Sasuke, Ino with Sai, Kurenai with Asuma¡­ Tsunade and Yugao were exceptions. Tsunade didn''t have anyone to be with after Jiraya sacrificed himself for Konoha in the Vige Hidden by Rain. And Yugao''s boyfriend Hayate Gekko died young at the hands of Baki of the Sand. This is Ryo''s 1st time liking a girl. But he was never a coward, he''d face everything in the world to get what he wants. Same went far the girl he likes. "Yugao, that''s a beautiful name! My name is Ryo Yamanaka, so you don''t have to call me Ninja-San. Just call me Ryo Nii-san." Ryo decided to build friendship with her as soon as possible. (Trantor note: Brother, and friendship? Really bro?) "Then let me call you Ryo san! My father taught me to be polite and not call strangers with their names straight." It was indeed her 1st time seeing Ryo. So he was a stranger, even though he''s given her a very good 1st impression. Ryo chatted with Yugao, learning that she was 4 years old. Today was her 1st day practicing Taijutsu and she identally wounded herself. Ryo remembered her fine swordsmanship in the manga and said: "Are you nning on practicing Kenjutsuter on in the evening?" "Yes, how did you know?" "It doesn''t matter. What really matters is that I can find someone to teach you." "Really? Who is it?" "Yes really. Tomorrowe the hospital and then you''ll find out who he is." Ryo hid who he was thinking about as he had someone in mind already. "Okay Ryo san, I''ll see you tomorrow!" "See you tomorrow!" Chapter 41 - Kakashi’s Progress Chapter 41: Kakashi¡¯s Progress Ryo took a leave of absence from the hospital. The next day, he arrived at the gate and waited for the arrival of Yugao. They say that a woman in love has an IQ of 0. And looking at Ryo, things were not much better for men. Yesterday, he and Yugao agreed to meet up the next day, without determining a precise hour. Ryo waited for 2 hours at the hospital¡¯s entrance before Yugoa turned up running breathlessly with a short sword in her hand. Seeing her, Ryo blinked to where she was. ¡°Ryo... Ryo san.. have you... been waiting for too long?¡± The little Lolita obviously ran all the way here. The stopped and tried to take a breath. ¡°No, I just came out of the hospital.¡± Ryo responded. ¡°Yugao, let¡¯s go to the 3 training ground. There, we¡¯ll nd the teacher who will train you.¡± ¡°Great!¡± When the subject is Kenjutsu, Yugao¡¯s eyes shine brightly. In the 3 training ground, Kakashi, who was invited by Ryo, was chopping a bunch of wooden pegs while murmuring. If you get close enough to him, you would hear him say: ¡°Ryo yaro, you¡¯ve picked up the habit of beingte from Obito.¡± When Ryo arrived, he ignored Kakashi¡¯s angry eyes and introduced him to Yugao: ¡°Yugao, this is Kakashi Hatake, my friend, and the next sword-master of the Hatake n. Let him teach you!¡± ¡°What? Ryo, you call me this early in the morning to teach a little girl Kenjutsu?¡± Kakashi actually though that Ryo was about to show him something important, so he arrived here in the early morning. The result was that he had to wait for him for 2 hours. Now that he learned that Ryo called him just to teach a little girl Kenjutsu, he was furious. The little loli was excited when she knew about Kakashi¡¯s heritage as a Hatake. But then she heard him refuse teaching her, her little face turned pale. A child cannot hide his emotions. When Ryo saw Yugao¡¯s face, he decided to make Kakashi change his mind. rd rd ¡°Kakashi, I¡¯m giving you another chance. Not teaching?¡± ¡°Not teaching!¡± Right as he heard his answer, Ryo¡¯s Lightning Chakra Mode broke out, and he immediately appeared behind Kakashi. While Ryo has been practicing for the past two years, the genius Kakashi was also developing his skills. Ryo has achieved sess with the Lightning Chakra mode by following Sakumo¡¯s teachings. But being trained by Konoha¡¯s White Fang was not something exclusive to him. The Hatake¡¯s Kenjutsu was based on Taijutsu, same as their Lighting Chakra mode. So Kakashi learned that mode to enhance his reexes and speed. Right as Ryo started his mode, Kaka He never imagined that Kakashi would out-speed him and split in a ash. Now that he¡¯s exposed Kakashi wouldn¡¯t let this opportunity go waste. He drew his Dagger, and Chakra went through it looking like he was using Chidori de. ¡°Well done Kakashi, you now can use Chidori de!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have your Sharingan. My eyes can¡¯t keep up with the Chidori yet. It seems like you can only think about that Justu. This is no longer a simple Chidori de.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Kakashi¡¯s words made Ryo notice that the current owing through this de felt indeed different from a Chidori. Kakashi didn¡¯t exin much. His short knife emitting white and blue lightning went directly towards Ryo, who was actually curious about his friend¡¯s progress. He did not dodge the attack and faced him head on. Yugao was watching the two ght using only Taijutsu and their des. It was a powerful scene to behold. She has already heard about Kakashi the genius who graduated at 5 years of age. However, she didn¡¯t think the kind doctor from yesterday would be so strong. ¡°Kakashi, you¡¯ve really improved a lot over the course of the past two years.¡± After some ghting, Ryo found that without using Senjutsu or Ice, he wasn¡¯t able to beat him for a good while. Ryo had in mind that Kakashi became a Jonin at age 11. At the Kanabi Bridge incident, he had been a Jonin for some time. (Trantor note: It was revealed in Boruto episode 36 that Kakashi became a Jonin at age 12.) Now at age 8; he was able to face Ryo in his normal state. Ryo didn¡¯t understand if Kakashi was at that level in the original story, or if this is because now he gets to be taught for more time by Sakumo. Knowing that that Ryo can even face a Jonin in his normal state now, Kakashi is at least at Tokubetsu Jonin level. ¡°Yeah!¡± Kakashi wasn¡¯t attacking anymore. He knew that his progress over the past two years was great, but he didn¡¯t expect that even Ryo wouldn¡¯t beat him without using Ice. ¡°Hey, Kakashi, teach that little girl! Please!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Kakashi noticed that there was something wrong with Ryo. ¡°Kaka, I think I like this little girl!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Kakashi¡¯s eyes that were usually pale revealed deep contempt. That girl looked like she was 3 or 4 years old! ¡°Hey what with that look? I swear I¡¯m not a Lolicon! She just happened to be a Loli.¡± Ryo¡¯s exnation was denitely cking. ¡°Ryo san, is Kakashi-san unwilling to teach me?¡± Yugao asked cautiously. ¡°Of course not. He just didn¡¯t know where to start. Didn¡¯t you just tell me that Kakashi?¡± Kakashi felt a cold shudder down his spine. Just now, he couldn¡¯t even beat Ryo in his normal state. What if he uses Ice? ¡°Yes!¡± Forced by Ryo¡¯s pressure, Kakashi nodded. Hearing Kakashi¡¯s consent, Yugao¡¯s small face had a bright smile. Afterwards, Ryo took a long vacation from the hospital, and started going with Kakashi and Yugao to the 3 training ground. ..... This was year 42, and the vige was full of movement. Even though there was no direct attack from other viges, there were continuous small frictions. The Hokage¡¯s rd oce issued amand, and the vige¡¯s Shinobi started preparing for war. Today, the heads of the Ino-Shika-Cho ns held a conference. All the n¡¯s members were there, including Ryo. And also, Jiraya was there. This was Ryo¡¯s 1 conference. He has always thought that the ns were small, so he didn¡¯t expect 500 people to be there. At the meeting, Inoichi Yamanaka was silent, and Choza Akimishi had a bag a chips. Onky Shikaku Nara was exining the details about the war to people present. Most of them were ignorant for so long about this and were now listening quietly. After the n meeting ended, the Ninjas from all three ns left as fast as possible to prepare for war. Ryo also returned to the 3 training ground. There, Ryo was working on a new type of medical Ninjutsu. The 3 World War was about to begin, so he must nish this as soon as possible. Chapter 42 - Healing Tag Chapter 42: Healing Tag What Ryo was working on was a Medical Tag, with the same principle as the explosive tags. While reading through Tsunade¡¯s notes, he stumbled across the idea. If such a convenient to carry medical jutsu was around, Konoha¡¯s Shinobis should have a much higher survival rate. If it wasn¡¯t for the subsequent deaths of Nawaki and Dan, Tsunade would have probablypleted making this tag. In his past life, Ryo saw all types of Tags in several stories. One of the most intriguing was the explosive tag he found in Naruto. The explosive tag¡¯s principle is sealing a high grade Fire Jutsu on a special sealing paper in the form of Kanji. When released, it¡¯s as powerful in impact as a real life re Jutsu. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re still working on your Fuinjutsu?¡± While Ryo couldn¡¯t see any light, Jiraya appeared. He had just left the Hokage¡¯s oce. Recently, there were frequent actions by the Sand Ninja that really annoyed the 3rd. So he nned on sending someone to inquire. When it came to inquiring intelligence, Jiraya was the one trusted the most by the 3 . He was the obvious choice for the mission. He was intending on leaving the vige immediately. While going through the 3 training ground, he heard Ryo. He scratched his head for a while and then came in to check out what he was up to. ¡°Ah, hey Jiraya san! I wasn¡¯t practicing Fuinjutsu, I was working on developing a new technique.¡± ¡°Hmm it looks like you¡¯re making a Healing Tag?¡± ¡°Jiraya San how did you know?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re trying to do that, you still have time to give up kid. People have been trying to pull this off for a really long time. How would you do it easily? Jiraya patted on Ryo¡¯s shoulder as he said that. rd rd Hearing Jiraya, Ryo was surprised that the Tag was studied for so long without sess. ¡°Jiraya san, why did they all fail?¡± Now that he knew of older studies of the idea, Ryo wanted to know exactly where they failed and maybe nd a clue to pull it off himself. Jiraya took a second to think then said: ¡°Ah yeah! I remember Tsunade said that Medical Jutsus couldn¡¯t be stored for a long time.¡± ¡°What were their techniques used to seal it?¡± ¡°That I don¡¯t know. You¡¯re better off asking Tsunade or Orochimaru. This kind of Jutsus was never my thing. Kid, don¡¯t waste your time with this. Another war is on the way. Work more on getting stronger!¡± after saying that, Jiraya went away. Ryo was never the type to concede defeat so easily. He understood that the failure of those who tried before him doesn¡¯t mean that he will. Edison failed to invent light bulbs more than 8,000 times and experimented with more than 7,600 kinds of materials. (Trantor note: 4 number I hear put on the number of Edison¡¯s trials) Ryo still failed several times. In the following month, he experimented with various materials that could conduct Chakra instead of paper and couldn¡¯t nd anyone suitable for sealing medical Jutsus. ¡°Kid, you haven¡¯t given up yet?!¡± When he returned from his mission, Jiraya found out that Ryo was still working on the Medical Tag. th ¡°Jiraya San, you¡¯re back!¡± Ryo was tired as Jiraya saluted him back. ¡°Kid, I asked Orochimaru about the material they used to seal medical Ninjutsu before ing here. He said that they used Jade stones.¡± As he nished his words, Jiraya threw a Jade stone to Ryo. ¡°Jade?¡± This came as a great surprise to Ryo. He never expected this. All the years he spent as a bookworm reading through novels didn¡¯t give him a clue. Ryo took the piece of Jade that Jiraya threw him. The Evil Sealing Method worked with Jade as if it was esh. And he was able to seal Healing in the stone. Soon after, Ryo couldn¡¯t feel the Healing chakra within the stone. Just like Jiraya mentioned to him before, it was gradually dissipating from within it. Medical ninjutsu is different from other types of Ninjutsu. ¡°Jiraya san, do you think that using natural energy could prevent this dissipation?¡± Ryo was thinking of how Sage Mode made Hashirama¡¯s wood release wilder and also how it elerated his recovery. Since all healing Jutsus were based on his recovery, should using natural energy make medical Ninjutsu more stable? ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure. You can try it out kid!¡± Ryo entered Sage Mode, and used [Healing and then sealed it within the jade stone. This time, Ryo actually could feel the Medical Chakra being maintained within stone, and he didn¡¯t feel its levels drop at all. ¡°Jiraya san, check it out!¡± Ryo handed th Jiraya nodded fast. This technique was of great importance to Konoha, and something that the 3 should denitely know about. The sess of such a technique means that Ryo doesn¡¯t have to worry that a Konoha ninja would be injured alone. However, this technique relies on the use of natural energy, and the only two using Sage Mode in Konoha are Ryo and Jiraya. Now, Ryo intends on returning to the Yamanaka household, to exin the Healing Stone to Inoichi Yamanaka. Chapter 43 Concurrent Graduation Chapter 43 Concurrent Graduation In the Yamanaka household, Ryo and Inoichi discussed the Healing Stone. Inoichi, being the head of his family, he should be dumb to not realize the great benefit that this idea could bring. Among the 3 ns of the Ino-Shika-Cho alliance, the Nara''s are in charge of maintaining the normal operation of Konoha''s Pharmaceutical System. This means that they are mainly in charge of providing medical herbs inside Konoha. The ie that they get from that is enormous. In the Manga, that''s why they use their pills as they like. The Akimichi''s secret pills are the origin of soldier food pills. Therefore, all soldier food pill sales contribute to the Akimichi''s ie. Only the Yamanaka''s have no specialty business and no share in ie of any supplies. Most of the n''s expenses are covered by the rewards that its members get for mission. This Stone that Ryo came up with made Inoichi see a bright opportunity for the tribe to improve their living conditions. He approved Ryo''s idea and encouraged him to carry on. A few dayster, Ryo and Inoichi were summoned by the 3rd. In his office, the Hokage and Jiraya were waiting for the two to arrive. Thetter delivered a report to the 3rd the previous day mentioning Ryo''s experiments with the healing stones. The Hokage understood well the value of such a stone to the vige. This will actually give Konoha a huge edge in the uing war, and increase its Ninja''s survival rates greatly. The two Yamanaka''s, Ryo and Inoichi arrived at the office. The 3rd went straight to the point and asked: "Ryo, could these stones be mass-produced?" Ryo shook his head. Even though he didn''t even give himself time to sleep, he couldn''t make many stones. So the 3rd asked him: "Then, how many can we make per day?" "A maximum of 30 a day." Ryo answered him after giving it some thought. The 3rd nodded and Jiraya said that his own estimate was not so different. Judging from Jiraya''s report, the Sand has internal problems currently and they shouldn''t be able to go to war anytime soon. With the pace of 30 stones a day, there will be plenty of reserves for Konoha before the war starts. This made the 3rd very satistfied. "Inoichi, I think you also understand that this kind of stone should have a great significance to the vige and to the Yamanaka''s. As the head of your n, tell us how you think things should go?" "Hokage sama, the vige is responsible of helping our n in buying jade. And out of each sale of a Healing Stone, 30% of the revenue should go to the vige." Selling the stones should be under the Yamanaka''s control, Inoichi knew that well. After that, the two went on for quite some bargaining. Finally, they settled on making the vige buy the Jade, and on giving it 40% of the ie in return. The two sides were very satisfied with this result; and Ryo''s mission in the hospital was put to a halt: Making the stones was his new mission, one that''s considered B-Rank. A bit more than a monthter, Ryo was making the stones in the 3rd training ground when Yugao entered through the door under Kakashi''s guidance. Yugao''s performance in Kenjutsu wasn''tparable to that of the super talented Kakashi, but it was still greatpared to most people. However, Kakashi discovered a lot of her basic ws after spending over a month teaching her. Sakumo pointed out before that his son never puts his heart into anything unless he sees how serious the problem is. Now, Kakashi was no longer so repellent to teaching Yugao. Ryo asked him: "Kakashi, do you want to go to the academy today?" "The academy? Why?" Kakashi asked Ryo. "Rin and Obito are graduating today, didn''t you know?" Kakashi shook his head. Actually, even Ryo didn''t know about the graduation. But just a moment ago, while he was making a stone, Ryo perceived it with his Sage mode. "Wanna go see them?" Kakashi asked. "Okay!" Ryo hasn''t seen Obito and Rin for quite a long time. "Yugao, we''re going to the academy to see our ssmates'' graduation exams. Do you want to go?" "No I can''t Ryo Nii-san, I want to practice harder." After some hard work, Yugao was finally calling Ryo Nii-san instead of Ryo san. This made him really happy. So he and Kakashi went to the Ninja academy and were there just in time to catch up with Kurenai taking the exam. Passing it was no problem for the girl from the prestigious Yuhi n. After that, it was Asuma''s role, whose exam went smoothly, as its subject was fire release. "Next, Might Guy!" Whenever Guy was tested before, studentsughed. His Ninjutsu skills were bad, and he couldn''t perform Genjutsu. He was only good with Taijutsu. The school''s graduation assessment is generally based on testing students with all 3 techniques. But now that there''s a war that''s about to break out, Konoha needed more Ninjas, more Cannon Fodder to enter the battlefield. Guy was able to impress the 3rd, and the director put him in the elite ss because of that. Unlike other kids, children in the elite sses were the one that are expected to be the pirs of the future of Konoha. These kids usually end up with elite Jonins as instructors. The drums of war were knocking. So the teacher was free to determine the subject for each student. For Gay, it was Taijutsu, so he excelled with ease. (Trantor note: Didn''t the 6 year old Kakashi beat Guy in the the Chunin exam? Now Kakashi is 8 so, shouldn''t Guy be a Genin already? Well, maybe this is all the butterfly effect or something.) "Next, Obito Uchiha¡­ Obito Uchiha¡­ Are you there?!" The examiner''s deliberate repetition made the studentsugh out loud. Because he was an Uchiha, he was put in the elite ss. But his performance was only slightly better than Guy''s, and he had this problem with punctuality. He was turning little by little into Konoha''s "King of Late". The subject of Obito''s exam was [Cloning Jutsu]. The Uchiha n teaches this technique to their children at a very young age. So Obito had no problem with it. Later on, it was Rin''s turn. Like Sakura, she had great Chakra control. After thest student''s exam waspleted, all of the members of the elite ss had easy sess. Afterwards, their teacher gave them a lengthy speech, after which he offered them their forehead protectors. With that, Obito and the others officially became Ninja. "Rin, Obito, this way!" "Kakashi Yaro, Ryo Kuzo, I graduated too!" Obito''s was being the usual Obito as he was yelling to the two. "Kakashi, Ryo, what brought you here?" Rin asked. "We were bored and we came to see your exam." Ryo answered her. While the 4 were chatting, other student noticed the two familiar faces. "Are those Kakashi and Ryo?" Both of them have been established as examples for the students. Kakashi was the youngest graduate in the history of the academy, and the youngest Chunin ever. Ryo was a great medic with skillsparable to those of Tsunade. "Kakashi, Obito, Rin, this sounds like trouble. I didn''te to deal with all of these students, I just came by to see you and invite you on a barbecue to celebrate your graduation. See you guys in the barbecue shop next to the 3rd training ground." As Ryo finished his words, he activated his lightning Chakra mode and instantly left. Kakashi also did the same thing, and left them there. Obito and Rin looked at each other and rushed out of the crowd towards the Barbecue shop. Chapter 44 - Orochimaru! Chapter 44: Orochimaru! The Yamanaka n has recently made a lot of money from the sale of the Healing Stones, and the pockets of the developer and producer, Ryo, were also getting lled. When Obito and Rin arrived, the 4 of them enjoyed a good meal in the barbecue shop. The charm of barbecued meat was strong enough to even keep Obito o of quarreling with Kakashi. After the barbecue, the 4 walked around the streets of Konoha talking about the recent situation. ¡°Obito, who is the one to be our instructor now?¡± ¡°That, I don¡¯t know.¡± Being an Uchiha, Obito usually is well informed about whatever happens in the vige. Rin tried to ask him this question but she didn¡¯t expect him to have no answer. ¡°Huh, you already know that you are together in a group?¡± Ryo didn¡¯t hear their teacher dividing them into groups yet. So he asked them about it. ¡°Before the exam, Obito told me that everyone will pass. And he also said that we will be in a team together.¡± ¡°It seems that the war ising soon!¡± The xed results should only mean that they are needed in the uing war. Ryo remembered how the 3 world war originally erupted. It was because the 3 Kazegake went missing. Back when Jiraya went to the sand to collect information, there were so many internal problems there, and it¡¯s safe to assume from his description that it¡¯s because Sasori went Rogue. Actually, it was after that fact that Sasori assassinated the 3 Kazekage who came to pursue him. The Sand used this as an excuse to wage war. The world war seems to be really close. ¡°Kakashi, Obito, Rin. The war is about to begin. Everyone will be sent to the battleeld. These are Healing Stones that I made, 30 of them, 10 for each of you. Their eect is simr to that of the Healing Palm.¡± Ryo distributed the stone to his friends. Kakashi already knew what it was, so he took them. Obito and Rin saw him do it and did not refuse. ¡°There¡¯s only so much that I can do. Be careful on the battleeld. Especially Obito, I¡¯m relying on you. You¡¯re a hero.¡± rd rd He knew that Obito was taken in by Madara in the Kannabi Bridge battle, and that Rin was identally killed by Kakashi a year before Minato became the 4 Hokage. But that was in the Manga. Now this is his real world. He can never guarantee that their experience in the Manga would not be repeated. Now he just can try everything possible that he can do in hope that all three of them survive. After bidding farewell with the 3, Ryo went back to the 3 training ground, where Yugao was still waving her sword. This was no easy feat for a four year old girl. ¡°Yugao, stop, I have something to say to you.¡± Hearing Ryo¡¯s voice, Yugao stopped her practice. He never interrupted her training, this must be something important. ¡°What¡¯s the matter Ryo Nii-san?¡± ¡°Yugao, starting tomorrow, I want you to stoping to the 3 training ground.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°There is a war that¡¯s about to take ce. Ryo Onii-san needs to make some preparations.¡± th Yugao nodded her head. Although she had never experienced the war, she was already terried because of the words of her parents and her surroundings. ¡°Ryo Nii-san, after the war ends, I want you toe teach me.¡± Her bright smile brought warmth to Ryo¡¯s heart. After seeing her leave, Ryo began going all out on making healing stones. The 3 knows that he can make 30 per day, but he actually can go beyond that. A monthter, Ryo made 1100 stones. He gave 900 to his n to sell, and still had over 200 in hand. Now that he has that, he became rxed. He doesn¡¯t have to make any more stones. Over the past 3 months, he made over 2700 of them. 2500 are enough for the vige to go through this war. Now, he needs to work on his wind release. The 1 enemies that Konoha is going to face in the uing war are the Sand Ninja, who have many wind release users. Ryo was not worried about the puppeteers of the Sand. I can cope with their speed and physical attacks and with their poisons as well. But he didn¡¯t know much about wind release. He wants now to learn as much as possible about it. Minato was an expert in wind release, but unfortunately he has just be the tutor for the Kakashi three. He shouldn¡¯t be avable. rd st Jiraya was sent back by the 3 to the Sand vige to get more information. With both of them away from here, Ryo decided to go to Konoha¡¯s library in order to nd the info he wants. Suddenly, right before leaving the 3 training ground, Ryo felt a strong unfamiliar aura behind his back. It was closing in on him. Ryo quietly entered the Ice Elementization mode and opened up his Yin seal. Ryo walked away from where the aura wasing, but it closed in on his really fast: Ryo directly went into his Lightning-Ice Chakra mode and as the one behind him attacked, he avoided it! Ryo looked at the attacker: Long ck hair, golden snake like eyes, purple eye shadows, pale skin: It was Orochimaru! ¡°Orochimaru San! Head of the technology core in the vige!¡± Ryo use to be a fan of Orochimaro! This is the Ninja who believes the most in science, cell culture, human experiments, reincarnation, and cloning. ¡°Ryo Kun, meeting you for the 1 time, I couldn¡¯t keep myself from testing your skills! Please don¡¯t be oended by this.¡± Orochimaru¡¯s voice was hoarse and emotionless. But Ryo heard kindness within it. They are both believers in science, so he was biased towards him. ¡°You are Orochimaru san?¡± ¡°Yes that¡¯s me!¡± rd rd st Ryo was actually relieved when he knew that the attacker was Orochimaru. At this point in time, he still had feelings for konoha, and was still respectful to his Sensei Sarutobi. Ryo wasn¡¯t worried at all. ¡°Ryo Kun, I heard that you sessfully developed the Healing Stones?¡± When Orochimaru returned to Konoha from his mission the Land of Earth, he heard from the 3 about Ryo sess. This wasn¡¯t the 1 time he heard about his name. He heard before of this little kid parable to Tsunade. At 1 , he thought that this was just a pawn put there to stabilize the medical system after Tsunade left. When he found out he saved Sakumo from taking his own life after all doctors considered him dead, he was impressed by this feat, but he thought that he is being extremely overhyped. Nobody in his eyes would get close to Tsunade¡¯s skill, and nobody knew Tsunade¡¯s skill better than him. Ryo¡¯s sess with the healing stones was what nally got him interested. When he wanted to meet him, he heard that he was always training in the 3 training grounds. So he went there to nd him, and he didn¡¯t expect to bump into him on his way out. ¡°Yes Orochimaru san. I¡¯ve developed them indeed!¡± Orochimaru looked at the kid who was interested in talking to him, and had to admit his excellence from the way he dodged him! Chapter 45 - And Orochimaru Mentions Immortality… ¡°Ryo Kun, where are you going? Weren¡¯t you ordered by Sarutobi Sensei to make these healing stones?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been making them of the past 3 months, the vige should have reserves.¡± Ryo answered Orochimaru. ¡°There isn¡¯t such a thing as too much of this kind of stone. Ryo Kun, you haven¡¯t answered me, where are you going?¡± ¡°Orochimaru san, I was going to Konoha¡¯s library to read about Wind Release Jutsus.¡± ¡°Wind release?¡± Orochimaru stared thoughtfully at Ryo ¡°Yes. We are about to go to war. I want to learn as much as possible before it starts.¡± ¡°What does Konoha¡¯s library have to do with leaning Ninjutsu?¡± Ryo exined: ¡°Minato Nii-san has a team of new Genins to train, and Jiraya san has missions he has to aplish. I only have the library to go to.¡± ¡°Wind release? I master that. Should I demonstrate the Jutsus to you?¡±Orochimaru who was really interested in Ryo found his chance! ¡°Sorry for making you go through the trouble Orochimaru san.¡± Ryo nodded after staying silent for a while. As one of the legendary Sannin, Orochimaru¡¯s strength was amazing. And at this time, he didn¡¯t use [Living Corpse Reincarnation], so his soul was not defected and less susceptible to Genjutsu. On the 3 training ground, he demonstrated a variety of wind release Jutsus in front of Ryo, ranging from C ss all the way up to A ss. What was special was not just the wless demonstration, but also the fact that he exined the characteristics and disadvantages of wind release with great detail. Ryo had to admit that when it came to knowledge of Ninjutsu, he exceeded even Jiraya. After he finished with the demonstration, Orochimaru sat down to have a chat with Ryo. ¡°Ryo Kun, you are also a medical Ninja. What is life to you?¡± This question reminded Ryo of the Manga. As a result of his parent¡¯s death, Orochimaru began his quest to finding the meaning behind life. The more he explored, the more he found how fragile and short it was. He was a Ninjutsu genius, so his contempt for life¡¯s fragility and shortness, made him try to find the Ninjutsu for immortality. Through the years of research, he became more and more indifferent to other people¡¯s life and death, and has increasingly resorted to unscrupulous methods. He ended up using Ninjas and even children from his own vige, Konoha, as test subject. The 1 time Ryo saw him in the anime, he perceived him as the most evil of all. The reason was very simple: No one who¡¯s good would kill their own loving teacher. However, Orochimaru¡¯s image began changing little by little. The way he survived and clinged to life just like a snake, along with the character development over the course of the story made Ryo feel that he was a really interesting person. After that, his return to save Tsunade during the war made was badass. In his past world, Ryo was raised under the red g of capitalism, epting a materialistic look at life during his education, and he was also a medical worker. This all made him really intrigued by this character that seemed to have no god but science. Every time he tried to evaluate the characters of the story, it went on like this: ¡°Some believed in willpower, others believed in the bloodline, others believed in ocr power, and others believed in Taijutsu, many believed in hard work. But Orochimaru, and only Orochimaru, believed in science.¡± ¡°Orochimaru san, I feel life¡¯s too vulnerable, especially that of a Ninja. Poison can kill a ninja, another ninja can kill him, even a piece of paper like an explosive tag can do it.¡± Hearing Ryo¡¯s words made Orochimaru¡¯s eyes shine slightly. This was the 1 kid he ever heard with ideas so close to his. ¡°Although life is short and fragile, some things it brings are priceless and eternal. Ninjutsu inherited over generation, inheritance of blood limited skills, and the love of parents to their children.¡± The Ryo¡¯s words silenced Orochimaru. These few words weren¡¯t changing his beliefs, but they did remind him of his parents. ¡°Ryo kun, you think people can find a way to get eternal life?¡± Obviously, Ryo¡¯s answer is what made Orochimaru ask such a question. In hisst life, he heard many fans of Naruto say that if one was fortunate enough to live in Konoha, he should go and learn Orochimaru¡¯s secret. Their dream now is not that far from Ryo¡¯s reach. In this world, the only character that truly reached immortality was Kaguya, who ate the Chakra fruit of the God Tree. Her eternal life was close to a magical thing that¡¯s far out of reach. Orochimaru¡¯s technique on the other hand was based on sacrificing a life for the sake of a few more years. Before now, Ryo had little interest in eternal life. In his view, a few decades are enough to get what the world has to give. Now that he fell in love, his views changed a bit. It would be wonderful to live with the one you love forever. ¡°Orochimaru san, I think that it¡¯s possible in a certain sense.¡± After careful consideration, Ryo still had this answer to give. The reason why people die of old age is because they umte mistakes in the process of meiosis. Their cells are not perfectly reproduced and over time, they umte in his body creating a sort of a bug that crashes his whole system. Their bodies can no longer function as they should, and they die. (Author¡¯s note: this was taken from the lecture of a professor in college.) If one takes the genes of a human in the peak of his life, and then replicate them to form a new human body. And then, if the human consciousness is transferred there, a new life shall begin. In his past life, such a thing was impossible. No one knew how to transfer a soul. But this has happened in Naruto¡¯s world with sess. [Reapers Death Seal], [Edo Tensei] and [Living Corpse Reincarnation] are all obvious examples of manipting souls in this world. The method that Ryo is thinking about is close to Orochimaru¡¯s [Living Corpse Reincarnation], but it actually manages to avoid damaging the soul of the user or of anyone. He has no ns of telling Orochimaru about it. And of course, he will not be using it himself. On one hand, the current tech in this world does not meet his vision. And on another, this world has the magical power of Chakra! Using the knowledge he has from his past world to achieve eternal life doesn¡¯t fit the image that Ryo desires. Even if he feels the urge to live forever one day, he¡¯ll try to make it happen in Kaguya¡¯s way! Now he has little interest in things such as eternal life. Ryo¡¯s goal remains being the strongest in the world. Orochimaru was very satisfied with Ryo¡¯s answer. He chatted more with him and made him feel like he had found a friend. While they were absorbed in their in-depth discussions, an Anbu came in with an order from the 3 : He was summoning Orochimaru to his office. ¡°Ryo Kun, I hope we can have the opportunity to chat some more next time!¡± After they said goodbye to each other, they both left the ce. Chapter 46 - The Warhorn Chapter 46: The Warhorn Shortly after Orochimaru left the ce, the 3rd training ground was bustling again. Minato took Kakashi and the others there, and soon after, Kushina arrived.¡°Minato, why did Jiraya invite us here? Now he¡¯ste, I was happily shopping!¡± Kushina¡¯s face looked really dissatisfied. ¡°Don¡¯t get mad Kushina! It¡¯s definitely something important that he invited us for. He told me to invite you and never said anything more than that. Let¡¯s be patient!¡± Minato was trying to calm Kushina down but he also was wondering about the reason that made his Sensei invite all of them. ¡°Ryo Yaro, howe you don¡¯t have a team? Or not even a teacher?¡± Obito felt it was strange. ¡°I do have a teacher. That red head beauty next to Minato Nii-san is my teacher!¡± Ryo exined with pride. ¡°Minato Nii-san! You actually call him Nii-san?¡± Ryo¡¯s words stunned Obito. ¡°My teacher, Kushina Nii-san, is your Sensei¡¯s girlfriend, so he¡¯s like my older brother ¡°Okay that¡¯s it! Enough with you beating me to things like this. I wanna fight you right now!¡± ¡°Obito back down, or you might get yourself killed!¡± Kakashi who was on the side, took a shot at Obito. With no regards to his friend¡¯s words, Obitounched his n¡¯s signature Jutsu [Katon: Fireball] towards Ryo. Ryo shook his head with Pity, slid through the fire ball with Chidori, and then used his Lightning Chakra mode to instantly appear behind Obito. ¡°It seems like the game is over Obito!¡± Hearing Ryo¡¯s voice behind his ear, Obito was drenched in sweat. ¡°Ryo Yaro! One day I¡¯ll definitely beat you!¡± You can make Obito lose the battle, but his mouth will never be beaten into silence! ¡°Ryo, how did you do it? That was just like Minato Sensei¡¯s technique. Is it a space time Ninja? That¡¯s how you disappeared at the academy!¡± Rin was also shocked by Ryo¡¯s sudden appearance. She remembered immediately what he did at the academy. It looked a lot like teleportation. ¡°This is close to an instant Jutsu. By stimting cell activity with Lightning Chakra, one can take his reflexes and movement to an extreme of speed. Minato¡¯s Nii-san¡¯s technique is totally different. Kakashi used it on that day as well!¡± ¡°Then why were we still able to see Kakashi when he used it?¡± Obito asked about what Rin wanted to know. If Kakashi used the same technique on that day, howe did they manage to see his silhouette? ¡°Oh, that¡¯s because his technique is not on point!¡± Said Ryo with a broad smile! Kakashi didn¡¯t know how to respond to Ryo¡¯s words. He just gave them a cold yawn and nced at Ryo with his pale eyes. ¡°Ryo,e on, Jiraya Sensei is here!¡± Minato rushed to Ryo shouting. ¡°So Minato, these two kids are also your students?¡± Jiraya noticed Obito and Rin. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m their teacher. That¡¯s Obito Uchiha, and she¡¯s Rin Nohara. Guys, say hello to my Sensei.¡± ¡°Jiraya San!¡± facing one of the legendary Sannin, Obito did not even dare to say Hi. During WWII, the Sannin became really famous. All the ns in Konoha, Including the Uchiha¡¯s, respected them. Just like the 3rd, Jiraya treated all ns equally. He wasn¡¯t hostile towards the Uchiha¡¯s. Whenever he met one, there was mutual respect between them. ¡°So, not so long ago, I was sent by Sarutobi Sensei to the Sand vige to inquire intelligence. In fact, 3 months before that expedition, I had already infiltrated their vige. I found out they had internal problems.¡± ¡°What was the cause to that? And Sensei, do you mean that the Sand vige stopped their movement around Konoha because of these problems?¡± ¡°Yes indeed. At that time, the best of their puppet masters disappeared. Sasori of the Red Sand was not only a genius puppet master, he was also the grandson of the masterful poison expert Chiyo. He had a great reputation in the vige and his disappearance was a great blow to their power. The sand Ninja stopped all their missions to try to eliminate the impact of the incident.¡± As Jiraya finished his words, he stopped and watched Minato. On top of being an amazing fighter, his disciple was also great at analyzing information. He took a second to think through it and said: ¡°Jiraya Sensei, did something happen to another one important in the Sand vige?¡± Minato didn¡¯t disappoint his Sensei who went on and said: ¡°Minato is right, the st time I snuck in there, and the atmosphere there was unordinary. The Ninja there were all pumped up and swearing that they¡¯ll have their vengeance from Konoha. I used my ways and found out from one of them that the 3rd Kazkage tracked down Sasori to the borders of the Fire Country. And there, he disappeared¡± ¡°What? The 3rd Kazekage disappeared on our borders?¡± Kushina couldn¡¯t keep herself from yelling. Such a disappearance is no trivial matter. The rtionship between Suna and Konoha was already shaky. The consequences of such an event are understandable easily even by Kushina. ¡°Then it¡¯s no wonder that they mobilized so many of the troops to be on the borders. I guess they are waiting until a 4th Kazekage is elected to then wage a full-out war!¡± Said Minato. ¡°Oh yeah, the war ising!¡± Jiraya sighed as he said that. The disappearance of the 3rd Kazekage was what blew the Warhorn in the original timeline. Ryo has already guessed that this was going to be the topic when all of them were invited here together. ¡°Nii-san, Jiraya san! Here are 50 Healing Stones that I¡¯ve made myself. This way you can save some money.¡± He handed them 50 stones and went on to say: ¡°Ne-san, these are 50 stones, use them whenever you need them. Whenever you are out of stones, reach out for me.¡± The two who just received the stones were still moved by the act. These stones are such a precious gift. The vige would distribute some stones, but they should be getting 5 stones each. Healing saves lives, one can never have too many healing tools. Getting 50 from Ryo made them both really grateful. But what they didn¡¯t expect was that Ryo would give Kushina 50 stone to herself, and tell her toe for more if she¡¯s ever out of stock. Minato was okay with it. After all, Kushina is his girlfriend, giving the stones to her is like giving them to him. Jiraya however was not okay with this! ¡°Hey kid! Kushina won¡¯t even be going to the battlefield! Why does she need so many stones? You give the Sage who puts his life on the line for the vige only 25? I actually helped with making those stones you know!¡± Ryo ignored his arguing as his main concern was going back to his n to check out on them. Chapter 47 - The 3 Clans’ Direction Chapter 47: The 3 ns¡¯ Direction At the Yamanaka¡¯s, the n¡¯s leader Inoichi summoned all three ns of their alliance. The Akamichi and Nara n members have arrived to the courtyard. ¡°Ryo, you¡¯re back! Come on in the meeting will start now!¡± Inoichi was just about to send someone to find Ryo. Ryo saluted his n members and entered. At the meeting, Shikaku Nara was the main spokesperson. He gave a brief and concise speech about the arrangement of the 3 ns and their position in the vige. Then it was time for the distribution of war supplies. The 3 ns as always shared everything equally. No matter what was prepared, it was always for all 3 ns. The Akamichi¡¯s supplied everyone with food pills and the Nara n distributed medicines and bandages. Even the non Ninja n members were doing auxiliary work in the read and prepared to bear the burden with the fighters. After the food pills and medical supplies were distributed, most of the members of the 3 ns were ready to disband and go back home to bid farewell to their families. ¡°Everybody please wait. The war supplies provided by the Yamanaka n are yet to be distributed.¡± Shikaku¡¯s voice left everyone quiet. The Nara and the Akamichi Ninja were looking at theirpanions from the Yamanaka n. The Yamanaka¡¯s actually did not know about the stones. They all were wondering about these supplies with stunned faces as well. ¡°The Yamanaka¡¯s will be giving Healing stones to everyone. These are Jade stones in which the Healing jutsu was sealed. It¡¯s essentially a portable medical Ninjutsu.¡± As soon as Shikaku finished his words, everybody started whispering. They¡¯ve never heard of such a thing. Being offered a portable medical Jutsu is like getting a second life on the battlefield. Some of these Ninja knew about the concept of a healing tag. What they did not expect was that the Yamanaka¡¯s would actually buy an item so expensive in high quantities. In particr, the Yamanaka ninja knew well about the economic conditions within the n and they were stunned. ¡°Inoichi Sama, did our family get some more reservestely? How did we get enough money to buy these healing stones?¡± Eventually, one of the Yamanaka elders just had to ask this question. ¡°These stones have been made in our n.¡± Inoichi wasn¡¯t the talkative type, and that dry sentence was all he said in response. This made the crowd boil even more! Such an important item was actually made by a Yamanaka! The thing is that this healing stone was kept as a strategic secret in Konoha. Only the heads of the bigger ns and of the Ino-Shika-Cho ns knew about it. It was a S-level secret. When the situation started bing this tense between the viges, Konoha started distributing the stones to the Heads of ns. The Nara and Akamishi ninja in the meeting congratted their Yamanakapanions. There no questions asked between the members of the ns as the all considered each other family. Looking at their eyes, Ryo was really impressed. He wasn¡¯t used to see such a brotherly feeling in his past life so this got him particrity moved. There shouldn¡¯t be many reserves for the Yamanaka¡¯s and the two other ns. Ryo handed over a total of 2500 stones to Inoichi. The vige can give up to 5 stones to each ninja and the n had only 500 left. 500 stones for 500 Ninja, even if they excluded the Genins, there shouldn¡¯t be many for each ninja that gets stones. This annoyed Ryo so much. In the beginning, he should have worked harder to make more. The 3 ns had 11 Jonins and special Jonins. Each of those had 5 stones. The 200 Chunins in the ns were given 2 stones each and the Genins had none. ¡°This stone was not developed until recently. We don¡¯t have much to give for Chunins and Genins. I hope you¡¯d be patient. You can apply for a stone now through Shikaku and you¡¯ll get one whenever they¡¯re ready.¡± Said Inoichi The present Ninja had noints. Everyone knew that resources should go to the ones who need them the most. After the n meeting, Ryo was invited by Inoichi. Together, they went to meet Shikaku Nara and Choza Akamishi in Inoichi¡¯s living room. ¡°Ryo, you¡¯ve done great! This is great Help to the vige.¡± Said Shikaku Nara. ¡°Shikaku Nii-san you¡¯re being too polite. I¡¯m a member of the Ino-Shika-Cho alliance. I must contribute with all I can.¡± ¡°Well, stop this now, this is awekard!¡± Choza was really ufortable with the awkward way they were talking in. Inoichi nodded in agreement with him. ¡°You two always having something to say, what a drag!¡± ¡°Here Shikaku, don¡¯t be so serious, take some chips!¡± Choza gave a bag of chips to his friend. ¡°You made me invite Ryo on purpose. Isn¡¯t there something you want to talk about?¡± ¡°Ah that¡¯s right. I was trying to get to something.¡± Inoichi reminded Shikaku of something important that they¡¯ve been thinking about for a long time. ¡°Nii-san you were saying?¡± ¡°Ryo, you¡¯re the disciple of Kushina Ne-san. You should know about this too.¡± ¡°Is it about the disappearance of the 3rd Kazekage?¡± ¡°Yes. You know that once the war begins, our 1st enemy will be the Sand. Their puppeteers are masters of using poison. We need the support to medical Ninja of the hospital. So in this war, I want you to take the position of captain of the medical team.¡± ¡°Shikaku Nii-san, why?¡± Ryo didn¡¯t immediately agree, and asked why. ¡°In the battle against the sand, more than half of our n¡¯s warriors will be there. If the captain of the medical team is one of us, we¡¯ll have much better chances to survive. And there¡¯s another thing, over 70% of our medical ninja go to the Sand. Being their captain, you¡¯ll gain their trust, and this will help to a great extent with our position in the vige.¡± Shikaku finished his words and waited for Ryo to respond. Ryo originally wanted to fight in the battlefield of the Land of Earth. The Yonbi Jinchuriki, Roshi, was always on his mind. But what Shikaku just said are valid arguments. Between the interest of the 3 ns and his personal vendetta, Ryo chose the former. ¡°Well, Ryo, no go prepare yourself for war. We still have things to discuss.¡± After he agreed, Inoichi sent him out. After some time, Inoichi sighed with relief. ¡°Shikaku, thanks god you¡¯ve though about this. I didn¡¯t think about what happened to my father. If we let him go to thend of earth, consequences would have been unthinkable.¡± ¡°I suddenly remembered that. Now Ryo is not strong enough. We must try our best to protect him. His talent is highly valued by everyone, and he¡¯s the future of our ns¡± said Shikaku. What really made Shikaku want Ryo as captain of the medical team was that he remembered the death of Akihito Yamanaka, who was killed by Roshi, the 4 tails Jinchuriki. This was all made up to protect Ryo from following his grudge. However, Ryo thought that the Ino-Shika-Cho alliance really needed him in that position and was preparing himself to do the job the proper way. Chapter 48 - High Level Meeting

Chapter 48: High Level Meeting

In the conference room of the Hokage office, the 3rd, Jiraya, Orochimaru, the two advisers, Danzo, and all the head of ns were gathered. ¡°Everyone, Jiraya has brought us the news from the Sand vige. The 3rd Kazekage has disappeared along the fire country¡¯s borders. The Sand are now using this as excuse to invade ournd.¡± The 3rd Hokage¡¯s face showed his burden. He knew that if they have a war with the Sand, they won¡¯t just have them as enemies. It will probably end up as an all out war between all viges just like before. Thinking about this, he couldn¡¯t keep himself from remembering the horrid consequences of the two previous wars. Konoha is the hidden vige of the Fire Country. This country is strategically linking the north to the south. The ecological environment it has is also the best of all 5 major countries and suitable for growing crops and for living in general. Between its location, its environment and its powerful hidden vige, the fire country was the strongest in the whole world. Such a prosperous country naturally will always have the eyes of its neighboring ones on it. They crave itsnd and its resources. Originally, in Hashirama¡¯s Era, he and Uchiha Madara were strong enough to dominate the Ninja world. But after their battle in the Valley of the End and Madara¡¯s ¡°Death¡±, and soon after that Hashirama followed. This took away the obvious edge that Konoha had, leading to the eruption of the 1st world war to fight over those resources. (Trantor note: I think Hashirama was alive when the war broke out, but I think this is true in a sense: in the 1st Kage Summit, a fragile agreement was made, then the war went all out again after Hashirama¡¯s death.) In the 1st world war, Tobirama Senju was Hokage. The tension between the Uchiha and Senju ns was still there. Even without Madara and Hashirama in its ranks, Konoha was still able to out pressure the other 4 viges. However, it suffered many losses as well. The five nations ended up signing a peace treaty, a chance to all of them to pick up their breaths. After the signing of the treaty, Hiruzen led Konoha after having the position of Hokage passed on to him by Tobirama who died in the war. On the top of Konoha, he carefully managed and developed the vige for 20 years. 20 years of peace were enough to make Konoha prosperous again. Then there was the 2nd world war. Konoha was at its peak with the likes of the 3rd¡¯s disciples the legendary Sannin, the White Fang Sakumo Hatake, and Dan Kato among its ranks. These outstanding young Ninja led Konoha to victory by the time the war ended. ¡°Hokage Sama, Hokage Sama, Hiruzen!¡± Homura Mitokado¡¯s voice interrupted the 3rd¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Oh I¡¯m sorry, sorry I¡¯ve been thinking about something. The meeting continues. As I just said, the Sand vige are about to make their move, so what do you think?¡± the 3rd was back in the present and asked the people present. ¡°Sarutobi Sensei! The Sand ninja should get special attention because of their unorthodox methods and their use of poisons, especially because of their use of poisons!¡± Said Jiraya. ¡°That¡¯s true indeed. Back in the 2nd world war, even though we had Tsunade, many of our ninjas fell victim to the Sand¡¯s poisons. Today, we don¡¯t have her in our ranks anymore. These poisons will pose a much more serious problem.¡± Said Koharu Utatane. ¡°More than that, Konoha¡¯s medical ninja have always been led by Tsunade. Now that she¡¯s gone, the deployment of the medical troops we have should also be a problem!¡± Added Homura. After all these intervention, the conference room fell into silence. These are indeed grave issues that should be resolved. Shikaku Nara was wondering about the way he should take to suggest Ryo as a substitute for Tsunade. ¡°Sarutobi Sensei, I think that Ryo Yamanaka can take Tsunade¡¯s ce.¡± Orochimaru¡¯s voice broke the silence in the conference room. ¡°Oh? Orochimaru, exin your point of view.¡± Orochimaru¡¯s suggestion made the eyes of the 3rd light up. Ryo was indeed a good choice. ¡°Sarutobi Sensei, 1st of all, Ryo Kun is the closest to Tsunade in level when ites to medical Ninjutsu. Second, the Yamanaka¡¯s have been always loyal to Konoha. The only problem is his qualifications and rank. Can we make people ept his leadership?¡± Listening to Orochimaru, the 3rd was nodding in agreement frequently. After he finished listening, he was more and more convinced. ¡°What do you think?¡± the 3rd asked for everyone¡¯s opinions. ¡°The Uchiha n agrees!¡± ¡°The Hyuga n agrees!¡± ¡°The Sarutobi n agrees!¡± ¡°The Nara n agrees!¡± ¡°The Akamichi n agrees!¡± ¡°The Yamanaka n agrees!¡± ...... With the exception of the Ino-Shika-Cho alliance, none of the heads of ns were interested in the position of the Head of the medical team. There were many medical Ninja in the vige. But Ryo was a rare talent, the only oneparable to Tsunade. Everybody nodded in agreement. It seemed like Ryo¡¯s position was guaranteed. ¡°Wait, the old man disagrees!¡± The sudden opposition from Danzo wasn¡¯t easy to swallow by the Heads of ns present. They have all just agreed and now, he¡¯s going against all of them! Actually, Danzo just couldn¡¯t let this pass. ording to his point of view, Ryo was just a 9 year old. Yes, he¡¯s great with medical Ninjutsu, but to let a child be a team captain? That¡¯s absolutely uneptable. ¡°Danzo, tell us why you¡¯re against this proposition!¡± The 3rd didn¡¯t have a good look on his face. He just nodded, and all head of ns agreed, and now his oldrade is the one opposing? ¡°Sarutobi, it¡¯s just like Orochimaru said. Ryo Yamanaka¡¯s rank and qualification cannot be epted by the public.¡± ¡°Danzo san, I just said that we should convince the public, not that they cannot be convinced.¡± Said Orochimaru. ¡°Well, no one should ever question Ryo¡¯s qualification again. It is enough for him that he brought Sakumo Hatake back from the dead at the age of 5 when no one else was able to do that!¡± As the 3rd mentioned the name of ¡°Sakumo¡±, Danzo backed down for a second. He understood what the 3rd meant. The events that happened with Sakumo are ones he¡¯ll never forget. Under the Hokage¡¯s pressure, Danzo was only able to nod. The heads of the Ino-Shika-Cho alliance looked at each other in disbelief: They did not expect things to go so smoothly. First, it was Orochimaru¡¯s proposal, then the agreement of the 3rd, followed by the agreement by all heads of ns! Even Danzo¡¯s opposition was suppressed by the 3rd. ¡°Well, now that we all agree, the captain of the medical team will be Ryo Yamanaka. So now...¡± ¡°Wait a minute, Sarutobi Sensei, Ryo Yamanaka is still a Genin. Take a look at this...¡± Right when the 3rd was about to move on to the next topic, Jiraya interrupted him. Jiraya¡¯s point was very simple. By developing the Healing stone, Ryo benefited the vige and all its uing generations. The vige is being very secretive about it for many reasons. The 3rd red at his student. Of course he knew that Ryo was just a Genin. He intended on promoting Ryo to the rank of Chunin after the end of this meeting. But he didn¡¯t expect Jiraya to saye out about this in public. ¡°Ryo Yamanaka has indeed made a great contribution to the vige. It is fitting that he gets promoted to the rank of Chunin.¡± Koharu Utatane knew what the 3rd was nning to do, and just said it out loud. This time, even Danzo had no reason to object. Ryo¡¯s healing stone gives him so much credit, and he was indeed worthy of being a Chunin. The heads of ns wouldn¡¯t have stood against this even without if Jiraya didn¡¯t expose that Ryo was the one behind stones. Afterwards, all the topics brought up in the meeting revolved about the specific preparations to the war against the Sand vige. Chapter 49: - The Sand’s Declaration of War Chapter 49: The Sand¡¯s Deration of War The next day after the meeting, Ryo was invited by the 3rd to his office. He was already informed by Inoichi of the meeting¡¯s oue on the previous day. Ryo never imagined that Orochimaru would actually speak up for him. He was so sessful in medical Ninjutsu that he was chosen as the head of the medical team. This was thanks to the Sannin¡¯s help. Ryo have been to the Hokage¡¯s office several times, and as usual he found the many guards waiting for him. The Hokage¡¯s office door opened wide, and behind it, the 3rd was there waiting for Ryo¡¯s arrival. ¡°Hokage Sama!¡± Ryo went straight in through the door. As he was entering, the 3rd¡¯s eyes were locked on the documents in front of him on the table. When he heard Ryo¡¯s voice, he looked up and smiled. ¡°Ryo, you are finally here!¡± ¡°Hokage Sama, why did you invite me?¡± Ryo knew for sure, that when ites to high level meetings, it¡¯s always better to act confused. ¡°I invited you for two things. First, you performed well as a Ninja, saving the lives of many injured Ninja. And in addition to that, you actually developed the healing stones. For that reason, the vige has decided to promote you to the rank of Chunin!¡± ¡°Thank you, Hokage Sama!¡± No one gets upset when getting promotion and a raise. Ryo was no exception. ¡°Second: Ryo, as the Hokage, I hereby assign you as the head of the medical team going to the battlefield in the Wind country. It is up to you to decide every detail rted to your team, and you will be allowed to participate in the war conference.¡± With those words, the 3rd handed the appointment letter to Ryo. The 3rd¡¯s appointment waspletely different from what Ryo has imagined. He has originally thought that his role would revolve around leading the medical team to heal illnesses and save lives. But Ryo, who was not expecting to be assigned as the head of the medical team not too long age, has now be one of the decision makers in the Wind Country battlefield. The 3rd understood what was wrong when reading the letter. When seeing Ryo¡¯s face when he received it, he realized that there was something wrong with it. The authority given by this letter is just like the authority given to the former captain of the medical team: Tsunade. The 3rd¡¯s mind was too involved with the preparations the war. He would never give Ryo such an appointment letter if it wasn¡¯t for negligence. But being equivalent to the king of Konoha, the 3rd¡¯s word is not something that¡¯s to be taken lightly, nor is it something that can be taken back with ease. He wasn¡¯t going to change this letter. After all, although Ryo is just a 9 year old, he is very sensible. Even if he attends the meetings, he won¡¯t be speaking up. This way, Ryo had an appointment that he shouldn¡¯t have been able to get in the 1st ce. The first thing that Ryo, being the new head of the medical team, had to do was to assemble his team¡¯s members. In the third training ground, the members of the medical squad were quickly assembled. The number is quiterge. Counting Ryo, there were 151 people on the field. Ryo made a rough estimate by looking at the crowd, most of them were colleagues he knew from Konoha¡¯s hospital. There were about 20 to 30 new faces that he had never met before. And among the crowd, there was an old acquaintance of his: the Uchiha Maan, the one he fought to be a Genin. ¡°Hello everyone! I¡¯m Ryo Yamanaka. Most of you here are my colleagues from Konoha¡¯s Hospital. I¡¯m really d that¡¯ll get to fight alongside all of you.¡± Ryo¡¯s opening remarks were really in and simples: No passionate encouragement, and no boosting of their morals. He felt that there was no need for such things. He believed that unlike such nonsense, actions can actually prove everything he has to prove. He knew that at some point in time, there will be someone to disobey his, and that right then and there, his actions will speak up. After a brief self-introduction, Yamanaka Ryo started assessing the levels of his team members. There were 92 who could use ¡°Healing¡± for detoxification, and amongst them, only 12 were able to use the healing palm technique. These 12 individuals are all veteran Ninjas in Konoha¡¯s hospital, and Ryo was really familiar with them. Those in the team that Ryo has never met before were actually fighting ninja sent in by the vige to protect the medical Ninja alongside them. Among the stronger ones amongst them, there was a Jonin from the Hyuga n, Ming Hyuga. There was also Ryo old acquaintance, Uchiha Maan, who is now a special Jonin. Also among the stronger ones there were 2 Ino-Shika-Cho teams who were Chunins . Ming and Maan shouldn¡¯t pose any problems for Ryo when working with him. The two teams from his alliance should be easy to deal with as well. The rest of the fighters also have skills that are beneficial. Some are good with seals, some are good with Genjutsu, and others are good with traps. Ryo finished counting them. There were 126 medical ninjas including him, and 25 fighting ninjas. So he went on and divided the team into 5 groups based on the member¡¯s medical Ninjutsu. A group made up of the 33 who cannot use healing to do detoxification, will be responsible for the treatment of minor injuries. The remaining 92 were divided into 4 groups that consist of 3 of the 12 veterans, with 20 of the others assisting them. Ryo will work solo, interfering whenever there is a problem that they cannot solve. After that, Ryo let everybody disperse, and sat down right there recalling the Wind Release Jutsus demonstrated to him by Orochimaru. He sat down there until the afternoon, when Kushina and Minato arrived. ¡°Ryo so you¡¯re here! We¡¯ve been looking for you, and Jiraya Sensei told us to wait for him in the 3rd training ground.¡± Said Kushina. ¡°Ryo, I heard you¡¯ve be a Chunin?¡± Minato asked. Ryo nodded, as being promoted to that rank is trivial thing that¡¯s not worth hiding. ¡°Congrats! This is my congrattion present!¡± Minato smiled and handed Ryo a special Kunai. Ryo took in his hand; it was the Flying Thunder God Kunai. On it, Minato¡¯s form for the Jutsu was engraved. ¡°Thank you Nii San!¡± Ryo thanked Minato. On the other side, Kushina was a bit embarrassed because it was her own student, and she didn¡¯t actually prepare him any present. Noticing her embarrassment, Ryo said: ¡°Kushina Ne-san, your present will wait for me to be a Jonin just like you!¡± Hearing Ryo¡¯s words, Kushina felt less awkward. ¡°For how long are you going to keepughing and joking around?¡± Jiraya¡¯s arrival interrupted the 3. ¡°The 4th Kazekage has been selected, and it didn¡¯t take him long to im that the disappearance of his predecessors is the work of Konoha. They have dered war upon us!¡± As Jiraya finished his words, he gave a good look at the three in front of him. The War has started! Chapter 50 - Expedition!

Chapter 50: Expedition!

The news about the Sand dering war soon spread across Konoha, even the vigers knew that war wasing.In the Hokage¡¯s office, the 3rd was asking Jiraya about the new Kazekage. But Jiraya didn¡¯t know much about him. He only had what he heard when he was on his mission in the Sand vige. Normally, a Kage should be one with experience on the battlefield, or one who is a prodigy and very famous in his vige. But the new Kazekage was someone that Konoha had no information about before he took over. ¡°Hokage Sama, this is intelligence from the battlefield in the Sand country!¡± An Anbu came in and delivered a scroll to the 3rd. He opened it quickly. He sent out some of the best Anbu to get this information as soon as possible. ¡°The 4th Kazekage is a male, of unknown age, and a Ma Release Blood Limit skill user. His way of fighting is unknown. The prisoner of the Sand that we arrested said that he was able to beat Shukaku on his own in the desert.¡± Thest sentence of the scroll made the 3rd¡¯s face gloomy. Suppressing Shukaku, the one tailed beast in the desert is a great feat. This man is not one you would want to underestimate. ¡°Here, you can read it as well!¡± The 3rd handed over the scroll to Jiraya. After reading through it, his face showed the same expression as his Sensei. ¡°Sarutobi Sensei, immediately send out the troops! This guy is too dangerous for Sakumo san to fight alone!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. This new Kazekage sounds really powerful. Not to mention that they still have Chiyo, that old woman is Kage tier. This should too troublesome for Sakumo to deal with on his own.¡± The 3rd understood how serious this matter was. He was in a hurry to send out the troops. ¡°Anbu, call Ryo Yamanaka in!¡± The 3rd told the Anbu who delivered the scroll. In a few moments, Ryo was there at the office. After the 3rd permitted it, Jiraya passed the scroll to him. Ryo read through it. In the Manga, the 4th Kazekage wasn¡¯t that relevant all along the story. During the execution of the n to destroy Konoha, he was killed by Orochimaru. Then he was summoned by Kabuto using Edo Tensei. Before reading the scroll, Ryo felt that the 4th Kazekage shouldn¡¯t be able to face Jiraya in his Sage mode. But then he read that he was able to suppress Shukaku in the desert. Knowing that the Ichibi can regenerate indefinitely in there, this means that the 4th is actually stronger than what he showed in the events of the Manga. ¡°Ryo, you can see in the intelligence too that this is a tough one. Ryo, Jiraya, get ready to set off tomorrow, you will be set off tomorrow morning to Join Sakumo. You are to fight off the Sand Ninja.¡± ¡°Yes, Hokage Sama!¡± After the two left the Hokage¡¯s office, the two of them gathered their teams. On the 3rd training ground, Ryo and his medical squad set the time to depart. He then let the team disband to prepare themselves to leave. The 3rd gave him a very tight time limit, so Ryo also had a few things to prepare, and had to say goodbye to his family and friends. Kunais, explosive tags, Shurikens... Ryo went and stocked up on all the tools he thought he would need. Then he went and used his Sage mode to sense the positions of Kushina and the others. Ryo took Kushina to Ichiraku to have a bowl of Ramen and to tell her that he was about to set off. As her only disciple is about to leave Konoha for war, she was very nervous and told him about what he should pay attention to on the battlefield. After saying goodbye to Kushina, he went to the Ninja Acadamy. Not too long ago, Yugao started going there. He didn¡¯t want to disturb her, but he looked at her from a distance to keep her image in his heart. Afterwards, he went to the Forest of Death. Minato was not summoned yet, so he, Kakashi and the others continued to train in there. ¡°Hey Kakashi, Obito, Rin!¡± Ryo and the 3 greeted each other. ¡°Hey, what brings you here Ryo Yaro?¡± Obito¡¯s words were harsh as ever. ¡°I¡¯m leaving to the Wind country, so I came to say goodbye to you!¡± Said Ryo. ¡°What? You are leaving?!¡± Hearing the news, Obito didn¡¯t even know how to say goodbye. ¡°So you¡¯re going? Be careful of the battlefield. If something bad happens to you it would make Kushina really sad!¡± Said Minato. ¡°Nii-san, that¡¯s not the best thing to say to someone going to the battlefield you know!¡± Ryo¡¯s answer shook Minato. ¡°Sorry sorry! I said something that I shouldn¡¯t have said. But Ryo, please be careful!¡± ¡°Thank you Nii-san, I will! Kakashi, Obito, Rin, do you want to say anything before I go?¡± Ryo turned to the 3 of them. ¡°Ryo, I look forward to see you next time!¡± Once he said that, Kakashi got back again to training. ¡°Ryo,e back alive and stay safe!¡± Rin¡¯s tone had a bit of a cry within it, making Ryo feel ufortable. He couldn¡¯t bear the atmosphere of goodbyes so he waved and them and turned to leave. ¡°Hold on a minute, Ryo Yaro! One day, I will beat you!¡± ¡°Oh?! I look forward to that day!¡± After he finished his words, he used Lightning Chakra mode to immediately leave. Ryo went back home. He told his mother that he was going to the battlefield. She did not say a word. She knew that her son was no ordinary child, and she could only support him! Chinse started to pack up clothes and food for her son. Ryo didn¡¯t know what to say, but he knew how terrible she must have felt about this war. At the end of the day, neither the mother nor the son spoke, and Ryo took the package his mother prepared for him. The next morning, he passed by her room, standing at the entrance for a bit, and then turned away. At that moment, he heard his mother who already burst into tears saying out loud: ¡°Ryo please stay safe!¡± At Konoha¡¯s gate, after listening to an impassioned speech from the 3rd, the support teams set off to the Wind Country. ¡°War, Kid! What do you think that there is such a thing?¡± Jiraya asked Ryo this question when looking at the team. ¡°Uneven distribution of resources can lead to war; jalousie leads to war; hatred causes war... No matter what, there will always be war somewhere. Jiraya san, you¡¯ve been through a lot, having many battles. You know that this question probably has no better answer!¡± Said Ryo. ¡°Indeed! There will always be a war somewhere around the world. In fact, I¡¯ve been looking for a way to reach true peace, but it¡¯s a shame that I can¡¯t find that yet. Kid, do you think there will be a day when people get along with each other?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I do know that if we lose this war, Konoha¡¯s vigers will never get to see such a day. Come on Jiraya san, we have no time to lose!¡± ¡°Haha! You little devil! Who¡¯s the sage here? Do you think I¡¯m being confused by this?¡± He wasughing loudly and heroically like his usual self. ¡°Now that¡¯s Jiraya san that I know. Let¡¯s go!¡± ............. ¡°In this war, I, Ryo Yamanaka, have to make a name for myself.¡± Chapter 51 - First Blood Chapter 51: First Blood Medical Ninjas need to carry around arge number of medical devices, so they move around slower thanbat Ninjas. Although Ryo and Jiraya left Konoha together, Ryo ended up falling behind a few dayster.¡°Captain, we have just left the safe zone. We are no longer that far from the battlefield.¡± Said a ninja of the medical squad. ¡°Ming, use your Byakugan to investigate what¡¯s in front of us. If there is no enemy in range, we¡¯ll advance. Be careful.¡±Said Ryo to Ming Hyuga. He nodded and opened his Byukugan and observed their surroundings, Ryo was also cautious about the surroundings and examining them himself. ¡°Captain, No enemies found within 1 Km ahead.¡± ¡°Ming, we¡¯ll do this every Km. We don¡¯t want to identally fall in an ambush!¡± Ryo knew that the Medical Unit was particrly important to the Ninjas on the battlefield of the Wind country, so he was really careful. The unit continued to move forwards. Every Km, Ming would explore the surroundings to confirm safety. After going 5 kilometers in, he found Sand Ninjas waiting for them in an ambush. ¡°Captain, I found Sand Ninjas in front of us, 27 of them!¡± ¡°Stop! Maan, go ahead, and try to find out their teamposition.¡± Ryo made everybody stop and sent Maan Uchiha ahead. Ryo knew well that Maan was a strong Ninja. After all, they¡¯ve fought each other before. Over the course of the few past days, they both have been chatting and Ryo learned that he opened the 3 dotted Sharingan. Realizing this, Ryo felt both envious and helpless. After all, his Sharingan didn¡¯t make any progress over the past two years. Soon Maan was back. ¡°Captain, in the front, there is a sensor ninja, there are 5 Jonins on that team, and the leader is an elite Jonin for sure. The rest should be Chunin level.¡± Ryo made an assessment of power gap between the two teams. Five of the enemies are Jonins, the leader is an elite one. Counting the Medical Ninjas who can use Ninja Scalpels, the teams are close to equal inbat level. ¡°One Ino-Shika-Cho team stays behind with 7 fighting ninjas to protect the medical team. The medical team members who can use Ninja Scalpels wille with me to ambush Sand Ninja.¡± Ryo assigned everyone with the tasks fitting their skills. In fact, Ryo could have chosen to try to avoid this ambush and continue to advance. However, he knew that if they were caught by that team, they would suffer great losses due to the presence of weaker members on his team. As a captain, he had the responsibility to protect his men. And his decision was relying on the presence of the Byakugan on his team that can grasp the enemies¡¯ movements and allow him to attack when appropriate. Seven members of the medical team knew how to use the Chakra Scalpel. Along with 23 fighting Ninjas who came with Ryo, they took hidden spots to ambush the enemy with the help of Ming. Ryo alone was in front of everyone. Soon after Ryo and the others made their ambush, the Sand Ninjas appeared. They obviously also knew that there were Ninjas that wereing their way. Ryo hid his presence using the technique he obtained from the Sand Spy at the Women¡¯s Hot Spring Hotel. This was the 1st time that Ryo used this secret ability of his family, which allows him to learn Ninjutsu just by reading minds. Because of this, the Sand¡¯s Sensor Ninja didn¡¯t find him. After the Sand Ninja went beyond him, he condensed a Ninja Scalpel, and entered the Ice elementization mode, then activated his Lightning Chakra mode. With the Ice-Lighting Chakra mode, he blinked and appeared behind the Sand¡¯s Sensor Ninja, slitting his throat. The Sand Ninja who were protecting their Sensorpanion were fast to attack Ryo; Shurikens were thrown at him from every direction. The Sand Ninja were quick to retreat when realizing that their Shurikens did absolutely nothing to Ryo. Once again, he disappeared instantly with His lightning Chakra mode. From the moment Ryo went in on them, until he disappeared again, only 5 seconds have passed. Most of the Sand Ninja didn¡¯t even have time to respond to his attack, and the few who attacked him weren¡¯t even able to do any damage to him. This way Ryo scored 1st blood in the 3rd world war. Ryo¡¯s epic performance did not just make the Sand Ninja panic; it also stunned his teammates who were observing him. In particr, Maan Uchiha, who had the Sharingan activated, couldn¡¯t actually fully capture Ryo¡¯s movements despite the fact that his Sharingan was 3 dotted. This exceeded his all his expectations. ¡°Don¡¯t panic! Take Tanaka¡¯s corpse and move on. The enemy has killed our Sensor Ninja because he didn¡¯t want us to move forward. There must be something ahead of us.¡± The Sand Jonin leading the team was absolutely right. Ryo used the spectacr Lightning Chakra Mode to Kill that Ninja for two reasons: On one hand, this protected hispanions from being located, and on the other, he wanted to shake the hearts of the Sand Ninja who wereing in so they would just retreat. But they continued to advance, until they stepped into the ambush of the medical squad. The 1st to make a move was Uchiha man, turning one of the enemy¡¯s Chunins into coal by using his n¡¯s signature Fireball Technique. Ming was not to be outdone, using his gentle fist technique to kill another one. Other¡¯s also rushed in, as the Sand Ninja who had no eyes went right into the trap made by Ryo and his mates. Nine of the Sand¡¯s Chunins were taken out in a sh, and Ryo cut off the arm of one of the Jonins. ¡°Konoha scum!¡± The leader of the enemies felt so humiliated by this that he rushed towards Ryo directly. Ryo went straight to his Ice mode, while his arm was condensing a Ninja Scalpel. In his Ice mode, his speed isn¡¯t on par with that of the elite Jonin who led the enemy team. He took several hits from him. ¡°Abominable, [Futon: Great shing Tornado].¡± Ryo felt really grateful that Orochimaru demonstrated this technique to him. The moment the attack went his way, he activated his lightning Chakra Mode and it was easy for him to avoid being hit. ¡°Now it¡¯s my turn!¡± Now that he forced Ryo into the Ice-lightning Chakra mode, the Jonin was no longer a match for him at all. All he saw was a sh before his head was cut off by Ryo¡¯s Chakra Scalpel. After killing their leader, Ryo went on and annihted the whole enemy team along with his squad. The medical team had 3 severely injured members, along with 5 minor injuries. But in return, they totally wiped out their opponents. This ambush was, by all means, a huge sess. With the exception of Maan Uchiha, everyone on the team thought that Ryo was just a Medical Ninja who exceeds them in medical skill. Now that they saw him fight, they learned that he was a powerful one as well. In Naruto¡¯s world, the strong are worshiped, and all the members of the team who entered the battle withpletely convinced with Ryo being their leader. Ryo feared that night would fall on them, so he ordered everyone to hurry up and burry the Sand Ninjas and the medical team continued approaching Konoha¡¯s Camp. Chapter 52 - The 1st Battle in the Wind Country Chapter 52: The 1st Battle in the Wind Country After encountering the Sand Ninja, the medical team advanced at full speed and finally arrived at Konoha¡¯s camp that night. Sakumo and Jiraya were waiting for Ryo¡¯s arrival. The Sand Ninja have been really provocative on many asions today. But Sakumo¡¯s camp had no medical team on their side so they could only take those provocations and wait. As soon as Ryo entered the camp, he was called to Sakumo¡¯s tent. ¡°Ryo, you¡¯re finally here. We have no time for rekindling. Let¡¯s cut to the chase, what is the status of your medical team?¡± Sakumo asked. They are Ok, we¡¯ve had only a few injuries, and they are tired. We encountered a Sand Ninja Squad on the way here, but that¡¯s been dealt with already. We had no casualties.¡± Ryo briefed Sakumo in on the state of his team. ¡°Good! Let your men get some good rest tonight, for tomorrow we¡¯ll be facing the Sand.¡± As soon as Ryo realized that the sand Ninja were in a good condition, he decided to go to battle. ¡°Were you so worried?¡± Ryo somehow felt that looking at Sakumo and Jiraya. ¡°Oh Ryo you have no idea. These days before you came, there have been provocations every day, and asionally the Sand would send a puppet master attacking us. Without the presence of medical Ninja to detoxify those who were poisoned, we didn¡¯t know if we could win this battle. Morales were low, but now that you guys are here, we must take this battle¡± ¡°Is that so? Then Sakumo San, what are your ns?¡± Ryo asked. ¡°ording to the Intel we have from our Hyuga and Aburame Ninjas, the Sand camp has two strong Kage ss fighters. One is the 4th Kazekage, and the other is old master Chiyo. Tomorrow I¡¯ll try to deal with Chiyo and Jiraya will take on the Kazekage.¡± ¡°Sakumo San, how about the rest of their troops? Are there no tactics nned?¡± ¡°Tomorrow, the battlefield will be the Wind country¡¯s sand desert. We¡¯ll be able to rely on the Hyugas¡¯ Byakugans so we don¡¯t get ambushed, but it won¡¯t be easy to ambush people in their own terrain.¡± Jiraya answered him. ¡°You are right Jiraya, and we have to fight tomorrow. We do have your medical team to save our men on the spot. Konoha¡¯s Ninjas¡¯ overall level is superior. As long as we find a way to deal with poisoning, we are bound to win.¡± Said Sakumo. Ryo is not good at arguing. The battle tomorrow will surely be fierce. In the Sand camp, the 4th Kazekage and Chiyo were discussing the ns for tomorrow. While there were the Aburame and the Hyuga ns on Konoha¡¯s side investigating, the sand naturally had their own means of obtaining information. As soon as Ryo¡¯s team reached the camp, the 4th Kazekage received the news. He spected that the medical team is going to follow Jiraya who arrived earlier, on the same route that he took. Originally, the 4th wanted to use the absence of a medical team to find a way to attack those in the camp and dispose of them by the way of poison, either himself or by the hands of Chiyo, but the Byukugan and the Aburame¡¯s insects were enough to prevent any sudden attacks. He wanted to avoid a battle in Konoha. He knew that with no terrain advantage, the Sand vige doesn¡¯t stand a chance. There was nothing else for him to do but to harass Konoha¡¯s camp while sending a strong team to ambush the medical squad in order to kills as many as possible of its members. Seeing that the whole medical team didn¡¯t carry any victims, he realized that the team he sent has failed. ¡°Rasa, it seems like your n has failed!¡± Said Chiyo when learning about the Intel. ¡°Yes! I suspect that even their medical team had another Kage tier Ninja protecting it!¡± Said the 4th, with a gloomy face. ¡°Well, that might be the case indeed. But the ninjas we sent were no Genins. Could the medical team go through unscathed when attacked by 6 Jonins and many Chunins? Maybe they just never caught the medical team at all?!¡± Chiyo was trying to analyze the situation. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Tanaka was on the mission, and he¡¯s one of the best Sensor Ninjas in the whole vige.¡± The 4th rejected Chiyo suggestion. ¡°Then there is yet another Kage tier Ninja on their side! Who do you think that could be Rasa?¡± ¡°It can only be the eldest son of the 3rd Hokage, or maybe this uprising new disciple of Jiraya named Minato Namikaze. I feel it¡¯s thetter!¡± Said Rasa. ¡°Minato Namikaze? It that the brat who learned the 2nd Hokage¡¯s Flying thunder god?¡± Chiyo wasn¡¯t as impressed with Minato, but she knew that he learned such a great technique. In the early days of the 3rd world war, Minato was not as famous. But when they knew that he had improved the 2nd¡¯s Flying Thunder God, they knew that he was already on the level of a Kage. ¡°This kid aside, Sakumo Hatake will be mine tomorrow. You deal with Jiraya.¡± Chiyo was looking for revenge for her son and her daughter inw. She¡¯s been dreaming about this day for years. ¡°Well, tomorrow the big battle will take ce in the desert. I¡¯ll be able to use my Gold Dust technique, and I¡¯m getting better with it. I will not lose!¡± Chiyo nodded and left the 4th¡¯s tent. The next day, Konoha¡¯s camp got busy in the morning, and the atmosphere was really tense. Ninja¡¯s quickly gathered and Ryo¡¯s medical team was on standby. ¡°Getting off!¡± With Sakumo¡¯s order, most of Konoha¡¯s Ninjas set foot on the battlefield. The yellow desert¡¯s sand was in the way blocking their vision. Around Konoha¡¯s army, the Aburame¡¯s insects were hovering, and the Hyuga¡¯s were watching their surroundings with their Byakugans. ¡°Sakumo Sama, Jiraya Sama! Not too far from us there are many Sand Ninjas!¡± The Aburame n members received the warning from their insects and immediately reported it to their leaders. ¡°Stop! Hyuga Shinobis, look around and see if there is an ambush waiting for us!¡± After investigating, the Hyuga members of the squad found no trace of an ambush. Sakumo gave the order to advance until the two forces met in the desert. ¡°Are you the 4th Kazekage?¡± When the two sides met each-other, Jiraya asked the red headed Ninja in the lead. ¡®¡¯Cut the crap! Sakumo Hatake, DIE!¡± the 4th Kazekage had no chance to answer, as Chiyo jumped on Sakumo. But he wasn¡¯t going to be exining anything either, he also directly attacked Jiraya! When themanders started fighting, their troops followed, colliding as well. The 1st battle of the 3rd world war has begun! Chapter 53 - Rasa’s Might

Chapter 53: Rasa¡¯s Might

Sakumo and Chiyo are old rivals, and are familiar with each other¡¯s strengths and fighting methods. Sakumo should have a slight edge on her in overall strength, but Chiyo¡¯s skill with using Chakra threads to control puppets is not something to be under estimated. After all, she was also a quasi-Kage tier ninja. With her superb mastery of puppet, Sakumo wasn¡¯t able tond hits on her. On the other side, what was even more spectacr was the battle of Jiraya against the 4th Kazekage. Rasa had the ma release Kekkei Genkai. The manga does not indicate what releases are fused to get Ma Release, but Ryo spected that it was a fusion of the wind and thunder properties. (Trantor note: By elimination, one can specte that it¡¯s actually a fusion of wind and earth release, as Rasa had Wind, Earth and Water release in addition to his Ma and Yin release abilities. Check out Narutopedia for more Info.) Someone as strong as a Kage must have more than just the ability to use one nature attribute. Most elites actually have 2 or more. Naturally, the 4th was no exception. From his use of Ma release, Ryo can know that he has at least the control over both thunder and wind. Just like his opponent, Jiraya understood more than most people about Ninjutsu. He¡¯s inherited the mastery of the 3rd who had wless technique himself. It was difficult to predict the oue of the fight. With the exception of Thunder Release, Jiraya was a master of all other nature transformations. But the 4th Kazekage was also extraordinary in Ninjutsu. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the 3rd¡¯s disciple would be this great of a ninja. If we were fighting elsewhere, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy for me to beat you!¡± Said Rasa. ¡°You mean that since we are in the desert, you¡¯ll be able to easily beat me?¡± Jiraya was able to gauge his enemy¡¯s level during the fight, and he knew that he shouldn¡¯t be able to beat him unless he enters his sage mode. ¡°Don¡¯t you have the Hyuga n and their Byakugan? Don¡¯t they notice anything different with the desert¡¯s sand?¡± The Sand controlled by Rasa was rushing towards Jiraya. ¡°You control sand? Then you are the Ichibi¡¯s Jinchuriku? No, you don¡¯t have the seals on your body.¡± Jiraya didn¡¯t pay much attention to the sand moving towards him, and just made an Earth Style Wall to protect himself. ¡°What!¡± The wall was easily crumbled by the sand wave. Jiraya looked like he was going to lose when he was wounded by the sand rushing his way. ¡°Jiraya, it¡¯s over!¡± The 4th Kazekage proimed victory and wanted to finish off his opponent. Right when Jiraya was hit, he activated one of Ryo¡¯s healing stones. The 4th Kazekage alsounched a B Grade Wind Release Jutsu. With the help of the healing stone, the damage taken from it was controlled. So Jiraya was able to avoid a fatal blow from the 4th Kazekage. ¡° [Summoning]¡± Jiraya needed to recover a bit from his injuries. Gamabunta would help in holding Rasa back. ¡°Gamabunta, be careful! This guy¡¯s sand is heavier than normal.¡± ¡°Oh, I won¡¯t be as useless as you!¡± Gamabunta¡¯s words couldn¡¯t be further from the truth. Actually, the Kazekage increased his vignce. Many years of fighting experience made him understand that Jiraya was on to something special. ¡°Is that his summon? Just like rumored, it¡¯s a giant red toad!¡± On the battlefield, Konoha¡¯s Ninjas whose morals were low because Jiraya was injured saw Gamabunta and regained the will to fight. Ryo got his team working on healing the poisoned and injured Konoha Ninja, while sneaking himself into the battle. Konoha wasn¡¯t winning. It is true that the overall level of Konoha¡¯s Ninjas is superior to that of Sand¡¯s just like Sakumo said. But in this environment, the two sides became almost equal in strength. In terms of numbers, Konoha had their medical team on the field, along with over 8000 fighting ninjas. But the Sand vige had over 12.000 people. It was very clear to Ryo that if Sakumo or Jiraya are beaten in this battle, Konoha¡¯s army would be ughtered. Among them, there were nearly 300 from the Ino-Shika-Cho alliance. A moment ago, Ryo saw Jiraya use [Summoning] to bring Gamabunta to the battlefield. He thought of using it to bring Gamahiro along. This won¡¯t just help defeat the 4th Kazekage, it might also draw attention away from Jiraya giving him time to recover. It was impossible for Ryo to just sit and watch. He had to fight for the sake of the Ino-Shika-Cho alliance, and also for Jiraya. When he came into the battlefield, he found Jiraya buried under the 4th Kazekage¡¯s sand. He activated his Sharingan and found out that while his head was on top of the Sand, his arms underneath it were raised with his palms against each other. He was clearly trying to enter Sage Mode. Rasa¡¯s gold dust was made out of sand mixed with gold particles. For that reason, it was much heavier and far more destructive than ordinary sand. There was no way for Gamabunta to beat such a powerful attack, so he was just giving support for Jiraya. ¡°[Summoning]!¡± Outside the battlefield, a huge cloud of white smoke rose as Ryo summoned Gamahiro. ¡°Hiro! Please, the targets are the Sand Ninjas!¡± ¡°Good!¡± Gamahiro was a true warhead. He would never let go an opportunity to show off his skills. He was like a wolf amongst the sheep, he rushed into the crowd and raised his pair of short swords and swept through them. The Sand Ninjas panicked and used all kinds of Ninjutsu to attack him. However Ryo entered the Ice-Lightning Chakra mode. Every now and then, he would blink in and use the Chakra scalpel to slit the throats of his enemies while avoiding theirrge scale Jutsus. The 4th noticed him along with Gamahiro and how they killed 4 Jonins and God knows how many Chunins. He couldn¡¯t stand letting Ryo kill so many Sand ninjas. This was the mystery 3rd fighter who was close to the level of a Kage. So Rasa turned his attention from Jiraya and rushed to attack Ryo. ¡°You¡¯re leaving? I finished getting ready to take you on!¡± Of course, Jiraya would never let Rasa attack Ryo, he finally entered Sage Mode. ¡°The 1st time you summon us, it¡¯s such a horrifying ce?!¡± Shimained. ¡°Ma, Jiraya Chan probably had no other choice. No need to be mad. So Jiraya Chan, who¡¯s your opponent? Why did you need us?¡± Said Fukasaku. ¡°Boss Ne-sama, I¡¯m really sorry. This time I¡¯m facing the 4th Kazekage. I can¡¯t beat him without your help.¡± While the 3 were chatting, Rasaunched an attack. He was so anxious to go take out Ryo so he wanted to finish Jiraya off immediately. The gold dust turned into a wave and went quickly towards Jiraya ¡°This sand has gold in it?¡± Fukasaku was able to see the essence of Rasa¡¯s attack with his perception. He once again used an Earth Release Wall to hold it off. But this time, it was infused with Senjutsu Chakra that greatly amplified its strength, so it was able to hold the gold dust back. The 4th Kazekage looked at Jiraya in awe noticing the 2 toads on his shoulders. He formed seals and the gold sand on the ground started surrounding Jiraya. ¡°[Sand Coffin], [Sand Funeral]!¡± The tremendous pressure made by the sand got Jiraya in trouble. ¡°Jiraya chan, create arge amount of Oil!¡± Said Shima! ¡°[Senpo: Goemon]!¡± The gold was desolved due to the extremely high temperature, and the sand was also turned into solid clear crystal. Chapter 54 - The Sand’s Retreat Chapter 54: The Sand¡¯s Retreat Rasa didn¡¯t expect that Jiraya would find a way out of his coffin so easily. He wanted to use the [Sand Coffin] to trap Jiraya, then [Sand Funeral] to at least injure him, then finish him up to go and face Ryo. But this was nothing for Jiraya in Sage mode. Without any information what so ever, Jiraya was able to defeat 3 of Pains paths with this mode. Rasa was good, but nowhere close to Pain. By entering Sage Mode, the roles were reversed, and Rasa had to be on the defensive. On the other side, Sakumo was also close to scoring a victory over Chiyo. She was starting to get tired He was just starting and was still able to avoid all of her attacks while finding the chance to cut one of her Chakra threads. Chiyo was slowly running out on Chakra. Sakumo only had to keep his rhythm, and was just a matter of time. The 4th Kazekage wanted to support him, but he sighed of frustration when looking at Jiraya and Ryo. However, at Ryo¡¯s side, the situation was not looking so bright, as he and Gamahiro were surrounded by 4 elite sand Jonins. and this situation arepletely different. Ryo shouldn¡¯t be at the level allowing him to beat 4 elite Jonins of such caliber on his own. But he did have Gamahiro¡¯s help. ¡°Hiro, we are in a pinch, have any ideas?¡± Ryo asked ¡°I¡¯ll use water, you use lightning. Paralyze them 1st and then use Ice to teleport and kill the one on the upper left corner. I feel that he¡¯s the most dangerous one amongst them.¡± ¡°Good! Then I¡¯m going all out. Hiro, remember to jump when using your water attack so you avoid getting identally hit.¡± ¡°Got it! Let¡¯s go! [Water Release: Gunshot]!¡± Gamahiro shot outrge condensed sts of water from his mouth. The water attacks forced the Sand Jonins to use their wind attacks to stter them; and this caused the water to ssh all over. By the time Gamahiro was in the air, Ryo has already started forming his seals. ¡°[Lightning release: Thunderbolt]!¡± The lightning Chakra was conducted with the water. In this sandy desert, water disappears quickly. Ryo should utilize this opportunity against the four Jonins as fast as possible. Just like Hiro told him, he teleported to the upper left corner. The Elite Jonin whose movements were slowed down by the lightning attack had his heart pierced through it by Ryo. ¡°Ichiro! Damn kid!¡± the remaining 3 couldn¡¯t stand seeing Ryo kill theirpanion, so they all rushed towards them. It was clear to Ryo that he couldn¡¯t take on all three of them. After all the fighting he¡¯s been doing and going all out just now to kill theirpanion, his Chakra levels went really low. Right when Gamahironded on the ground, Ryo took a soldier food pill and used the Lightning Chakra mode to blink over Hiro¡¯s head. ¡°Ryo, can you still fight?¡± Gamahiro Asked. ¡°No problem, I can find a way to take out one more.¡± Ryo answered. ¡°These three are tough Ryo. Which one are you going to deal with?¡± ¡°The one just ahead of me! Me killing hispanion has made him lose his sanity. The ones who are the angriest are easier to deal with.¡± said Shanzhong Yuan. Ryo used Ice to teleport once again and went this time 3 meters behind the one who¡¯s lost his temper. A Jonin¡¯s fighting abilities are not to be underestimated. Ryo did not want to be too close to him. So from the distance of 3 meters, he used [Chidori Eiso], an attack that was developed by Sasuke in the Manga. The Sand Ninja who was out of his mind did not expect such a ranged attack from Ryo. But in the end, a Jonin is a Jonin, and he was able to juke the hit and avoid lethal damage. Only his left arm was pierced by Chidori Eiso. Ryo wasn¡¯t able to kill anyone with his sneak attack and he knew that he was exposed. He returned using his Ice teleportation to Gamahiro¡¯s back. ¡°Can you jump out? Go to the fourth Kazekage!¡± ¡°Ryo, you¡¯re almost out of Chakra. My parents are there so you don¡¯t have to worry about Jiraya san.¡± Gamahiro tried to get Ryo to retreat. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I just want to scare the 4th Kazekage off and make him retreat with the Sand Ninja. Even if we win this battle, Konoha will have many losses if this goes on.¡± Ryo said. Seeing how stubborn Ryo was, Gamahiro could only go with his n. Ignoring the 3 Jonins¡¯ provocations, he did all he could to get him to the 4th. ¡°Ma, Jiraya Chan, Hiro Chan ising!¡± While he was fighting 4th Kazekage, Jiraya heard Fukasaku¡¯s words and quickly withdrew. Rasa did not have the strong perception of Sage mode, but the Jiraya¡¯s sudden withdrawal made him nervous. His instinct told him to evade to the side. He barely avoided being hit by Gamahiro who fell the ground making a huge impact it the desert¡¯s sand. ¡°Hiro Chan! What are you doing here?¡± asked Fukasaku. ¡°I summoned him Fukasaku Sama!¡± ¡°Ryo chan, and what are you doing here?¡± Fukasaka looked at Ryo and asked him. ¡°Of course I¡¯m here to help you. Together, we should be able to seriously injure, and perhaps even kill the 4th Kazekage. Not even he should be able to beat us.¡± Saying that, Ryo entered Sage Mode. The 4th saw the changes in Ryo¡¯s face: ¡°This kid¡¯s changed simrly to Jiraya. Even though he doesn¡¯t have toads on his shoulders, he should be strong.¡± Rasa was already beginning to retreat. He turned to see Chiyo and he found her out of breath and on the verge of defeat. ¡°Sand Ninjas, Retreat!¡± Biting his teeth, the 4th Kazakage issued the order to retreat. Konoha¡¯s Ninja were not chasing their enemies. In such an environment, they would just get themselves in a trap if they do that. Ending the situation like this made Sakumo really satisfied. Such a momentum defining battle shouldn¡¯t be easy to win. In Konoha¡¯s camp, Sakumo, Jiraya, 6 Jonins and Ryo were gathered in Sakumo¡¯s tent. ¡°The first battle with the Sand is over! Let¡¯s gather our thoughts!¡± The post-war summary meeting began. Chapter 55 - Passing On Modern Medicine Chapter 55: Passing On Modern Medicine Like in Konoha¡¯s camp, seven of the Sand¡¯s elite Jonins along with Chiyo, were gathered in Rasa¡¯s tent to discuss the war. The main topic was the new Konoha ninja Ryo Yamanaka. The 3rd Kazekage has disappeared along the borders of the fire country. Over 12000 Sand Ninjas were gathered for ¡°revenge¡±. In addition to 3 people who were close or equal in power to a Kage, 8 of the Sand¡¯s elite Jonin were there, along with close to a 1000 Chunins. The rest were Genins. Amongst the 12000, the strongest were Rasa, Chiyo, and the Ichibi Jinchuriki Bunpuku. Four of the 8 elite Jonins were from the Puppeteer Division. The rest were the 4 that Ryo faced in battle. Rasa¡¯s face was so heavy in the meeting. In this battle, the Sand Ninja have lost on all fronts, even losing one of their elite Jonins. The most uneptable thing for Rasa was the fact that the one who killed that Jonin, and forced the Sand to retreat, was actually a Child who seemed to be only 11 or 12 years old. ¡°Konoha doesn¡¯t deserve to be such a cradle for geniuses. Sakumo, the Sannin, and now this Ryo Yamanaka!¡± Chiyo Ba-Chan sighed. ¡°Kazekage Sama, this brat killed Ichiro with a strange sneak attack. He took my arm the same way!¡± ¡°What kind of an attack did he use? Make it clear Hogu!¡± The Sand Jonin described Ryo¡¯s the fight that he had with his fellow Jonins against Ryo. ¡°So he¡¯s using the Lightning Chakra mode, with an extreme speed, Ice, and teleportation!¡± Said Rasa after listening to the Jonin, to summarize the information they had about Ryo. ¡°Are you sure he was teleporting? Wasn¡¯t it more like extremely fast movement using the Lighting Chakra Mode?¡± Rasa asked. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure that I can distinguish between the Lightning Chakra Mode and teleportation!¡± Said Hogu. ¡°Rasa, could it be the 2nd Hokage¡¯s Flying Thunder God?¡± Chiyo Ba-chan saw Minato in the previous world war. She was so impressed by that technique. The description of Ryo¡¯s teleportation reminded her of that. ¡°Hugo, did Ryo Yamanaka use any special weapons?¡± ¡°Hokage Sama, He has only used one Ninja scalpel from start to finish, and he didn¡¯t use any other weapons.¡± The 4th Kazekage learned from Chiyo about the Flying Thunder God, and he learned that Ryo had no weapons. Now he also spectes that Ryo¡¯s teleportation technique is not Thunder Chakra Mode, but something else. But what Raza was more interested in was the technique that both Ryo and Jiraya have used. In that state, Jiraya¡¯s power, speed, Reflexes, and defence were all enhanced to a great extent. The power-up was so substantial that it gave Jiraya the upper hand after being conquered by Rasa for most of the fight before that. ¡°Chiyo Ba-Chan, did you ever hear of such a technique?¡± Rasa Told Chiyo about what happened and asked her if she knew the technique Jiraya was using. She sighed and took a while to think then said: ¡°It might be the Sage Mode used by the 1st Hokage. I have only heard of this technique, and I didn¡¯t expect it to be anything more than a myth.¡± ¡°Sage Mode is real. The Rikudo Sennin was a user of this technique. It enhances Ninjutsu, Taijutsu, and Perception to a great extent. This is what Shukaku just told me.¡± The old monk sitting in the corner, who was silent the whole time, spoke out. What are you talking about? The Rikudo Sennin is just a myth!¡± Said one of the elite Jonins. The old monk ignored him and did not say anything else. He closed his eyes like he fell asleep. After listening to Bunpuku, Rasa became pretty much sure that the technique Jiraya has used was Sage mode. Its effects on Jiraya¡¯s performance went hand in hand with what how Bunpuku described Sage mode. On the other side, Ryo and Jiraya were discussing the power that the Sand Ninja have shown. Konoha now has a good understanding of Rasa¡¯s ability. Of course, Ryo was had some credit. In the Manga, Rasa didn¡¯t show much of his power, but now that he saw him in battle, Ryo was really impressed, his power was scary. In his past life, when he saw the Gold Release used in the anime, Ryo thought that only a Mad Tyrant would want gold as a weapon. He also thought that a user of such skill would never be short on money! Ryo exined Rasa¡¯s ability in the meeting. His exnation reminded Jiraya of Fukasaku¡¯s words on Rasa¡¯s attack. But even after determining what kind of special gold Rasa was using, Konoha¡¯s camp was still in a pinch. Even when knowing that it was Gold Dust, they still can¡¯t find a way to counter his ability as long as he¡¯s fighting in the yellow sand desert. After the discussion, Ryo returned to his team. The medical team had a great role in this battle. If it weren¡¯t for them, no one would know how many of Konoha¡¯s Ninjas would have been lost to the Sand¡¯s poison. Over the course of the following few days, both camps stayed on the safe side. The Sand Ninjas were afraid of Jiraya¡¯s Sage Mode, and Konoha¡¯s Ninjas couldn¡¯t find a way to counter Rasa¡¯s Gold Dust. Both sides were cautious and did not want to act rashly. During those days of rest, Ryo was thinking about both Medical Ninjutsu and modern medicine from his world. One of the things that he¡¯s always wanted to do was to improve the Narutoverse Medical Ninjutsu system. Here, medical Ninjutsu relies mainly on Chakra. Once a medic is out of Chakra, medical Ninjutsu is no longer usable. Should a ninja in that case just watch as hispanion bleeds to death? Ryo wanted to pass on the modern medicine knowledge he had learned in his previous life to the medics of Konoha¡¯s hospital so they could save people regardless of their Chakra levels. However, because of his inability to exin the origin of such knowledge, Ryo gave up on that idea. But now that he¡¯s on the battlefield, and there¡¯s this severe need for more medical knowledge, Ryo decided to pass on some basics to his team. In the area where Konoha¡¯s Medical Squad was located, Ryo established a teaching area. In the beginning, the medical ninjas did not have much interest in Ryo¡¯s modern medical knowledge. In their view, if this knowledge doesn¡¯t allow them to quickly heal an injured ninja and restore his ability to move, then it¡¯s of no use. But as Ryo went deeper into the topics he was teaching them, they started realizing that what he was talking about was not so simple. In this way, the team learned the basics Ryo was teaching them, and he was able toplete the 1st step towards his goal of spreading his medical knowledge from his past world. As days passed, the Sand couldn¡¯t just keep watching and they started to harass Konoha¡¯s once again. Sakumo took countermeasures against the Sand¡¯s little tricks. There shouldn¡¯t be much risk in doing that, as any poisoned Ninja will now have a medical team to save him. ¡°Sakumo San! Jiraya San has made an ambush and just caught a Sand Ninja.¡± The sand Ninjas were harassing the camp for many days, and this is the 1st time one of them is caught. Sakumo quickly informed Ryo. For a Yamanaka like him, the enemy¡¯s brain can give so much information! Chapter 56 - Intelligence Chapters 56: Intelligence Ryo was teaching the medical team when he received a message telling him to go immediately to Sakumo¡¯s tent. ¡°Ryo, you¡¯re here! This is a Sand Puppet master who has been just ambushed by Jiraya outside the camp. See what kind of info you can get using the secret arts of the Yamanaka n.¡± Ryo nodded and put his palm against the Sand Ninja¡¯s forehead. His consciousness entered his mind. From his memories, Ryo learned that his name was Shanyu. He was one of the elite Jonin of his vige, and a Blue secret technique puppet master. The Puppet division of the Sand is divided to 4 grades: ck, Blue, White, and Red. Kanjuro in the manga was just a ck grade puppeteer during the Chunin exam. Chiyo was a White secret master, and only Sasori of the Red sand was a Red Grade puppeteer. This is a master of the blue secret, and a Jonin. Jiraya has caught a big fish. Ryo went more in depth into his Shanyu¡¯s mind. His impressive memories were all disyed in front of Ryo, who was quickly browsing through them to find something useful. Over an hourter, Ryo finally found information rted to the current war. In Shanyu¡¯s memory, he was suddenly called out. The vige held a meeting where all the Jonins on the vige gathered, and the disappearance of the 3rd Kazekage was announced. Afterwards, with support of the advisors Chiyo and and Ebizo, the disciple of the 3rd , Rasa, was elected as the 4th Kazekage. The 1st thing Rasa did when bing the new Kazekage was dering war. Ryo could see within the memory, how much hatred the Sand Ninja had towards Konoha. After the war began, and the Sand lost the 1st battle, the 4th Kazekage gathered the Jonins to discuss those events. Ryo continued to go through Shanyu¡¯s memories and found out his task: to harass Konoha¡¯s camp and spread chaos within it. From the memory, Ryo understood that Rasa was afraid to attack because of Jiraya¡¯s Sage mode, yet could not just let Konoha¡¯s camp have piece and had to dispatch some of his skilled Ninjas to harras them. He continued to look through Shanyu¡¯s mind and found two hidden memories. Usually, hidden memories are thest thing you would ever want to see. So ininitially, Ryo wanted to skip these two memories, but was afraid that he might miss out on some info rted to the war. After some thinking, he decided to check them out. The 1st memory involved Shanyu and his wife, and the intimate moments made Ryo blush. The 42 year old virgin was really embaressed. The second one came in as a big surprise! It involved a secret mission given by Rasa to Shanyu. Rasa send Shanyu to Konoha¡¯s Camp. It wasn¡¯t only to harass the ninja in the camp; it was also to bury gold dust around it! After Ryo confirmed that there was no other useful memories within Shanyu¡¯s mind, his consciousness withdrew. Even though Ryo had a so much spiritual power, two hours of reading through someone¡¯s memories are a lot of work. He had to rest for quite some time, and then he reported what he found out to Sakumo and Jiraya. When they realized that the man captured by Jiraya was a Green grade Jonin puppeteer, they had no doubt about the info that they have received from him. ¡°Sakumo san, is it possible that Rasa has buried the Gold Dust around our camp to sneak in?¡± Jiraya fought Rasa; he knew how powerful his gold sand could be. It was absolutely necessary to prevent him from getting ess to gold in his opinion. ¡°It is very possible. The thing is, we don¡¯t know a lot about him, and we don¡¯t know how he could attack the camp.¡± Said Sakumo. ¡°Sakumo san, regardless of his ns, we should 1st dispose of the Gold Dust we have around the camp.¡± Sakumo nodded, and called the Hyuga n Ninjas. He gave them the order to locate and then melt all the Gold Dust that¡¯s around the camp. ¡°The Sand will be moving soon. Ryo, there are no problems with the medical team, Right?¡± Sakumo asked. ¡°I am in charge of the medical team, so you don¡¯t have to worry Sakumo san.¡± It was alreadyte in the night when Ryo left Sakumo¡¯s tent. The Hyuga¡¯s who were inspecting the ce found the gold. To follow Sakumo¡¯s order, they went out to find all the Ninjas in the camp who excelled with fire release, including the Uchiha¡¯s. In the vige, the Hyuga and the Uchiha n usually don¡¯t get along that well. However, once in war, the two families were actually good at coordinating with each other. Well, even in war, they would stillpete against each other, but that rarely leads to any conflicts. While Ryo was watching the gold being melted from a distance, one of the Uchiha¡¯s suddenly looked his way. He looked shocked after seeing Ryo¡¯s face. Thetter felt with his great senses that someone was approaching him from behind; he looked back, and saw Fugaku Uchiha who looked absolutely stunned. Of course, Ryo knew pretty well who Fugaku Uchiha was. The father of Itachi and Sasuken and the next head of the Uchiha n had also opened his sharingan when looking back at the manga, but he wasn¡¯t shown using it. Ryo did not like Fugaku Uchiha, nor did he hate him. He is now just another Jonin, and Ryo wasn¡¯t in touch with him. Seeing how Ryo turned away, Fugaku immediately chased him and stood is his way. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ryo stopped and asked Fugaku. However, thetter did not answer, and just opened his Sharingan. Ryo was impatient and turned around and left. ¡°What!¡± Seeing how Ryo was going away, Fugaku blocked his path. ¡°What the matter? I¡¯m really busy. Can¡¯t you just say whatever it is you want to say quickly?¡± ¡°Do you know who your father is?¡± Ryo¡¯s eyes were startled looking at Fugaku. He had thought of many reasons why he would stop him, but he didn¡¯t think of this. ¡°You look so much like one of my n members. You look very simr to him, especially in the eyes. Houyi Uchiha, do you know him?¡± ¡°What does that person have to do with you?¡± Ryo wanted to leave, but he was afraid that Fugaku would speak out. He didn¡¯t want to disturb his mother¡¯s life. ¡°He is my cousin. His father and my father are brothers. Do you know him?¡± Fugaku asked again. ¡°I don¡¯t know him. this world is so vast, and many people look simr to each other. I am a Yamanaka, Ryo Yamanaka!¡± ¡°Yamanaka¡¯s have blond hair, why is yours ck?¡± ¡°Because my father is a Nara.¡± Ryo has always used this argument to cover up the reason why his hair was ck. Fugaku Uchiha stared at Ryo for a long time. He didn¡¯t look like he was lying. So He could only walk away with the doubts remaining in his heart. Chapter 57 - Conspiracy Chapter 57: Conspiracy In the two weeks that followed Shanyu¡¯s capture, the Sand didn¡¯t send anyone to harass Konoha¡¯s camp. Even though Konoha didn¡¯t show any more vignce, the Aburame and Hyuga ninja were constantly monitoring the Sand Ninja on the other side. During this time, Ryo taught more modern medicine to his team, while he learned Wind Release Jutsus from Jiraya. Like Jiraya said, Ryo had some talent for it. In just half a month, he mastered 4 C ss Jutsus, 3 B ss ones, and one that was A ss. The reason why Ryo worked on wind release was that he wanted to practice the [Futon: Rasenshuriken] in the future. After all, this was a Justu that was developed jointly by both Minato and himself, so he had the right to use it. Every time Ryo thought of Minato¡¯s experiment with that Jutsu in the forest of death, he was in awe. In the past, he spent a lot of time trying to solve the problem of Chakra overuse that he had with Ice Release. Afterwards, he worked on mastering Water Release. After all, it was really clear for him that his Ice Release was the trump card given to him to survive in this world. Before mastering that skill, he didn¡¯t have time to focus on the Rasenshuriken, no matter how powerful it was. But now that he solved the problems he had with Ice release, and that the Sand vige are not making any moves, Ryo doesn¡¯t want to waste time. After all, the battle of Kannabi Bridge was approaching. Ryo wanted to save Obito, and that puts him in risk of facing Madara. Even if he was in histe years, he would be at least Kage tier. And then there¡¯s the Kyubi¡¯s attack. If he saves Obito, that whole event will be really unlikely to happen. But in case Obito is still confused by Madara, then on that night, he should also be strong enough to save Minato and Kushina. Therefore, Ryo should make use of every second he has and practice. ¡°Jiraya San, Ryo San, Sakumo san is calling for you and wants you to go to him immediately!¡± While Ryo was practicing in peace, he was summoned along with Jiraya by Sakumo. It is worth mentioning that after thest battle, Konoha¡¯s Ninjas started calling him ¡°Ryo San¡±. In this world, people worship the strong. So, after that amazing performance Ryo had in thest battle, everyone naturally had great respect for him. At 1st, Ryo felt that it wasn¡¯t right. But as time went by, too many people were calling him that and it didn¡¯t matter anymore. When Ryo and Jiraya arrived to Sakumo¡¯s tents, six Jonins and all representatives of the different ns were there. The two had seats waiting for them at the right and left hand sides of Sakumo. When they sat down, he gave the sign to the Hyuga n representative to start talking. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, just now, the ninjas of our family have discovered that the Sand Ninjas were gathering. This might mean that they are preparing for something big.¡± ¡°Sakumo san, they¡¯re just gathering and we¡¯re making such a fuss about it?¡± said the Uchiha representative. Actually, his words weren¡¯t just out of rivalry with the Hyugas¡¯. It is indeed true that the gathering of troops when in such a state is a normal thing that happens way more often than battles. ¡°Of course there¡¯s more than this. Shibi, tell us about what you found out!¡± ¡°Like my bugs have told me recently, there were many traps and explosive tags set up by the Sand in front of our camp and on the way to the field between us. Aburame¡¯ words made everyone realize that the gathering was not so simple. It seems that the Sand couldn¡¯t just stay away from battle and are up tounch their second attack. ¡°The Sand¡¯s operation is beginning, and we should also be well prepared. Now that I¡¯ve informed, you have the responsibility as representatives of your families to tell your ninjas and prepare with them for the next battle.¡± ¡°Yes! Sakumo san!¡± Konoha¡¯s camp quickly entered the phase of war preparations, and soon they received the news that the Sand¡¯s troops have reached the front of Konoha¡¯s camp. ¡°Before you go in, you should be careful Jiraya. Rasa knows well how powerful your Sage Mode is and yet, he chose to face us head on. He should have found a way to deal with you.¡± Sakumo said to Jiraya who nodded in agreement. He was also prepared for such an attack from Rasa. ¡°Ryo, this time, we need you to be on the front with us. The medical team should be in the rear so there should be no problems.¡± ¡°No problem, Sakumo san. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± In the previous battle, Ryo yed a crucial role in Konoha¡¯s victory. Without him, even if Jiraya was able to suppress Rasa, and Even if Sakumo was able to beat Chiyo, they would have been able to change the fact that their men were outnumbered in a hostile environment that limited their power. But thanks to Ryo¡¯s use of Sage mode, and his summoning of Gamahiro, Konoha¡¯s losses were limited by a great margin. So after the battle, Sakumo was able to really appreciate Ryo¡¯s value on the battlefield. It was clear for him that he was far more than a medic saving people in the backline. So now, in face of the Sand¡¯s second attack, he chose to go all out from the start and bring Ryo to the front. ¡°Sakumo san, we are ready to go!¡± ¡°Good! Marche!¡± Sakumo issued his order, and over 7000 of Konoha¡¯s Ninjas went to the battlefield. Shibi Aburame has discovered the Sand¡¯s traps, so he and the Hyuga¡¯s were in front getting rid of them. ¡°So you¡¯reing out?¡± Rasa was looking the way of Konoha¡¯s camp. When he saw them getting rid of the traps he had a strange smile of the corner of his mouth. ¡°Is there any problem on your side?¡± He asked Chiyo. She did not speak, but nodded solemnly. ¡°The let¡¯s start this! Sand Ninjas, charge!¡± The 4th Kazekage issued his order and the second battle between the two camps broke out! This is the second time that Jiraya¡¯s facing Rasa, so he didn¡¯t hold anything back. When he entered the battlefield, he was already in Sage Mode. Sakumo and Chiyo have faced each other many times. Against her puppets, he had his special method to break her down. Like before, it was all just a matter of time. To Ryo, everything looked just too familiar. This was too strange. Rasa should know that they could not win this way. Why did hee again? Although he had his doubts, he knew that the situation doesn¡¯t allow him to over think. He summoned Gamahiro, and went right in to face the Sand¡¯s Jonin. ¡°Brat! Your opponent is us!¡± Hugo and hispanions were waiting for Ryo¡¯s appearance. Right then, the 4th Kazekage and Chiyo began to work together: Rasa tore a scroll and the two printed at the same time. A white sealed boundary appeared and enclosed the four of them from the outside world. (Tl Note: The ones who are entrapped within the cage were Jiraya, Sakumo, Chiyo and Rasa) ¡°Jiraya Chan! This is...¡± Fukasaku stared at this summoning that came out of nowhere. Ii wasn¡¯t too solid. If they attacked it for two minutes straight, is should copse. The problem was that Rasa would never give them the chance to do so. ¡°Rasa! Your target is Ryo?¡± Sakumo stopped fighting and looked at the two with a heavy face. ¡°Yes! I¡¯m not afraid to attack just because you managed to capture Shanyu. Today¡¯s traps were just a distraction to make you think that I had a way to deal with the Sage Mode. I¡¯ll just keep on fighting you.¡± ¡°Just to get rid of Ryo, you¡¯re actually willing to sacrifice some of your elite Jonins?¡± Jiraya couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Oh, if we can kill there brat, it would be worth the life of a Jonin. He¡¯s a genius isn¡¯t he? Well, let¡¯s see if he¡¯s enough of a genius to survive Shukaku¡¯s wrath!¡± Said Chiyo with a sneer. ¡°Shukaku!¡± When he heard Chiyo, Jiraya became too anxious and wanted to attack. He used [Odama Rasengan] and to take down the summoned boundary, but it was unscathed. ¡°It¡¯s useless Jiraya Chan. We should keep on attacking one point of that wall simultaneously for at least two minutes to take that boundary down. Now we can only try to deal with the 4th Kazekage, and hope that Ryo Chan will be all right!¡± Hearing Fukasaku¡¯s words, Jiraya didn¡¯t argue, and he decided to beat the 4th as quickly as possible. Chapter 58 - Bunpuku

Chapter 58: Bunpuku

Ryo did not realize what the Sand had in store for him. He was actually more worried about the situations of Jiraya and Sakumo. The barrier has isted the 4 Kage tier warriors who were on the battleground. There must be something bad they Rasa had nned. ¡°Kid, if you have time to worry about others, you¡¯re better off worrying about yourself!¡± Hugo¡¯s voice interrupted Ryo¡¯s thoughts. When Ryo summoned Gamahiro, he was surrounded by several elite Jonins of the Sand. However, he didn¡¯t worry too much. He has his Ice mode, and some of Konoha¡¯s Jonins have arrived to fight on his side. ¡°Hugo! You¡¯re going lower and lower. Six Jonins gathering to bully a child? Now, people your age are here to teach you a lesson!¡± Uchiha Chu, his n¡¯s 3rd head was there, and he was also the Uchiha¡¯s representative at the pre-battle meeting. Hugo did not expect Konoha¡¯s Jonins to actually be so fast to react ande to team up with Ryo. ¡°Don¡¯t be so arrogant kid; someone will take care of you. Hey, this brat is all yours! Don¡¯t forget what Chiyo Ba-san has said!¡± Hugo¡¯s words made Ryo notice the old monk behind the 6 Sand Jonins. His thick eyebrows and mustaches were all white, with his hands sped together and his eyes closed. Ryo looked at this old monk for a moment and then his faced changedpletely when he remembered who he really was. This seemingly kind old man was actually the one tailed Jinchuriki! When he saw Bunpuku, Ryo immediately understood why Rasa trapped the 4 powerhouses behind that barrier and went through with the seemingly unwinnable fight. It¡¯s not that he¡¯s found a way to beat Sage mode. It was actually because Ryo was the target in the 1st ce! ¡°Child, what¡¯s your name? Chiyo just told me to kill you without even giving me your name.¡± Bunpuku has a kind smile as he looked at Ryo. ¡°My name is Ryo Yamanaka, a Konoha Chunin!¡± ¡°Ah, you¡¯re Konoha¡¯s genius they were talking about! It¡¯s a pity that I promised Chiyo. I must kill you, sorry child!¡± As soon as he finished his words, his body started oozing with red Chakra, and it started to look familiar to Ryo who was used to fight Kushina. In the manga, Gaara never used this mode. Ryo also thought that Shukaku could only be used with partial transformation or with the use of [Feigning Sleep Technique]. He did not expect that Shukaku could be used this way like the other Bijus. As this was the one tailed beast, the mode could only go up to one tail. This made Ryo appreciate Kushina¡¯s colossal power. Unlike Kushina when she uses the tailed coat mode, Bunpaku¡¯s speed didn¡¯t seem to be enhanced that much. What changed was his attack method, which revolved around using sand, just like Gaara in the manga. How terrible it is, fighting an enemy that controls Sand in a sandy desert! Gamahiro¡¯s massive body became nothing but a living target, and Ryo had to get down from over his head to face his opponent. But Ryo was going into the fight with a straight face. Observing Bunpuku¡¯s attacks, he realized that it took him anywhere from 1 to 2 seconds between attacks before he could release them. In the desert, Sand is everywhere, and that¡¯s his foe¡¯s greatest advantage. But Sand weighs a lot! It takes a good while for Chakra to move a pile of it after another. Ryo entered the Ice-Lighting Chakra mode. Between his great perception brought by his family¡¯s training and the great speed that¡¯s brought with this mode, Ryo could just avoid all of Bunpuku¡¯s attacks. He avoided over 10 of his enemy¡¯s attacks, but he knew that should not work for ever. When all is said and done, his enemy is a Jinchuriki. How long could Ryost by just running and hiding? The situation became really stagnant, and that doesn¡¯t help Ryo. He is sure to run out on Chakra before his foe. He didn¡¯t want to sit back and wait. He kept on trying to attack while looking for Bunpuku¡¯s weaknesses. Hard work pays off, and Ryo found what he was looking for: Bunpuku was standing still every time that released a Jutsu. The reason for that is that he was slow when it came to forming seals, as he wasn¡¯t trained by ninjas. It took him about two seconds to release a Jutsu. If interrupted, that would make for a guaranteed 3 seconds where he does nothing at all. ¡°Hiro, I found his weakness. I¡¯ll attack him and when I tell you, use [Water Release: Gunshot] to attack him.¡± Ryo said that really loud. There wasn¡¯t only Gamahiro that heard that clearly, there was also his opponent, Bunpuku! Thetter didn¡¯t believe any of Ryo¡¯s words. After all, no ninja would announce his tactics so loudly. He was very confident in Shukaku¡¯s absolute defense. Even to tailed coat is non damageable by ordinary Ninjas. That¡¯s exactly what Ryo was relying on. No Ninja would shout out hisbat n. He knew well that while Bunpuku wouldn¡¯t be shaken by his words, Gamahiro would still prepare himself to attack on hismand. The next time Bunpuku attacked, Ryo shouted out loud: ¡°Hiro, attack!¡± Hiro¡¯s Water Gunshot had exactly the impact that Ryo had imagined. His foe waspletely focused on forming his seals. By the time he noticed Hiro¡¯s attacking, he had no time to avoid it. ¡°Freeze!¡± Ryo froze the great masse of water, and a huge water ball fell from the air. The Ichibi is a tailed monster imed to give his owner an absolute defense. When hit by that huge Ice ball, only the coat had serious damage done to it, while Bunpuku had a minor injury. Bunpuku wiped the blood from his mouth and had a glimmer of madness show up in his eyes as Shukaku started to take over his mind. The rtionship between the two of them wasn¡¯t that bad. At the very least, Shukaku didn¡¯t interfere with Bunpuku¡¯s fighting when in war. But the thing was, Shukaku¡¯s Chakra thrived when its Jinchuriki had more negative emotions, and those erupted inside of Bunpuku when he was injured. His body started slowly changing just like Gaara¡¯s in the Manga, and he went into partial transformation. However, Ryo was actually getting him there on purpose. The Ice ball¡¯s wreckage was right behind Bunpuku, and Ryo used it to teleport behind him. He then used a Kunai to hit him from his blind spot with a [Thousand Years of Death]! Obviously, Ryo remembered that Naruto was able to use this technique in the manga to break Gaara¡¯s partial transformation Now, using the same principle, Ryo was also able to do the same thing to Bunpuku as well. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to see through the blind point of Shukaku¡¯s partial transformation. Just like Rasa said, you have a special teleportation technique, you are great kid!¡± Bunpuku was showing his sincere admiration for Ryo. ¡°Do you want to continue?¡± Ryo¡¯s Chakra had already bottomed out and he had to take a food pill before asking that question. ¡°Oh, I promised Chiyo that will definitely kill you. Yet, it seems that I can¡¯t do it. So, let¡¯s bring out Shukaku!¡± As he finished his words, Bunpuku closed his eyes. Chapter 59 - Shukaku Chapter 59 : Shukaku ¡°Shukaku, he¡¯s all yours. [Feigning Sleep Jutsu]!¡± As Bunpuku closed his eyes, the desert¡¯s sand began to gather around him. Soon after, a gigantic creature that¡¯s even more massive than Gamahiro was on the battlefield. Shukaku¡¯s body was just like sand in color. It looked like a giant Tanuki with dark violet markings on its body, and a huge tail that throws off massive amount of yellow sand. ¡°Hey Ryo! Shukaku is out, this won¡¯t be fun!¡± In terms of stature, Gamahiro wasn¡¯t too fat off Shukaku. But the gap in strength between the two was immense. ¡°Oh yeah! After all, this is a Tailed Beast. If we¡¯re not careful enough, we¡¯ll probably end up dying.¡± Said Ryo wish a heavy face. ¡°Hugo! You¡¯re using a tailed beast against a kid?!¡± Seeing Shukaku, Uchiha Chu¡¯s face changed greatly. Ryo was really strong, especially when he had Gamahiro on his side. But he was by no means an opponent to the Ichibi. ¡°Haha, that¡¯s the 4th Kazekage¡¯s n. This can only end in one way. That kid must die! His death is worth any sacrifice!¡± Looking at Hugo¡¯s madness on one hand and at Ryo on the other, Chu was only able to pray for Ryo¡¯s survival. ¡°Ha Ha Ha! I¡¯m finally able to immerge!¡± With its arrogantughter, Shukaku woke up. Feeling the beast¡¯s frightening Chakra, Ryo¡¯s face was getting paler and paler. Before facing it, he didn¡¯t think that the Ichibi would be too strong for him to deal with. After all, Naruto and Gamabunta were able to dispel [Feigning Sleep Jutsu] while holding off Shukaku¡¯s attacks. However, what Ryo missed is that Gaara, who was the Jinchuriki in the manga, wasn¡¯t at all in good terms with his Bijuu. They were more like fire and ice. Even though Gaara used the [Feigning Sleep Jutsu] back then to unleash Shukaku¡¯s full power, he was still suppressing its full potential. However, Bunpuku and Shukaku have been together for decades. With time, they learned to get along, and Punbaku was trusting Shukaku¡¯s absolute defense far more than Gaara. This makes it possible to get his Bijuu¡¯s full power by using the [Feigning Sleep Jutsu]. This is absolutely far more powerful than what Naruto had to face. ¡°Ha ha ha ha, ¡°I shall celebrate my emergence, and that will start by killing you kid! [Futon: Air Bullets]!¡± ¡°Ryo, get off my back! [Water Release: Gunshot]!¡± Gamahiro told Ryo to run and attempted to counter Shukaku¡¯s attack. In the Manga, Gamabunta¡¯s Gunshots were able to hold off some of Shukaku¡¯s Air Bullets. But here, Gamahiro¡¯s Gunshots weren¡¯t able to deflect them. He saw that his Water Gunshots were being scattered so he quickly jumped. Ryo also moved quickly to save himself. ¡°Ryo! What should I do? It is too strong!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, in front of the absolute power of Shukaku, I don¡¯t think that anything that we would do could have much of an effect.¡± Ryo answered with a grim face. ¡°Ryo, how about your ice?¡± ¡°That won¡¯t work, here in the desert; I don¡¯t have enough water to do something big enough.¡± ¡°You have all these men! Can¡¯t you Yamanaka Ninjas transfer messages into the minds of your troops? Get them to use Water Release to help you out!¡± Gamahiro¡¯s proposal gave Ryo a way to get huge amounts of water. This is a great idea! With enough water, Ryo can go for what he has always imagined. ¡°Hiro, I need you to buy me some time!¡± ¡°This one is too strong; I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯m going tost.¡± After reaching a consensus, Gamahiro pulled out his swords and jumped in to fight Shukaku. On all levels, he was absolutely iparable to it. Ryo left his state of Ice elementization and went for Sage mode to intensify his perception abilities. He used his n¡¯s technique to connect himself to all the ninjas on the battlefield. He was in too much of a pinch to try to distinguish between those of Konoha and those of the Sand. ¡°All Konoha Shinobis!¡± He sound rang across the minds of everybody on the battlefield making them pause for a moment. ¡°I am Ryo Yamanaka, and I am now fighting against the sand beast, the Ichibi Shukaku! Right now, I¡¯m in desperate need for your help. Please, in 10 seconds, everyone near the center of the battle field use water release!¡± Right as he finished his words, Ryo cut the connection. Even when in Sage Mode, it was still very taxing for him to send a message to so many people at one time. He went back into Ice mode and fully released his Yin Seal. Ten seconds should be enough time for Konoha¡¯s Ninjas to prepare themselves and for Gamahiro to retreat. ¡°I don¡¯t know what he wants to do, but he¡¯s just asking for Water Jutsus. I don¡¯t think that would be a threat to Shukaku, and it should cost our enemies Chakra!¡± That¡¯s what most Sand Ninjas were thinking. They didn¡¯t try to interfere with Ryo¡¯s n. On the other side, Konoha¡¯s Ninjas were seeing the great battle against the monstrous Shukaku in the middle of the field, and felt sorry for Ryo. Now that they know that they could help him, they all prepared themselves. In ten seconds, Water was released in overwhelming amounts towards Shukaku. Gamahiro Jumped away before the attack and Shukaku looked at them Ninjas on the battlefield disdainfully. ¡°Freeze!¡± With the help of the Natural energying from the [Yin Seal], Ryo was able to sessfully freeze all the water, and huge amounts of Ice fell on Shukaku¡¯s body getting it all riddled with holes. The beast was wounded, and Konoha¡¯s Ninjas rejoiced. The sand ninja were in disbelief. After all, they¡¯ve thought that Shukaku¡¯s defense was absolute! Sure enough, it was still in the desert. Sand gathered around it, and holes in its body were repaired. ¡°You brat! That actually hurt! How dare you?! [Futon: Air Bullets]!¡± Shukaku was angered by Ryo¡¯s attack, and it started spitting out immensely powerful air bullets his way. Ryo hurriedly controlled the ice making a powerful Ice wall protecting him. The ice in his wall was fortified with natural energy, so the Air Bullets didn¡¯t have much effect on it. ¡°Ryo, this will not stop it! It¡¯s a Biju. It won¡¯t run out of Chakra any time soon, and your ice wall will be destroyed sooner orter.¡± Gamahiro was worried as he said that. ¡°I¡¯m preparing for a new technique, one that I¡¯ve never used before. It¡¯s just an idea, and it takes some time to be prepared. All I can do now is relying on this Ice wall.¡± ¡°What technique could ever deal with Shukaku? Are you sure you can pull it off?¡± ¡°I am facing a Biju, so I can never be sure that I¡¯ll be winning. But if pull this technique, even if I don¡¯t beat it, I shouldn¡¯t lose to it.¡± Gamahiro knew Ryo well enough to understand that his words are never hollow. Since he was so confident, Hiro chose to believe in him. As the ice wall continued to be bombarded by Shikaku, it started to crack. However, Ryo still had his eyes closed and Gamahiro was getting worried. ¡°Hey hey!¡± The moment that the wall was shattered, Ryo opened his eyes. Ice around him began to gather. Gamahiro felt that natural energy around him was pouring with an insane rate into the ice, and felt something that was about to erupt from within it. ¡°[Ice Colossus]!¡± Chapter 60 - Ice Colossus Chapter 60: Ice Colossus As Ryo shouted out the name of his technique, Gamahiro felt that the pile of ice was being given life. He felt that it had a pressure like that of a fearful creature. Obviously it was just a pile of ice, but the immense pressure it had was almost suffocating to Gamahiro. This pressure was different from that brought by a tailed beast. If was closer to the fear that a child has when seeing a dignified elder. He didn¡¯t know that this technique was one never used before in this world. It was inspired from a Taoist magical technique that Ryo saw in previous life; it was based on a state called, the Way of Heaven. The 1st time that Ryo saw this technique was when he watched the cartoon ¡°Journey to the West¡±, and saw the fight of Sun Wukong and Eng Shen. The two of them fought using that way. At that time, Ryo as a child was really interested in this magical technique with which the Monkey King became taller than a mountain. Because of this interest, Ryo read quite a few books on Toaism before crossing over. After crossing over to the world of Naruto, Ryo became too busy with working on his strength and forgot all about the Way of Heaven. It wasn¡¯t until Kushina made him meet Kurama that he thought about it again. That was caused by the feeling of powerlessness that he had before the immensity of the Kyubi. However, when in Konoha, it was never convenient for Ryo to explore that topic again. He could only cast aside that idea. However, the pressure of the moment and the need to get stronger made Ryo decide to take the risk and resort to that technique that he never tried. The Way of Heaven was a state mentioned in Taoist ancient records, and its fundamental aspect was ¡°Tao¡±. Far from being a Taoist priest, Ryo wasn¡¯t able to understand what this so-called ¡°Tao¡± was, all he could do was work onbining his energy with Nature¡¯s. When Ryo enters Ice Elementization, he bes ice himself, and a part of nature. What he tried to do was making himself the center, and blending his energy with that of the ice around him to make it an extension of his own body. His consciousness, the ice, and the natural energy; all three were fused to create an Ice Giant with Ryo in the center of it. Ryo¡¯s consciousness and body were integrated with the ice giant, and he was controlling it like it was his own body. On the other side of the barrier, Jiraya, Fukasaku and Shima all sensed the incredible gathering of Natural energy outside. ¡°Boss, Ne-chan, what¡¯s happening outside?¡± there, Jiraya couldn¡¯t tell what was happening on the battlefield, he was only able to ask Fukasaku who had superior perception abilities. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just sense Natural Energy umting outside, and this umtion is making me feel a little dizzy!¡± ¡°Ma is right, this force is terrible!¡± Fukasaku said with a heavy face. ¡°We don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening with the kid, boss! We should work harder in here!¡± Jiraya was worried about Ryo¡¯s safety, and he felt more of a burden put upon him. Rasa was no longer able to fight back; he was just barely able to resist him. On the other side, Chiyo¡¯s shape was no better. Outside the barrier, Ryo felt that he has be an ice giant. But to everyone else¡¯s eyes, it looked like Ryo became huge in size, and was covered with ayer of ice. That was due to the fact that Ice Colossus looked just like him. ¡°Hey Choki! Ryo is a Yamanaka! Howe does he have the skills of an Akamichi?¡± The representative of the Nara n asked their Akamichipanions. ¡°Rokk, you should ask Ryoko. She¡¯s a Yamanaka so maybe she knows!¡± As Choki, the Akamichi representative finished his words, he went right back to fighting his Sand opponent. ¡°How would I know? But from the looks of it, it seems like this is a huge Ice sculpture that he¡¯s made.¡± Said Ryoko, who was the Yamanaka representative. ¡°Hey you three! Is this a new hidden technique that your alliance has developed? Howe we never saw it before?¡± Asked Chu Uchiha. After the three looked at each other, Rokk Narra nodded ¡°Using the Akamishi secret technique, without being fat?¡± The Uchiha murmured and just went back to fighting. Without going over all the reactions of the Ninjas on the battlefield, Ryo¡¯s confidence was boosted greatly as well after his sess with this technique; and he was able to feel the immense power that it held. Shukaku didn¡¯t understand why Ryo became so big; it just felt that what happened was really threatening. ¡°[Futon: Air Bullets]!¡± Against Shukaku¡¯s powerfull Air Bullet that was aimed towards the Ice Colossus¡¯ head, Ryo just used the open palm of its hand to stop it. ¡°What?¡± Shukaku was startled by Ryo¡¯s move. It never thought that anyone would take his attack with such ease. Ryo started forming seals and went for moving in fast on Shukaku using the Lightning Chakra mode. It was at that moment that he realized that he can¡¯t use Ninjutsu when in using Ice colossus. Moreover, as he was one with the giant, he was able to clearly perceive that the natural energy held within it was beginning to dissipate. At this rate, he should be able to maintain this mode for no more than five minutes. Time was running out and all he could do was run at Shukaku. He went towards it, and threw a punch at its belly. It was a direct his. Ryo never expected that Ice Colossus¡¯ fist would hold so much force. Same goes for Shukaku that was brought down by the punch. Ryo went ahead and threw punch after punch at Shukaku until its body was hammered with a dozenrge holes. ¡°Ryo, stop ying around, and just wake up the old monk! You see how many of Konoha¡¯s Ninja were lost already!¡± Gamahiro¡¯s words made Ryo wake up from the terrible power drunkenness that the Ice Colossus gave him. How good this felt didn¡¯t matter, what mattered was the lives of the Ino-Shika-Cho and the rest of Konoha¡¯s Ninjas. Ryo took a shot at Shukaku¡¯s head, throwing away Bunpaku. The intense pain woke him up and Shukaku dissipated. Seeing the Ichibi disappear, Konoha¡¯s ninja all excitedly cheered. The sand ninjas felt that they were as good as dead seeing Ryo running toward them. Ryo wasn¡¯t looking to attack them, he just wanted to destroy the barrier and save Jiraya and Sakumo. Upon reaching the barrier, Ryo punched it vigorously. After about a dozen punches, cracks were beginning to appear all over it. When Gamahiro arrived after him, he saw what Ryo was doing and he joined him in hammering the barrier for nearly a minute, and it finally broke. The fighting of the people inside the barrier stopped, and the 4th Kazekage and Chiyo both looked at Ryo realizing that they were in a really bad spot. They went to flee, and Jiraya and Sakumo were both too stunned to pursue them. ¡°Kid, that umtion of natural energy turned out to be you? How did you manage to do this?¡± Jiraya asked Ryo. But he had no way to answer; he could only make a helpless face! Chapter 61 - The End Chapter 61: The End ¡°Kid, so you¡¯re unable to speak?¡± Seeing Ryo¡¯s helpless face, Jiraya made that guess. Ryo nodded with his head keeping on the same expression. ¡°Ryo, aren¡¯t you a Yamanaka? Use your n¡¯s secret technique tomunicate with us!¡± Said Sakumo. Ryo¡¯s face froze, he forgot that he had such a technique he could use. He scratched his head in embarrassment and then began to use his spiritual power tomunicate with them. ¡°Sakumo San, Jiraya San, Great Sage Toads, are you all right?¡± He asked those he was inmunication with. ¡°We are fine. The Sand¡¯s target is you. They weren¡¯t even hesitant to sacrifice elite Jonins in order to kill you. They made us think that their focus was beating Jiraya¡¯s Sage mode, while it was all made up to get to you.¡± Sakumo exined the Sand¡¯s actions to Ryo, and Jiraya still had fear apparent on his face. Today, if Ryo didn¡¯t have such a card hidden, he would¡¯ve been probably killed by Shukaku. The death of the leader of the medical team would certainly bring chaos to Konoha¡¯s troops. The vige would¡¯ve also lost one of its future pirs. And Jiraya didn¡¯t even want to think about what Kushina would do if she heard such news. ¡°Hey, Jiraya san! You¡¯d let me die in such a way?¡± Ryo was connected to every one of them and he could see what they were thinking of. ¡°Ryo Chan, Jiraya Chan doesn¡¯t mean such a thing. Don¡¯t me him, we were all afraid. But more importantly, what¡¯s with that form? This is the 1st time I ever see such a gathering of natural energy.¡± Asked Fukasaku. Ryo transmitted to them the principle of making [Ice Colossus].Of course, he kept the parts rted to his previous life hidden. Sakumo did not know too much about natural energy, though he did hear about it. He did not expect that Ryo would be able to directly use it with his special Ice Release. Fukasaku and Shima were also surprised to see Ryo¡¯s transformation. They originally thought that he just had a Kekkei Genkai that allowed him to turn his body into ice, and to use natural energy. But now it seems that his Ice Elementization allowed him to be Natural Energy itself. ¡°Kid, how long can you stay in this mode?¡± Jiraya asked Ryo looking at the situation of Konoha¡¯s Ninja. ¡°Less than one minute!¡± Ryo checked out the flow of natural energy within the [Ice Colossus] before answering. ¡°Great, then go and get rid of that puppet division!¡± Jiraya was referring to the sand Jonins on the battlefield. When he looked around, Jiraya had an idea about the situation of the battlefield. Konoha¡¯s losses in deaths and injuries were too heavy. They had to redeem some of them. Ryo nodded, disconnecting with the lot, and running towards the Puppet division who were alsoing his way. ¡°Sakumo san, if you had to face the kid¡¯s Ice Colossus, could you win against it?¡± Jiraya asked after Ryo left. ¡°Ryo¡¯s new technique is really terrible. I wouldn¡¯t be able to take one punch. It¡¯s really a shame that its shorings are obvious and too heavy.¡± Jiraya understood well what Sakumo meant, and he was already thinking the same. Ryo¡¯s new technique was appropriate to face a tailed beast, but against Ninjas like Jiraya and Sakumo, it wasn¡¯t such a great threat. Retreating, Chiyo found a wounded Bunpuku. ¡°How can you fail? How did it happen?¡± Chiyo was furious as she asked him. ¡°Ryo Yamanaka suddenly grew in size and wrapped himself in Ice. He was able to block Shukaku¡¯s Air Bullets with one hand. He was extremely strong, and Even Shukaku¡¯s absolute defence was useless. Just one of his punches is enough to pierce Shukaku¡¯s body.¡± ¡°Chiyo Ba-San, isn¡¯t that the technique of the Akamichi n?¡± Rasa heard Bunpuku¡¯s description, looked at Ryo and then asked that question. ¡°It fits the description indeed. Being a Yamanaka, it isn¡¯t too surprising that he got to learn one of the secrets techniques of the allying Akamichi n. But their techniques rely too much on calories, requiring them to be fat, and the kid is not fat at all.¡± Chiyo answered with surprise herself. ¡°Kazekage Sama, Chiyo San, Ryo Yamanaka¡¯s Ice is also very strong.¡± Said Bunpuku. ¡°Oh, this battle was a loss, a loss for the Sand. I thought we would be able to kill the kid with this n, I didn¡¯t expect him to hide a technique that¡¯s so powerful.¡± Said Chiyo. ¡°But this time we did get some wins. They¡¯ve lost a Jonin, and at least a 1000 Genins and Chunins.¡± Said Rasa. ¡°What should we do next?¡± Chiyo was confused and didn¡¯t know what to do. ¡°First, we should retreat. I¡¯m afraid that if Jiraya and Sakumo join the war, our losses would increase exponentially.¡± Said Rasa. In the other side, the battle between Ryo and the Puppet Division had ended. Their ways of attack were varied, and their poison was powerful. However, they couldn¡¯t do anything to Ryo who had the protection of the Ice Colossus, a protection so powerful, that even Shukaku was unable to break it. It didn¡¯t take long for Ryo to beat them. And at that time, Rasa issued an order of retreat against the Sand. Unlike thest battle, this time, Konoha¡¯s men did not have Ryo¡¯s assistance, and the battle took too long. Their losses were heavy. Over 7000 Ninjas went into the battlefield, but only 6000 have survived. When they received the retreat order, the Sand Ninjas stopped fighting and withdrew quickly. Ryo also went out of Ice colossus mode when they retreated. The mode, which relies on natural energy, instantly turned into water after thest bit of natural energy that Ryo had was gone. After he left that mode, not only was Ryo¡¯s Chakra exhausted, the Natural Energy he Had in his ¡°Yin Seal¡± had also bottomed out. Where the Ice Colossus used to be, Ryo was left, weak and unable to move. ¡°Ryo, are you alright?!¡± Sakumo who had his eyes on Ryo, immediately went in front of him to protect him from the sand Ninjas as soon as he went out of the Ice Colossus mode. ¡°I¡¯m okay, a bit weak though. My Chakra has bottomed out.¡± Answered Ryo, smiling. Sakumo left the battlefield with Ryo leaving themand of the army to Jiraya. Konoha¡¯s Ninjas cleared the battlefield under Jiraya¡¯smand, bringing back the bodies of theirpanions. ¡°Jiraya Chan, I¡¯ll go back with Ma to Mount Myoboku then. Call us whenever you¡¯re in need.¡± ¡°Okay, Boss, One-san, goodbye!¡± When Ryo was back to his tent, he fell asleep. Sakumo summoned some members of the medical team to take care of him and left. There are still so many things in the camp that required him to handle them. On the other hand, Jiraya took responsibility of arranging patrols and protecting the camp to prevent any sneak attacks from the Sand. Chapter 62 - The Third’s Rewards

Chapter 62: The Third¡¯s Rewards

After a few days of practice, Ryo recoveredpletely from the use of Ice Colossus. [Ice colossus], this technique was a big burden on the current young Ryo. To control such a huge amount of Natural Energy was no trivial matter. Not only did it require a lot of spiritual power, but also a string and fit physique. With his body as the core, Ryo built arge statue of Ice and integrated his body into it. While this grants him perfect control of the statue, it also consumes a lot of physical energy and Chakra. A few days ago, Ryo had only 10 minutes in that mode. He spent a lot of energy. While he was in the mode, he felt nothing wrong. It was only after he went out of it that he found out that he was out on all sorts of energy. With the huge loss he had in physical energy, Ryo had no way to refine his Chakra. Heid in bed for several days before he was able to get rid of this destabilization, and his Chakra¡¯s cohesion returned to normal. In addition to these side effects, Ryo also discovered that when his body was directly integrated into nature, his Chakra stores were increased by arge amount. He was nowparable to an elite Jonin. The first thing he went on to do after restoring his physical energy was refilling his [Yin Seal] with natural energy. Without the natural energy in the Yin seal, he won¡¯t be able to use Sage Mode, and Ice Elementization would just use up too much Chakra. Sakumo and Jiraya also knew that Ryo needed time to recover. Moreover, the Sand didn¡¯t show any moves recently, so they did not need his assistance. The Natural energy in the camp was far less abundant then in Mount Myoboku. It took Ryo almost a month to refill his [Yin Seal]. After filling the Yin Seal, Ryo returned to teaching the medical principles from his past life to his team. During thest battle, Konoha¡¯s medical ninjas discovered that this new style of ¡°Medical Ninjutsu¡± taught to them by Ryo had proved useful. Several medical Ninjas used these new methods taught to them by Ryo to save the lives of many of theirpanions who had their hearts stop beating. They never thought of using Lightning Release to stimte the heart. This method allowed them to save lives. What shocked them even more was that the simple act of pressing the chest could also achieve the same effect. Because of all of that, now they¡¯ve be full of interest in Ryo¡¯s special techniques. His teachings attracted more and more people. There weren¡¯t only medics attending his sessions anymore, even ordinary Ninjas began to attend them. Many of the things that he taught benefited them greatly. But on one session, Ryo had an uninvited guest: Fugaku Uchiha. Last time they met, Ryo exined his hair color to him by telling him that his father was a Nara. Although that was indeed a valid exnation, Fugaku was still skeptical, but he was in no position to keep asking questions. After all, Ryo was the captain of the medical team, and one of the main decision makers in this war. And on top of all of that, Ryo was far stronger than him. In the face of a higher ranked stronger Ninja, Fukago had no way to calm his skepticism or to get to Ryo. So when he heard that Ryo was organizing open Medical Ninjutsu course, he had the idea of joining them. The teaching area was very active and lively. There many medical and ordinary Ninjas, and Fugaku sat down in the corner. Ryo did not see Fugaku, and his lecture for the day revolved around Gics. And since he was talking about gics, he delved into the Realm of Kekkei Genkais, discussing the formation of the abilities in the higher generations and then talking about how they are inherited over Generations. Combining his past knowledge about gics with his knowledge of the world of Naruto, his lecture was excellent and Ninjas listened to it with relish. Even Fugaku was intrigued. ¡°Is Ryo Yamanaka here?¡± Suddenly, a voice interrupted the thoughts of the Ninjas present, and Ryo stopped his lecture. The Ninjas were a little angry and bothered that someone was so disrespectful that he dared to interrupt the session. They looked back and found Anbu Ninjas. ¡°Ryo Yamanaka, this was sent to you by the Hokage.¡± The Anbus ignored the eyes of those who were present and handed a sealed scroll to Ryo. He took it and the Anbus quickly left. ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m sorry, let¡¯s go on!¡± Ryo ced the scroll in his bag and continued his lecture. The gics lecture went on for a full 2 hours before it ended. After many of the Ninjas were gone, Ryo noticed Fugaky in the corner. He didn¡¯t want to be bothered by him so he took a few things and turned away. ¡°Ryo, Ryo! Wait!¡± Seeying that Ryo was going away, Fugaku quickly stopped him. ¡°What do you want?¡± the coldness of Ryo made Fugaku feel awkward. He was also considered a genius in the Uchiha n, he had opened his three dotted Sharingan at a young age and was respected wherever he went. Ryo¡¯s attitude made him feel very ufortable. ¡°Ryo, I don¡¯t have any question likest time. I¡¯m just really interested in gics and what you were just talking about.¡± Fugaku was a man fit to be the n¡¯s head. He was really wise and knew well how to divert the topic and avoid Ryo¡¯s coldness. ¡°What is it that you want to know? You cane tomorrow I¡¯ll talk about it some more. Now, I have some things to do, so we¡¯ll leave this forter.¡± Ryo turned and left the ce. After entering his tent, he took out the 3rd¡¯s scroll. This was one of the reasons why he wanted to get rid of Fugaku. Checking out this scroll was far more important to him. Back when he took it from the Anbu, he realized that the 3rd had sealed it with the ¡°Four Symbols seal¡±. If this was worth sealing with such a powerful technique, then it certainly has something of importance hidden inside it. Ryo unsealed the scroll. Inside it, there was a letter, and two smaller scrolls. He opened the letter 1st. it started with some formal greeting, and the middle section revolved around praising Ryo¡¯s outstanding performance during the two battles he fought. At the end, the letter exined the rewards given to him: Two S-Rank Justus developed by the 2nd Hokage. These two techniques were [Suiton: Hard Whirlpool Water de], and [Suiton: Water Dragon Biting Explosion], some of the strongest Water Release Jutsus made by the 2nd. The second Hokage had developed several powerful Jutsus, including the [Shadow Clone Jutsu], [Edo Tensei] and the [Flying Thunder God] Although he had developed several Jutsus, he was best at Water Release techniques. Legend has it that he had signed a contract with the sea itself to be able to release the most powerful Water Release Jutsus where there was no water at all. The 3rd gave these two powerful S-Rank Jutsus as a reward to Ryo who was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect the Hokage to be so generous. Chapter 63 - Learning the Ninjutsu Chapter 63: Learning the Ninjutsu [Suiton: Hard Whirlpool Water de] uses pressure topress a water vortex into the form of a javelin. This Jutsu can be thrown, and it explodes into a whirlpool as soon as it touches its target. Its range will change with the amount of Chakra used.[Suiton: Water Dragon Biting Explosion] is an advanced version of the Water Dragon Bullet Technique that uses its impact force to knock up the enemy. Then the Dragon would split into two to attack the enemy from both directions. (Trantor note: In game, the ability seems to be a bit different from this description) Ryo remembers these techniques well from ying Tobirama¡¯s character in the Naruto games, especially the Water Dragon Biting Explosion, as it was as magnificent as a Jutsu coulde. Being such powerful S Rank Jutsus, the 3rd¡¯s reward exceeded all of Ryo¡¯s expectations. Ryo was very talented with Water Release, but not talented enough to learn 2 S-Rank Jutsus by just looking into scrolls. So he went to Jiraya to seek advice. For over a month, the Sand showed no movement. Jiraya had absolutely nothing to do. So he was very happy to hear Ryo¡¯s request. Ryo handed over the 2 scrolls to Jiraya, who opened them just to be shocked when he knew what Jutsus were in them. ¡°Kid! This is what the old man gave you?¡± ¡°Yeah, the Hokage gave me these two scrolls along with this letter.¡± Saying that, Ryo gave the letter to Jiraya. He had a quick look at it, and said: ¡°So that¡¯s what the old man had to do!¡± Ryo looked very strangely at Jiraya. Before, he guessed that the 3rd Hokage had to pay a huge price to be able to send these Jutsus to him. After all, Danzo and the two advisors would never agree with that. But that¡¯s not what Jiraya was talking about. Ryo and Jiraya didn¡¯t know that not too long ago, there was a huge quake at the top of Konoha. It happened as the 3rd was pushing for Minato the lead the troops in the Land of Earth battle ground. Danzo objected heavily because of Minato¡¯s young age, he didn¡¯t think he would be fit for such an important task. It was the same with the two advisors. In anger, the 3rd decided to suspend all three of them on the spot. Once again, the 3rd demonstrated his power, and this was right after the outbreak of the 3rd war. With the momentum he had, he deprived Danzo of all his power. Afterwards, he publicly announced that he would reward two of the S-Rank water release Ninjutsus of the 2nd Hokage to Ryo Yamanaka, the Hero who was defeating the Sand. Danzo and the two advisors were suspended, and that had an obvious effect: No one doubted the 3rd¡¯s words. After seeing the 3rd¡¯s letter, Jiraya knew that Danzo would never agree with such a great reward being given to Ryo. But now that the two techniques are in Ryo¡¯s hands, it meant that good old Hiruzen got rid of Danzo and the advisors. It was clear to him that his Sensei ¡°God of Shinobi¡± was back. He told Ryo about his guesses but thetter didn¡¯t quite believe them. After all, even after the incident with Sakumo, the 3rd did not punish Danzo. So now that Konoha is in war, he would never do such a thing that could destabilize the vige¡¯s stability. ¡°Kid, I know you have some prejudice against the old man. I mean, even I don¡¯t understand his action well. But this letter tells me that the ¡°God of Shinobi¡± is back!¡± Said Jiraya. The 2nd¡¯s two Jutsus were recorded in the Scroll of Seals, so Jiraya had never had the chance to learn them before himself. That¡¯s was he was really interested in them. Jiraya went on and condensed the water in his hand turning it into a water vortex, and then, ording to the instructions on the scrolls, it began to shrink. Ryo who was watching him on the side also went on to make a water vortex, trying to have a feel for the Jutsu before trying it. Two dayster, Jiraya was able to sessfully use the S-ss Justu in the desert, not too far from Konoha¡¯s camp. Ryo was looking from the side and he watched Jiraya forming the seals for the technique. Then water vortex waspressed into a water javelin. When Jiraya threw it into the desert, the Javelin exploded and turned into a whirlpool that took the desert¡¯s sand into the air, leaving behind a huge hole in the sand dune. ¡°Kid, we made it! The 2nd Hokage was a genius! Such a Jutsu can prove to be so effective in the desert!¡± Jiraya was really happy! ¡°Jiraya san, if you use this technique and infuse it with Senjutsu Chakra, could it possibly break through Shukaku¡¯s absolute defence?¡± After thinking for a while, Jiraya answered: ¡°With Senjutsu Chakra, breaking through Shukaku¡¯s absolute defence wouldn¡¯t be such a big problem for this Jutsu. The problem is that in the desert, this won¡¯t be of any benefit. Shukaku would just have infinite regeneration.¡± ¡°What if the whirlpool was frozen?¡± ¡°Frozen whirlpool? How would it rotate after being frozen? Without the pulling force brought by the whirlpool¡¯s rotation, Shukaku¡¯s defence wouldn¡¯t be broken.¡± ¡°Jiraya san, I meant that the whirlpool could be frozen partially. I can control the shape of what I freeze. If the whirlpool carries Ice des in it, the It would prate Shukaku¡¯s defence, and the des would be ced in the wounds in a way that prevents them from recovering, thus limiting the beast¡¯s actions.¡± Ryo proposed his idea, and Jiraya actually found it feasible. Using the waterspout to break through the defense, wounding Shukaku and having the des left in the wounds is actually a good way to limit its actions. ¡°Kid, what you have to do now is to learn this technique quickly. While what you are talking about sounds feasible in theory, we can¡¯t really know its real life effects. When Jiraya finished talking he began to exin to Ryo how to practice Hard Whirlpool Water de. Under Jiraya¡¯s careful guidance and after the two days that he spent watching him practice this, Ryo was able to master this technique in less than a day. In the desert, Ryo entered Sage mode at first, releasing the Jutsu. Then left Sage mode and entered Ice Elementization for two seconds. During those two seconds after the Javelin became a whirlpool, Ryo froze portion of the water within it that was small enough to allow it to keep is full rotation speed while increasing its destructive potential. ¡°Jiraya san, this should work better right?¡± Ryo asked. Jiraya nodded. Depending on the duration in which Ryo can maintain the whirlpool, this could work extremely well. ¡°Kid, how long could you keep the whirlpool rotating with your Chakra?¡± Jiraya asked. In this case of this Jutsu, the attack range and duration of the whirlpools are determined by the user¡¯s Chakra stores. Knowing his Chakra stores, Ryo estimated that he could maintain them for about 5 minutes. In battle, 5 minutes can do a lot, so Jiraya was very satisfied with the result. Afterwards, the two went on to study ¡°Water Dragon Biting Explosion¡±. It actually proved to be much less difficult to learn. Water Dragon Biting Explosion use in fact the impact of the Water Dragon bullet Jutsu, and then splits it into two parts that will continue to attack. The two learned it really quickly. After experimenting with it, Ryo discovered that this technique was mainly for show. It was absolutely spectacr, but its damage wasn¡¯t that high. Chapter 64 - Face-off

Chapter 64: Face-off

After learning the S-rank Jutsus that the 3rd awarded him, Ryo continued teaching the medical ninja, and Fugaku Uchiha attended his ss several times. Ryo didn¡¯t want to get too involved with the Uchiha n. Even though his father Houyi was an Uchiha, those who raised him up were the Yamanaka¡¯s. On top of everything, Ryo didn¡¯t want anyone to disturb his mother¡¯s life. With Fugaku¡¯s repeated approaches to Ryo, thetter was bing really impatient. He¡¯s even thought about whether or not he should secretly kill him. Actually, the main reason why he didn¡¯t go with that option was that Fugaku said that Houyi was his cousin. The education that Ryo received in his past life was deeply rooted in his bones, and it was impossible for him to do anything bad to his elders. Rejection after rejection, Fugaku always kept his smile. Not being able to hit a smiling face, Ryo became really helpless. Over the course of the following half a month, Fugaku stayed that way, and Ryo learned to ignore his existence. After the ss was finished, Ryo picked up his things as usual and turned around to leave. Fugaku stopped him. ¡°Ryo, wait!¡± Ryo looked back in boredom just to see Fugaku¡¯s three dotted Sharingan staring at him. ¡°You¡¯re not trying to use Genjutsu on me aren¡¯t you?¡± Asked Ryo, a bit wary. ¡°Ryo, don¡¯t misunderstand me! I just wanted to ask you, did you open the Sharingan yet?¡± Fugaku¡¯s words hit Ryo hard. He was certain that he didn¡¯t slip up at all during the past weeks. He could see it Fugaku¡¯s eyes, it was as if it was written: ¡°Child, I¡¯m your uncle.¡± Ryo wasn¡¯t sure if Fugaku really knew the truth. ¡°Ryo, you¡¯ve disguised yourself really well. But I can be sure that you are the son of my elder brother. I know this with one of our secret Uchiha techniques.¡± Fugaku exined In the manga, Ryo never read about a secret technique used by the Uchiha¡¯s to identify their own people. But after all, that was just a manga, and this was real world. But above all that, Ryo didn¡¯t want to y hide and seek with Fugaku anymore. ¡°Yes indeed, my father is Houyi Uchiha.¡± Hearing Ryo admitting that, Fugaku was really happy. In fact, the Uchiha¡¯s don¡¯t have such a secret technique. It was just that Fugaku who had grown up with Houyi, had already decided that Ryo was his cousin¡¯s son. ¡°Ryo, can you tell me about your situation?¡± Ryo nodded. Now that his identity was exposed, he had nothing to hide. Ryo talked about the way his parents know each other, and essentially told Fugaku was his mother told him after his uncle funeral. The main reason why he won¡¯t go back to Uchiha n is that his mother won¡¯t be happy living there. The Yamanaka, as allies of the Senju n, don¡¯t have a good rtionship with Uchihas. That¡¯s why Sakumo and Inoichi hid his identity. Fugaku was had great feelings for Ryo¡¯s father. Houyi¡¯s parents died when he was very young, and he was raised by Fugaku¡¯s fathers. He admired his cousin, who wasn¡¯t born with fire affinity, and yet was able with lightning to be one of the Geniuses of his n. Houyi¡¯s death in the WWII was the catalyst that made Fugaku open his Sharingan. The way he sees it, he is being considered a genius in the n thanks to Houyi. This is why he was so patient and persistent with Ryo. ¡°That¡¯s the Truth. What else do you want to know?¡± Ryo asked after he finished telling him about his situation with his mother. ¡°Is the Yamanaka n good to you and to your mother?¡± Fugaku asked. Right now, the head of our n is my cousin Inoichi Yamanaka. He is very respectful to my mother and really kind to me.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then there¡¯s no need for you to return to the Uchiha n. Our n doesn¡¯t like the Ino-Shika-Cho ns because they are allied with the Senju¡¯s. If your mother was toe to us, she would be marginalized by the tribe, and you¡¯d spend your whole life without being recognized.¡± ¡°Why?!¡± Ryo was surprised when he heard what Fugaku said. ¡°You are the son of my elder brother; your mother is my brother¡¯s favorite woman. It¡¯s that simple.¡± Fugaku¡¯s words greatly changed Ryo¡¯s impression of him. From his tone, Ryo was pretty sure that he was being honest. Ryo¡¯s initial impression was that Fugaku wanted to expose his identity. But that now seemspletely wrong. He was just someone who found out that histe brother might have had a son. ¡°Ryo, you haven¡¯t answered me yet. Did you open the Sharingan?¡± Fugaku asked. Ryo nodded, and then opened his two dotted Sharingan. ¡°Two dotted Sharingan?¡± Fugaku was a bit surprised. Aplishing this while being only 11 years old, it was obvious that Ryo was a genius Uchiha. ¡°Ryo, this is for you.¡± He sighed as he took out a small box. Opening the box, Ryo found a pair of contact lenses. ¡°This is amonly used disguise tool of our n. One shouldn¡¯t expose his identity as an Uchiha to anyone when performing tasks is disguise. But an Uchiha¡¯s effectiveness on the battlefield is extremely affected if he can¡¯t use his Sharingan. We use this to hide the Sharingan from others.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Ryo¡¯s heart was somewhat confused. He could feel that Fugaku¡¯s help was entirely genuine. ¡°Haha, you don¡¯t have to be so polite Ryo. If you and your mother ever have it hard in the Yamanaka n, I will take you back to the care of the Uchiha¡¯s. But, it seems like things are going on pretty well for you. You and your mother should be able to live in peace as long as you¡¯re covering your Sharingan, and I¡¯ll get to be relieved as well.¡± Fugaku said with a smile. This was the man to lead the Uchiha¡¯s one day. Ryo looked at him and remembered the coldness of the older version of him in the manga, and wished he would stay this kind. ¡°Ah yes, there¡¯s one more thing I wanted to give you.¡± Said Fugaku as he took out a scroll. ¡°What is this?¡± Asked Ryo. ¡°This is our scroll of Sharingan Genjutsu techniques. It¡¯s not something precious, but it only those who have the Sharingan can read it. So far, the only field that Ryo had no real knowledge of was Genjutsu. This scroll was exactly what he needed. ¡°Well, I should go now! I won¡¯t being to your next ss.¡± Fugaku turned to leave. ¡°Thank you, Fugaku San!¡± His actions made Ryo recognize him as an uncle. In the following few days, Ryo studied the Uchiha¡¯s Genjutsu, and kept teaching medicine to his team. It didn¡¯t take him long to learn many of them with his great spiritual power. Along with that, his Sharingan also changed with all that use. Chapter 65 - Three Tomoe Sharingan Chapter 65: Three Tomoe Sharingan Because Ryo could now hide his Sharingan, he was able to keep doing his Genjutsu practice even when he was in ss. Uchiha Fugaku also came to assist him with his Genjutsu training. The rtionship between the two of them started getting a lot better than it used be. With his Help, Ryo was able to learn quickly all the Sharingan Genjutsus on the scroll. Afterwards, he went on to focus on the Rasenshuriken. After all, less than three years remain until the Kanabi Bridge battle. Ryo has to reach the level of a Kage before then to be able to save Obito. Ryo didn¡¯t have near the amount of Chakra that Naruto had. It was impossible for him to make hundreds of shadow clones. He had work his way around with only two of them. One was splitting leaves, and the other was splitting the waterfall. His main body however continued to teach the medics. He built his practice on what he had seen when watching Naruto, and then Minato practice the Jutsu, with thetter learning it faster than he had ever imagined. In about two weeks, he actually was able to develop an iplete version of the Rasenshuriken. He wasn¡¯t able to throw it yet, so he knew that he shouldn¡¯t be able to use it as its explosion should hurt him. Naruto added Senjutsu Chakra to his Rasenshuriken, which helped stabilize it enough to have it thrown. That way, he made it truly perfect. So Ryo went into Sage mode himself, and he infused his Senjutsu Chakra within the Rasenshuriken. He opened his Rasengan and watched it as it the Senjutsu Chakra stabilized it internally little by little. He was too focused on observing those changes ur. He didn¡¯t realize that some of the natural energy flowed within his body until it was absorbed by his Sharingans. That made them change, and he felt his eyes burning. These changes that he felt in his eyes made him stop practicing the Rasenshuriken. He then discovered that some of the energy in the Yin seal was absorbed by the Sharingan. Ryo took off his contact lenses and finally realized what had happened. Some the natural energy of the Yin seal was absorbed by his eyes and his two tomoe Sharingans were finally evolved after close to three years of stagnation. After the burning sensation of his eyes disappeared, Ryo found that he could see everything more clearly, even the fluttering of bird¡¯s wings in the air. He entered Ice elementization and condensed some of the water he had on the side into an ice mirror. Looking at his 3 tomoe Sharingans, he was surprised. After the excitement passed, Ryo started thinking more about what had just happened. In the Manga, Sasuke developed the three tomoe Sharingan during his first battle in the valley of the end. His opponent Naruto was the one who stimted this evolution. Thinking about that, and about what happened just now, Ryo started to think that the evolution of Sasuke¡¯s eyes was not so simple. At the time, Sasuke was a user of the Cursed Seal of Heaven, given to him by Orochimaru. That seal was in itself based in its functioning on the use of Natural Energy. During that fight, Sasuke had been using the power from his cursed seal, so it could be that the absorption of Natural Energy along with Naruto¡¯s pressure were collectively the stimulus to his Sharingan¡¯s evolution. On the other hand, it¡¯s been over 2 years now ever since Ryo opened his two tomoe Sharingan. He had been using it for all that time and using natural power on top of that. This umtion led gradually to the Saturation of his eyes in natural energy. Along with that, learning the Uchiha¡¯s Genjutsu led to the eleration of his Sharingans¡¯ evolution. When Ryo used Sage Mode just now, his eyes absorbed the Natural Energy, but his pupils were already saturated. This pushed his Sharingan to evolve, and the result was that he acquired the 3 tomoe Sharingan. This was the highest level that a regr Sharingan could ever reach. With it, Sasuke was able to clearly see Naruto¡¯s movements in his Tailed Cloak mode. It also grants the owner a higher ability to see through various Jutsus and copy them. Kakashi wasn¡¯t called the ¡°Copy Ninja¡± and ¡°Konoha Greatest Technical Ninja¡± just for his immense talent, the fact that he was a Sharingan user also yed a huge role in that. In the brother fight between Itachi and Sasuke, the three Tomoe Sharingan was even able to break through the Tsukuyomi. Even though it seemed like Itachi was giving his brother ck, it still proved that the three tomoe Sharingan was really powerful against Genjutsu. The idental evolution of his Sharingan gave Ryo one more important tool in his arsenal. As for the Mangekyou Sharingan, Ryo did not feel like he needed that. He had Ice Elementization and Sage mode. Developing them, especially Ice, should give Ryo a huge power. He expects that it could beparable to that of the Rikodo Sennin. In addition to that, Opening the Mangekyou means that he should find a solution to the loss of eye sight that its use brings. In the Manga, the only two who were able to use it without restriction were Sasuke and Madara Uchiha. The reason why they could do that was the fact that both of them had the eyes of their brothers transnted. He could also opt for getting the Rinnegan, but that requires that he gets Hashirama¡¯s cells transnted in his body. Ryo had no siblings, nor did he want to transnt Hashirama¡¯s cells. If it is not for the purpose of reviving his uncle Akihito in the future, Ryo had no interest in developing his Dojutsu any further. In the following few days, Ryo got familiar with his new Sharingan. He found that his dynamic vision was able to capture movements that were over twice as fast as those captured with the two tomoe Sharingan. Moreover, after this development, Ryo¡¯s levels of spiritual power were greatly increased. This synergized fantastically with his n¡¯s secret techniques. Over the course of the two months following the 2nd battle with the Sand, Ryo became a lot stronger. After all, he now has as much Chakra as an elite Jonin, he has two new S ss water release Jutsus, he¡¯s basically through with developing the Rasenshuriken, he has the three tomoe Sharingan, and his levels of spiritual power are greatly enhanced. He was now stronger than ever, and confident that won¡¯t need [Ice Colossus] to face Shukaku. At the same time, in Sakumo¡¯s tent, several Hyuga Ninjas delivered theirtest intelligence reports to Sakumo and Jiraya. Their faced changed drastically after hearing them. ¡°Sakumo san, do you want to summon anyone else to discuss this?¡± Jiraya asked. ¡°Ryo shoulde. He¡¯s also one of themanders in this battlefield.¡± After Ryo reached the tent, Sakumo told him about the Hyuga¡¯s report. ¡°Ryo, today, our Hyuga Ninjas found out that two Sand Shinobis have arrived to the Sand camp. After further investigation, they determined that they were both Quasi-Kage level. One of them is the personal guard of the 3rd Kazekage, and the other is Pakura of the Scorch Release.¡± ¡°Sakumo San, are we going to battle once again?¡± ¡°Yes, the war is about to be resumed.¡± Chapter 66 - Pakura of the Scorch Release Chapter 66: Pakura of the Scorch Release ¡°Ryo Yamanaka? Kazekage Sama, you¡¯ve summoned Shalun and myself from the vige just to deal with him?¡± In the Sand camp, in Rasa¡¯s tent, an 18-year-old girl and the 4th kazekage were discussing the matter of Ryo. ¡°Yes, Pakura, the Kazegake has summoned you two, so that you take care of Ryo Yamanaka in the uing battle. Shukaku will be rampaging against the ordinary Ninja.¡± Said Chiyo. ¡°Chiyo Ba-San, is this Ryo Yamanaka strong?¡± asked the tall man who had been silent, Shalun. ¡°He could suppress Shukaku in the desert.¡± Bunpuku¡¯s words made both their faces dim. They both knew well how powerful Shukaku was, especially in the desert, and that it¡¯s practically immortal there. Even together, they were no opponent for it. However, this Ryo Yamanaka could suppress it, meaning that he¡¯s actually even more powerful. This mission started sounding more like death to both of them. ¡°It¡¯s not like that. This kid uses the techniques of the Akamichi n. He¡¯s also used over half of Konoha¡¯s Water Release and froze it. He used that as armor to his giant body and became to fight Shukaku. In general, his strength isparable to that of Shalun.¡± Chiyo exined the situation to the two ording to her understanding. ¡°Yes, what Chiyo said is right. Ryo Yamanaka is good with ice, so Pakura, your Scorch Release should actually be the perfect counter. With you and Shalun in our ranks in the next battle, that kid is as good as dead!¡± Said Rasa. Shalun and Pakura listened to their exnations. At a young age, Pakura saw her father use his Scorch Release to crack the ice of the Yuki n. When she heard that Ryo was relied on Ice release, she felt a lot more confident. Her Scorch Release should be an absolute counter to him. Actually, the arrival of these two gave the whole camp a lot of confidence. In the previous battle, they couldn¡¯t bepletely victorious over Konoha¡¯s Ninjas despite the fact that they isted their strongest fighters. In the 1st battle, they lost to Konoha because of the sudden appearance of a Quasi-Kage tier Ninja amongst their Ranks. Now with two more Quasi-Kage fighters joining their ranks, their victory during the uing battle was guaranteed. In Ryo¡¯s previous world, people often said in forums that Naruto¡¯s strongest power wasn¡¯t his Yin-Yang release. It was his mouth. With his mouth, he convinced Tsunade, persuaded Nagato, and convinced Obito to get back to the right path. Although this world is yet to witness Naruto¡¯s mouth, his Sensei¡¯s was right there beside Ryo. Just now, he and Sakumo were admiring Jiraya¡¯s skill with words. After all, fear has spread among Konoha¡¯s Ninjas when they heard that the Sand had two more Quasi-Kage Ninjas on their side. But Jiraya had an impressive spontaneous speech that fired them up and made them pumped up for battle. ¡°Sakumo San, with Jiraya san having such an ability, what are we rushing into the battlefield for?¡± Asked Ryo. Sakumo was also impressed. Usually, he¡¯s a man of few words, a serious man who lets his action speak for themselves. But this scene reminded him that Jiraya¡¯s mouth could do more to morals than a battlefield victory. ¡°Hey Sakumo San, kid, that speech wasn¡¯t too bad wasn¡¯t it?!¡± Jiraya proudly asked. Sakumo and Ryo looked at each-other and then gave him the thumbs up. Afterwards, Sakumo sent people to summon the representatives of all ns, and all elite Jonins back to hit tent. ¡°Sakumo San, Jiraya San¡¯s Speech just now came in time and stabilized our men¡¯s Morals. But still, there could still be a power gap.¡± Said Rokk Nara. ¡°The Nara representative is right. The sand now has two more Quasi-Kage Ninjas in their camp. One of them is a Scorch-Release Kekkei Genkai user that should counter Ryo Yamanaka¡¯s Ice. And on top of all of that, they still have that killing machine Shukaku. We¡¯re in a really bad postion.¡± Said a Jonin. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about Shukaku, I have a way of dealing with it.¡± Said Jiraya with full confidence. The people present breathed a sigh of relief. Even though the other camp had a huge power-up, everybody still believed in Jiraya¡¯s strength. ¡°Ryo, what do you think? Ryo was sitting on Sakumo¡¯s right hand side thinking and Sakumo thought that he had some idea to offer. ¡°Oh? I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve been thinking about Pakura of the Scorch Release.¡± Hearing Ryo¡¯s answer, Sakumo nodded. He thought that Ryo was worried about his Ice being counter but in fact, he was just thinking about Pakura herself. Pakura of the scorch release rose to fame by the end of the 2nd world war. Just to testify for her strength, she is now 18 and already one of the pirs of the Sand vige. That¡¯s what Sakumo has told Ryo yesterday. In the Manga, she became a Hero of her vige during the 3rd world war due to her Heroic efforts on the battle field against the vige hidden in the stone. Unfortunately, after that battle, the Sand vige fell under immense pressure. And in order to settle the problems between them and the Sand, the Mist Vige proposed gave an offer to the 4th Kazekage that involved sacrificing some of his fighters. In the end, the 4th Kazekage chose to give in to the pressure. He sent Pakura out for negotiations with with the Mist, and had Mist Ninjas disguised as herpanions attack and assassinate her. Today, she is Quasi Kage tier. This is year 43 post the Konoha¡¯s inception, and 4 years remain until the war ends. In 4 years, she could probably reach the level of a Kage. However, even such a great Ninja cannot escape the wrath of politicians. Pakura in the Manga wasn¡¯t too impressive to Ryo. She only appeared when summoned with edo tensey and in the memories of her disciple Maki. Ryo only remembered about her powers that her scorch release ¡°Heat Orbs¡± evaporated all the water in her opponent¡¯s body, and that she freely manipted those orbs. ¡°Ryo, her Scorch release should be such a bother for you. But at the same time, her power is too great, and you should be the one fit to handle her.¡± Said Sakumo. Ryo nodded. Scorch release should be able to evaporate the water that Ryo could use for his Ice release. But he was confident that whatever he has already frozen should not be melted by such ability. In the following days, the two camps were in a state of full alert and nervousness. Konoha was in a disadvantageous position, and they would never opt to take the initiative to attack. But it wasn¡¯t obvious why the Sand didn¡¯t attack just yet. Ryo and Jiraya were invited to Sakumo¡¯s tent, and they found Aburame and Hyuga ninjas waiting there. They had already informed Sakumo of the intelligence they gathered and now they told the two about it as well. The Aburame¡¯s bugs could sometimes be even more useful than the Byakugan. Just now, one of them found out that the Sand were transporting something out of the Byakugan¡¯s range. When the Aburame¡¯s informed the Hyuga Ninjas about this, they advanced and found out that what the Sand were transporting secretly was puppets! Chapter 67 - Interception Chapter 67: Interception When he learned that the Sand were transporting puppets, Ryo immediately realized that it wasn¡¯t that they didn¡¯t want to fight, it was that they were waiting for a weapon that should prove really problematic for Konoha. The Sand Puppet division has always been scary for others viges. A puppet when controlled by a masterful puppeteer can use several of its organs as weapons and can use several extremely poisonous drugs. Even though Konoha had an excellent medical Ninja system, they still weren¡¯t able to stop the puppet division¡¯s damage. ¡°How many puppets are they transporting?¡± Asked Jiraya. ¡°I don¡¯t know how many are there in total, but we¡¯ve detected about a 1000 already.¡± The Hyuga answered Jiraya after thinking. ¡°A 1000 puppets? Sakumo san, I¡¯ll go! The batch must be dealt with. I¡¯m going to...¡± Jiraya volunteered. ¡°Jiraya san, Sakumo san, neither of you should go. If the Sand discover that one of you has left the camp they would certainlyunch an all out attack. The Sand are transporting the puppets at this time to force you to make apromise.¡± Ryo interrupted Jiraya. ¡°What Ryo is saying makes sense, since indeed neither of us can leave the camp.¡± Sakumo agreed with him. ¡°Who is the strongest on the carriage escort team?¡± Asked Ryo. ¡°My bug told me that it feared only one person, that should mean that there¡¯s only one Jonin there.¡± ¡°What he¡¯s saying is correct, I¡¯ve only detected one with my Byakugan, and it was Pakura of the Scorch Release.¡± Said the Hyuga. ¡°Sakumo san, Jiraya san, I¡¯ll be the one to go!¡± Said Ryo. ¡°Kid, are you sure that you want to deal with Pakura? She can counter your Ice.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry Jiraya san, I¡¯m well prepared. Right now, I¡¯m a lot stronger than I used to be two months ago.¡± Looking at Ryo¡¯s confidence, Jiraya felt that he should not oppose his choice. ¡°Then Ryo, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you. If you¡¯re ever in danger, or if you happen to encounter an ambush, you¡¯re free to give up the task. How many people do you need?¡± Sakumo asked. ¡°I need three, who are proficient in Water Release.¡± Said Ryo after giving it some thought. There weren¡¯t many of Konoha¡¯s Ninjas who were proficient with water release. More of them would just be able to use one or two small Jutsus. But still, only three Ninjas fitting Ryo¡¯s requirements were not that hard to find. After the three of them reached Sakumo¡¯s tent, Ryo set off with them directly, following the Aburame¡¯s insects. They went straight to the recently discovered transport team. After Ryo¡¯s departure, Sakumo ordered the Hyuga and Aburame ns to pay close attention to the Sand¡¯s movements and then report back to him whenever they detect any changes. On his way to the Sand¡¯s transport team, Ryo exined the mission for the trio and asked for their names. He learned that they were Haname Uchiha, Taichi Tanaka and Shin Sarutobi. Haname was Konoichi that masters well Fire, Water and Wind releases. She looked like she was 20 and was very beautiful. Well, the Uchiha¡¯s usually are not bad looking. Taichi Tanaka had a temperament simr to that of Jiraya whenever he got drunk, and he kind of looked a bit like him. He mastered water release. The Tanaka n gets along well with the Yamanaka¡¯s, and Ryo felt good about him. (Trantor note: I have no knowledge of the existence of a Tanaka n in Konoha.) Last was Shin Sarutobi, and he was the talkative type. That treat of his was the most difficult thing for Ryo to deal with. He masters Water and Fire Releases. Let by the insects, they got close enough to see the Sand¡¯s transport team. They weren¡¯t many, just over 50. There were 2 Chunins in front and behind the team, with Pakura in the middle. ¡°Captain, what should we do? We¡¯re massively outnumbered. This way, we have no shot at winning!¡± Said Taichi Tanaka. ¡°You guys wait here. I¡¯m going to take care of the Sensorial Ninja in front of their team. After I do that, Taichi and Shin should go and take care of the two Chunins at the back. Haname, you and I will deal with Pakura.¡± After assigning each with their task, Ryo used the Transformation Jutsu to look like a civilian, and used the technique he acquired from the Sand spy back in the day to hide his Chakra. He went and pretended to just be passing by. Their Sensorial Ninja perceived him as a normal civilian. Ryo observed them well, and saw the Sensory Ninja being protected by the the Chunins in the front. Off course, because they thought he was a civilian, the Sand Ninjas didn¡¯t prepare forbat. They just went forward after their sensorial Ninja¡¯s confirmation. As soon as he got past the front of their team, Ryo went right into the Ice-Lightning Chakra mode, and he blinked in front of the sensory Ninja slitting his throat with a Chakra scalpel. The two responsible for the sensory Ninja¡¯s protection weren¡¯t expecting that at all. By the time they were able to react, theirpanion was dead. ¡°You¡¯re next! [Chidori]!¡± After he was able to kill his target, Ryo didn¡¯t flee immediately. He used Chidori to pierce through the heart of the Chunin on the left. It was only at that time that his teammate was able to react. In less than 5 seconds, Ryo was able to kill the Sensory Ninja and one of the Chunins. ¡°[Summoning]!¡± Ryo summoned Gamahiro. ¡°Hiro, please, handle these people!¡± ¡°No problem!¡± The two battles they went to together turned Ryo and Gamahiro into really good partners. ¡°It¡¯s Ryo Yamanaka! I¡¯ve seen this toad before!¡± ¡°Yes it¡¯s really him! This time, it¡¯s over!¡± The Sand knew Ryo well. His performance in the 1st two battles was incredible. His Ice Colossus especially left a deep impression on them, and it wasn¡¯t a good one. As everyone¡¯s attention was being grabbed by Ryo and Gamahiro, Haname Uchiha and the others started to work. ¡°[Water Release: Great Waterfall Jutsu]!¡± Tanaka¡¯s water attack hit the rear of the Sand team. ¡°[Scorch Release: Rise]¡± from within the Sand team, a wave of heat came and Tanaka¡¯s water attack was instantly evaporated. ¡°You¡¯re Ryo Yamanaka?¡± Pakura walked out of the team and asked. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°How did you use that secret Jutsu to hide your Chakra?¡± Pakura¡¯s question left Ryo blinking. Shouldn¡¯t they just fight instead of talking? He didn¡¯t say anything, and he went towards her straight ahead. He took his Knife from his Seal Scroll, activated Chidori de, opened his Sharingan, and blinked right in front of Pakura. He wanted to find out how helpful the 3 tomoe Sharingan could be in battle, so he went for a Taijutsu battle. Pakura wasn¡¯t fazed by his attack. She could see that he wasn¡¯t that strong physically. He was more of a speed-type Ninja. She quickly gained the upper hand in this physical showdown, but her years of experience made her realize that it wasn¡¯t going to work anyway. Regardless of the angle from which sheunched her attacks, Ryo seemed to foresee them in advance and always avoid them. It didn¡¯t take her long to realize that she wasn¡¯t beating him with just Taijutsu. ¡°[Scorch Release: Rise]!¡± A terrible burst of heat came from her direction again. ¡°[Ice Release: Ice Armor]!¡± Because Pakura had evaporated Tanaka¡¯s water attack, there was a lot of water vapor in the air. Ryo went on and condensed it to protect himself. ¡°The warm-up is over! Let¡¯s see what your Ice is all about!¡± Chapter 68 - Ice vs. Scorch Chapter 68: Ice vs. Scorch Scorch release is a Gekkei Genkai resulting from the fusion of Wind and Fire properties. The two are synergistic; therefore Scorch Release can induce much higher temperatures than normal Fire Release. Ryo know the how bad such temperature could be for him, as it can cause any moister to disappear unless he froze it. Therefore, he assigned Haname Uchiha to assist him in fighting his foe. Waves of heat started bursting from within Pakura¡¯s body. A few Orbs of ¡°heat¡± of various sizes started forming around her. She sent them toward Ryo. These Orbs were so excruciatingly hot, the even the air around them felt like it was burning. Ryo reshaped the Ice armor on his body into a wall to block the Heat Orbs, and thenunched a Water Dragon that he immediately froze. Ryo¡¯s ice is not frozen with Chakra. It is actually frozen with natural energy. This makes it a lot more durable. It is was strong enough to take Shukaku¡¯s ¡°Air Bullets¡±, and facing the Heat Orbs, it didn¡¯t melt. Ryo controlled his Ice Dragon and made it attack Pakura. Because she saw how the wall resisted her Heat Orbs, she didn¡¯t try to melt the dragon. She actually went for dodging it using a Clone instead. ¡°Ryo, the Sand Ninjas are basically done. Should we destroy those puppets next?¡± It was only when she heard Gamahiro¡¯s words that she realized that most of the Ninjas responsible for transporting the puppets had already been killed. Gamahiro was at least Quasi-Kage tier, and he was huge is size. Without the help Pakura and the 4 Chunins, those Sand ninja couldn¡¯t stand a Chance. Pakura realized Gamahiro¡¯s threat level to the Sand Chunins and Genins, so she decided to deal with him first. She sent a Huge Heat Orb his way. Seeing that Gamahiro was her target, Ryo blinked to the top of his head. ¡°Hiro, use Water Gunshots! These Orbs are not easy to deal with.¡± Ryo¡¯s words made Hiro vignt. He had actually thought of facing the Orb head-on with his swords. But hearing Ryo¡¯s words, he gave up on that idea and countered the orb with a Gunshot. As soon as the water gunshot touched the heat orb, it started evaporating. It fully disappeared in under two seconds, while the Heat Orb seemed to have lost only a little bit of its size. ¡°Don¡¯t stop Hiro!¡± He continued to spit out Water Gunshots. After four of them had disappeared, the 5th finally extinguished the Heat Orb. ¡°That was dangerous, thanks a lot!¡± If it wasn¡¯t for Ryo¡¯s advice, Gamahiro would¡¯ve been at the edge of dying as a result of being scorched while facing that orb with his swords. ¡°Hiro, can that Ninjae up?¡± Said Ryo, as he pointed at Haname. ¡°If she can help you, then sure!¡± ¡°Thank you so much! Haname,e up here!¡± after agreeing with Gamahiro, Ryo called Haname up by his side. Haname was a bit hesitant about the idea. But when she saw that Gamahiro didn¡¯t reject her, she cast aside that hesitation and jumped over his head. ¡°Hiro, Haname, you two will keep providing me with water, use Water release Jutsus and send them to my direction.¡± Said Ryo. ¡°Captain, will you need water all the time?¡± Asked Haname. ¡°Yes! Open your Sharingan and watch my battle with Pakura. Whenever you find that the levels of moister had been lowered near me, use Water Release immediately. She nodded, and Gamahiro¡¯s head also said he¡¯ll be cooperating. After discussing their tactics, Ryo jumped from the top of Hiro¡¯s head to a spot not that far from Pakura. Just a few minutes ago, Ryo found out that Pakura was able to attack in just too many fashions. Aside from the corporeal Heat Orbs, she could also emit some kind of heat wave. This made her able to make all of her moves scorching. Therefore, Ryo intends to use Hiro¡¯s and Haname¡¯s water to Pakura and then destroy the puppets. And to face his foe, Ryo chose the fighting style he was best at, relying on his extreme speed to win. Haname and Gamahiro released some Water Release Jutsus to give a head start for Ryo. They were evaporated as soon as they went near Pakura. When in his Ice-Lightning Chakra mode, Ryo is so fast that a three Tomoe Sharingan can only capture his afterimage. And now that he¡¯s sheltered with water vapor, there was no way to perceive his movements. Pakura had only one thing to rely on, and that was passive defense. Ryo blinked in front of Pakura. Using the water vapor, he condensed an ice de and went for a direct stab. However, Pakura was already prepared for his strike, what was in her ce was actually a shadow clone. Ryo felt his chest be tight and almost went out of breath. He immediately condensed an Ice Armor. That was right on time; the Heat Orb that was getting close hit him right when the armor was formed. Ryo was in cold sweat. If he was one secondte, he would¡¯ve been scorched into ashes. Ryo felt Pakura in the direction from which the Orb came. He immediately condensed a [Thousand Flying Ice Needles of Death] shooting them at her. But she escaped them easily and went again into hiding. By then, the moister level was already really low around Ryo. However, Haname and Gamahiro kept supplying him with water. Pakura kept using her Scorch Release to evaporate the water, and Ryo found himself in a tough situation. He did not expect that she would be able to hide her presence and Chakra just like him. To top that off, his Sharingan¡¯s vision was limited because of all the dense water vapor. Now all he could do was waiting for her to take the initiative. If she didn¡¯t, he had no way to find her. In no time, the Sand camp should get the news and send massive reinforcement. This fight wasn¡¯t going in his favor. Ryo used his n¡¯s Telepathy to ask Gamahiro and Haname to stop providing him with water and proceed immediately to destroy the puppets while he continues putting an eye on Pakura. ¡°Hey, Ryo Yamanaka! Want to make a deal?¡± Suddenly, her voice came from his left, he instantly teleported with his ice release and appeared before the voice¡¯s source. All he found was a shadow clone. Handling Pakura was much more trouble than Ryo¡¯s ever expected, and the Sand troops wereing soon. He had to make apromise. ¡°Go ahead, what kind of deal?¡± ¡°Tell me how you learned the technique you¡¯re using to hide your presence, and I¡¯ll leave immediately.¡± Her condition was unexpectedly simple. He only had to tell her about that Sand spy from back in the day, and he would get to destroy over a 1000 puppets and a safe retreat for him and his team. It was an incredibly good deal. ¡°I hope you keep your promise!¡± after he said that, Ryo went on and told her about that spy. ¡°Can you tell me a bit more? Do people get tortured in your prisons?¡± Pakura¡¯s voice was slightly shaky, and Ryo guessed that she was somewhat unstable. ¡°That, I don¡¯t know.¡± Ryo really didn¡¯t know about that. In the Anime, he saw Fujin and Raijin and how they were controlled with food. Seeing their conditions, he thought that no one deserved such treatment. ¡°Is that so? Thanks for the news. Now, it time for my part of the deal.¡± Her voice disappeared. Soon afterwards, Ryo felt her Charka along with the Chakras of her few surviving teammates far away from him. ¡°Ah well!¡± Ryo had a sigh of annoyance. Ever since he came to this battlefield, this was the first time that he¡¯s ever been matched tactically. It was hard for him to swallow. Chapter 69 - Wake-up Call Chapter 69: Wake-up Call After Pakura left, Ryo and his team quickly destroyed all the puppets and withdrew. Right after they left, Rasa and Chiyo arriver with arge number of Ninjas. Rasa looked angrily at the remaining of the destroyed puppets and the corpses of their transporters. He deliberately chose to ship the puppets a few days before the battle. He felt that the dy would make Konoha put all their attention on the camp. He didn¡¯t expect the carriage to be discovered. ¡°Oy Oy, did you find Pakura?!¡± Chiyo was anxious as she wasn¡¯t able to see Pakura¡¯s body. On one hand, she was worried about her life. But on the other, she worried that she could¡¯ve been captured alive. Pakura was someone who had carried out many secret missions over the years. The consequences of her capture should be unthinkable. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This team was formed of 52 people. We only found 46 corpses. Pakura must¡¯ve escaped along with the rest of the 6 who survived.¡± Rasa kept his cool and calmly analyzed the situation. ¡°Kazekage Sama, we found the traces of the battle.¡± A Sand Ninja found the spot were Ryo and Pakura faced off. Rasa immediately rushed over. He looked at the ashes on the ground, and he realized that this was where Pakura had her fight. With no traces of blood anywhere, he deducted that neither side had suffered any injuries. With these traces, it was confirmed that Pakura should be alright. Chiyo was finally relieved. After a throughout search, the sand did not find any of Konoha¡¯s ninjas, deducing they must¡¯ve made a full retreat. At the same time, Ryo¡¯s team was on the way back to Konoha¡¯s camp. Their operation had been a huge sess. But it wasn¡¯t a clean victory. Shin Sarutobi was seriously injured. Fortunately, he had Ryo by his side. After some treatment, he was no longer in a critical state, and Ryo determined that he should recoverpletely after a period of rest. Along the way, Ryo was wondering why Pakura was worried about that sand spy. Being enemies, Pakura¡¯s attempt to inquire information from him meant one of two things. The first could be confusing him into thinking that the person she was asking about is important to her. The second is that the spy that Jiraya had caught on that day was so important to Pakura that confirming her safety was worth jeopardizing the Sand¡¯s best interest. Ryo felt like it¡¯s likely to be the second possibility. She sounded so flustered, that he didn¡¯t believe that she was faking it. Because of this, Ryo felt some regret. At the time, he only went through whatever was obviously rted to the spy¡¯s task in her mind. He felt that he should have paid attention to her other memories as well. In the camp, Sakumo and Jiraya also learned that Rasa and Chiyo went to rescue the transport team, so they also took many men and went to support Ryo¡¯s team. They told the Huyga Ninjas to stay fully alert and report to them in case the enemy approaches. ¡°Sakumo San, Jiraya San!¡± Ryo was so familiar with their Chakra that he didn¡¯t wait to see them before shouting their names. ¡°Ryo?¡± Hearing Ryo¡¯s voice, Sakumo was finally relieved. ¡°Kid, you haven¡¯t encountered Rasa?¡± Ryo shook his head and said, ¡°Jiraya san, don¡¯t you think I could take on him if we ever met?¡± ¡°Haha, yeah yeah!¡± Seeing that Ryo was okay, Jiraya went back to his usual carelessness. Sakumo asked everyone to get back to the camp, and also asked Ryo about the details of his mission. Ryo hid the matter of his deal with Pakura, and reported everything else to Sakumo and Jiraya who listened carefully. They learned that Ryo sessfullypleted his mission and destroyed over a 1000 puppets. Even Sakumo who was ever so serious when it came to missions, smiled. On the other side, the 4th Kazekage and Chiyo returned to their camp. Their faces were heavy. The first one that Rasa asked about was Pakura. When he learned that she had just returned to the camp carrying five injured Ninjas, he and Chiyo were relieved. Later on, in Rasa¡¯s tent, Pakura also concealed her deal with Ryo when talking about what happened. ¡°Pakura, if you hadn¡¯t retreated protecting yourpanions, and if the fight carried on, who would¡¯ve won it?¡± Chiyo asked. ¡°Ryo Yamanaka¡¯s teleportation was too fast. All I could do was staying on the defence. My Scorch Release couldn¡¯t melt his ice. If I didn¡¯t retreat at that time, I would¡¯ve probably died.¡± Her words made Chiyo silent. She knew how strong Pakura was. Even Chiyo herself would beat her easily. ¡°What if you had Shalun with you?¡± Rasa asked. ¡°In that case, we should have no problem restraining Ryo Yamanaka. But we shouldn¡¯t be able to kill him.¡± Said Pakura after thinking for a while. ¡°The kid is that strong?¡± Hearing her answer, Shalun was somewhat shocked. ¡°Well, if there¡¯s nothing else, I wish you¡¯d excuse me.¡± Said Pakura. ¡°You¡¯ve had a rough day. Go and have some rest!¡± Rasaforted Pakura and let her leave. Ryo¡¯s interception made the Sand suffer a big loss. The information that Rasa had from the survivors was the same as what Pakura reported. Losing over a 1000 puppets, and because of their fear of Ryo, the action in the Sand camp died down. The Hyuga and Aburame Ninjas in Konoha¡¯s camp confirmed that the enemies had abandoned their attack ns and rxed. A few dayster, Sakumo proposed to test Ryo¡¯s strength. Thetter didn¡¯t refuse, as he also wanted to know the gap between him and a Kage tier Ninja. The two went to the desert outside the camp. Ryo went straight into his Ice-Lightning Mode, and opened his newly evolved Sharingan. After all, it was Hatake Sakumo that he had to fight. Sakumo took his usual stance, with his White Chakra de in his right hand. Ryo looked for an opening, but he found none. ¡°[Suiton: Great Waterfall Justu]!¡± Ryo still chose to create a conductive fighting environment for himself. The great mass of water rushed towards Sakumo who stood there with his de emitting white light. At the moment of its arrival, he shed right through it, splitting it in two! While Sakumo¡¯s knife wasn¡¯t retracted yet, Ryo took the opportunity to blink behind him and pierce right through him with Raikiri. At least, that¡¯s what it looked like. In reality, Sakumo had disappeared from there, and Ryo felt immediately strong blood thirst behind his back and responded directly by making an Ice Wall behind him. Sakumo¡¯s de did not stop! Ryo¡¯s wall wasn¡¯t destroyed by even by Shukaku¡¯s Air Bullets, and it wasn¡¯t melted by Pakura Heat Orbs. But still, Sakumo¡¯s knife sliced it in half. Ryo never imagined that his wall would be so easily destroyed. Sakumo de stopped just before reaching him. ¡°I lose!¡± Said Ryo, a bit decadent. He though that he has made enough progress. He didn¡¯t expect to be so weakpared to Hatake Sakumo. ¡°Ryo, you¡¯re too confident in you ice. When you made that ice wall, it gave you the opportunity to use your Lightning Chakra Mode blink, but you haven¡¯t done so. Yes, your ice is strong, but it isn¡¯t invincible. Hokage Sama has no less than ten methods to destroy it. The 3rd Raikage¡¯s Thunder Chakra mode should do it as well. The 3rd Tsuchikage¡¯s dust release should also be able to destroy it. You are getting too conceited.¡± Sakumo¡¯s words had a great effect on Ryo. His recent power-ups were too fast that he became too excited. Thanks to the White Fang¡¯s reminder, he woke up from his illusions. Ryo still had a long road ahead of him to reach the level of the greats. Chapter 70 - The Situation Chapter 70: The Situation Another battle with Sakumo made Ryo realize his defects in both mentality and strength. His way to go was relying on a speed, and killing in one hit. This assassination style was simr to that of Minato in the Manga. The main difference with Ryo was that teleportation relied on Ice, while Minato¡¯s Flying Thunder God was a space-time Ninjutsu. Ryo¡¯s ice allowed him to teleport within the range of 50 meters. On the other hand, Minato¡¯s Flying Thunder God has no distance restrictions. As long as he has an object marked, Minato could cross unlimited distances. Ryo¡¯s Ice teleportation was iparable to that. This technique also allowed Minato to go deep behind the enemy line toplete to most difficult of mission, while still being able to retreat at will. After facing Sakumo, Ryo felt the need to change his fighting style. His idea was to use his ¡°Ice Release¡± to condense things that work like Minato¡¯s Kunai. Like some form og a tool that could be used as teleport markers. With that, Ryo should be able to find the perfect position for teleportation without using huge blocks of ice that would give it away. And this kind of tactic can also confuse the enemy into making him think that Ryo needs tools or markings to teleport just like Minato. If he could perfect this idea, he¡¯ll maximize the mobility he gains from his Ice Release, and that would add up to his Lightning Chakra mode blinking. Ryo went and sought Sakumo¡¯s help with improving this idea. Thetter was tired with managing the camp, so he epted his request. Over the following days, the White Fang threw off all the affairs of the camp to Jiraya, and focused on helping Ryo develop his new Jutsu in the desert outside the camp. Ryo¡¯s choice for a marker was an Ice Scalpel. After all, he had a lot of experience with them in this world as a medical Ninja, and in during his past life as a great surgeon. Unlike the Chakra scalpel, this new one was not sharp enough to cut through meridians, but it was still sharp. It was made by turning moister in the air into Ice by using natural energy, then condensing said ice into the form of a de. During their production, Ryo infused the scalpels with his body¡¯s own Natural energy, thus making them stronger. After making the perfect scalpel for the task, Ryo needed to be more familiar with this marker based teleportation. He has had a lot of experience with Ice teleportation of the years. Now, he was just changing the way he positions. With this, he¡¯ll soon be able to use this scalpel freely within 50 meters. After Ryo finished his vision of the technique, it was time for him to master it. To master a Justu, there is no way around training. Ryo¡¯s new Jutsu revolves about teleportation involving small pieces of ice. It wasplicated enough to even make Sakumo¡¯s head spin. Ryo and Sakumo were onpletely different levels when ites to strength. But between his Ice-Lightning Chakra mode blinks and his Ice instant teleportation, Ryo¡¯s speed actually exceeded Sakumo¡¯s ability to react. This made Ryo able to have a decent fight with Sakumo. This was the 1st time it happened ever since they started these challenges a few years ago. As Ryo and Sakumo were practicing, an Aburame Ninja came shouting to them: ¡°Sakumo san, Ryo san, Jiraya san called for you immediately.¡± The 1st thing Sakumo thought about was that the Sand should¡¯ve made a move. He immediately stopped fighting Ryo and Ran towards the camp. Ryo also grabbed an Ice Scalpel and followed him. ¡°Jiraya! What¡¯s wrong? Any movements made by the Sand?¡± Sakumo rushed like the wind his tent and went straight to the point. Ryo who followed him entered the tent just in time to hear Jiraya¡¯s answer. ¡°No, it¡¯s the Vige hidden in Rocks, they dered war on Konoha. The Cloud vige also dered war on both of them at the same time.¡± Jiraya handed a letter to Sakumo, who passed it on to Ryo after he finished reading it. ¡°Jiraya, who¡¯s in charge of the different fronts back home?¡± Sakumo didn¡¯t see the messenger around, so he asked Jiraya. ¡°Now everything in the vige is being handled by Sarutobi Sensei. Before that, he had already suspended Danzo and the two advisors. He made Minato Kamikaze in charge of the hidden cloud battlefield, and Orochimaru asmander in chief of the battlefront with the Hidden Rock. And on the battlefield of the Hidden Mist, he had the Heads of the Hyuga n and the Ino-Shika-Cho Alliance. He said that we can handle the Hidden Sand.¡± Sakumo was surprised that the 3rd had suspended Danzo and the advisors. But that wasn¡¯t important to him as he had no interest in politics. All that he was concerned with was the battle with the Sand. Ryo thought the same. After hearing what Jiraya just said, Ryo understood that Konoha wasn¡¯t exactly in a bright situation. The 3rd world war went all out, and Konoha was now faced by all of the other 4 great nations. This biggest problem was that the battle front with the Sand alone required three quarters of Konoha¡¯s medical Ninjas, along with two of its pirs. On the other hand, the Rock, Mist and Cloud viges were all attacking Konoha, but for some reason, the Rock and Sand were not in war yet, giving both countries an advantage in distribution of their troops. So it was clear to Ryo that their role should be holding the Sand off until war starts between them and the Rock. That way, Konoha should be in a rtively bnced state against all 4 big nations. Sakumo didn¡¯t know as much as Ryo about the war¡¯s events, but he knew well how important their position was. They should get an advantage against the sand as soon as possible. The Sand camp was outnumbering that of Konoha. And with the two Quasi-kage level Shinobis who arrived recently, forces between the two camps were equal, and that¡¯s if Jiraya could really take care of Shukaku. Ryo was also thinking about the same thing. He was wondering about the best way to break the deadlock. ¡°Sakumo san, if we find a way to make the Sand¡¯s Sensory Ninjas disappear, could that turn the tide of this war?¡± Ryo¡¯s words caught Sakumo¡¯s and Jiraya¡¯s attention. If the Sand were to lose the Sensory Ninjas, they would lose the advantage thy have being familiar with the battleground. ¡°If that happens to the Sand, of course it would be great for us. But how could that ever happen?¡± Sakumo asked. ¡°I can find the sensorial ninjas in their camp, but there should be no way that I could kill them.¡± Over the course of his childhood, Ryo learned the Yamanaka¡¯s secret techniques. That, along with having the Sharingan and the spiritual power granted to him when crossing over, made it easy for him to detect all Sensory Ninjas in the Sand¡¯s squad. ¡°Sakumo San, how do you feel about having the two of us sneak in and kill those Sensorial Ninja?¡± Ryo¡¯s crazy idea scared both of the Sakumo and Jiraya, ¡°How can this be? They same ones you want to kill will be the ones to detect you whenever you enter their camp. ¡°I have secret technique that helps me hide my Chakra from sensorial Ninjas.¡± As he finished his words, Ryo use that technique to hide his Chakra. Jiraya called for the Aburame Ninjas, who weren¡¯t actually able to locate Ryo. ¡°Ryo, hand me this secret technique, and wait for me to master it. Then we¡¯ll handle those sensory Ninjas. Chapter 71 - Infiltration

Chapter 71: Infiltration

Jiraya didn¡¯t expect that Sakumo would agree with such a ¡°crazy¡± n. He and Ryo were willing to sneak into the Sand¡¯s camp and assassinate their Sensor Ninjas! ¡°I don¡¯t agree with this n. You are the Commander in charge of the Wind Country battlefront. Leave this to me.¡± ¡°Jiraya, you don¡¯t trust my strength? Besides, I¡¯m going in with Ryo. His Ice teleportation is bingparable to Minato¡¯s Flying Thunder God in many respects, and you¡¯ve just seen his camouge technique. If we¡¯re careful, we¡¯ll be fine even if we fail.¡± Sakumo¡¯s words were obvious; he was indeed going this time, and Jiraya could only nod. After the three agreed, Sakumo learned the Chakra Hiding secret technique from Ryo, and spent another day practicing it. On the third night, Sakumo and Ryo started their operation. They nned to sneak into the Sand camp under the cover of night. The two were still in Sakumo¡¯s tent when they hid their Chakra. Only the three of them should know about this operation, so they had to hide it even from their own Sensor Ninjas. At night, Konoha¡¯s camp is patrolled mainly by the Aburame¡¯s insects, and those don¡¯t detect the two. If the Hyuga Ninjas doesn¡¯t receive a signal from the Aburame n, they usually rest their Byakugans at night. So the two opened the barrier and left. The Sand camp wasn¡¯t too far off of Konoha¡¯s. There was a small piece of desert between the two. It didn¡¯t take them long to get near the enemy. ¡°Sakumo san, hold on.¡± Ryo stopped the sprinting Sakumo from advancing. ¡°What¡¯s the matter Ryo?¡± Sakumo looked strangely at Ryo. ¡°We should wait some more before we take action. Most people sleep the heaviest between 2 and 3 in the morning. Even Ninjas should be rtively less alert at that time.¡± Sakumo looked up at the location of the moon in the sky and agreed with Ryo¡¯s proposal. At 1 am, the two began their operation. Sakumo looked for a weak spot in the Sand boundary around the camp, and then easily destroyed it. The two entered the Sand camp from that gap, and Ryo ced an Ice Scalpel ced ice scalpel behind before doing so. Once they were in the Camp, the two used the shadows of tents to hide themselves. With the infiltration being sessful, Ryo started looking for the Ninjas with more spiritual power than that of other people. Unlike Konoha, the Sand didn¡¯t have families that specialize in Sensor Ninjutsu. People with outstanding spiritual power were scattered among ns. Sakumo needed Ryo to identify and locate Sensor Ninja, so the two could only act together. They infiltrated the camp from its left-most side. Ryo used his n¡¯s Telepathy tomunicate with his leader, and the two started scanning the whole camp from left to right. A Ninja is already much more vignt than an average person. In particr, sensor ninjas have much more spiritual power. Therefore, they use that to perceive the world much more clearly. But Sakumo and Ryo used the Sand Spy¡¯s technique to hide their Chakra. The sensor Ninja¡¯s throats were being cut one after anotherwith Ryo¡¯s Charka Scalpel. As for Sakumo, he didn¡¯t use his usual Chakra infused de, as that would emit white light. The target was just assassination, and he wasn¡¯t in battle. Sakumo used an ordinary knife and harvested the enemies¡¯ lives under Ryo¡¯s guidance. ¡°Sakumo san, don¡¯t go near that tent. I sense a lot of Chakra there, despite the fact that the whole tent has only one person inside. It should be Shukaku¡¯s Jinchuriki.¡± Sakumo was approaching that tent as he heard Ryo. So he just skipped it. After that, it didn¡¯t take them much longer to eliminate all the sleeping Sensor Ninjas across the camp. ¡°Sakumo san, what¡¯s left now are the ones on patrol. We¡¯ve already killed 62 Sensor Ninjas, and now we¡¯re left with 31 who are awake.¡± ¡°Ryo, how many people are patrolling the camp?¡± ¡°About 300. Like our camp, most of them are Sensor Ninjas and from the Barrier squad, with some Jonins to protect them.¡± Many of the Ninjas that Ryo has detected were watching the barrier. So he presumed that they were of the same ss as those of Konoha. ¡°We should kill them all. Now we should act as fast as possible without ever being detected.¡± After Ryo cut themunication, the two proceeded to action. The 300 patrol squads, mostlyposed of Barrier and Sensor Ninjas, pose no problem for the White Fang Hatake Sakumo. His method was simple and brutal. He¡¯d rush in on them and retreat, killing them stealthily and quickly one at a time, and before they know it, a whole team would be dead. Ryo didn¡¯t change his methods. However, he reced the Thunder Chakra Mode blink with the use of his Ice Scalpel. He went in, located his targets, and ced his Ice Scalpels in advances. With over a dozen of them ced in strategic ce, Ryo teleported back and forth between them, killing his targets. In the blink of an eye, a whole other team was executed. In under an hour, all the Sensor Ninjas in the Sand camp were taken care of by The White Fang and Ryo. ¡°Sakumo san, now that we¡¯ve finished our mission, you leave ahead of me. I have something that I need to deal with.¡± ¡°No, the task has beenpleted, immediately retreat!¡± ¡°Sakumo san, I ced an Ice scalpel where we broke in. You go first; I¡¯ll follow you in 5 minutes.¡± Sakumo knew of that Ice scalpel, so he was reassured and gave Ryo permission to stay that long. After he left, Ryo took out his headband and put it into a Sensor Ninja¡¯s hand, then melted all the Ice Scalpels in the camp. Ryo¡¯s purpose was to create doubts and give the Sand what seems to be a fake clue, affecting the Kazekage¡¯s judgment. As long as there¡¯s no action detected in Konoha¡¯s camp, the Sand shouldn¡¯t have them as their primary object of suspicion. After being through with that, he ran to a ce within 50 meters of Ice Scalpel on the left side of the camp; then he teleported there and rejoined Sakumo. The two turned around and left, going straight towards Konoha¡¯s camp. On the way Ryo exined what he just did to Sakumo. This way, He made sure that Sakumo won¡¯t get the camp to do anything unusual in the three following days. In Konoha¡¯s camp, Jiraya was still in Sakumo¡¯s tent waiting for the two toe. As time went by, he became more and more irritated. ¡°I hope Sakumo san and the Kid are okay. The enemy¡¯s camp is close; they should be here by now!¡± ¡°Of course we¡¯re okay!¡± Ryo¡¯s sudden appearance jump scared Jiraya, who finally was relieved when he saw Sakumo following Ryo slowly into the tent Chapter 72 - Wait and See Chapter 72: Wait and See ¡°Sakumo san, have you seeded?¡± ¡°Well, we just took down the entirety of the Sand¡¯s Perceptual System!¡± Hearing Sakumo¡¯s reply, Jiraya was excited. When two armies are almost equal in terms of power, information be the most important key to victory. The most effective way to obtain information on the battlefield is through the Sensor Ninjas, making them the eyes and ears of a Ninja army. Without their perception, theirpanions lose all initiative and prediction on the battlefield. Jiraya didn¡¯t realize that what Ryo and Sakumo have done by this was rewriting the whole war. ¡°Sakumo san, are we going to prepare for battle against the Sand right now?¡± Konoha finally was in a position to take the initiative, and Jiraya was eager to augment their advantage. ¡°Before that, let¡¯s wait. For the few uing days, we should do nothing. Ryo has some new ideas.¡± ¡°Do nothing? Now that they have lost their Sensor Ninjas, why should we give up on such a good opportunity?¡± ¡°Jiraya san, I deliberately left Konoha¡¯s headband at the Sand Camp. Knowing Chiyo, what do you think they¡¯re going to do?¡± Ryo¡¯s words made Jiraya¡¯s eyes bright. He was obviously trying to make the Sand suspicious. ¡°Kid, what do you want to do?¡± ¡°Nothing, we let the camp run as usual. Just get the Hyuga and Aburame ns to pay more attention to the Sand.¡± ¡°Kid, you¡¯re trying to make them think that we have no idea that their Sensor Ninjas have been assassinated, so that they seize what they would think is theirst chance to take the initiative against us?¡± Jiraya read Ryo¡¯s mind. Indeed, if they receive the Sand with an ambush, it should be better than provoking them themselves. Thinking of the matter from that perspective, Jiraya also agreed with Ryo. After the three had a unified opinion, they immediately moved to arranging patrolling to the following few days. At the Sand Camp, in the early morning, 5 Elite Jonins, 2 Quasi Kage, and Chiyo were summoned by Rasa to his tent. ¡°Everyone, there was a terrible incidentst night. Someone infiltrated our camp yesterday, and assassinated all of our Sensor Ninjas. As for the patrolling squadrons with them, they suffered heavy losses as well. The only clue we have is that one of the victims was found holding Konoha¡¯s Headband tightly in his hand.¡± When they heard Rasa, everyone¡¯s faces turned gloomy really fast. They didn¡¯t hear any movementst night, yet this kind of thing happened behind their backs. ¡°Kazekage Sama, did you just say that the one killed had Konoha¡¯s headband is his hands?¡± asked Hugo. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the only thing they left behind besides corpses.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s their doing! And we have the evidence, those damn Konoha Ninjas!¡± ¡°Hugo, calm down! I don¡¯t think that this wasmitted by Konoha.¡± Shalun interrupted him. ¡°Shalun, what are you talking about? We have the evidence!¡± asked Hugo, unconvinced. ¡°Kazekage Sama, I¡¯ve seen some of these corpses before I came here. They were clearly all cut by sharp des. But here¡¯s what more significant, they all had their throats cut. The ones I saw all had something inmon then: they were all killed in one hit!¡± His words finished the ideas floating around Chiyo¡¯s mind, and she said to everyone: ¡°Shalun is right, this is not Konoha¡¯s doing. Chiyo¡¯s opinion is highly valued by all those who were present in the conference. Although she was inferior in strength to Rasa, she was much older than him, with much greater experience in dealing with such issues. That¡¯s why he¡¯s always respected her. ¡°How do you see this matter Chiyo ba-san?¡± Asked Rasa. ¡°As I said, this can¡¯t be done by Konoha¡¯s Ninjas. Shalun said the victims were all one hit, with no chance to resist. How did that one alone get the Headband? I¡¯m afraid that someone left that behind purposely to confuse us.¡± Chiyo words got everyone¡¯s approval except for Pakura, who knew well that it was Ryo¡¯s doing. Her reason was very simple. There are Sensor Ninjas we¡¯re talking about, and they all died in their sleep! In other words, none of them found out about the intruder. The only way she could think of for that to happen was the hiding technique she and Ryo are able to use. So he was the object of her suspicion naturally. ¡°Pakura, you¡¯ve had your head down ever since we started, do you know something?¡± Rasa noticed her abnormal behavior and asked her casually. ¡°Nothing, I just thought that there could be people who are likely to deliberately leave such clues to confuse us.¡± She was not intending to talk about the secret Hiding technique. ¡°Indeed, Pakura is right. It¡¯s unlikely from Konoha to do such a thing. Shalun, for now, use your Sand eyes to monitor Konoha¡¯s movements, if they¡¯re as usual for whole two days, we can basically rule out the possibility that they did this to us.¡± Said Chiyo to Shalun. He nodded and went on to rece the Ninjas who were assassinated. Only He and the Kazekages can use the Sand eyes. It was a really suitable ability to monitor Konoha¡¯s camp. ¡°If Konoha hasn¡¯t changed, who else would they be Chiyo ba-san?¡± Asked Rasa. ¡°This should be the Rock¡¯s doing. But I don¡¯t know how they slipped through the Sensor Ninjas!¡± Said Chiyo helplessly.¡± ¡°Their discussion only ended by noon. And with the exception of Pakura, everyone believed that Konoha shouldn¡¯t be responsible for this. In Chiyo¡¯s opinion, if Konoha had a way to evade the Sensor ninja¡¯s monitoring, they would have used it earlier, and not after losing over a 1000 men. Over the two following days, Shalun used the Sand eye to keep a close eye on Konoha¡¯s camp, but he didn¡¯t know that he was discovered by the Aburame Ninjas who were waiting for him in advance. Everything he did was in line with Ryo¡¯s n, and Konoha¡¯s camp was able to pull up a good act. After he returned to his camp, he told Chiyo and the 4th about what he saw. ¡°It seems that it wasn¡¯t Konoha, it was that damn hidden Rock!¡± Rasa had deep contempt to the Hidden Rock. ¡°Oh well, now is no time toin. Rasa, we can¡¯t wait anymore, we should attack Konoha¡¯s camp before they realize that we no longer have any Sensor Ninjas. Let¡¯s go to battle!¡± Chiyo said. ¡°Kazekage sama, I also agree with Chiyo ba san. If we let Konoha know of this new weakness of ours, we will be on our heels throughout the whole war!¡± Shalun also wanted to go to the battlefield. They both agreed, and Rasa also didn¡¯t hesitate: He decided to go to battle once again! Chapter 73 - Ryo’s Plans Chapter 73: Ryo¡¯s ns Just like the Sand¡¯s, Konoha¡¯s camp was also prepared to fight. Every one of Shalun¡¯s moves was being monitored by the Aburame¡¯s insects. After he returned to his camp, Ryo received the news and went straight to Sakumo¡¯s camp. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re finally here!¡± Jiraya also got the news, and was waiting in the tent for Ryo¡¯s arrival. ¡°Ryo, time is tight. Let¡¯s began the pre-battle meeting. Ryo nodded. He, Jiraya and Sakumo started discussing their following steps. At night, a team led by Jiraya ced Explosive Tags around the Sand¡¯s path to the battlefield At the same time, Ryo set up some more hidden traps on the battlefield, most of them being Explosive Tags as well. The two and their squad, with the help of the Aburame n, quickly finished their task and returned to the camp. The following day, the Sand didn¡¯t rush into the fight. They started checking their path for traps. Ryo knew well that with Chiyo prudence, the Sand wouldn¡¯t send out their troops without doing such a check. He told Jiraya not to ce traps on the Sand¡¯s route. Instead, they were hidden on the sides of the road, on piles of gravel surrounding a portion of the path through which many of the Sand Ninjas should cross. And because they were fighting in the desert, the Sand should be really confident about the battlefield. But they shouldn¡¯t drop their guard, because Ryo has also left them a few big surprises. Without Sensor Ninjas, after checking for traps, the Sand Ninjas found none. Ryo¡¯s n was a sess. After confirming ¡°safety¡±, Rasa and Chiyo proceeded to action immediately, and the Kazekage ordered his troops to march forwards. Rasa, Chiyo, the Ichibi Junchuriki Bunpuku, Pakura, Shalun, 5 elite Jonins, and over 10000 Ninjas were on the Sand¡¯s side. On the other side, Konoha had Sakumo, Jiraya, Ryo, 6 Jonins and 6000 other Ninjas. When it came to the stronger ones, Sakumo could take care of Chiyo, and Jiraya¡¯s Sage mode was enough to take care of Rasa. Ryo¡¯s was confident that he could handle the Pakura, Shalun and Shukaku with his with Tobirama¡¯s S ss Jutsu [Hard Whirlpool Water de]. The reason why Ryo and Sakumo have assassinated the Sensor Ninjas was to give the rest of their forces an advantage on the battlefield. If this battle could take the lives of over 3000 of the Sand Ninjas, the hidden Rock would definitely look to seize the opportunity and dere war on the Sand. With that, all 4 enemy ns will have their forces scattered and there will be less pressure on Konoha. On the Sand¡¯s side, over 10000 Ninjas were advancing to face their enemies, when they were hit from both sides by the rabble caused by the explosion of the hidden Explosive Tags. Rasa¡¯s and Chiyo ¡®s Faces looked heavy. The Kazekage stared at Hugo who was leading the investigation team. Thetter felt the gaze behind him and didn¡¯t dare to turn around is he was all in cold sweat. He was also extremely shocked. He didn¡¯t expect that Konoha¡¯s traps would not beyed out on the road itself. They were on the gravel piles were no one would normally go. Without Sensor Ninjas, he shouldn¡¯t have been able to find them. Of course, he didn¡¯t dare to say this to Rasa. While he wasn¡¯t there on the battlefield, over 300 hundred of the Sand Ninjas were killed by the explosions, and the injuries also were numerous. He couldn¡¯t just avoid the responsibility. Chiyo understood everything when she saw their Ninja being killed, and she was able toprehend how Konoha lured them into this trap step by step. And Rasa also was no fool. Seeing what was happening, he understood everything as well. But still, this battle was inevitable. He had to pretend to be un-phased, and hemanded his Ninjas to advance even more. They soon reached the battlefield. ¡°Ryo san, the Sand have entered your trap.¡± The Hyuga Ninjas were monitoring the Sand¡¯s advancement. They found that the Sand went over the pit on the battlefield and immediately reported that to Ryo. ¡°Good! Rasa, Chiyo, I hope you¡¯ll like my gift!¡± Ryo melted the ice heyed underneath the desert, and the Sand Ninjas fell into a pit full of explosive tags. Ryo¡¯s trap also took the live over 300 Ninjas. The battle hadn¡¯t started yet, and the Sand lost nearly 700 of their Ninjas. ¡°Haha! Kid is doing a great Job! Look at all of those Ninjas already dead and wounded! We have a great advantage this time!¡± Jiraya said, whileughing. ¡°I can only rx when we win this.¡± Said Ryo. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Ryo. the Sand Ninjas have lost their momentum, and over a fifth of their Ninjas are wounded. This time, we¡¯ll win!¡± Sakumo¡¯s words made Ryo feel a lot more rxed. Even Sakumo, who was always calm and cautious, felt that their chances were much greater this time. The Sand did not retreat, and Rasa ordered everyone to charge; Konoha did the same. Chiyo went straight to the one she hated the most, Sakumo, while Jiraya was against Rasa, as usual. Ryo looked at Pakura heading his way apanied by arge man that he didn¡¯t know. He entered the Ice-Lightning Chakra mode, and went on to face the two. The Sand Ninjas still had a number advantage over Konoha. However, the traps really hit their morals, and about 2000 of them were injured by the explosions. Of course, the wounded focused by Konoha¡¯s Ninjas, giving them a great advantage. Bunpuku was watching the situation on the battlefield, seeing the Sand beginning to lose. He felt that he had no choice. He had to use the [Feigning Sleep Justu] to let Shukakue out. ¡°Jiraya san, Shukaku is out!¡± Ryo threw an Ice Scalpel in the direction of Shukaku and instantly teleported there. He did it three times to reach the beast. Jiraya also forced back Rasa and headed straight to where Ryo was. ¡°Ryo Chan, Jiraya chan told me that you two have a way to suppress Jiraya¡¯s actions. What¡¯s your method?¡± asked Fukasaku. ¡°You¡¯ll know right away!¡± Ryo kept him guessing, but Fukasaku didn¡¯t continue to ask. Jiraya was preparing tounch something big and he needed his support. ¡°[Hard Whirlpool Water de]¡± With the help of the Two Great Sages, Jirayaunched a Jutsu holding an immense amount of Senjutsu Chakra. After the Water de became a Whirlpool, its pulling force brought by the high speed rotation was easily able to break through Shukaku¡¯s ultimate defense. The beast that just had been released was wounded before it could do anything. Kid, I can make thisst about 20 minutes. The rest is up to you!¡± Right after he finished talking, Jiraya turned back and blocked an iing attack from Rasa. The two continued their fight. Ryo used his natural energy. Without affecting the rotation speed, he froze a portion of the Whirlpool¡¯s water, controlling its shape to turn it and des. That way, Ryo expects that the speed at which the des cut through Shukaku¡¯s body should beparable to that of its regeneration with the desert¡¯s sand. With that, it should be sessfully restrained for the full 20 minutes of the whirlpool¡¯s lifespan. ¡°Now, as long as I can take care of Pakura and this big man within these 20 minutes, this war could be dered over.¡± Chapter 74 - Two vs. One Chapter 74: Two vs. One Ryo had faced Pakura before when intercepting the Sand¡¯s transportation team. He felt that he could beat her. He didn¡¯t know the other man, but the fact that he¡¯s fighting along with her means that he¡¯s at least quasi Kage level.Facing the two at the same time, Ryo felt that he shouldn¡¯t hold anything off. He used [Summoning] and brought Gamahiro to the battlefield. ¡°Shalun, Ryo¡¯s Ice Release is very strange. You must be careful.¡± Seeing Gamahiro, Pakura remembered her fight with Ryo the other day, when she couldn¡¯t melt his Ice. As a guard of the 3rd Kazekage, Shalun was extremely confident. He¡¯s been taught by the 3rd Kazkage himself. Therefore, he didn¡¯t give a lot of importance to her words. ¡°[Iron Sand Hammer]!¡± The 1st to attack was Shalun who had condensed an Iron Sand hammer and dropped it on Ryo. Thetter reacted swiftly, entering his Ice-lightning Chakra mode and escaping it immediately. ¡°Ma release?! On top of the 3rd and 4th Kazekages, you have other people with such Kekkei Genkai?!¡± Ryo said with surprise. ¡°Should you really find it strangeing from a guard of 3rd Hokage?¡± Hearing Shalun¡¯s words, Ryo started paying more attention to him. The 3rd Hokage was no ordinary Kage himself and this guy is also no regr Jonin. The 3rd Kazekage should beparable in strength to the 3rd Tsuchikage. After all, he was the strongest Kage in the history of his vige. Ryo didn¡¯t know how he was beaten by Sasori of the Red Sand. Based on his description in the Manga,bined with Shalun¡¯s attack right now, Ryo theorized that thetter should be thete Kazekage¡¯s disciple. Ryo was feeling some excitement. He has no extensive battlefield experience, but he¡¯s able to face such strong people. ¡°[Water Release: Water Dragon], [Freeze: Ice Dragon]!¡± Ryo made and controlled his ice dragon, directing it towards Pakura and Shalun. Shalun made made a wall with Iron Sand that wasn¡¯t damaged at all when the Ice Dragon mmed into it. After it sessfully blocked the ice dragon, the Iron wall was reformed as five tapered cones of Iron Sand. They flew straight toward Ryo who evaded them with his Lightning Chakra mode. However, he found that the cones kept on chasing him. ¡°Is that the case? Tracking?¡± Ryo through an Ice Scalpel straight towards the two, teleporting to it directly after that. ¡°Flying Thunder God?! Pakura, this kid masters that technique?¡± Stunned by Ryo¡¯s sudden appearance, Shalun retreated, while asking Pakura. ¡°I don¡¯t know! Thest time I faced his, he didn¡¯t use this trick!¡± Pakura was scared by Ryo¡¯s appearance and her voice shook. ¡°Don¡¯t just leave now! Your cones haven¡¯t returned to you yet!¡± Saying that, Ryo blinked behind Shalun and kicked him towards were he used to be. That¡¯s where the cones were heading! ¡°Shalun quickly, release your cones!¡± Pakura yell helped Shalun keep his life as he did what she said. But Ryo blinked right behind her. ¡°Hiro, Water Gunshots!¡± Hearing Ryo, Gamahiro quickly sent the Water Gunshot¡¯s his way. When she saw theming, Pakura wanted to evaporate the water. Ryo felt the high temperatureing from her and understood her direction. At less than one meter away from her, the Gunshots were suddenly frozen by Ryo. That took Pakura by surprise. Her Scorch release was no longer effective. It was impossible to freeze the Fronzen Gunshot. The 1st one of themnded and blew her away. Ryo¡¯s attention was turned to the man on Pakura side. Shalun was preparing his next attack, using his Iron Sand to form arge Iron block. When Ryo realized that the block was heading his way, he was already almost within its reach. Lightning Blink wasn¡¯t enough to escape it, so Ryo teleported to the Ice Scalpel once again. However, he was shocked to find that Shalun was already waiting for him there. As soon as he teleported, an iron sand pierced his heart! ¡°Hey!¡± Ryo¡¯s heart was directly pierced by the cone. But Shalun was shocked as he saw that Ryo wasn¡¯t even bleeding at all. That attack got Ryo in cold sweat. Fortunately, he was in his Ice Elementization. If it wasn¡¯t for that, he would¡¯ve been certainly dead. ¡°Pakura, you¡¯re all right?¡± Seeing his failure to kill his opponent, Shalun directly moved on to asking his partner about her state. ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Pakura wiped the blood from her mouth as she slowly stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s join forces! This kid is big trouble. My sand pierced his heart, and he didn¡¯t bleed or get injured at all.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll assist you! [Scorch Release: Rise]!¡± Pakura¡¯s Scorch Release heated up Shalun¡¯s Iron Sand. The initially dark iron turned to red. This was beyond Ryo¡¯s expectation. The duo were proving that they even more difficult to restrain that Shukaku. ¡°Hiro, get away for a moment. The next technique I¡¯ll be using is very powerful, so try not to get hit!¡± Ryo used his Yamanka Telepathy to tell Gamahiro to escape. As soon as he finished his words, Ryo left Ice Elementization and Entered Sage mode. Then he used his Yamanaka Telepathy to connect to all of Konoha¡¯s Ninjas on the battlefield. ¡°Everyone, this is Ryo Yamanaka. All of you retreat at least a 100 meters away from me. I¡¯m about to use a powerful technique and I don¡¯t want you guys to get in the crossfire.¡± Every one of Konoha¡¯s Ninjas heard Ryo and began to move. Ryo on the other hand started preparing his attack. He started by making a Rasengan in his hand, and then added Wind Nature Transformation to it, followed by the Senjutsu Chakra. The Rasengan started to have des appear around it, making a harsh friction sound. It got louder and louder until the Rasenshuriken waspleted. On the other side, with the Help of Pakura¡¯s Scorch Release, a huge red globe of Scorching Iron Sand was being formed. It was hard to make float in the air. The desert seemed to get Evan hotter! Shalun saw Ryo¡¯s Rasenshuriken, but he was confident in the Scorching Iron Sand Globe that he and Pakura made together. He didn¡¯t hesitate to control it and send it straight towards Ryo. Its friction with the air made it emit mes that rose to Ryo, making the desert look distorted because of all the heat. Ryo took a deep breath and calmed himself; and then threw the Rasenshuriken. The two attacks collided and huge explosion took ce. Ryo opened his Sharingan and stared at the mid air explosion. The des of the Rasenshuriken were constantly cutting the iron, but making the mes even more prosperous. As temperature got higher and higher, the Iron Sand began to melt, and the maic field made by Shalun was also affected. Without it, the globe began to copse. It copsed into a smaller globe of burning iron and then exploded in the sky. Chapter 75 - Kirin Chapter 75: Kirin ming blocks of iron were scattered around Ryo and his two opponents. Shalun did not expect that his joint attack with Pakura could be blocked by Ryo. Pakura herself was looking at Ryo with extreme chock. ¡°How many more techniques is he hiding? He didn¡¯t use any of these when facing you?¡± Shalun asked. Pakura shook her head and didn¡¯t say anything. It did indeed seem a bit fishy. She didn¡¯t want to say more. Shalun didn¡¯t keep asking her, and he thought she was trying to figure out a way to deal with Ryo. ¡°Pakura, we still have to cooperate. This kid¡¯s Ice is not invincible. A moment ago, at the time of the explosion, his Ice des melted.¡± ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± Pakura was surprised. ¡°Yes, if you don¡¯t believe me, try with the ice block over there.¡± Said Shalun. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try!¡± Pakura agreed with his proposal. The two worked together and made another Scorching Globe, it made the ice block melt. Seeing this, Pakura was relieved. Finding a weakness of Ryo made her have some hope in victory. Ryo who was observing them with the Sharingan saw them do that experiment. He was shocked that they were actually able to melt some of his Ice. This was the 1st time that his ice was melted. Even when fighting with Sakumo, it was just cut by his knife. (TL note: I guess he¡¯s excluding times when it was melted with using Senjutsu Chakra.) This made Ryo realize that his Ice¡¯s heat resistance was limited. Once the temperature exceeds a certain limit, the ice will melt. Pakura and Shalun found that Scorching Iron Sand could melt Ryo¡¯s ice, so the twounched another attack. In the face of such untouchable and deadly attacks, Ryo could only constantly use Lighting Blink and Ice Scalpel to escape. He also had to be careful not to let the Ice scalpel touch the scorching Iron Sand. ¡°Ryo, do you need me to help you with Water?¡± Asked Gamahiro. ¡°No need. I can beat these two, and they can¡¯t beat me either. Jiraya san¡¯s battle is almost over. You can help me with the other Sand Ninjas. When Ryo entered the Sage mode to use the Rasenshuriken, he sensed the situation on Jiraya¡¯s side. Rasa was about to fall! After beating him, Jiraya should be able to take care of Shukaku. Ryo just needs to hold these two off in order to win the battle! Shalun and Pakura had no idea about Rasa¡¯s state against Jiraya, so they just kept attacking Ryo. As the two continued using the Scorching Iron Sand, the water produced by Konoha¡¯s Ninjas was evaporating, generating arge amount of updraft. Ryo was too busy dodging so he didn¡¯t notice it until the sky was turning dark. He looked up to find the cumulonimbus in the air. Looking at it, Ryo remembered a Jutsu used in the Manga during the fight between Sasuke and Itachi. When he 1st saw that attack, Ryo was really shocked by it. Kirin had somewhat of a wide Range, and it was too fast to be avoided, reaching the ground in 1/1000th of a second. While Ryo was evading to attacks of the two, he used his Sharingan to see if there was any friction in the cloud to aid him in producing lightning. After confirming that, Ryo contacted Gamahiro. Pakura¡¯s Scorch allowed Ryo to use the cloud to make Kirin. Now, he only needs to guide the lightning, while being in a position where he can¡¯t be hit. In the Manga, Sasuke used the attack from high ground. But here is the desert; Ryo couldn¡¯t find any high spot. Shalun stared at the approaching Gamahiro, seeing him more like a living target with all its size. He immediately controlled the Scorching Iron Sand sending it towards the toad. ¡°Hiro, jump away away with me while I prepare the attack.¡± Hearing Ryo¡¯s words, Gamahiro leaped over a 100 meters away from the two. Ryo¡¯s Sharingans started observing the speed and direction of the cloud. The he used Chidori Eiso in order to guide the lightning within it. With that, a mythical beast immerged from the cloud. A Chimera with a lion¡¯s head, antlers, tiger¡¯s eyes and moose¡¯s body! Pakura was shocked by the change in the atmosphere, and saw the powerful lightning. She wasn¡¯t just afraid, she was also a bit weakened after all the fighting. ¡°This... what is this? Run Pakura! Run quickly!¡± Shalun felt how threatening the technique was, and asked Pakura to escape. ¡°Why is it so small?!¡± Ryo was disappointed as he saw that his Kirin was half the size of the one in the Manga. ¡°Small? Do you want it big enough to kill us along with them?¡± Gamahiro was shocked by Ryo¡¯s words and feared that he would make this technique even bigger. ¡°Rokk, Ryoki! Look at Ryo¡¯s side!¡± Choki Akamishi shouted at hisrades in arms. ¡°Why.... What? What is that?! Rokk look!¡± Ryoki Yamanaka unintentionally nced there and was stunned. Rokk Nara was also shocked by Ryo¡¯s technique. And it wasn¡¯t those three. Everyone on the battlefield, whether Leaf and Sand, was shocked by Ryo¡¯s technique. ¡°Hey, Pa, what¡¯s that?¡± Shima noticed Ryo¡¯s Kirin. Fukasaku turned towards Ryo and was shocked. He said: ¡°Jiraya Chan, stop beating him and look behind you!¡± Jiraya turned his head and was also stunned! ¡°What¡¯s that kid doing? What kind of Jutsu is that? I¡¯ve never seen it before!¡± Ryo wasn¡¯t noticing how much shock this technique had brought on the battlefield, and before their eyes, he waved for it and it fell upon Shalun with unstoppable force. Far from being a kindhearted person, it was only because of his n that Ryo didn¡¯t want Pakura to die. He only targeted Shalun. The Quasi Kage turned into coal in an instant. Pakura¡¯s face whitened out of fear. Seeing the power of the technique, she knew that if it weren¡¯t for Ryo deliberately sparing her life, she would have faced the same fate as Shalun. Ryo Yamanaka Jumped from Hiro¡¯s head and went towards her. ¡°Hey! You¡¯re okay?¡± Asked Ryo with sluggish eyes. ¡°Why did you let me go?¡± Pakura regained some of herposure. ¡°Don¡¯t get any ideas; I just have a deal to talk to you about!¡± ¡°Deal?¡± Pakura looked at Ryo just to make sure that he wasn¡¯t kidding. ¡°I will not betray the Sand. If that¡¯s what you¡¯re thinking about, just kill me not and stop wasting time. ¡°Did I say anything about betraying you vige? I just want you to promise to do one thing for me. It won¡¯t be something that will damage the Sand¡¯s interests, nor will pause a risk on your life if anything go wrong. If it turns out that my demand vites one of these two conditions, you can refuse it. But you if it doesn¡¯t, when I ask you to do it, you must not refuse.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Asked Pakura. ¡°What it is, is something that I¡¯ll tell you aboutter. If you promise me now, not only will I spare your life, I¡¯ll also bring out that important person to you from Konoha¡¯s prison.¡± ¡°You mean it?!¡± Pakura asked with some excitement. ¡°Of course I do. It would be really easy for me to take your life right here and now. Why would I need to lie to you?¡± Said Ryo. ¡°Good, I promise!¡± Pakura believed Ryo. And she was more encouraged by the fact that she could reject his demand if itpromises her life or the Sand¡¯s interests. Chapter 76 - Battlefield Love Chapter 76: Battlefield Love s After Pakura left, Ryo was ready to handle Shukaku that hadn¡¯t been able to move for more than the past 10 minutes under the effect of the Ice de Whirlpool. The wounds on its body were being maintained by them. When Ryo and Gamahiro reached it, Shukaku did notugh as usual. Instead, it looked at them calmly. ¡°Haha! How does it feel being trapped in here?¡± It was Gamahiro¡¯s turn this time to mock Shukaku. The Ichibi didn¡¯t care about Gamahiro, but instead he looked at Ryo: ¡°Kid, this is your 2nd time beating me.¡± ¡°Not this time. Our purpose this time was just to trap you.¡± ¡°Haha! For a human, you¡¯re really frank!¡± ¡°Shukaku, goodbye!¡± After he finished his words, Ryo froze the entire whirlpool, turning Shukaku into a huge block of ice. Ryo then moved to its top, and pieced Bunpuku¡¯s shoulders through the Ice with a Chidori Eiso. Because he was in that mode, Shukaku¡¯s regeneration prevented Bunpuku from dying. Still, the pain woke him up, making Shukaku disappear. After dealing with the Ichibi, Ryo swallowed a Food Pill and joined the rest of the Ninjas in their battle. Along with him was Gamahiro, who¡¯s been as overwhelming as a fierce tiger. The Ordinary Sand Ninjas had no chance against such a massive killer. On the other side, Konoha had been also winning all the major duels. The 4th Kazekage and Chiyo were both seriously injured. Jiraya and the two great Sage toads were unscathed. Sakumo was also able to remain untouched by Chiyo with his superb swordsmanship. The Sand had their two Kage tier Ninjas severely injured, one of their quasi Kage tier fighter killed and the other escaping. Their Biju was taken care of by Ryo. Several of their Jonin were being beaten by Konoha¡¯s elite. Konoha had already won this battle. Ryo left Gamahiro fighting along with the ordinary Ninjas and went to protect the Ino-Shika-Cho ninjas on the field. The three tribes are easily identifiable. They always fight in trios, and they always have the obvious big frame of an Akamichi fighting along. Ryo observed the battlefield with his spiritual power. Where are the problems? Where should he provide support? Ryo had just saved a group that was surrounded, when he found out that an acquaintance in front was injured. Ryoko Yamanaka, the daughter of his uncle, was 7 years older than him. She was considered another genius in the family. Although her rtionship with Ryo was not that tight, she was still family and an important loved one to him. Finding out that she was injured, Ryo became anxious. He entered the Lightning Chakra mode and blinked to where she was ¡°Oy! Damn, where are the medical Ninjas!¡± Ryo recognized the man holding her as a Nara from his hair. In front of them protecting the two was an Akamichi. ¡°Hey let go of Ne-san, I¡¯m a medical Ninja.¡± Rokk Nara heard a sudden cold voice that disturbed him, and then he breathed a sigh of relief realizing that it was Ryo. After inspecting Ryoko¡¯s wound, Ryo¡¯s face what heavy. The des of a Sand Puppet had pierced her lungs. They were extremely poisonous and she was in critical state. ¡°I need to give her an emergency treatment; otherwise we¡¯re losing her today.¡± Finishing his words, Ryo made a small bed with Ice and set up four opaque ice walls around him. Eager to save his ¡°sister¡±, Ryo forgot that Rokk Nara was within those walls. After he made his preparations, he proceeded to untying her upper clothes. He and Ryoko were like siblings. He didn¡¯t feel attracted to her. But for Rokk, it was a whole other story. Rokk¡¯s eyes were fixed on Ryoko¡¯s chest. If she woke up at that time, she would surely find a boy fiddling inside her body with scalpels, and a man drooling while staring at her boobs. Ryo started by detoxifying her body. He then proceeded to activating several Healing Stones and cing them on her wounds. It didn¡¯t take her long to stop bleeding and for her breaths to stabilize. She started to regain her consciousness. One of the advantages of being a Yamanaka is havingrge amounts of spiritual power. Ryoko was also a genius in the family, and her spiritual power was iparable to the average Ninja. The 1st thing she felt waking up was cold, followed by an intense pain. As she slowly opened her eyes, both of those feelings were gone. Ryoko found her upper body exposed with several healing stones ced upon it, while Ryo was still meticulously treating her. If it was just the two of them, she wouldn¡¯t have minded. After all, to her, Ryo was only a child, and he¡¯s more of a younger brother that she watched grow up. But what is that man behind him doing here as he¡¯s staring at her bosom? The two had known each other for over 10 years, but they were never in such a position. Most of the Nara n members are amongst the wisest of men, being able to make the most rational disisions. But Rokk Nara was in a state that throws his family reputation into the shadows. ¡°Ryo, stop for a minute and assist me in putting on my clothes!¡± The two heard her voice in the room. ¡°Ryoko Ne-san, you¡¯re awake? Now the treatment is at a critical point, and we¡¯re siblings so you shouldn¡¯t bother that much.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not bothered by you; I¡¯m bothered by that bastard behind you! No, you¡¯re the bastard! How can you expose my body to that creep?¡± Ryo didn¡¯t respond, nor did he kick Rokk out. Looking at his face, Ryoko knew that he felt sorry for his negligence. She was deeply touched by Ryo¡¯s actions. After all, he was still a child. Of course she could forgive him, but beyond him, was the issue with Rokk. Ryoko had no idea about what was wondering through Ryo¡¯s mind. His idea was to cause amnesia to poor Rokk right after he finishes treating her! After all, as he knows from his past life, electrocution or a severe hit to the head can cause that. Thinking of this, Ryo stopped the treatment and awkwardly helped Ryoko cover up her top. He removed the bed and Rokk Nara turned around. The sudden stop of the treatment made him feel a bit awkward. Adding to that was the blood thirst he felt from Ryoko¡¯s furious eyes. ¡°Ryoko, I can exin!¡± Ryoko¡¯s eyes pushed him to try and exin. ¡°Nara Nii-san, you have to choices, get hit to the head, or electrocuted until you forget what you saw.¡± Ryo¡¯s words made Rokk shiver in cold sweat. ¡°Wait! I have some final words to say! Ryoko, I¡¯ve loved you from a very young age. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve always been too shy to say it. So I¡¯ll say it now: I love you Ryoko! Go ahead now Ryo, do what you want.¡± He closed his eyes, and waited for Ryo¡¯s move. Listening to Rokk, Ryoko¡¯s face blushed and she became very shy. Seeing her, Ryo realized that she long had a crush on Rokk! Looking at the couple, Ryo couldn¡¯t help but think about Yugao. He had no idea about how she was doing in the vige. Chapter 77 - Victory Chapter 77: Victory Ryoko¡¯s heart was sessfully won over by Rokk Nara, and Ryo had no more need to use his methods to cause him amnesia. She was out of danger, and Ryo had no time to continue with the follow-up treatment. After taking down the ice walls, he had to take her to the rear. After he had her settled with the medical Ninjas, he got back to the front line. The Sand Ninjas were on their heels with Gamahiro fighting along. Rasa and Chiyo were seriously injured. It was difficult to escape Jiraya and Sakumo, but they managed to do it. Seeing that the Sand¡¯s defeat was heavy and inevitable, Rasa sighed as he issued the order to retreat. Upon receiving his order, the Sand Troops left the corpses of theirrades behind and fled the battlefield as quickly as possible. Seeing that, Konoha Ninja¡¯s all rejoiced and cheered. Sakumo did not order chase, as pursuit might bring unnecessary risk. Moreover, the purpose of this battle had already been achieved, and the Sand suffered a heavy loss. With this, the Hidden Stone are surely to take advantage and start war against them. This way, bnce will be reestablished and Konoha will have much less pressure put upon it. ¡°Sakumo san, this is a huge victory! And it¡¯s thanks to the kid, killing a quasi Kage and killing injuring several of the Sand¡¯s Ninja.¡± Jiraya came to Sakumo with his face really excited. ¡°Yes! Great victory! Command the troops to immediately treat the wounded and reduce the losses in lives. And also, I have some major announcements. All representatives of ns and Jonins are toe to my tent tonight.¡± Jiraya nodded and proceeded to action. Konoha¡¯s Ninjas made a clean-up of the battlefield under themand of Jiraya and transported the wounded to the medical Ninjas. ¡°Ryo, if you ever need me, call me at any time.¡± Said Gamahiro. ¡°Good, thanks!¡± After they said goodbye, Gamahiro went back to Mount Myoboku and Ryo went to work on rescuing the wounded. Jiraya initially wanted to talk to Ryo, but seeing how busy he was, he smiled and left him on his own. In the evening, in Sakumo¡¯s tent, all the senior officers of the camp were gathered in Sakumo¡¯s tent. Sakumo, Jiraya and Ryo, all three were unscathed. The rest were more or less injured, but most had nothing serious. Only Ryoko Yamanaka was still unable to move. ¡°We have won this battle, we all know that and I don¡¯t need to say much more. But do you know was most valuable fighter in this battle?¡± Sakumo stopped and nced at everyone except Ryo and Jiraya. ¡°It was Ryo Yamanaka. He was the one who proposed the assassination of all of the Sand¡¯s Sensor Ninjas. He worked with me all night to kill them all. This made the Sand blind and deaf, and allowed us to cause them great damage with our traps.¡± Everyone was shocked to hear those words from Sakumo. Such an assassination is a crazy task. Just not getting caught by the sensor Ninjas themselves is an incredible feat, not to mention escaping after that. The whole mission was nothing that an ordinary Ninja could do. In response to the crowd¡¯s reaction, Sakumo carried on: ¡°In this battle, we killed at least 3000 Sand Ninjas, and made them lose a pair of Quasi-Kages. From now on, our battles will be much easier.¡± Everyoneughed very happily in the prosperous tent. On the other side, in Rasa¡¯s tent, the mood was extremely heavy. This battle could be only described as a total lose. Rasa and Chiyo were heavily injured. Out of the 5 elite Jonin, one died, and the others were injured. Shalun was turned into Coke with Ryo¡¯s [Kirin]. Bunpuku and Pakura were still alive and rtively well, but neither had the will to fight again. With the other Ninja¡¯s with just rough estimates, they¡¯ve had as many as 3100 deaths. Nearly 700 died in the traps, and the 2000 who were injured were almost annihted. The rest were killed in battle against Konoha¡¯s Ninjas and the vicious Gamahiro. ¡°Eh.. cough.. Everyone! We suffered a terrible loss this time. I¡¯m afraid that we wouldn¡¯t be able to fight them for a while.¡± Said Rasa as he coughed. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s like you said Rasa! We have indeed suffered extremely heavy losses this time. not just amongst the ranks of regr Ninjas, but also Shalun was killed at the Hands of Ryo Yamanaka.¡± Said Chiyo with a sigh. Pakura remind silent and showed no opinion. She¡¯s been like this since her return to the battlefield. Rasa and Chiyo thought that she was too scared by Ryo¡¯s technique and they had no solution for that. ¡°Kazekage Sama, we¡¯ve lost too many people this time. I fear that the hidden Rock would take advantage of it!¡± Hugo had fallen victim during the battle to Chu Uchiha¡¯s Genjutsu, which affected him gravely. ¡°We don¡¯t have to worry about that. I¡¯ve sent someone to call my brother over. Ebiso ising along with Baki. If the Hidden Stone attacks, they¡¯ll regret it.¡± Said Chiyo. ¡°Ebiso san and Baki areing over? Great, then there¡¯s no need to worry about the Hidden Stone.¡± Hearing Chiyo made Hugo feel relieved. ¡°Kazekage Sama, don¡¯t you have a problem with more quasi-Kages leaving the vige?¡± Pakura was worried about the safety of the vige. ¡°The current state of war is a matter that requires immediate containment and preparedness. I will still be extra careful and not give anyone the opportunity to attack the vige.¡± Said Rasa. While top of the Sand¡¯s vige camp was discussing the battle damage, a scroll was brought from the outside. After confirming safety, Rasa¡¯s escort hand it over to him. after opening it and getting an overall glimpse of it, the Kazekage raised his head and said with a heavy face: ¡°The Rock vige have just dered war on us!¡± ¡°What? How could that happen so fast?¡± Chiyo grabbed the scroll. Reading it, hger face changed heavily: ¡°Damn Onoki!¡± At the same time, Konoha¡¯s camp also received the news. Sakumo announced it in public. The fact that the Hidden Stone announced war on the Sand means that the numbers that Konoha will have to face from now on will be greatly reduced. With that, everyone understood what Sakumo meant when saying that after the 3rd battle, everything will be easier. After the meeting, Ryo went over the medical squad. He wanted to check out on Ryoko. Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t the best time for him to go. In there, he found Rokk Nara giving her her medicine. After they broke the ice back in battle, the rtionship between them changed drastically. The sweet couple overwhelmed the poor single Ryo with their romance. Chapter 78 - Suggestion to Jiraya Chapter 78: Suggestion to Jiraya A few dayster, the Sand and Stone went to battle, and Konoha didn¡¯t interfere. Although they won thest battle, they still had close to a 1000 injured people. They were in no shape to keep fighting.The Stone thought that they could take advantage of the Sandstest defeat and beat thempletely. What they didn¡¯t expect was they actually rose up and resisted them. This actually ended with the Stone suffering a heavy defeat, and even the Tsuchikage¡¯s son was severely injured in a Sand ambush. Over the course of those days, Ryo never seemed to get off his feet. There were too many injured in the camp, and as head of the medical team, he had no time to rest. After a few days of hard work, he finally finished treating the wounded. He sighed of relief as he was lying in bed ready to sleep. Jiraya had wanted to speak to him ever since the battle ended. However, he kept finding him being too busy to be bothered. But when he found out that he had finished treating the wounded, he rushed to his tent and pulled him out of the bed! ¡°Hey Jiraya san! What are you doing?¡± Ryo was confused and hated the fact that Jiraya disrupted his rest. ¡°I wanted to talk to you for long time now. Come with me.¡± After he finished his words, both went outside the camp to the desert. ¡°What do you want to talk about? And why did we have to go so far?¡± Ryo didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Kid, I have two questions for you. First: What was that technique with which you guided the lightning? And second, Why did you let Pakura go?¡± Jiraya¡¯s tone was unusually serious. After all, letting a strong enemy go was no trivial matter. ¡°Well I¡¯ll tell you about that technique. It has many requirements. One needs the presence of a cumulonimbus cloud, and there must be the friction necessary for it to produce lightning...¡± Ryo went on exining the use and disadvantages of Kirin. Jiraya was disappointed as he thought that it could be more readily avable for use. ¡°So what happened to make you deliberately let Pakura go? Don¡¯t think that no one noticed it. You know well about the perception capabilities given by Sage mode!¡± ¡°Jiraya san, I let Pakura go on my own term, and that¡¯s because I need her in my ns. That n is something I¡¯m not willing to discuss.¡± Faced with Jiraya¡¯s insistence, Ryo had to say the truth. ¡°What ns are so mysterious? You¡¯re just a stinky little kid!¡± Jiraya looked at Ryo¡¯s eyes and was not buying the whole deal. ¡°Old man, you¡¯re really troublesome!¡± Ryo wasn¡¯t that polite responding to him. Jiraya was still 34 at that time. He hated being called an old man so much that he raised his hand to p Ryo¡¯s head. Ryo sensed iting, and he dodged to the side. ¡°You little smug! [Wild Lion¡¯s Mane Justu]!¡± Jiraya was angry and felt somewhat insulted. His hair stretched out and reached for Ryo. Just as the hair was reaching him, Ryo managed to throw an Ice Scalpel. When Jiraya thought that he was about to be caught, Ryo teleported towards it. ¡°Flying Thunder god... or no! This is your Ice Teleportation? So that¡¯s what you¡¯ve been working on for so long with Sakumo San!¡± ¡°Oy, Jiraya san, seems like you can¡¯t catch me anymore!¡± Ryoughed provocatively. ¡°It seems that¡¯s you made a great progress this time around! But still, you¡¯re still far!¡± As he finished talking, Jiraya formed his hand seals and a swamp formed below Ryo. It all happened to fast. Ryo couldn¡¯t find time to escape and was caught by the infamous Swamp of the Underworld. ¡°Jiraya San, aren¡¯t you forgetting about my Ice Release? Mud has a lot of water in it!¡± Of course, Jiraya had that thought out already, and wasn¡¯t going to let him escape so easily. A fireball was already on its way to Ryo. Thetter made an Ice Wall to block it. Then he froze the swamp and managed to get away. ¡°My turn Jiraya san!¡± Finishing his words, Ryo formed his seals sent a massive water stream towards Jiraya. ¡°[Doton: Earth-Style Wall]!¡± The wall blocked off the current, but could not stop Ryo from freezing it. Ryo turned the second half of the stream into Ice Ramming it through the wall, and it managed the break it. Ryo entered his Ice-Lightning Chakra mode immediately, teleporting into the Ice and popping in front of Jiraya. He condensed Ice des andunched himself towards Jiraya to sh him, but all that was there to receive the hit was a wooden log that was cut in half. ¡°Hey Kid you want to kill me or something?¡± Jiraya was exaggerating. ¡°Jiraya san, if were so easy to kill, you would¡¯ve died so many times already.¡± After ttering Jiraya for a bit, Ryo blinked with his des in front of him. Both went at each other several times, without anyone getting an edge. ¡°Haha! All right, let¡¯s stop fighting, you¡¯ve gotten really good kid!¡± Jiraya felt really pleased with Ryo¡¯s progress. His praise made Ryo embarrassed. After all, he¡¯s learned half of his techniques from Jiraya. After that, the two sat down and talked; mainly about the 3rd. Jiraya could feel that Ryo had some prejudices against his Sensei. ¡°Jiraya san, have you ever thought of making money?¡± Ryo didn¡¯t want to talk about the 3rd that much so he chose to divert the topic. ¡°Making money? Of course I did! With money, a man can enjoy a hot spring and Sake, what more would a man want?¡± looking at his wretched smile, Ryo understood what else he was thinking about and shook his head helplessly. ¡°Jiraya san, I always see writing something. Wouldn¡¯t you be interested in writing a book? In case it sells, you¡¯ll make a lot of money!¡± ¡°A book?¡± Jiraya found Ryo¡¯s proposal really interesting. ¡°Yes, a book! Make it about your autobiography, or a story about peeping at women¡¯s Baths.¡± Listening to Ryo¡¯s proposal, Jiraya¡¯s eyes went brighter and brighter. He couldn¡¯t wait to start. ¡°Kid, I hope no more time to chat, I¡¯m off!¡± Jiraya turned and never looked back! Ryo didn¡¯t know precisely when Jiraya started writing books in the original timeline. When Kushina was pregnant with Naruto, the 1st book was already written, with Naruto being the name of its protagonist. He also knew that Kakashi was a huge fan of his ¡°Flirting Paradise¡± since the age of 18. So for those reason, Ryo pushed Jiraya to that direction. It¡¯s just that he never expected that he would be so enthusiastic for the idea. ¡°Kakashi, I¡¯ve just made a great contribution to your future happiness. Next time we meet, you better invite me out on a barbecue!¡± Ryo said to himself. ¡°Achoo!¡± While training, Kakashi sneezed in the Earth Country camp. ¡°Kakashi you¡¯re okay? Do you have a cold?¡± Rin asked him concerned. Obito who felt immediately jealous answered her: ¡°Kakashi Yaro must have offended so many people that he¡¯s being badmouthed right now!¡± Kakashi didn¡¯t care about what Obito said, he just nodded saying to Rin that he was okay and got back to his training. Chapter 79 - One Year Chapter 79: One Year The Hidden Stone suffered a huge loss after a big battle against the Sand. The Sand themselves had just lost to Konoha. Even though they won their battle against the Stone, they could not bear to fight any more. This caused the troops in the battlefield of the Wind Country: Konoha¡¯s, the Sand¡¯s and the Stone¡¯s troops to be mutually restrained. In the earth country, Konoha, the Stone and the Hidden Cloud were in a simr state. In the water country, it was the same for Konoha, the Hidden Cloud and the Hidden Mist. The five major countries were restrained and the 3rd world war entered a stage of attrition after nearly half a year of all out battles. That way, time flew, and a year passed quietly. During that year, while there were no major moves made on the different battlefields, various small-scale encounters and ambushes continued. On the desert field outside Konoha¡¯s Camp in the Wind Country, Sakumo and Ryo continued training daily. It was year 44, and Ryo was almost 12 years old. He was about the same age as Naruto throughout most of the 1st anime. During that year, Ryo had undergone great changes in more than one way. The first way was in height. During that year, Ryo seemed to be springing up. Now he¡¯s about 1.6 meters tall. (TL note: That¡¯s around 5ft 3 in) Then there was the amount of Chakra he had. Ryo¡¯s initial Chakra stores were much higher than those of a regr Ninja because of his Ice Release. Although he was by no means close to Naruto in that respect, his levels still reached those of of quasi-kage. With that, his overall strength significantly increased. In a recent encounter, Ryo had to face Chiyo. Apart from Ice Colossus, Ryo used all he had against the 55 year old veteran. Chiyo was getting older and her strength was somewhat declining. However, she had spent decades on the battlefield and had more experience than most Kages. She was definitely Kage tier, but Ryo still managed to hold his own against her and the fight ended in a tie. He was already that strong. Looking at the boy in front of him, Sakumo couldn¡¯t help but sigh while witnessing his rapid growth. At the mere age of 12, Ryo was capable of taking on a weaker Kage. Even the renowned ¡°God of Ninjas¡± Hashirama Senju only reached Kage tier at the age of 13. After finishing his training with Sakumo, Ryo returned to the medical team. After a whole year of hard work, most of the Medical Ninjas operating under him were able to put modern medical knowledge to use. They actually managed to form a greatly deepened understanding of the human anatomy and physiology, and also acquired much better surgical skills. ¡°Hey Ming, how are you today?¡± Back at the medical team, Ryo went to visit his old team member Ming Hyuga. During his battle with Chiyo a few days ago, Ryo had his hand full fighting her. All the other medical Ninjas only had Ming and two other Chunins to protect them. Fortunately, this encounter was idental, and Chiyo only had an elite Jonin by her side. Ming was strong, and his Byakugan helped. But he was no opponent for the elite Jonin. That way, while he and the two Chunins covered for them, the Medical Ninjas were able to escape. But it was at a price: the two Chunins sacrificed their lives, and Ming was heavily injured. After checking on him, Ryo left and went to his sister Ryoko Yamanaka. She didn¡¯t have as much spiritual power as him, but she had much better control. Six month ago, they started studying the secret techniques of their n together and strengthening their mental control. Off course, with that learning process, Ryo had to endure the inevitable Romance. After all, over the past year, Ryoko¡¯s rtionship with Rokk Nara continued to heat up. Rokk, who used to be the usualzy Nara, became a whole other person in her presence, being really humorous and even surprising from time to time. The two had great feelings to each other. Being trained together ever since childhood, that built up a great emotional foundation for their rtionship. Adding to that his change in character, Ryoko was heels over head for him. Today, when visiting his sister, Ryo found that Rokk was not there. ¡°Ne-san, where¡¯s Rokk?¡± Asked Ryo. ¡°I asked him to leave. I just received a letter from Inoichi Nii-san. The Ino-Shika-Cho ns are not separated. It involved the two of us, but he doesn¡¯t want to go!¡± Said Ryoko. ¡°You weren¡¯tining yesterday when he was holding you.¡± Whispered Ryo. ¡°Little bastard, what did you say?¡± Ryoko was a genius Yamanaka after all, and her perception abilities were top notch. She could hear him whisper. ¡°Nothing nothing Ne San you heard me wrong!¡± Ryo felt her blood-thirst. Ryoko let go of the matter and passed a scroll to Ryo. Ryo took the scroll, and it was sealed, only to be opened with spiritual power. That was something that both of them have learned in the n. It was a n specific sealing method. The contents of the scroll are read instantly with strong spiritual power. ¡°Inoichi Nii san is actually getting married?¡± Ryo asked. ¡°Why so surprised? He should¡¯ve got married years ago. As head of our n, 22 years old is actually ate age for marriage.¡± Ryoko answered him furiously. ¡°Don¡¯t get mad Ne-san. You¡¯re right, he¡¯s been in the wrong all this time!¡± Ryo immediately sold his cousin. ¡°Yeah! If it wasn¡¯t for my father and Aunt Chinse forcing him, we wouldn¡¯t know if he¡¯d ever get married.¡± ¡°Cough, Ne-san, who is the bride? Do you know?¡± Ino¡¯s mother wasn¡¯t specified in the Manga, but getting to know her should be bad. ¡°I don¡¯t know. But the people delivering the scroll said that the bride was no Ninja.¡± ¡°Not a Ninja? Well it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll go find Sakumo san. The date on the letter is October 15. It¡¯s one month away, we should prepare to leave for Konoha. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re higher ranked, and you can get more time to talk with Sakumo san.¡± Ryoko said, nodding. After leaving, Ryo went straight to Sakumo¡¯s tent. Entering, he found an Anbu reporting something in Sakumo¡¯s tent. ¡°Ryo, great timing! He was going to look for you.¡± Said Sakumo as he saw Ryoing. ¡°Look for me?¡± Ryo was surprised. Thest time an Anbu came for him here, he delivered him scrolls for 2 S-ss Jutsus. ¡°Ryo san, the Sandaime Hokage Sama has promoted you to the Rank of Tokubetsu Jonin, and has sent me specifically to inform you of that.¡± The strong and heroic in this world are always respected. Ryo had plenty of strength, and his record on this battlefield spoke for itself. He was already considered a great hero of Konoha. ¡°Oh that¡¯s it? Thank you!¡± Said Ryo. ¡°Ryo san, you are wee. Now that I¡¯ve delivered the news, I¡¯m off!¡± The Anbu then disappeared in the blink of an eye. ¡°Ryo, what do you want?¡± Sakumo knew that Ryo came here specifically to look for him. and had surely something he wanted. ¡°Sakumo San, I have to take a leave to return to Konoha!¡± Chapter 80 - Back to Konoha

Chapter 80: Back to Konoha

¡°A whole month? Why?¡± Ever since the war started, this was the 1st time someone actually asked Sakumo for a leave. If the reason is personal, the request might be refuted. ¡°Sakumo san, it¡¯s Inochi Onii-san¡¯s wedding! Here, this is the scroll from the family.¡± Ryo trusted Sakumo and there was nothing in the scroll that¡¯s worth hiding for the sake of the n. He didn¡¯t hesitate to hand it to him. Sakumo went through the scroll, and then said: ¡°Fifteen days, not one day more than that! With your speed, even 10 days are enough for you to go to Konoha ande back to the camp. You¡¯re one of the mainmanders on the battlefield. How dare you ask for a whole month?¡± ¡°Sakumo san, 15 days are too little! Can¡¯t you give me at least two more days?¡± Ryo knew all too well that he was one of themanders, and that he was indeed asking for a long vacation, but over a year and a half of fighting made him feel too tired. The cruelty of war was being his wildest imaginations. If he didn¡¯t have a strong heart because of his years as a surgeon in his past life, he would¡¯ve been broken by it. Therefore, he¡¯s using Inoichi¡¯s wedding as an excuse to return to Konoha and see his mother and Kushina, relieving some of the tension he had umted. ¡°Huh, what are you doing here kid? Is there something happening over at the Sand¡¯s side?¡± Jiraya asked as he came in. ¡°This has nothing to do with war. It¡¯s about Ryo. He¡¯s asking for a month off to return to Konoha, so I called you to discuss it.¡± Sakumo said. ¡°And what¡¯s the problem? Let him go! Now the battlefield is in a very stable state, with no big movements being made by any camp. And in case of any emergency, I can just bring him here through Mount Myoboku!¡± Hearing Jiraya, Sakumo loosened up a little bit. So Ryo went on and said: ¡°Sakumo san, in case of any trouble, I promise I¡¯ll be here.¡± Hearing the two, and not being the argumentative type, Sakumo could only nod. Before Ryo left, Sakumo handed him a scroll to deliver to the 3rd Hokage. On their way to the vige, the two Yamanakas were very fast. A trip from the camp to Konoha would take an Anbu an average of four days, but the two arrived home in three. Looking back at Konoha, Ryo¡¯s heart was moved. He didn¡¯t love the vige like Naruto. After all he wasn¡¯t a native of Konoha, and his only beloved country was China from his past world. However, Ryo did have many ties to this vige. His mother Chinse, his Sensei Kushina, his beloved Yugao Uzuki, Minato, Kakashi¡¯s team, his whole n... Ryo had spent most of his past life alone. He wasn¡¯t willing to let go of the warmth that he found in this world. He didn¡¯t want to be a Hokage. All he wanted was guarding the lives of the people who were most important to him. He wanted to protect them from the darkness hidden in the vige, from Pain, from Madara, from Kaguya... Protecting his ties to Konoha is what pushes him to be stronger and stronger to eventually stand on top of the world. Ryo took a long breath and walked into Konoha with Ryoko. At the entrance, the gate keeper was still an Uchiha at the time. During the war, the control at the gate was much stricter than usual. But still, the guard did his work efficiently. The two were released as soon as it was confirmed that they were Yamanakas. ¡°Ne san, you should go back to the tribe. I will go to the Hokage 1st to deliver Sakumo san¡¯s scroll.¡± Said Ryo to Ryoko upon their entrance. ¡°Okey, then I¡¯m off!¡± Ryoko waved at Ryo as she left. This wasn¡¯t Ryo¡¯s 1st time to the Hokage¡¯s office. Last time he was here, his perception abilities were too poor. He didn¡¯t notice how many Anbu Ninjas were hidden around the office and thought it was only the two in front. Realizing that there were so many Anbus, Ryo just couldn¡¯t understand how Naruto managed to get the Scroll of Seals in the Manga. The two guards in front were still the usual ones, but they hadn¡¯t seen him for too long. They didn¡¯t recognize him immediately. So it was only after he confirmed his identity to them that they let him pass. ¡°Knock Knock¡± ¡°Come in!¡± Ryo pushed the door open and saw the 3rd ncing at him with a smile. ¡°Hokage Sama, Sakumo san told me to deliver this to you.¡± The 3rd took Sakumo¡¯s scroll. Being a scrolling from the frontline, it had top priority and he directly went on to opening it. Ryo looked around the ce with his spiritual power. Unlike the outside of the office, there were only three Anbu officers. One was quasi Kage tier, and the other two were Sensor Ninjas. ¡°Ryo, have you had an encounter with Chiyo?¡± The 3rd interrupted Ryo¡¯s ¡°investigation¡±. ¡°Yes Hokage Sama.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°It was a tie.¡± Ryo answered calmly, as if it was something trivial. The 3rd, on the other hand,ughed loudly. ¡°Okay okay Ryo, it seems that I¡¯ve underestimated you with the Tokubetsu Jonin promotion!¡± Said the 3rd with a smile. ¡°Hokage sama, I¡¯m too young, and Ick experience. I¡¯m not qualified for anything more than that. Tokubetsu Jonin is enough.¡± The 3rd shook his head. He could get himself to keep a quasi Kage at the Tokubetsu Jonin rank. But Ryo was definitely getting to Kage tier.¡± Based on the information he previously received, the 3rd thought that Ryo was only a quasi Kage. But today, Sakumo¡¯s scroll gave him a big surprise. The only thing on it was mentioning that Ryo was able to face Chiyo. Ryo was able to fight equally with Chiyo mainly relying on his Ice Lightning Chakra mode. Inbat experience, there was a huge gap between him and someone who¡¯s truly Kage tier. But still, Ryo¡¯s techniques are able to make up for that gap. ¡°Ryo, go to the training ground! I want to see a demonstration of your strength.¡± The 3rd was eager to witness the results of Ryo¡¯s evolution. ¡°Yes Hokage Sama.¡± On the 7th training ground, Ryo¡¯s opponent was not the 3rd himself, but that quasi Kage Anbu who was in the office. ¡°Begin!¡± The 3rd issued the order for the fight to begin, and the Anbu immediately attacked Ryo. This opponent was very strong,parable to Shalun of the Sand. But Ryo was no longer the Ninja he was a year ago. He entered the Ice Lightning Chakra mode, disappearing directly from his opponent¡¯s sight. The Anbu felt his neck cold, as a crystal clear Ice Scalpel was ced upon it. ¡°I lose!¡± The Anbu was very quick to admit defeat, as Ryo, being the speed type, was the biggest headache possible to fight. ¡°Ryo Yamanaka, I hereby promote you to the rank of a Konoha Jonin!¡± Seeing how Ryo immediately dealt with the strongest Anbu in vicinity, along with what was mentioned in the scroll, the 3rd promoted Ryo directly to Jonin rank! Chapter 81 - Warning Chapter 81: Warning Leaving the seventh training ground, Ryo rushed straight home. It had been a year and a half since he saw his mother Chinse, and he missed her so much. In his n¡¯snd, Ryo¡¯s entrance wasn¡¯t sensed. After all, everyone¡¯s attention was elsewhere. The Yamanaka n was all really busy. The n¡¯s head, Inoichi Yamanaka, was getting married. So everyone was preparing for the wedding. Ryo entered the house where his mother lived, and didn¡¯t find anyone. He looked around and eventually had no choice but to enter Sage Mode. When he did that, he could easily locate her. To his surprise, his mother was in a hotel in Konoha that¡¯s usually rented by foreigners. Ryo did not remember that his mother had friends outside the vige. So he left Sage mode and entered the Ice Lightning Chakra mode instead. He blinked out and soon arrived at the Hotel. It looked very luxurious and had a high-end feel to it. Ryo didn¡¯t want to be stalled by the hotel clerk so he blinked directly to the second floor. At his speed in the Ice lightning Chakra mode, even the three tomoe Sharingan could only capture his trajectory. No one was able to see him entering. Coming in front of the room where his mother was, he heard a burst ofughter inside. Hearing his motherugh made his feel warm inside. ¡°Knock Knock¡± ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± asked a woman in the room. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Ryo Yamanaka. Is my mother Chinse in the room? I...¡± He wasn¡¯t through talking when the door was opened. Hearing her son¡¯s voice, Chinse immediately ran towards him. Looking at the son she hadn¡¯t seen for a year and half, now almost as tall as her, Chinse couldn¡¯t hold her tears. ¡°Hey, Chinse san, do you want to enter?¡± said the woman in the room. The two entered the room, and Chinse remained excited. It actually took a good while for her to calm down. ¡°Ryo, this is Kazuha, your brother¡¯s fianc¨¦e.¡± Before asking about Ryo¡¯s situation on the battlefield, Chinse introduced the other woman in the room to him. Ryo realized that this other woman was Inoichi¡¯s fianc¨¦e. She was beautiful and very kind. Her eyes and eyebrows were actually simr to his mother¡¯s. The main thing making her stand out was her civilian clothing. Well, Ryoko did tell him that she was indeed a civilian. ¡°Hi I¡¯m Ryo Yamanaka, pleased to meet you!¡± ¡°And I¡¯m Kazuha, it¡¯s my pleasure!¡± After the introductions, Kazuha kept staring at Ryo for a while. She was very interested in this super genius Yamanaka that everyone was talking about. ¡°Chinse san, I don¡¯t want to hide anything from Ryo. I heard Inoichi say before that the two are brothers.¡± Said Kazuha. ¡°Mother, sister, what can I do for you?¡± Her words made Ryo embarrassed, so he actually bowed his head saying that. ¡°Kazuha is a Ninja from the Water Country, from the Hidden Mist vige. Inoichi brought her back with him from the battlefield.¡± Said Chinse. Ryo felt thunderstruck by the news. He finally understood why Ino¡¯s mother didn¡¯t seem to stand out all. How did this happen? After the 4th Ninja World War, the ninja viges became open to each-other. Mutual marriages became amon thing. But now, this is the period in which the 3rd World War is getting to its fiercest point. But still, Inoichi¡¯s bride is from the Hidden Mist? ¡°Well, how did you get to know Inoichi Nii-san?¡± Kazuha answered him, and he understood how it happened. It turned out that while she and herpanions were on duty, they encountered Inoichi. In his battle against them, he got seriously injured. So he took a window he found and grabbed Kazuha as a hostage to be able to leave. To her surprise, herpanions abandoned her, and the two were knocked down a river together. Fortunately, her injuries were not serious. She saved Inoichi and treated his wounds. When he woke up, he felt guilty about trying to take her hostage, while she felt disappointed with the Hidden Mist. With that, their rtionship gradually developed. Because of his injuries, Inoichi took a good while to return to Konoha¡¯s camp. Within that time, the two ended up liking each other. In the end, Kazuha let him look into her memories to make sure that she wasn¡¯t a spy for her vige, and then voluntarily had her Chakra sealed to be a civilian and a new member of the Yamanaka n. ¡°Mother, does the Hokage know about this?¡± ¡°He knows, Hokage Sama already agreed. It¡¯s just that...¡± Chinse didn¡¯t finish her words, making Ryo feel anxious. ¡°Mother, if there¡¯s anything, just tell me!¡± Ryo urged her. ¡°It¡¯s just that Danzo san does not agree with this marriage, and wants to ban her from the vige. However, Hokage sama didn¡¯t agree with him, and he had relieved him from his duties.¡± Listenening to his mother, Ryo¡¯s impression of the 3rd improved again. He actually felt that he needed to warn him about Danzo¡¯s future plots. After that, Ryo and his mother bid farewell to the bride and returned home, where they chatted untilte at night. After leaving his mother¡¯s room, Ryo didn¡¯t go straight to bed. Instead, he entered Sage Mode, and looked for Danzo. He had never wanted to face him so early, but Danzo was interfering with his family. Ryo had to act. With the enhanced perception of the Sage Mode, he located him easily. ¡°Root is actually underground!¡± Ryo left Sage Mode for the Ice Lightning Chakra Mode, rushing towards the entrance of their headquarters. After he took care of the guards, he left an Ice scalpel at the entrance and went straight in. The ce wasrge, and out of caution, Ryo ced an Ice scalpel every 40 meters. Since Danzo was dismissed by the 3rd, Root was forced to disband. Only a few Ninjas remained, so Ryo didn¡¯t encounter any root members along the way. When he went as deep as once could be, they started appearing. Still, there was only a bit over a dozen. ¡°Ryo Yamanaka, what brings you to Root?¡± After having over a dozen men surrounding Ryo, Danzo appeared. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time, so I wanted to say hi, Danzo san!¡± Most of the men around him were Tokubetsu Jonins, and there were 2 jonins among them. Danzo was hiding his arm that¡¯s been cut by the Sakumo under his cloak. Ryo was Kage tier now, so he didn¡¯t fear any of them. Besides, if any problem rues, he can always use the Ice teleportation to escape. ¡°You greetings have been received, you can go now!¡± Danzo asked Ryo to leave. Ryo didn¡¯t seem to pay attention to him, but he still smiled slightly. Then with a sh of lightning, he stunned all of the men around him. ¡°Danzo san, please be a bit more careful in the future. Sakumo san was able to cut off that arm of yours. A Yamanaka could do the same again.¡± Danzo¡¯s face showed indifference to Ryo¡¯s words, before he disappeared. Chapter 82 - Reunion with Kushina

Chapter 82: Reunion with Kushina

Ryo left the ce. The next morning, Homura Mitokado, Koharu Utatane and Danzo Shimura gathered. The three ex-members of the Konoha council went to the 3rd¡¯s office. ¡°Hiruzen, do you know about what happenedst night?¡± Homura didn¡¯t waste time chit-chatting, and cut straight to the chase. ¡°What?¡± The 3rd put on an ignorant face. In fact, the 3rd had already known about Ryo¡¯s stunt yesterday while it was still happening. Thinking it over, he decided to turn a blind eye to his actions. The 3rd¡¯s position was shown when he refused Danzo¡¯s proposal. The Yamanaka¡¯s have always been avid supporters of the Hokages. Recently, they brought the vige a genius such as Ryo Yamanaka. The 3rd wasn¡¯t letting Danzo hinder the n¡¯s interests any time soon. Danzo was extremely bothered by the 3rd¡¯s attitude. He took a deep breath then said: ¡°Yesterday, Ryo Yamanaka crushed into Root¡¯s headquarter.¡± ¡°Oh ! You¡¯re talking about that? Well, kids these days, they don¡¯t know any better. You should be tolerant with him.¡± The third smiled as he said that, as if he was taking it lightly. ¡°Hiruzen! Your telling us to treat crushing into the Root Headquarter, and insulting Danzo just like any prank done by some random child?¡± Said Karuha, who also seemed to be dissatisfied with the 3rd¡¯s way of treating the matter. ¡°Karuha, don¡¯t get angry! This is a trivial matter, and Root have been dismembered already. Breaking into their headquarter holds no meaning anymore.¡± ¡°Hiruzen, Root¡¯s archive are still there. Ryo entering might be targeting our mission information.¡± Danzo was using Ryo of something serious. ¡°You worry too much Danzo. Root¡¯s archive should be fine. Ryo Yamanaka carries the Will of Fire. He wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.¡± The three were listening to the Hokage siding with Ryo. They were already dissatisfied with being kicked off the vige. With this on top of that, anyone would be furious. ¡°Hiruzen, just give me a reason why you¡¯re siding with him?¡± Homura¡¯s question was very blunt. The 3rd who had worked with him for years, knew that he was extremely angry. ¡°Ryo kun is Kage tier, at the mere age of 12! You must understand what that means to the vige!¡± After saying that, the 3rd took Sakumo¡¯s scroll giving it to the three of them. Opening the scroll, Karuha was shocked! Seeing the expression of his partner¡¯s face, Homura understood that the 3rd was not exaggerating. Instead of looking at the scroll himself, he passed it on to Danzo directly. After reading it, Danzo said with heavy face: ¡°Maybe this is just nonsense made up by Sakumo!¡± ¡°Anbu! Tell them!¡± The 3rd asked the Anbu beside him to speak up. ¡°Danzo sama, yesterday, Ryo and I had a fight. He was a speed-type ninja, and managed to defeat me in only 3 seconds t.¡± After saying that, the anbu disappeared again. ¡°You know that Anbu¡¯s strength. Although speed type Ninjas Might have certain advantages, if there wasn¡¯t a huge gap in power between them, Ryo would never be able to beat a quasi Kage in an instant.¡± ¡°Even so, could someone who holds no respect for his elders in Konoha carry the Will of Fire?¡± Danzo was still arguing. ¡°Oh well, how about this? I will allow you to reconvene a small Root team. The job is to protect Root¡¯s archive, nothing more!¡± Danzo knew that he wasn¡¯t getting the 3rd to punish Ryo any time soon. Getting to restore some of Roots presence was the best possible oue of this meeting, so he nodded in agreement. Ryo didn¡¯t know anything about what happened in the 3rd office. At that time, he was busy with Yugao. He hasn¡¯t seen her in over a year and a half. The biggest change about her was her height, as she got a lot taller. Nothing else had changed. Yugao was also very happy about Ryo¡¯s return. She told him excitedly about the Ninja academy. The two went hand in hand to the 3rd training ground. Kushina was waiting for Ryo in there. ¡°Ryo, is this why you called me this early in the morning?¡± Kushina pointed at Yugao and asked. ¡°Of course not! I just met her on the way and brought her along. Kushina Ne-san, I brought you here to give you a present!¡± ¡°A present? What present?¡± ¡°Here!¡± Ryo took out a short knife made out of his Ice. Kushina took the Short knife. Women love sparkling things, and Kushina was no exception, and that knife was really shiny! ¡°Ne-san, this is intended to be your new weapon, not an ornament.¡± Ryo said helplessly. ¡°A weapon? This is made out of your Ice, how would itpare to an iron one?¡± Asked Kushina. ¡°Ne-san, you can try it out yourself against a normal de.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Kushina held the Short Knife in her left and an Iron one in her right. She did not expect the result of the collision between the two, as the iron one ended up being cut! Ryo¡¯s short knife was made of Ryo¡¯s ice. Then, Ryo went on topress natural energy within it, making the ice more like a shell for the actually knife, which is in reality a polymer of Natural Energy. Just like Hashirama¡¯s ne that held his Wood Chakra, Ryo intended this short knife to be a vessel for natural energy. Seeing how sharp it was, Kushina was loving it even more. ¡°Well done Ryo, you¡¯re getting good!¡± She said. ¡°I¡¯m Kushina Ne san¡¯s only disciple. She taught me well, so of course I¡¯m good.¡± Things always go smoothly with ttery, and Kushina nodded in agreement. After giving Kushina her gift, there was still of course the loli, Yugao, who had her own present. It was a book with Sakumo¡¯s physical training methods. After that, Yugao had the privilege of watching a fight between to Kage tier Ninjas: Kushina in the 3 Tail mode, and Ryo Yamanaka. It ended up with Kushina beating him with a slight edge. She even was able to take on his Rasenshuriken, but she did have to go into the 4-tails mode. ¡°Ne-san you cheated!¡± Beaten, Ryo protested! ¡°You all can use that Rasenshuriken. Why can¡¯t I use four tails?¡± Kushina¡¯s answer was indeed valid, and Ryo couldn¡¯t answer. Watching them from a distance, Yugao was stunned by the battle between the two. She never thought that people could get so powerful. ¡°Ne-san, how many tails can you use now?¡± Just now, when catching the Rasenshuriken, Kushina used the 4 tails mode without being affected at all. ¡°Five tails! I actually went into the 6th once identally, and ended up almost dismantling the entirety of the 4th Hokage¡¯s office. 5 should be my limit.¡± ¡°Five tails! Ne san, your rtionship with Kurama is that good?¡± Things were getting really different from the Manga. ¡°Yes! I¡¯m good friends with Kurama now!¡± Said Kushina proudly. ¡°Ne-san, you actually know the Kyuubi¡¯s name?¡± Ryo actually slipped and uttered Kurama¡¯s name before being told about it. He tried to cover it up, and managed to fool Kushina. But the Kyuubi himself, Kurama, noticed it. ¡°This brat! How does he know my name?¡± _______________________________________________________________________________________________________ T/N: Hey there, J_Otaku here. I wish you like the story so far and are happy with the releases, I just posted chap 121 in Patreon! If you¡¯re interested in supporting me and reading more chaps hit the button below ^^ Chapter 83 - Inoichi’s Wedding Chapter 83: Inoichi¡¯s Wedding Ryo learned from Kushina¡¯s remarks that her rtionship with the Kurama made great progress over the past year and a half, especially after the deal they made. The deal went like this: No matter what, the Kurama will never try to take over Kushina¡¯s body, and Kushina will remove the seals she ced upon it. Kushina was a survivor of the Uzumaki n. She was born with a special Chakra allowing her to suppress the Kyubi. Even with that, he is able to effect on her if unchained. Still, consciously, she removed her chains setting Kurama free. The Kyubi didn¡¯t intend to take over, thinking that she would seal him back whenever a move, but she did not. She said that she trusted him. This incident was a turning point in their rtionship. After that, Kushina said that she was going to give him a name. Facing all kinds of wonderful suggestions that he would never ept, Kurama couldn¡¯t help but tell her his name. ¡°Kushina! Let this brate on, I have something to ask him.¡± Kushina was telling Ryo about how she became friends with Kurama, when she suddenly heard thetter¡¯s voice. At that time, Ryo was already in awe! By butterfly effect, his existence in this world changed Kushina¡¯s attitude towards Kurama. She really epted the Kyubi, and now the vicious beast is actually a friend of Naruto¡¯s mother. Ryo was really excited. The Kushina and Kurama are bing close so perhaps, the Kyubi attack will not happen?¡± ¡°Ryo, Kurama wants to see you.¡± ¡°See me?¡± Kushina¡¯s words shocked Ryo. This time, the Kyubi will not by tied by Kushina¡¯s Fuinjutsu. What in the world could guaranty that he won¡¯t be just bit in two by the beast? Out of trust of Kushina, he nodded. Just like with thest time, she led to see the Kyubi. ¡°Brat, we meet again.¡± Faced with the Kyubi, Ryo wasn¡¯t feeling good. The unchained immense Chakra of the beast made him feel breathless. ¡°I¡¯ll cut to the chase. Kid, how do you know my name?¡± Kurama restrained his Chakra and asked. The immense pressure that was put on Ryo disappeared immediately, and Ryo found it easier to think and speak. Hearing the Kyubi¡¯s question, Ryo decided to take a gamble. ¡°Who knows? I just have these names in my mind, Shukaku, Matatabi... Gyuki, Kurama. When I saw you for the 1st time, for some reason, I recognized you as Kurama.¡± Ryo put up an ignorant look on his face. Kearing his words, Kurama remained silent. Kushina¡¯s ability to perceive good and evil came from him. Naturally, he was even more proficient than her with that ability. He felt that Ryo¡¯s words that he said just now were true. Of course, nothing of what Ryo just said was a lie: He know all those name from the previous anime. Ryo did want to get close to the Kyubi, to ask him a question about the Mangekyo Sharingan. ¡°Kid, you have Natural Energy in your body, are one of its users?¡± Asked Kurama. ¡°I learned Sage Mode in Mount Myoboku.¡± This kid, knowing the Name of the Tailed Beasts, and also a user of the Sage Mode, Kurama was very interested in him. ¡°Kurama, can I ask you a question?¡± Ryo tried to talk about what concerned him. ¡°Go ahead!¡± Kurama did not refuse. ¡°Kurama, I want to know, would you be controlled by a Mangekyo Sharingan?¡± As soon as Ryo said that word, Kurama¡¯s Chakra erupted once again. Ryo¡¯s personal question was tough for the Kyubi to swallow. Memories of Madara controlling him became vivid in his mind. The reason why Kurama didn¡¯t justsh out on Ryo, was that he was interested in the kid, and also, he felt that he was kind to him. This may just be a casual question. Thinking of that, Kurama restained his Chakra again and asked: ¡°Kid, why are you asking this?¡± Ryo sat down and said: ¡°It¡¯s for your sake, and Kushina Ne san is very important to me.¡± Kurama felt Ryo¡¯s seriousness. And he felt that this was matter of extreme importance to him. He didn¡¯t hesitate: ¡°Just a Mangekyo limits my consciousness at most, and cannot fully control me.¡± ¡°Thank you Kurama.¡± Kurama didn¡¯t say anything more Ryo, and let Kushina get out along with Ryo. The conversation between the two was also heard by Kushina, but she didn¡¯t ask much. She believed in Kurama and in that he would not hurt her. The Kyubi might still get controlled in case someone manages to extract him out of Kushina, and then it could be forced to attack Konoha. In the Manga, with the help of Hashirama¡¯s cell, Obito was able to use his Mangekyo Sharingan to sessfully control Kurama. In the end, Minato was able to defeat him, and to release the Kyubi from his control. In case the Kyubi gets controlled and it doesn¡¯t get unleashed in time, the oue will not change even with the recent change of heart of Kurama. For the sake of preserving Kushina¡¯s life, Ryo must be careful. After meeting with Kurama, Ryo kept an unhappy face. After bidding farewell to Kushina, he sent his girl back home, and returned to the Yamanakas. Half a monthter, Ryo was left at home by Chinse who went to help for the preparation for Inoichi¡¯s wedding. Time went by and Ryo didn¡¯t realize that it was already the 15. All the Yamanakas were busy since the early morning. The Nara n was the 1st to arrive for help, followed by the Akamichis. Shikaku Nara, who was the chiefmander of the Water Country¡¯s battlefield, sent a gift to congratte the couple. After that, various ns came to congratte. The Uchiha, the Hyuga, the Sarutobi, and even the Shimura n sent to people to attend the wedding. The host of the wedding was the 3rd Hokage himself. In the parent¡¯s seats were Chinse and Yamanaka Akishi. Yamanaka Akishi was Ryoko¡¯s father and also Ryo¡¯s uncle. The wedding was in western style, and somewhat simr to Naruto and Hinata¡¯s wedding in ¡°The Last: Naruto the Movie¡±. Ever since the outbreak of the 3rd world war, the Mood in Konoha was tense. Both the vigers and the Ninjas were nervous. This wedding brought a touch of warmth to the vige that was immersed in this brutal war, and also allows to the tense nerves of the people to get a chance to rx. At the wedding, Inoichi was somewhat reserved. On the flipside, the bride was dancing gracefully, giving her groom a glimpse of the happiness she¡¯ll be bringing him as a wife. Looking at the happy couple, Ryo thought of Yugao and marrying her by the time they grow up. The girl obviously had no idea about his thoughts. She just sat there and ate a lot of different sweets. For children, sweets are the best thing about weddings. After the ceremony, Kazuha apanied Inoichi to entertain the guests. Ryo was admiring how friendly the Akamichi n was, especially in weddings, with how many drinks they get. So with such joy for everyone, the wedding was over. _______________________________________________________________________________________________________ T/N: Hey there, J_Otaku here. I wish you like the story so far and are happy with the releases, I just posted chap 122 in Patreon! If you¡¯re interested in supporting me and reading more chaps hit the button below ^^ Chapter 84 - Shi Chapter 84: Shi On The wedding night at the Yamanakas, after the crowd spread out, Ryo sneaked into Konoha¡¯s prison.Ryo went in for the female Sand spy caught by Jiraya. For the sake of his future ns, he decided to take the opportunity brought by that night to rescue her. He was in a hurry, for that night was a rare chance. The Anbu Ninjas should be scattered scattered on that night. On the night when he invaded root, he found no more than 10 Anbus inside. Because of Inoichi¡¯s wedding, half the Ninjas in the vige went to participate. Since there were too many ces to guard in the vige, the protection put on the prison was less tense. Another reason for that was the fact that Ryo was about to go back to the battlefield now that the wedding was over. He had to take this opportunity. As for the ce she would go to, Ryo was ready to give her to his mother Chinse. The other night, Ryo went to Root¡¯s headquarters. His purpose was to warn Danzo and anyone else who had bad thoughts in Konoha: You can¡¯t just stick your nose in the Yamanaka¡¯s business. But rescuing people from Konoha¡¯s prison was apletely different matter. He must be careful not to be seen by anyone. He had no thoughts of betraying his vige, but he had to do this for his future ns. Unsurprisingly, Konoha Anbus were too scattered. Ryo used his secret technique to hide his Chakra, and carefully avoided the Anbus to get to Konoha¡¯s prison. Upon his arrival, he found that the defenses put on the prison were not too strict. He perceived only 20 people around the ce. Six of them were Chunins, one of them was a tokubetsu jonin. The rest were assisting civilians. However, it wasn¡¯t surprising the prisoners in Konoha¡¯s Ninjas all had their Chakras sealed, bing more like civilians. The gate was being guard by just two Chunins. With Ryo¡¯s speed, even without using the Lightning Chakra Mode, he could pass in the blink of an eye under their noses. Ryo stayed close to the door, waiting for an opportunity after cing an Ice Scalpel. He was waiting for the door to open as someone entered or left the prison. After about half an hour, the door opened for a civilian to go out. Ryo took the opportunity to invade the prison with sess. The two guarding the door and the one going out did not notice anything. The prison¡¯s structure was notplicated: a basement, and four floors. Ryo carefully avoided the Ninjas in the prison and tried to perceive the position of the Sand spy. After some searching, he suddenly remembered that her Chakra was sealed. He only remembered her Chakra¡¯s fluctuations from her using her abilities. Other characteristics weren¡¯t something he remembered, so he couldn¡¯t find her the way. What he had to do was to seize one the civilians. He then used his Sharingan to get information out of him with Genjutsu. What he learned was that for the past 40 years, all the spies caught were kept on the west side of the 2nd floor. So Ryo snuck his way in there, and found the Sand female spy immediately. He found her with ease because her hair color was the same as that of Pakura. ¡°Who are you?¡± The Sand spy asked him as he broke the seal on the gate of her cell. She was only sealed up with Chakra. ¡°Stay quiet! Pakura sent me to rescue you.¡± Ryo didn¡¯t want her to make any bad move and directly mentioned Pakura. When the spy heard her name, she remained quiet. After Ryo destroyed the seal, she came out of the cell. It didn¡¯t look like she was abused in the prison, but it seemed that her mental state wasn¡¯t very stable. ¡°Now, I¡¯m taking you out. Stay assured, I won¡¯t hurt you.¡± As he finished her words, he formed his hand seals, and the spy was frozen. With his Ice teleportation, Ryo couldn¡¯t teleport people, but he could take Ice along with him. freezing her was the best way for the two of them to leave Konoha¡¯s prison. Ryo walked, carrying the frozen spy, to the nearest point of the second floor to the gate. After sensing his Ice scalpel, he sessfully left the prison with her. Afterwards, Ryo moved on the melting the Ice and carrying the female. While avoiding the Anbu Ninjas around the vige, he returned to Yamanakas. ¡°Open up mom! Mom!¡± Ryo¡¯s knocking woke up his mother. Chinse opened the door confused to find her son with an unconscious woman. She immediately let hime in. After he got the women on the ground, Chinse asked: ¡°Ryo, who is she?¡± ¡°Mom, she¡¯s someone important to a Sand friend of mine. She just was in Konoha¡¯s prison!¡± ¡°Ryo, you¡¯re a Konoha Ninja!¡± Chinse was shocked by the words of her son! ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I have absolutely no intentions of betraying Konoha, but her friend will be of great help to me in the future. I just had to free the woman in return.¡± As the two were arguing, the female spy woke up, and she listened to the two. Seeing how Ryo was not malicious to her, and knowing Pukura well, she opened her eyes and sat up. ¡°Thanks for saving me Ryo Yamanaka. But a few years ago, you took part in my capture with Jiraya.¡± The female Ninja was somewhat confused. ¡°Cough, I didn¡¯t know Pakura back then. I only knew her when I went to the battlefield of the Wind country.¡± ¡°War has started again? I didn¡¯t expect it to happen so fast.¡± She was a little surprised by the news. ¡°Right, I don¡¯t know your name. What is your rtionship with Pakura?¡± asked Ryo. ¡°My name is Shi, Pakura is my sister. My mother died giving birth to her, and my father was always out on mission. So we grew up together and I was to one raising her. Listening to Shi, Ryo understood what Pakura was so concerned about her. ¡°Mother, please take care of her for some time! Oh, and your Chakra will remain sealed until you return to the Wind country. Then, I¡¯ll help you with that.¡± Chinse looked at Shi, then looked back at Ryo, and ended up helplessly agreeing. ¡°The seal doesn¡¯t bother me; it¡¯s already great just to leave that prison!¡± Shi agreed with Ryo¡¯s conditions. The next day, Chinse went out to buy clothes for Shi and her daily necessities, while Ryo went outside to inquire about the news from Konoha¡¯s prison. He didn¡¯t get anything, but the Anbu Ninjas seemed somewhat busier than usual. The 3rd learned about Shi escape earlier, and what reached him was that the prisoner escaped by herself. People in the prison reported that no one had sneaked in on the previous night. A spy caught a few years ago was no interest of the 3rd. It didn¡¯t matter if some years old intelligence were leaked. The Anbus search for here was merely following the protocol. What really concerned the 3rd was the intelligence on his table right now! ¡°Anbu, go call Ryo Yamanaka!¡± _______________________________________________________________________________________________________ T/N: Hey there, J_Otaku here. I wish you like the story so far and are happy with the releases, I just posted chap 124 in Patreon! If you¡¯re interested in supporting me and reading more chaps hit the button below ^^ Chapter 85 - Reunion With Orochimaru Chapter 85: Reunion With Orochimaru Ryo was suddenly stopped in street by an Anbu. With Anbu blocking his path, Ryo¡¯s heart was shook. He immediately recalled what he did yesterday and ended up being sure that left no traces behind. ¡°Ryo san, Hokage sama wants to see you.¡± The Anbu delivered the 3rd¡¯s message. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go right away.¡± Ryo didn¡¯t ask about any details, and immediately rushed towards the 3rd¡¯s office. The Anby didn¡¯t disappear immediately, and actually went to the office along with Ryo. When the two entered through the door, they found the 3rd sitting at his desk smoking his pipe. ¡°Ryo,e! Let¡¯s not waste time, look at this information.¡± Saying that, he handed the scroll that was on his table to Ryo. The scroll was sent from to front-line to the 3rd by Orochimaru. ording to its content, the Hidden Rock¡¯s Explosion Squad was causing great casualties to Konoha¡¯s Ninjas. Orochimaru wasn¡¯t able to limit their damage off on his own, and asked the 3rd for reinforcement. What Ryo first though about were two Ninjas. One, was the missing-Nin Deidara. The other was Gari, who was one of the Rock Ninjas. (Author¡¯s Note: Although Deidara used explosive y, and Gari used explosive punches as a part of his Taijutsu style, both were users of Explosion Release.) The rest of the Explosion Release users wasn¡¯t introduced in the Manga, and Ryo didn¡¯t expect them to be a whole squad. (Trantor note: the squad was mentioned in the Manga, the members were not -with the exception of Gari-. Perhaps this means that Ryo just didn¡¯t notice that.) ¡°Ryo, what do you know about the nature of the explosions?¡± Asked the 3rd. ¡°Hokage sama, they should based on the Kekkei Genkai: Explosion release. Since that¡¯s an Earth Release based Kekkei Genkai, Lightning Release should be effective against it.¡± (Trantor Note: This might go against themon theory that the Explosion Release kekkei Genkai is a fusion of Lightning Release and Earth Release) ¡°You¡¯re right, but to stop a massive Explosion Ninjutsu, a regr Lightning Release Justu can¡¯t cut it. Right now, the casualties among our lower ranks are too great, and there¡¯s urgent need for medical care on the battlefield.¡± Said the 3rd with a heavy face. ¡°Hokage Sama, do you mean that I should go to the Earth Country?¡± Ryo made a guess on what the Hokage called him in for. ¡°Yes, but not just you. Half the medical team in the wind country shall apany you.¡± Ryo nodded and expressed his understanding of the 3rd¡¯s arrangement. ording to the scroll, Konoha was already losing ground, and reinforcement was mandatory. ¡°That¡¯s good, you will contact Jiraya right away, let him summon you to the wind country through Mount Myoboku, and then will lead half of the Medical Ninjas to the Earth Country.¡± ¡°Yes, Hokage Sama!¡± Ryo contacted the Toads of Mount Myoboku so that they tell Jiraya of what happened, and went straight home to say goodbye to his mother, before going to bid farewell to Yugao and Kushina. Chinse was so disappointed that their time together is once againing to an end, but she could only look at him in tears. Kushina however pretended to be indifferent, as she calmly bid farewell to him. Later on, Ryo was reverse summoned to Mount Myoboku by Shima, and then was summoned by Fukasaku to the battlefield of the wind country. After thanking the two great sages, he immediately went to Sakumo¡¯s tent to exin the 3rd¡¯s orders. Jiraya became anxious when he learned that Orochimaru was unable to handle matters on his own, while Sakumo was afraid of something else. He feared that if Ryo would end up meeting the Yonbi Jinchuriki in the Earth Country, he might end up being blinded by anger. ¡°Ryo, if you go to the Earth Country, and encounter the Yonbi Jinchuriki, you must stay calm. That man is far stronger than you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry Sakumo san, I won¡¯t throw my life away.¡± Ryo answered with a smile. ¡°Kid, Orochimary will be depending on you, and make sure to stay safe.¡± ¡°No need to worry as well Jiraya san! And I¡¯ll help Orochimaru san, we¡¯ll get victory there as well! Now, I need to be going. Take care!¡± After finishing his words, Ryo waved at the two and left Sakumo¡¯s tent going to his medical team. After exining the situation, he selected nearly half of them to apany him to the Earth country. The Ninjas were really fast. After they finished packing up, Ryo led them to set off immediately. In two days and nights, Ryo and his team arrived at Konoha¡¯s camp in the Earth Country. Many of the Ninjas in the camp were injured. Ryo immediately dispatched his team to start rescuing them, and he went to Orochimaru¡¯s tent. Upon his arrival, he found Orochimaru teaching Anko Mitarashi. Orochimaru was her Sensei, and she learned all her Snake Ninjutsu from him; She respected him greatly. After that, Orochimaru defected, and nted a cursed seal on Anko. As the product of his experiments and his only living disciple, Orochimaru wanted to take take her along, but she refused. She did want to go with him; she had no resentment against Orochimaru. But she had to make a choice between her vige and her Sensei. ¡°Ryo kun, I wasn¡¯t expecting you!¡± Orochimaru seemed surprised to see Ryo. ¡°Hey! Orochi san!¡± With his new strength level, Ryo was less formal with Orochimaru, and was more and more friendly to the mad scientist of the Naruto world. ¡°You¡¯re Ryo Yamanaka? What are you doing here?¡± Anko was always impressed by the two geniuses, Ryo and Kakashi. ¡°It¡¯s Anko! I heard that Orochi san took you as his apprentice, not bad!¡± Ryo and his old ssmate greeted each other. ¡°Ryo kun, since Sarutobi Sensei sent you here, do you have a way to deal with the Explosion Release? Or are you here to treat the injured Ninjas?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here for both!¡± Orochimaru¡¯s eyes got bright. The Rock¡¯s Explosion Squad was a big concern for Konoha. He¡¯s always wanted to deal with them, and didn¡¯t expect that Ryo would be the one with the solution. ¡°Ryo kun, would you tell me about your method?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± As he finished his words, Ryo entered the Lightning Chakra mode, and then formed a Rasengan in his hand. He then proceeded to injecting it with Lightning Chakra, rendering it into a lightning sphere. Orochimaru felt the power of the Lightning Sphere, and became really excited. Such a level of lightning Ninjutsu should deal with the Explosion Release with ease. ¡°Ryo kun, you really gave me a big surprise!¡± ¡°Orochimaru san, you¡¯re being to ttery! Now, I won¡¯t be dealing with the Rock Ninja¡¯s immediately. Give me two days, as I have to treat the wounded Konoha Ninjas 1st.¡± Orochimaru immediately agreed. Even if Ryo didn¡¯t think about that, it was the 1st thing he was going to ask him to do. ¡°I¡¯m going now Orochi san!¡± Ryo said goodbye to Orochimaru and went for his intense rescue work. Things went a lot smoother over those two days, and Orochimaru was a lot less tense. Now, with Ryo here, he can let him deal with the injuries and explosions, while he focuses only on the 3rd Tsuchikage. Two dayster, he gathered his Ninjas to prepare for a great counter attack! _______________________________________________________________________________________________________ T/N: Hey there, J_Otaku here. I wish you like the story so far and are happy with the releases, I just posted chap 124 in Patreon! If you¡¯re interested in supporting me and reading more chaps hit the button below ^^ Chapter 86 - Denjiki Rasengan Chapter 86: Denjiki Rasengan While Orochimaru was busy mobilizing the troops, Ryo recalled what information he had about the Vige Hidden in the Rock. The Earth Country¡¯snd was simple, mostly formed of deste Rocks. The vige was built within a barrier made of those natural rock walls. Therefore, the vige was surrounded by natural hazards and known for its solide defence. Different from other countries, the rtionship between the Earth Country and the Vige Hidden in Rocks was very harmonious. The Daimy¨­s and Tsuchikages respected each other and had great cooperation. That made their losses in the 3rd World War minimal in the original timeline. Their battle style was mainly revolving around initiating with the Explosion Squad, and then followed by the rest of the Ninjas using Earth Release to create favorable conditions for the following Taijutsu based fighting. Konoha¡¯s Ninjas had no edge over the Rock Ninjas. Their defences were strong, and most of their Ninjas were proficient with Earth Release. On the other hand, the Nature Release that Konoha Ninjas were most proficient with was Fire Release, and that wasn¡¯t particrly efficient against their defences. If the only problem was this, that wouldn¡¯t make Konoha get in such a disadvantage on its own. The hardest thing for Konoha¡¯s Ninja¡¯s to face was the Explosion Squad¡¯s initiation. As expected from Orochimaru, his pre-battle mobilization speech wasn¡¯t that impassioned. Still, it had the power to reach Konoha¡¯s Ninjas hearts. Looking at the over 5000 Konoha Ninjas¡¯ reaction, a fanatical expression rose on Ryo¡¯s face, and he saw a glimpse of the charming effect of Orochimaru¡¯s words. After the speech, Konoha¡¯s Ninjas set off, and the Rock Ninja¡¯s also noticed their movement. The 3rd Tsuchikage led his own army to resist Konoha¡¯s attack. The two sides met upon a hill, with Konoha upying the higher terrain. Ryo used his perceptive abilities to locate the explosion squad. ¡°Orochimaru, you dare toe?! Aren¡¯t you afraid that we would kill more of your men?¡± Facing Onoki¡¯s provocation, Orochimaru licked his lips in his signature way, and the revealed his wicked smile. ¡°Disgusting! [Dust Release: Atomic Dismantling Jutsu]!¡± ¡°[Summoning: Triple Rashomon]¡± Faced with his enemy¡¯s attack, Orochimaru didn¡¯t wasn¡¯t flustered and went straight for defense. The power of Onoki¡¯s attack was so devastating that it took out two of the Rashomons. The Rock Ninja¡¯s saw that their Kage went straight into action, and they went in to engage the enemy as well. The 1st to appear was the Explosion squad, the one that caused Konoha many losses in lives. ¡°Well? Aren¡¯t you going to rescue your men?¡± During their 1st few battles, Orochimaru definitely protected his men. This time however, he showed no signs of being willing to move in. This was abnormal, making Onoki feel puzzled and worried. On the other side, Ryo was long awaiting for the Explosion Squad¡¯s attack. Most of them mainly relied on their long-Range attacks to ce Explosive y at a distance. Ryo 1st started by sending out his Lightning Hound to destroy the y explosives. Then, because Konoha¡¯s men were up hill, Ryo used his geographical advantage, and made arge waterfall the increase the scope of his Lightning Release attack, causing the 1st wave of Explosive y to misfire. ¡°Captain, there seems to be something wrong their on Konoha¡¯s side!¡± Said a member of the Explosion Squad. ¡°They are on high ground, it¡¯s normal for the 1st wave to misfire, carry on!¡± The members of the Explosion Squad trusted their captain and were convinced by his words. They proceeded immediately for the second round of explosions. While they were onto that, Ryo was preparing his own Jutsu, the Rasengan with the Lightning Nature Transformation added to it. As he demonstrated in Orochimaru¡¯s tent, by injecting Lightning Chakra, the Rasengn gradually turned into a Lightning Sphere, which had a sparkling electric sparks. Ryo then entered Sage Mode, injecting the Lightning Sphere with Senjutsu Chakra, while continuing to alter its structure. Ryo continued injecting it with Lighting Sphere, and finally, the amount of that Chakra injected altered the Rasengan¡¯s qualitypletely. The electric sparks of the Lightning sphere started to converge slowly. Patches of ck started appearing on the Rasengan, and it started emitting a strange attractive force. ¡°Everyone steps back!¡± As hepleted his Justu, Ryo told all of Konoha¡¯s men to Retreat. All of Konoha¡¯s Ninjas stepped behind, as the 2nd wave of explosive y came. Ryo through his new ¡°Rasengan¡± directly towards the Explosion squad, and the new attack exploded in the middle. Rasenshuriken¡¯s explosion formed a myriad of wind des, but this attack¡¯s explosion created a massive Lightning Bolt out of the blue, and the huge thundering sound it made got the whole battlefield quiet. The captain of the team agreed after giving his team member¡¯s words some thought. However, he was somewhat reluctant to retreat. He decided to advance and explore the source of the Jutsu on Konoha¡¯s side. Squad all lost their function. ¡°What is this technique? Who in to world has such strong Lightning Release?¡± asked the captain of the Explosion Squad. His team shook their heads in ignorance. Since thest battle, the only reinforcement to Konoha¡¯s camp that was detected was a group of medical Ninjas. They had no clue where such a strong attack came from. ¡°Captain, 1st let¡¯s retreat and let the rest of our other Ninjas face them for now. As long as this technique is still there, it will be difficult for us to explode any one.¡± The captain of the team agreed after giving his team-member¡¯s words some thought. However, he was somewhat reluctant to retreat. He decided to advance and explore the source of the Jutsu on Konoha¡¯s side. ¡°Captain, you should be careful. Let us go 1st!¡± On the other side, Onoki also heard the massive thundering sound of the technique. He did not expect Konoha¡¯s Ninjas to have such a strong Lightning user on the battlefield. ¡°Orochimaru, is this your trump card? Who is this Ninja?¡± ¡°A friend of mine.¡± Orochimaru didn¡¯t ignore Onoki this time, and slowly answered him. At 1st sight of Ryo, Orochimaru felt that only this kid could understand him. The moment he met him, he found out that Ryo became closer to him rather quickly. Ryo¡¯s attitude towards him made him feel that they could be friends. Orochimaru was simr in nature to a snake. A snake is a cold-blooded animal, that is not emotional by nature. Same went for Orochimaru. Before, his only ties to Konoha were 3rd and to the rest of the Sannin. This time around however, there¡¯s also Ryo Yamanaka, and perhaps, his lovely disciple Anko. ¡°Orochimaru, you have friend? Who is he?¡± This time around, Orochimaru ignored Onoki¡¯s question. Any answer would be leaking information to the enemy, even though the Rock Ninjas are to find out Ryo¡¯s identity sooner orter anyway. On the other side, after Ryo stopped the Explosion Squad, the two armies rushed in from both sides, and they collided into a massive Melee battle. Ryo wasn¡¯t about to participate in this battle, the Jutsu he just used cost him a lot of Chakra. There was no Quasi-Kages on the battlefield for him to be concerned. He had no interest in attacking, and simply chatted with Uchiha Maan. ¡°Ryo, what¡¯s the name of that Jutsu you just used?¡± Maan asked. ¡°That Justu, it is called... it is called [Raiton: Denjiki Rasengan]!¡± ¡°Oy oy, don¡¯t tell me you just finished this technique! You haven¡¯t even named it yet?¡± ¡°Haha! Yeah!¡± Said Ryo with a smile. Just as the two of them were chatting, the captain of the Explosion Squad had already reached Konoha¡¯s backline. (Trantor Note: Denjiki ëŠ´ÅšÝ is the Japanese trantion of the Author¡¯s naming of the technique, µç´Å -Di¨¤nc¨ª-. The name Denjiki Rasengan means ¡°Electromaic Rasengan¡±.) Chapter 87 - Ryo Out-Calculated!

Chapter 87: Ryo Out-Calcted!

Gari, the captain of the explosion squad, was a quasi Kage of the Hidden Rock. He knew all too well about the interaction between lightning Ninjutsu and the explosive y, as he was a user of lightning release himself. Looking at the attack that had just happened, he found that it was extremely powerful, and estimated that it should be able to drain even a Kage out of Chakra, let alone inferior Ninjas. ording to the intelligence his camp has gathered, Konoha have only one Kage tier sent to the Earth Country, and that is Orochimaru who was fighting Onoki at the time. So, the one who had used this massive Lightning Attack just now should be inferior to Kage tier. Someone below that level using such arge-scale attack, should definitely be unable to move right now. Gari decided to bypass all the fighting and sneak into the backline to directly take care of this threat. This way, the explosion squad won¡¯t have their offence interrupted when the next battlees. Ryo had already noticed that Gari was trying to infiltrate to Konoha¡¯s backline, and he was able to guess his intentions correctly by the way he was sneaking in. ¡°Maan, someone came to kill me!¡± Said Ryo with a smile ¡°Who? How did he sneak in?¡± Maan wasn¡¯t as cheerful about it as Ryo, and hearing that an enemy had snuck got him fully alert. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous! I¡¯ll get rid of him and get back in no time!¡± ¡°Ryo, how much of your Chakra have you recovered? Do you want me to assist you?¡± ¡°I recovered a little bit of Chakra, but for a quasi Kage that should be enough.¡± Saying that, Ryo turned and went to Gari. ¡°A Quasi Kage, and he talks about him like his nothing. This Ryo guy is really abnormal!¡± Whispered Maan at Ryo¡¯s back. Ryo didn¡¯t hear him, and he would care even if he did. Over the years, he got ostumed to him and Ming Hyuga. He found Gari, and without hesitation, he entered the Ice-Lightning Chakra mode, blinking immediately behind him, and putting an Ice Scalpel on his neck. Ryo didn¡¯t want to kill him. A living Quasi-Kage is definitely more valuable than a dead one. Captured, he can be a valuable card on the negotiation table. But when dead, they should be getting anything more than some intelligence via autopsy. ¡°You... who are?¡± Gari was shocked by Ryo¡¯s sudden appearance. The cold touch of the Ice Scalpel on his neck irritated him to the extreme, and he was in full disbelief. ¡°My identity is not the matter now! Who are you? And what are you doing here?¡± Ryo asked. Gari didn¡¯t answer, and he turned throwing a y bomb at Ryo. In the Ice-Lightning Chakra mode, Ryo was wrapped with lightning Chakra. But in order to prevent the bomb from hitting anyone, he split it with Chidori. ¡°It¡¯s useless to struggle. Now answer me! What...¡± Ryo wasn¡¯t through talking, when Garimitted suicide with the Ice scalpel on his neck! ¡°He went that far?¡± Ryo never saw such a man. He shook his head helplessly, sealed the corpse in a scroll and left. He returned to where he was chatting with Maan. ¡°So fast? Did you take care of him?¡± Maan asked with surprise. ¡°Hemitted suicide. I actually wanted to capture him alive. Didn¡¯t expect him to be so resolved!¡± Ryo had had some regret in his voice. ¡°How!¡± Maan was about to ask some more, but he saw Ryo¡¯s face changing greatly before he blinked out with thunder. Just then, Ryo felt Gari¡¯s Chakra again! The corpse was still in his scroll. How is he alive?! Suddenly, Ryo remember one of the 2nd Tsuchikage¡¯s techniques, the Fission Jutsu! During the 4th World War, Mu was able to split himself in to identical, yet independent halves right before being defeated, getting one of them sealed while the other was free to move. Even Naruto with his Kyubi mode didn¡¯t notice him back then. ¡°Damn it!¡± Thinking of this ability, Ryo understood how Gari was able to escape. He should have done that back when Ryo was splitting the y Bomb. Meanwhile, Gari¡¯s presence was fading from the scope of Ryo¡¯s far reaching perception. He could only give up the chase. This was the 2nd time that Ryo had been out-calcted! Mad to the bone, he said hatefully: ¡°You dare to y tricks with me?! Next time we meet, you¡¯re definitely dead!¡± He was so angry that he had to get back to the battlefield. He took his Short-Knife that he hadn¡¯t used for a long time, and rushed into the crowd to vent his anger on the poor Rock Ninjas. Ryo was targeted by an elite Jonin. Ryo didn¡¯t care about him that much, as targeting Jonins should take more energy and he just wanted to vent his anger. The Jonin attacked Ryo, but it didn¡¯t take long before his was killed. ¡°[Summoning]¡± One man wasn¡¯t enough, and Ryo summoned Gamahiro. With the participation of Gamahiro, the Rock Ninjas began to retreat, and Konoha¡¯s moral¡¯s rose to the extreme. They have been being crushed time and again, and today was the day for them to stand tall! On Orochimaru¡¯s side, Onoki was too strong. Konoha¡¯s powerful Sannin could only hold him off, sending his wrath away from Konoha¡¯smon Ninjas. However, Onoki was being pressured by the situation on the battlefield, and Orochimaru was for once able to gain great pressure over him. ¡°This time Onoki, you¡¯ve lost!¡± ¡°Even if we lost, this old man is going to kill you! [Earth release: Stone Golem]!¡± Onoki was enraged and covered himself with the Golem, bing a Stone Giant. ¡°[Summoning]¡± Orochimaru immediately summoned Manda to able to face his foe.¡± ¡°Orochimaru, what¡¯s this stone monster?! I¡¯ll help you, but remember to send me 200 sacrificester!¡± Manda attacked the stone giant as he finished talking. ¡°Good!¡± Orochimaru knew well Manda¡¯s character, and immediately nodded. The appearance of the Stone Golem and Manda interested Ryo greatly. He has been always very intrigued by the 3rd Tsuchikage. In the Manga, he was absolutely crucial in the 4th war, and practiacally leading all 5 Kages. ¡°Hiro, take me there to see!¡± Ryo jumped up on Gamahiro¡¯s head, pointing at Orochimaru¡¯s direction. ¡°Good!¡± Gamahiro jumped,nding in front of Manda. Gamahiro wasn¡¯t like Gamabunta, he had no grudge against Manda. It was the same for the massive serpent, and the two did had no quarrel. Upon their arrival, Onoki, who knew all to well that the strength of the summoning is often proportional to the size of the summoned, noticed that Ryo was standing on Gamahiro¡¯s head. He was extremely vignt looking at the kid before him. ¡°[Dust Style: Atomic Dismantling Jutsu]¡± After he forced Orochimaru off for a second, he attacked Ryo directly with that powerful Jutsu! ¡°This old man actually had time to attack! Hiro, attack with Water Gunshots!¡± Gamahiro did just that, and Ryo instantly froze the great masses of water, molding them into two massive Ice Shields. Onoki¡¯s attack was extremely powerful, disintegrating the 1st shield quickly. The second was mostly destroyed, but in the end, the Atomic dismantling Justu failed to reach Ryo. The Tsuchikage didn¡¯t expect his attack to be that easily blocked, and his faced became heavy. ¡°Alright Konoha, you¡¯ve won this one!¡± Right after, he issued a retreat order, and left with a gloomy face. Chapter 88 - Anko’s Talent

Chapter 88: Anko¡¯s Talent

After the Rock¡¯s retreat, Konoha¡¯s Ninja¡¯s cheered. They have been in the Earth Country¡¯s battlefield for over a year and eating loss after loss. Some of them even fell into tears of joy because of the victory. ¡°Ryo, I¡¯ll go back now. Call me at any time!¡± Gamahiro went back to Mount Myoboku. ¡°Orochimaru, remember my 200 sacrifices!¡± Manda disappeared as well. ¡°Orochi san, your summoned beast is really... different!¡± Ryo has always hated Manda¡¯s character, and took the chance to badmouth him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it; he¡¯s always been that way.¡± After finishing his words, Orochimaru returned to the battlefield, to arrange Konoha¡¯s Ninja¡¯s retreat. On that night, Konoha¡¯s camp celebrated the victory. During this battle, they managed to take the lives of nearly the thousand Rock Ninjas at the cost of 700 injuries and a few deaths. On the Rock side, injuries were countless. The joy of this victory wasn¡¯t only limited to Ordinary Ninjas, but in Orochimaru¡¯s tent, even the n representatives were full of excitement and Joy. On the other side, the Rock camp was gloomy, and the elites of the Rock had a meeting. ¡°Tsuchikage sama, I can assure you that there¡¯s another Kage tier in Konoha¡¯s camp along with Orochimaru.¡± Gari was really upset and ashamed of his escape. ¡°Yes Gari, I met him on the battlefield today, and he is indeed incredibly strong. He was even able to block my Dust Release attack!¡± Said Onoki, nodding in agreement. ¡°Tsuchikage sama, is he the one that had that immense summoning?¡± A Jonin asked. ¡°It should be him. When I saw him, the kid was sitting on top of his head.¡± ¡°Tsuchikage sama, is this Toad the one that Jiraya the Sannin is famous for?¡± Another jonin asked. ¡°It¡¯s the same kind of beast, but not the same one. And this kid is not on par with Jiraya yet either.¡± ¡°Tsuchikage sama, would you like to call Roshi into this battlefield?¡± Said Gari after some hesitation. ¡°I agree!¡± ¡°I agree!¡± Seeing everyone¡¯s agreement, Onoki could only promise to send someone to find the Yonbi Jinchuriki. Konoha¡¯s Ninjas had no idea about the Sand¡¯s ns, and Ryo had no idea that he was meeting his sworn enemy so soon. The next day, Ryo¡¯s medical team was assigned into treating the minor injuries, while Ryo was assigned by Orochimaru to teach Anko. Orochimaru himself was too busy because of repercussions of the battle. Yesterday, he actually had Anko fighting on the battlefield. He was never a soft-hearted person. He hoped to see her grow as fast as possible, so the battlefield was his best option. However, she saw Ryo¡¯s performance yesterday, and that did not feel good! She had graduated over a year and a half ago, and she was one of Orochimaru the Sannin¡¯s disciples. Now, her strength is just that of a Chunin. However Ryo, without having Orochimaru the Sannin as a teacher, is now at least Kage Tier. Her old ssmate was far ahead of her, making her envious and filling her heart with doubts. ¡°Hey, Ryo can I ask? At what tier are you now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m on the tier that Orochi san is on. Still, I¡¯m not as strong as him.¡± Ryo had nothing to hide from his old ssmate, and this was no secret anyway. ¡°You¡¯re Kage tier! I remember you were just one year older than me! You¡¯re really a freak!¡± She was a bit embarrassed as she said that to Ryo. ¡°Hey we¡¯re ssmates, you¡¯re going a bit far aren¡¯t you?!¡± Hearing him, she realized she shouldn¡¯t have said that. Anko was simr in character to Naruto. She looked at him with her big eyes and apologized without hesitation. Ryo shook his head helplessly, and then started teaching her. Most Ninjutsu¡¯s were not the way to go. His knowledge in that field were nothing next to that of Orochimaru, he wouldn¡¯t add anything. With Taijutsu, he could teach her anything either. His Taijutsu was always a weak point of his; he was never the physical type. Giving it some thought, he decided to teach her Body Flicker techniques. Ryo¡¯s blinking method was the Lightning Chakra Flicker, relying on lightning to stimte his cellr activity, increasing his strength greatly. There were many blinking techniques. Ryo¡¯s particr knowledge of this technique was on another level. He could also use them to achieve speed much faster than what most Ninjas could achieve. He started by asking about whether or not she had Lightning affinity. After confirming she didn¡¯t, he could only teach her the regr body flicker. He exined the details of his method to Anko and demonstrated the technique and its effects. Afterwards, he started training her, while making some ice scalpels for his stock. ¡°Ryo, the energy in your des is so special!¡± Anko was attracted by the natural energy in his Ice Scalpels, making her look at his curiously. ¡°Anko, you can feel the special energy in the Ice Scalpels?¡± Ryo became really curious about Anko. He did not expect that other than him, other people could perceive Natural Energy without being trained by a Sage. ¡°Yes I can, it¡¯s like that of Manda!¡± ¡°Anko, have you ever tried to control this energy?¡± ¡°Yes, but I could never absorb it, so I gave up.¡± Anko said with some disappointment. Ryo nodded and did not continue to ask, while she was still interested in watching him make the scalpels. ¡°Anko, practice the Body Flicker Jutsu. If your progress satisfies me, I¡¯ll give you one of these scalpels!¡± Seeing how interested she was in them, Ryo decided to make them her incentive to train harder. She immediately agreed and went on to continue her training immediately. In the evening, Ryo checked out her progress. For a beginner, the level she reached was really good. Ryo gave her no observations, and rewarded her hard work with an Ice Scalpel. Ryo and Anko returned to the camp, and the two went to Orochimaru¡¯s tent. ¡°Ryo kun, what did you teach her today?¡± Orochimaru, who had great expectations of the training session, directly asked. ¡°I taught her the Body Flicker Jutsu. She didn¡¯t do bad.¡± ¡°The Body Flicker Jutsu? Anko sure is lucky to have such a generous ssmate!¡± After chatting for a while, Orochimaru felt that Ryo had something to say, and trying to find an opportunity to bring it up. He asked: ¡°Ryo kun, is there anything?¡± Ryo did not think that Orochimaru would be so sharp, and helplessly smiled and said: ¡°Orochimaru san, do you know that Anko can naturally sense natural energy?¡± ¡°I know, but I haven¡¯t practiced the Sage Mode. I have nothing to teach her about it!¡± Ryo nodded, and asked no questions. He actually thought about it, helping Anko absorb Natural Energy. Still, he wasn¡¯t sure of sess, so he simply did not propose. Chapter 89 - Snake Sage Mode

Chapter 89: Snake Sage Mode

It¡¯s been more than a month since the battle against the Hidden Rock, and over the course of most of it, Ryo was helping Anko practice Sage mode. The first problem to be solved was getting her to absorb natural energy safely. To that end, Ryo went to Mount Myoboku, and asked Fakasaku about the mechanism of extraction of natural energy with his staff. Fukasaku exined that knocking someone with that staff used a double mechanism: On one hand, it relied on the pain to interrupt the state of understanding one had with Natural Energy, and the other, the staff itself extracts the energy from the body. After learning the principle, Ryo tried it and found that he could do it. So after consulting with Orochimaru, Anko started her new training. Unlike the time when Ryo practiced Sage Mode, Anko had no ess to Toad Oil. Although she could feel Natural energy, she could not absorb it. Ryo calmed her down and told her to try to feel nature and be one with it. But Anko was only an 11-year-old child, with a very ¡°lively¡± character. She didn¡¯t sit still for 5 minutes before starting to look around and scratch her head. Ryo could only call Orochimaru. Orochimaru, being her Sensei, had much more control over her. For now, they could at least keep her motionless. Ten minutester, the two looked at her with their faces blue. They were thinking that she was practicing serious, when suddenly the started drooling, making them realize that she had fallen asleep. ¡°Ryo kun, wake her up.¡± Orochimaru pointed to Ryo¡¯s staff. Ryo approached her, got close to her ear and hit her on the head with his stick. ¡°Hey! It hurts! What are you doing Ryo?!¡± ¡°Sorry to interrupt your drooling... But please, can¡¯t you take this a bit more seriously?¡± Ryo said helplessly. Anko smiled and looked at the stern eyes of her teacher, then immediately closed her eyes and sat down in focus. This time, she didn¡¯t fall asleep; she began to gradually blend into nature by perceiving natural energy and mimicking its fluctuations. This way, Ankopleted the 1st step in her training. Over the following days, Ryo continued to teach her about Sage Mode training, while she kept training seriously under the watchful eyes of Orochimaru. After practicing Sage Mode for half a month, Anko finally had a break through. Natural energy surrounding her with its regr cirction suddenly started fluctuating, and a little of it flowed into her body. That faint passage was like the key that opened the door between her and between natural energy. Now her body established a connection with that energy, she became a part of the cycle of nature, and it started to flow into her body naturally. Ryo witnessed a strange sight! Anko absorbed so much natural energy! yet, for some reason, her body wasn¡¯t being taken over by it, and it didn¡¯t show any kind of metamorphosis anywhere. Anko suddenly opened up her eyes, and mmed into Ryo! While her body wasn¡¯t taken over, and did not turn into stone, she became extremely violent! Ryo opened his Sharingan, and found that the natural energy was wondering within her body crazily. She could not mentally control this immense power! So it made her go berserk, simrly to Jugo. After discovering the reason why she acted that way, He told Orochimaru to control her movements. Then he used the stick from Mount Myoboku to knock the natural energy out of her. The remaining natural energy in her body wasn¡¯t much. Observing her innate power level, Ryo extracted enough natural energy out of her to get all three types in her body in a ratio of 1:1:1. For ninjas, distinguishing between physical and natural energy ismon. Anko had the added advantage of being naturally able to be sensitive to natural energy. This all helped her with the most important step towards achieving Sage Mode, which is blending the Senjutsu Chakra. In consequence, he developed a unique horn on her head, a purple eye shadow appearing underneath her eyes, and whiter pale skin. She also had some subtle scales on her body. Ryo sensed clearly the newly found strong vitalitying out of her body. Anko¡¯s Sage Mode was obviously different from Ryo¡¯s. She was a contractor of the Ryuchi Cave, and her Sage Mode was somewhat simr to that of Kabuto, but with a single horn instead of two. Anko slowly opened her eyes, initially being confused, and then looked at the world around her with surprise. Seeing that she was awake, Ryo went ahead and said: ¡°So Anko, what do you think?¡± ¡°I feel so good, everything around me is clearer, and I feel like I have infinite energy in my body.¡± Anko said excitedly. ¡°Anko, let¡¯s have a fight.¡± Ryo wanted to see how much her strength had increased with the Snake Sage Mode. In the Manga, Kabuto gave the two Uchiha Brother a hard time, and the oue of that fight wasn¡¯t certain to be what it was if it wasn¡¯t for Itachi¡¯s use of Izanami. ¡°I don¡¯t want to! You¡¯re Kage tier, and I¡¯m at best Chunin tier. Are you just looking for someone to bullu?¡± Anko decisively rejected Ryo¡¯s proposal. Ryo had to use his ultimate power against her, getting the help of Orochimaru! Thetter was also extremely interested in Anko¡¯s Sage Mode, and ordered her to face Ryo. Anko could only fight with a bitter look on her face. Since she couldn¡¯t run, she decided to go all out, to at least make her loss look less ugly. Anko went ahead and used [Fire Release: Dragon me Jutsu] After her Jutsu was released, she found to be off target, as her power was so immense. However, it was as if her Jutsu was brought to life, almost bing a true fire dragon! Ryo condensed the ice in the air into an Ice Wall, but the Dragon went straight through it, going directly towards him! He was shocked and quickly used [Raikiri] to split it in half. Sage Mode is known to make all Jutsus be more powerful. The fact that the Snake Sage Mode had life giving-like effect on Jutsus gave Ryo a bit of surprise. Anko was greatly excited looking at Ryo. She found out that after absorbing Natural Energy, not only was her Ninjutsu improved, her insight and physical power were also increased. While she was ready to continue attacking, she suddenly left Sage Mode. ¡°So for now, you can onlyst two minutes?¡± With her appearance change, Ryo stopped fighting. ¡°Ryo, this energy seemed to have left my body by itself! What happened?¡± ¡°Natural energy is a special kind of energy that continually circtes in the world. After a while, it would just leave your body and return to its natural cycle. Anko had many more questions, but she was interrupted by Ryo: ¡°The issue with Anko¡¯s Sage Mode can be discussedter. Now, we need to entertain our ¡°guest¡±! Chapter 90 - Yonbi Strikes Chapter 90: Yonbi Strikes ¡°Guest? Ryo kun, are you saying that someone is about to attack our camp?¡± Orochimaru didn¡¯t notice anyoneing. ¡°Orochi san, this is not a sneak attack. He¡¯s going in straight and rushing towards us. And his Chakra, it¡¯s terrible!¡± As Ryo finished his words, he turned towards the hills on the east side of the camp. ¡°Ryo Senpai, we have nearly 5000 ninjas, with 4 elite Jonins, and two Kage tier Ninjas. Even the ¡°Demigod¡± Hanzo of the Smander wouldn¡¯t dare to attack us head on!¡± Said Anko to Ryo. Just as Anko finished her words, a Hyuga Ninja rushed in towards Orochimaru: ¡°Orochimaru Sama, on the hills to the east of the camp, we¡¯ve detected the Yonbi! It¡¯s rushing towards our camp!¡± ¡°So that¡¯s what they¡¯ve been plotting for over a month now!¡± ¡°Orochi san, it¡¯s toote to guess what the Hidden Rock are thinking! We need to mobilize the Ninjas in our camp and prepare them for battle!¡± Orochimaru nodded and ordered the Hyuga Ninja to summon all forces in the camp. Against such a powerful Biju, tactics are useless! ¡°Orochi san, how strong is the Yonbi? Can you handle it with the help of Jiraya san?¡± ¡°With you by our side, and even without that idiot Jiraya, not even the Yonbi is an opponent of ours!¡± Ryo did not expect such an answer from Orochimaru. Before going to the battlefield of the Earth Country, Sakumo kept warning Ryo, telling him that he is in no way an opponent for the Yonbi Jinchuriki. Orochumiru¡¯s words meant that he thought the gap was smaller than that. Along with the rest of the Ninjas on their camp, Ryo could definitely beat the Yonbi. At the thought of that, Ryo was extremely excited: ¡°Yonbi, I¡¯ve wanted to kill you for the longest time!¡± The Yonbi was getting closer and closer to Konoha¡¯s camp, and the Ninjas all got ready to fight it. ¡°Orochi san! Something massive ising, should be a Bijudama!¡± Ryo perceived that sphere was flying towards the camp and he immediately reported that to Orochimaru. ¡°[Summoning: Triple Rashomon]!¡± Hearing that, Orochimaru immediately summoned the Rashomons, and still kept up his vignce. Hashirama¡¯s Quintuple Rashomon was powerful enough to deflect the Kyubi¡¯s Bijudama. Orochimau¡¯s triple Rashomon was not that strong, but it was enough the block the Yonbi¡¯s Bijudama. ¡°Listen everyone, Ryo and I will be responsible for the containment of the Yonbi, while you should cooperate with us!¡± ¡°Yes Orochimaru san!¡± A red figure appeared on the hill. It was Roshi in tailed coat mode. As soon as he appeared, heunched arge scale [Lava Release: Scorching Stream Rock Technique] towards Konoha¡¯s camp. ¡°I¡¯ll face it! [Water Release: Hard Whirlpool Water de]!¡± Ryo used Tobirama¡¯s Jutsu to block the magma stream that was heading their way. ¡°You¡¯re the young Kage-tier Ninja that the Onoki oji-san had mentioned? You¡¯re actually not bad!¡± Ryo was in no mood to go along with the enemy¡¯s nonsense, and he directly entered the Ice-Lightning Chakra mode. The Lava had evaporated the water he sent towards his enemy, and that created the most favorable fighting environment for him. Without hesitation, Ryo blinked in front of Roshi, leaving behind an Ice Scalpel. He condensed the water vapor in the air into an Ice de, and went in directly to slice Roshi¡¯s neck! Roshi trusted the protection of his Tailed Beast Coat Mode, ignoring Ryo¡¯s de. He used his fist, wrapped in Magma, and shot a punch towards Ryo¡¯s head. All Ryo could do was using his Ice teleportation to get back to the Scalpel he had left behind. Roshi¡¯s punch went through the air and beyond creating a great pit in the ground. ¡°Yeah, this kid is a bit strong. Here, I¡¯ll give it to you, Yonbi!¡± As he finished his words, Roshi¡¯s body was wrapped in more and more Chakra, which slowly solidified into a red-furred massive Gori in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. ¡°The Yonbi! The Yonbi is out!¡± The beast¡¯s appearance made Konoha¡¯s Ninjas panic. Indeed, the Biju¡¯s appearance is too much for people to handle. ¡°Don¡¯t call me Yonbi! I¡¯m the king of the Sage Monkeys, Sun Wukong!¡± Just like it was mentioned in the Manga, this Biju was very attached to his name, and despised being called the Yonbi. Seeing the Yonbi incarnate, Ryo and Orochimaru immediately used [Summoning], bringing Gamahiro and Manda to the battleground. The two immense animals made Konoha¡¯s ninjas breathe a sigh of relief, as their massive size gave them a sense of safety. ¡°Ryo, 1st it¡¯s the Ichibi, now it¡¯s the Yonbi. I feel one of these days you¡¯ll just bring me in against the Kyubi itself!¡± Said Gamahiro, helplessly. ¡°Sorry, sorry! But this time I¡¯m not the one taking the initiative going after the enemy. The Yonbi is the one who actually came after us!¡± Hearing Ryo¡¯s exnation, Gamahiro rolled his eyes. ¡°Orochimaru, why in the world would you provoke a tailed beast?! This time, I want at least 500 sacrifices!¡± Apparently, Manda was also extremely dissatisfied with Orochimaru summoning him to such a situation. ¡°Like he said, we didn¡¯t provoke this beast. And consider your sacrifices delivered!¡± Manda snorted, and did not speak. He kept his eyes and all of his attention on the Yonbi. ¡°A toad, and a big snake, just because you want to stop me?¡± Obviously, the Yonbi didn¡¯t care much about Gamahiro and Manda. Even though they were almost as big as each other, size spoke nothing of the power gap between them. Sun Wukongunched a Bijudama in the direction of the two newly summoned beasts. Ryo condensed the water vapor in the air into an ice wall massive enough to block the attack. Seeing what happened, the Yonbi moved on sending out Molten Rocks that he grabbed directly from the ground. Ryo had no good way to deal with such an attack, and all that he and Gamahiro could do was facing the molten rocks with Water Gunshots from thetter¡¯s mouth. ¡°Orochi san, this won¡¯t work! The Biju¡¯s Chakra stores are practically infinite, and Gamahiro won¡¯t be able to take this for much longer. Is there any way around this?¡± Ryo was quite anxious. ¡°First, we should get the Yonbi away from our camp. It will make things a lot easier, and there won¡¯t be any need to protect the camp along with ourselves.¡± ¡°Well, Orochi san, if you can, order the Ninja¡¯s and make them all hit both me and the Yonbi was all the water they could use. With that, I should be able to seal him and take him far from the camp! Orochimaru nodded and retreated with Manda, telling Konoha¡¯s Ninjas to do what Ryo had asked for. The overwhelming waves of water fell all over the Yonbi, and Ryo, who was within range, froze all that water the moment it touched the fearsome beast. Yonbi was Biju, and the Ice sealing wasn¡¯t going tost long. Ryo threw away Ice Scalpels 10 times in a row, teleporting along with the sealed Sun Wukong each time from to another, until he reached a safe distance from the camp. Orochimaru and Manda followed them as well. ¡°Ryo kun, hand it over to me and Manda, and get ready to seal the Yonbi!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Chapter 91 - Sealing the Yonbi

Chapter 91: Sealing the Yonbi

During the month they¡¯ve spent training Anko, Orochimaru learned that Ryo had learned all the main seals of the Uzumaki n, and that he was even better than him when it came to Fuinjutsu.But on the other hand, although both were Kage Tier, Orochimaru was much stronger than Ryo. And tailed beast is a physical gathering of Chakra. It could feel pain, and be killed, but only to be resurrected. Therefore, Manda¡¯s Poison can cause it damage, but the best way to deal with it is to seal it. Orochimaru¡¯s idea was to restrict Sun Wukong¡¯s movements with the help of Manda¡¯s poison, and then use Ryo¡¯s advanced Fuinjutsu to seal it back into Roshi¡¯s body. If Roshi cannot rely on the Yonbi¡¯s strength, he¡¯d be low Kage tier. With two other Kage tier Ninjas facing him, killing him bes a possibility. Although Manda¡¯s character was bad and hard to deal with, his cooperation with Orochimaru over the years made the two golden partners that are well in sync. The Yonbi got over whelmed by the two of them, and Manda¡¯s venom began to erode its body, and make his movements slower and slower. ¡°Ryo kun, are you ready?¡± Orochimaru asked. ¡°The seal is ready, the high level Uzumaki [Four Symbols Seal]. I can use it whenever it¡¯s needed.¡± Ryo replied. Orochimaru nodded, and Manda continued to attack. It started reducing the amount of venom secreted, while changing its character at the same time. With that, the Yonbi finally lost control of its body and fell to the ground. ¡°Bastard, abominable human, I shall kill you.¡± The Yonbi was only paralyzed, and its consciousness was still awake. Orochimaru didn¡¯t pay attention to the Yonbi¡¯s words, turning to Ryo and saying: ¡°Ryo kun, it¡¯s your chance!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Ryo¡¯s hands formed the hand seals required and heunched [Four Symbols Seal]. In the Manga, Minato used two Four Symbols Sealsbined into the [Eight Trigrams Seal] to e able to seal the Kyubi within Naruto¡¯s body. Ryo spected that it would enough to use a simple Four Symbols Seal to seal Sun Wukong. ¡°Abominable human!¡± Under the Yonbi¡¯s cursing of Ryo, [Four Elephant Seal] wasunched. The Biju ended up disappearing, leaving only Roshi behind on the ground. With the Yonbi¡¯s sealing, Roshi regained consciousness. He found that he had no escape, and sounds just a little surprised as he said: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be able to subdue the Yonbi so quickly!¡± Ryo was stunned to find that Roshi looked calm; he felt that there was something wrong. The man was facing two Kage tier Ninjas, without his Biju¡¯s help. He had no chance of winning, and his life was in danger. However, he didn¡¯t even try to escape. Ryo entered Sage Mode to strengthen his perception abilities, and checked on the situation in Konoha¡¯s camp. He was shocked by it, and his face changed greatly! While they were facing the Yonbi, Onoki, along with the Rock¡¯s Jonins, were attacking Konoha¡¯s camp. Konoha Ninjas had no heads, nomand, and the camp was in absolute chaos. They were falling to Onoki¡¯s Dust release, with over a 100 Ninjas ¡°evaporating¡± under his attacks. ¡°Orochi san! Onoki has taken the chance to attack our camp. Let me handle Roshi! You should get back to the camp first!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t expect this move from Onoki! Ryo kun, I¡¯m going back!¡± After that, Orochimaru rushed towards Konoha¡¯s camp. With it less than a kilometer away, he reached the camp in no time. Onoki¡¯s initial n was letting the Yonbi stall the two until he was able to destroy the entirety of the camp. What he didn¡¯t expect was that the Yonbi would be subdued in such a short time. He had just started his attack, when Orochimaru was already back fending off one of his Dust Release Jutsus. Konoha¡¯s Ninjas morals returned when they saw that Orochimaru had returned. The Rock¡¯s sneaking team¡¯s main force was Onoki. While the rest of the Ninjas were all powerful, they relied on Onoki¡¯s Dust Release to hold Konoha¡¯s Ninjas off. Against over 4000 of Konoha¡¯s Ninjas, they stood no chance of winning without him. But Ryo detected their plot. By the time they snuck in, Orochimaru was back. Their mission was doomed to be over. Roshi intended to retreat, but Ryo did not want to let him go. He blinked in front of him, blocking his way out. There was no doubt that Ryo had great hatred within his heart towards Roshi. His grudge for the death of Yamanaka Akahito was engraved deep within his heart. This was his chance to get his revenge, and he was definitely unwilling to let his foe escape. And without the Yonbi¡¯s power, Roshi¡¯s power was greatly decreased. This was the ultimate chance for Ryo to kill his and avenge Akahito. Ryo seemingly went for the same style of attack, leaving an Ice scalpel where he used to be, and using Lightning to approach Roshi. Although Roshi didn¡¯t have the Tailed Coat Mode to protect him, but to avoid any incidents Ryo changed thest step of his attack, stopping at a three meter distance from his fow, and using [Chidori Eiso] to attack from a distance. At the moment of release of Chidori Eiso, scorchingva suddenly appeared all over Roshi¡¯s body, and his Lavaposed armor was able to fend off Ryo¡¯s attack. This Lava Chakra Mode also appeared in the Manga. With Edo Tensei, he was forced to fight the allied forces in the 4th war and faced Naruto. In that state, even Naruto¡¯s Rasengan couldn¡¯t break this Lava armor, and even Naruto was burned by it. Originally, Ryo though that it was a power dependent on the Yonbi; he didn¡¯t expect Roshi to be a user of Lava release by himself. Facing the Lava Chakra Mode, Ryo had nothing to do. Facing this armor, he seemed to be in a very helpless situation. He couldn¡¯t face its heat, let alone break through it. ¡°Kid, looks like you cannot keep up with me!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily the case. I don¡¯t know how long you can sustain this mode without the Yonbi¡¯s Chakra. Also, when I sealed it within you, I¡¯ve also sealed much your own Chakra stores!¡± Ryo said those words, while keeping an eye of Roshi¡¯s expression. Sure enough, when he mentioned the fact that his Chakra was sealed, Roshi panicked a little as well. ¡°Hiro, let¡¯s attack him nonstop! You with your Water Gunshots, and me with my water release as well. Let¡¯s see how much it takes us to burn him out!¡± Said Ryo, as he once again blocked Roshi¡¯s way out. Gamahiro heared Ryo. As he understood his intentions, he immediately started releasing consecutive Gunshots towards him. With the joined effort of man and toad, Roshi¡¯s Lava Chakra Mode was eventually extinguished by the onught of water attacks. ¡°Old man, without your mode, what will you do now?¡± Ryo was interested in how Roshi, who was drenched in water, would react. His face was really heavy indeed. Just like Ryo had just said, his Chakra had already bottomed out, and there was a possibility that he would die there. Chapter 92 - REVENGE Chapter 92: REVENGE If Roshi had all his usual Chakra, he would¡¯ve been able to maintain the Lava Chakra Mode for much longer. Even without the Yonbi¡¯s help, Ryo had no chance against him.But now, most of his Chakra was sealed along with the Yonbi by Ryo¡¯s Four Symbols Seal, and his Lava Chakra Mode was overwhelmed by the water releasesunched at him. He was already at the end of his strength. Ryo did not hesitate, using the Lightning Chakra mode to move closer to Roshi, and then using the surrounding water vapor to condense Ice that hammered his foe from all directions. Roshi had no way to avoid the endless stream of Ryo¡¯s ice, and his body became more and more bruised. Ryo¡¯s vignce was not hindered by the feeble appearance of his enemy, and he carried on with his method all the way to victory. Finally, under his unyielding onught, Roshi copsed to the ground. On the ground, he gasped, looking at Ryo and saying with some emotion: ¡°I did not expect that I would meet my fate under your hands kid.¡± ¡°You are destined to die by my hands. Even if you manage to escape today, I will hunt you down, and I will kill you. Just die right now!¡± Roshi heard hatred in Ryo voice, and understood that he had probably killed one of his loved ones at some point in time. ¡°Kid, could you at least tell me about the name of the one you¡¯re avenging?¡± ¡°Yamanaka Akihito.¡± ¡°It him then?!¡± Roshi, as the Yonbi Jinchuriki, had faced many of the Rock¡¯s enemies, and the people who died by his hands were by the hundreds. The ones whose names he could really remember were only a select few, and Akihito was one of them. ¡°That man is a great Shinobi. In order to cover the evacuation of Konoha¡¯s troops, he stayed behind on his own to block my path. I did not expect to die by the hands of one of his descendants.¡± Hearing Roshi¡¯s final words, Ryo recalled Akihito voice and smile, and then pierced Roshi¡¯s heart with Raikiri. Killing him with his own hands, his heart was finally relieved from the burden that he had put upon it. Akihito¡¯s death had always been a thorn in his heart. Back he had died, Ryo even though about the most wicked of thoughts: looking for ways to revive him, even with Edo Tensei. There had been nearly seven years ever since he died, and time had diluted much of the intensity of his sorrow. He¡¯s given up on the idea of resurrecting his uncle. The only thing that he could not let go of was his hatred to his murderer. Killing Roshi relieved the pressure inside his heart, and he was able to finally rx. Even his Sharingan became stronger as he was no longer shackled by his vow for revenge. The strength of the Sharingan varies from user to user, and also is subject to change for the same user. For example, Sasuke¡¯s three tomoe Sharingan when he faced his brother was not the same as when it had just opened when facing Naruto in the Valley of the End. In the Manga, his three tomoe Sharingan was able to break through the Tsukuyomi. Although it might have been because his brother was giving him ck, it was stillrgely due to the strength of his Sharingan exceeding the moremon 3 Tomoe Sharingan. Now, Ryo¡¯s Sharingan has also reached the level of Shippuden Sasuke¡¯s. With Ryo¡¯s immense spiritual power, breaking through Genjutsu should be even easier than it was for Sasuke. With the death of its Jinchuriki, Sun Wukong also died. The Yonbi¡¯s Chakra left Roshi¡¯s body. Ryo couldn¡¯t just let it go, and he used another scroll with the Four Symbols Seal that he had prepared earlier. With it, he managed to seal about one fifth of Yonbi¡¯s Chakra. After he was through with that, he ced Roshi¡¯s corpse in another scroll, and let Gamahiro return to Mount Myoboku. Back at Konoha camp, besides the ones killed previously by Onoki, only a few were seriously injured by the elite team chosen by Onoki, and the rest were all safe and sound. The Tsuchikage was enraged and heartbroken as he watched his team of 20 elite Ninjas get surrounded and eventually killed by Konoha¡¯s Ninjas, as he was being held off by Orochimaru. What burned his heart even more was the fact that out of the 20 elite Ninjas, 12 were Jonins or Tokubetsu Jonins. He was furious because if the fact the Roshi was so useless, that Orochimaru actually managed to return to the camp so soon. He knew he was in a massive disadvantage, and that running was his best option. But still, he was a bit reluctant to do so. He¡¯s been nning this for so long, he¡¯s the Tsuchikage, he¡¯s sent for Roshi¡¯s help, but now, this is the result. For Onoki, doing only this damage is absolutely ineptable. As he was fighting Orochimaru, he asionally sent his Dust Release attacks towards Konoha¡¯s Ninjas. Most of his attacks were being blocked by Orochimaru, but sometime, thetter would just be toote. Overtime, another 100 of Konoha¡¯s ninjas were lost. ¡°Everyone, spread out immediately!¡± Orochimaru ordered. Onoki took advantage of his distraction, and sent another attack. It was heading to where Anko was standing! Orochimaru noticed that, but he was just too far toe to her rescue. At that time, Ryo was on his way back. As she had his scalpel, he immediately blinked in front of Anko, protecting her along with her fellow ninjas by blocking Onki¡¯s attack. Seeing Ryo¡¯s appearance, Onoki¡¯s face got heavy. He felt his heart drumming. The kid has returned safe and sound. Where¡¯s Roshi? Did he flee? Is he even still... Even though the two weren¡¯t that friendly, he felt bad about it. Losing a Kage tier Ninja in the World War period would be an immense loss for the Hidden Rock. ¡°Onoki ji san, you can¡¯t beat Orochi san, so you just attack those weaker than you? That¡¯s shameless for a Kage!¡± Ryo started mocking Onoki¡¯s behavior. ¡°Hey! Weren¡¯t you killing our lower ranks along with that big toad?¡± Said Onoki. ¡°That¡¯s true indeed, so yeah, maybe now we¡¯re even. But if youe to our camp, we can¡¯t just let you leave empty-handed, he¡¯s my present to you!¡± Saying that, Ryo took out Roshi¡¯s dead body from his scroll. Seeing the Jinchuriki¡¯s dead body, Ononki¡¯s face turned blue. Even though he had a hunch about it, seeing the body was far too chocking to him. He died at the kid¡¯s hands! Even without the Yonbi¡¯s power, Roshi was just too strong for such a thing to happen. ¡°Ryo Yamanaka! I will remember you!¡± Said Onoki. ¡°Kage san, don¡¯t hurry, I have a second gift.¡± Ryo threw an ice scalpel in the direction of Onoki who was floating in the air. Onoki dodged it to the side, but Ryo teleported to the scalpel appearing behind Onoki, delivering a Rasengan to his waist! He didn¡¯t want to kill the old man. Actually, he liked him from the days he saw him in the Manga. But he wasn¡¯t going to hold back. Chapter 93 - The Rock Withdraw Chapter 93: The Rock Withdraw ts ¡°Flying Thunder God? I did not expect Konoha to have another user of that technique besides Minato Namikaze!¡± Onoki held his waist, with immense pain showing upon his face. Ryo ignored Onoki¡¯s words. Instead, Orochimaru interfered saying with a bit of sarcasm: ¡°Onoki, it¡¯s a pity that you¡¯ve lost this time as well.¡± ¡°Hey! Ryo Yamanaka! Hand over Roshi¡¯s body!¡± ¡°Old man, You¡¯re not that dumb! Are you in a position to ask for such a thing?¡± Ryo knew that if he stayed firm, Onoki, a man fit to be Kage, woulde back to reality and start to negotiate. Onoki clearly could not afford letting Roshi¡¯s corpse in Konoha¡¯s hand. In the world of Ninjas, information derived from an enemy¡¯s corpse is of utmost value. ¡°Ryo Yamanaka, what will it take for you to give Roshi¡¯s corpse?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very simple. The Rock must immediately withdraw from the borders with the fire country, and not try to invade Konoha. If you agree, I¡¯ll give you Roshi¡¯s corpse immediately. If you don¡¯t, then I¡¯m afraid that intelligence from Roshi¡¯s brain will be spread to all five major countries. Never forget that I¡¯m a Yamanaka; you know our n¡¯s special techniques I believe.¡± Listening to Ryo¡¯s conditions, Onoki became hesitant. Roshi was of extreme importance to the Rock, as a living man, or even as a corpse. He was one of their Kage tier fighters, and the Yonbi Jinchuriki. He had performed countless tasks for his vige, and only god knew how much intelligence his brain held. If his body felt into Konoha¡¯s hands, no one could even imagine the grave consequences. But that the same time, the Hidden Rock were at a disadvantage on the battlefield. Pulling out their troops would hit the Ninja¡¯s morale greatly on all other battlefiel Ryo did not urge Onoki, and waited quietly for his decision. In mid air, thetter held his waist and though it over again and again, and then finally epted Ryo¡¯s offer. Seeing Onoki agreeing, Ryo put Roshi¡¯s body back into the scroll, and handed it over directly to his foe. In reality, Onoki did not expect Ryo to hand over the corpse so quickly, and he kept staring at the kid. Ryo found himself being stared at by Onoki¡¯s ¡°deep love¡± eyes and had immediate goose bumps: ¡°Oy Oy Oy, I don¡¯t like men! Stop staring at me!¡± ¡°Ryo Yamanaka, you¡¯ve directly handed over Roshi¡¯s corpse; don¡¯t you fear that this old man might back out on his word?¡± Onoki didn¡¯t pay attention to Ryo¡¯s nonsense, and directly asked about what¡¯s in his heart. ¡°I believe that you, a Kage, would never do such a shameful thing. Even if you happen to disappoint, I¡¯m confident that we can defeat you either way.¡± Ryo said with confidence. ¡°Oh, Konoha is indeed a cradle of geniuses. Before you, there was that kid Minato Namikaze, and now here¡¯s Ryo Yamanka. Rest assured, this old man will keep his promise and withdraw his troops. I¡¯ll see on another battlefield!¡± After that, while holding his waist, Onoki flew away from Konoha¡¯s camp. ¡°Is it just me, or did he say that they were withdrawing their troops?¡± ¡°I heard the same as you!¡± ¡°Did we just get victory?¡± ¡°Well... probably?¡± All over Konoha¡¯s camp, that was the kind of dialogue that took ce. Konoha¡¯s Ninjas were somewhat in disbelief that victory woulde so simply. At that moment, Ryo was also a little bit surprised that just Roshi¡¯s corpse was enough to push Onoki to withdraw. ¡°Ryo kun, you¡¯re wondering why he agreed so easily?¡± ¡°Orochi san, you have any exnation?¡± ¡°It does seem like you were taking advantage of him, using Roshi¡¯s corpes to force the Rock to retreat. But Ryo kun, you¡¯re ignoring one factor: We have already defeated them in the previous battle.¡± Orochimaru¡¯s words made Ryo realize the truth. That cunning old man Onoki had put him exactly where he wanted. Just like Orochimaru had said, Ryo has ignored that his arrival changed the situation between Konoha and the Rock. Before he arrived, Konoha was in an absolute disadvantage, being beaten by the Hidden Rock. After Ryo arrived, they were able to deal with the Explosive Squad, and Konoha was in a position to take the initiative. In the previous battle, the Rock lost to Konoha. It was obvious that they were in a desperate situation. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have gone as far as summoning Roshi with the Yonbi to attack Konoha¡¯s camp. What Onoki didn¡¯t expect was that the Yonbi would be taken care of so quickly by Orochimaru and Ryo. Of course, he never thought of the possibility that Roshi would actually be killed by Ryo. With his Jinchuriki¡¯s death, Onoki knew that his vige had no chance of winning this war. Ryo¡¯s terms were just perfect for him. He would get the important corpse of Onoki, while getting a chance to retreat. ¡°Ryo kun, there¡¯s nothing wrong with what you did. With the Rock retreating now, we can be free to deal with the Hidden Mist. On the other side of the country, we can begin our battle against the Water Country in the Wave country.¡± ¡°The water country¡¯s Ninjas havended in the Wave country?¡± Ryo was a bit worried. ¡°Yes! What is happening there is why I haven¡¯t stopped you from making that deal with Onoki. Having the Rock retreat is actually best for us as well.¡± Ryo nodded. On the battlefield of the Water Country, Konoha had no Kage tier Ninjas. Their strongest Ninjas were an Anbu and the 3rd¡¯s son, both being Quasi Kage tier. The leaders of the battlefield, the heads of the Ino-Shika-Cho alliance and the Hyuga twins were all some of the finest Jonin tier Ninjas. Out of Kage tier Ninjas, the Hokage gathered those seven to collectively create a force to be reckoned with, one that can hold the Water Country Ninjas off. The following day, under Onoki¡¯s orders, the Hidden Rock started withdrawing their troops, and Konoha¡¯s camp was full of joy. Ryo Yamanaka¡¯s name was to be remembered by all of Konoha¡¯s Ninjas on that battlefield. The news about the Rock¡¯s retreat reached Konoha¡¯s camp, and the 3rd was extremely happy about it. After reading Orochimaru¡¯s report, and learning that the Yonbi Jinchuriki was killed by Ryo, heughed for a long time, and then ordered the Anbu to call for a high-level meeting in the vige. In the 3rd¡¯s office, Konoha¡¯s higher-ups gathered. Of course, Danzo, who had restored some of roots, was also there. The third informed everyone with the contents of Orochimaru¡¯s report. Some couldn¡¯t believe it. Ryo Yamanaka had been in that battlefield for less than two months, and yet he had such a massive influence. And that was against the power of the Yonbi! The ability to kill Roshi, meant that Ryo was at least Kage tier ¡°Hokage Sama, this information mentioning that Ryo Yamanaka had killed the Yonbi Jinchuriki, does it mean that that Ryo is...¡± asked the Hyuga family head. The 3rd had nothing to hide: ¡°Yes, Ryo Yamanaka is indeed Kage tier.¡± His words made the meeting room get noisy, but he didn¡¯t stop the discussion. He liked were thing were going, as he wanted to create a new hero for Konoha. In those days, morals were shot by the war. Even though Konoha was bearing no major losses, they weren¡¯t getting exciting victories either. The 3rd felt the need to create an idol, one that gives confidence to Konoha¡¯s Ninjas and citizens. It was perfect for what he wanted that Ryo killed the Yonbi Jinchuriki and made the Rock withdraw their troops. Such achievements are enough for him to be Konoha¡¯s new hero! _________________________ Chapter 94 - Konoha’s New Hero H.R.P Chapter 94: Konoha¡¯s New Hero ts In Konoha¡¯s Barbecue Restaurent, four Ninjas who were staying in the vige sat down to eat. The four told each other about their recent experiences and talked about their wonderful tasks. Such amazing topics made the civilians listen with relish. ¡°Speaking of that, have you ever heard of Ryo Yamanaka?¡± One of the strongest among them, a Jonin who goes by the name Shen Sarutobi, asked. ¡°Ryo Yamanaka? Of course I did. He¡¯s the genius medical Ninja, said to rival Lady Tsunade in medical Ninjutsu.¡± It was Kojima, the only Kunoichi among the four. Kunoichis usually are fans of the geniuses, and she was no exception. When she heard of such a genius in Konoha, she hurried to inquire. ¡°So what about him?¡± The man on Shen¡¯s left, Hyuga Yizo, asked. ¡°Why even care about such a genius? That kind of people is out of our leaguepletely.¡± On his right, a decadent young man, Kawamura, swayed his hand saying he wasn¡¯t interest. Shen stared at him, and then lowered his voice, mysteriously saying: ¡°This is a secret in the vige. You need to keep this between us, and never tell anyway.¡± ¡°Yes we know, just say it!¡± Kojima said. Shen didn¡¯t beat around the bush, and directly cut to the chase: ¡°Yesterday, the Hokage called the higher ups in the vige to meet in his office, and they talked about him.¡± ¡°What¡¯s this? He¡¯s been talked about by the Hokage? Isn¡¯t this confidential?¡± Kawamura groaned. ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt, let Shen finish!¡± Said Koji Kawamura helplessly grinned with nothing to say. Shen continued to talk to the lot about what he had heard. ¡°The Sandayme had said in the meeting that the Hidden Rock have already withdrawn their troops because of Ryo Yamanaka. He had killed the Yonbi!¡± ¡°Impossible! How old is he even? How can he kill such a creature? Shen, where did you hear such nonsense?¡± Just as Shen finished his words, Kawamura immediately asked! ¡°This is news that I idently overheard from the Room of our n¡¯s head. It cannot be fake!¡± Shen argued. In fact, it wasn¡¯t just Kawamura. Even Kojima didn¡¯t believe this. Even though Shen looked serious and sure about what he¡¯s saying, they all had their doubts. They didn¡¯t mistrust him, but this news was just too big! Ending the battle of the earth country, and killing the Yonbi, is this really a teen¡¯s doing? Shen gave no further exnations, and the three believed that it should be nonsense. The big thing was that the eavesdropping civilians believed his words. This kind of discussion also took ce in several other ces: restaurants, hot springs, bookstores, etc... This way, the info started spreading around Konoha among the civilians: Konoha had won over on the Rock¡¯s side, and also managed to kill the Yonbi Jinchuriki. This was the doing of the vige¡¯s young genius, Ryo Yamanaka! . ¡°Hokage sama, it has been done, and not the civilians are all talking about Ryo Yamanaka.¡± An Anbu reported to the 3rd in his office. ¡°I already know. Now, go watch how things evolve carefully.¡± ¡°Yes, Hokage sama!¡± This was all the 3rd¡¯s plot, using the civilians¡¯ curiosity to spread the news about Ryo as fast as possible. He wanted to make Hero in the vige. If the news about Ryo were given directly to the public, they would cause a lot of skepticism. The actual main selling point for the story was the word ¡°confidential¡± said by the Ninjas spreading the news. Now he just needs for thing to develop, and then hold a meeting in the vige, thus letting the vigers take the initiative to ask about Ryo. Over the following few days, Ryo¡¯s glorious endeavors spread through Konoha. 80 year old women and freshmen at the Ninja school alike, all knew Ryo Yamanaka. The 3rd took the opportunity to hold an open conference for all vigers to attend. Everyone gathered under the Hokage¡¯s residence, and the 3rd stood on top along with the higher ups of the vige. He gave a long speech, ming the four countries for their shameful acts that brought war, and then praising the Ninjas fighting on the battlefield, and finally mentioning Konoha¡¯s victory in the Earth Country, along with the Rock Ninjas retreat. His speech was really sessful, and both civilians and ninjas cheered for the hard earned victory. But after cheering, everyone realized that the speech did not mention Ryo Yamanaka. A few vigers gathered their courage asked: ¡°Hokage sama, did we win because of Ryo Yamanaka?¡±, ¡°Did Ryo Yamanaka really kill the Yonbi?!¡±... Some took the lead asking, and then many followed. The 3rd pretended to be in a dilemma, making things even more confusing to them. Atst, he acted like he was giving up, and told everyone about the story of Ryo Yamanaka. This made the crowd boil! ¡°The Hokage had admitted the fact himself! This can¡¯t be fake!¡± ¡°Ryo Yamanaka is a HERO!¡± All the vigers felt that way. ¡°With such a hero in the vige, who should anyone in Konoha worry?¡± This way, the 3rd conquered the fears and doubts brought by war to the vigers hearts. Even the higher-ups of the vige were very satisfied by the 3rd¡¯s plot. He¡¯s not only calming everyone¡¯s mood, he¡¯s also making the vige more united. Of course, not everyone was satisfied. An obvious example was Danzo! To him, the 3rd had not just made a hero, he had also created future opponent. He thought that Ryo would one day be stone block in his path, just like Sakumo. Ryo wasn¡¯t interested in bing a Hokage. All he wanted was bing the strongest in the world, and all he sought was strength! Of course, Danzo had no idea about that, and was thinking that if Ryo¡¯s reputation keeps rising, he would never get the chance to be a Hokage! Back in the earth country, Ryo had no idea about what the 3rd had done. He was busy teaching Anko and getting her familiar with Sage Mode. Anko relied on her strong perception of Natural Energy, and her progress was really prominent. It was a shame that Ryo was not a user of Fire and Earth releases, and therefore had no way to teach her how to use those skills in battle. Orochimaru on the other hand was immersed in another subject that Ryo had opened: Gics! Over the course of those days, he studied gene arrangement like crazy. The biggest firm believer in science in the Narutoverse, showed great enthusiasm after learning a few concept of modern medicine, bing self-proimed student of Ryo in that field. He made Ryo ashamed of himself, as he had never been this focused in his college days! _____________________________________________________________________ __________________________________ T/N: Hey there, J_Otaku here. I wish you like the story so far and are happy with the releases, I just posted chap 134 in Patreon! If you¡¯re interested in supporting me and reading more chaps hit the button below ^^ Chapter 95 - New Position Chapter 95: New Position ts ¡°Ryo kun, do you mean that the grass on the ground has the same type of gic material as humans?¡± Since he was introduced to the subject of gics by Ryo, Orochimaru often sat down with him to discuss the topic. In his past life, Ryo spent over 20 years reading books, but some of the questions he was being asked were ones that still puzzled him as well. ¡°Yes, they are 17% identical to us gically. Monkeys are even closer, 98% to 99% identical. So, Orochi san, when ites to making experiments, it should make little difference whether ones uses Humans or monkeys.¡± Ryo took the opportunity of teaching Orochimaru about modern science, and tried to give him alternative ways to experiment. Experimenting with human bodies was still somewhat uneptable to Ryo. He also wanted to change Orochimaru for the best. ¡°Orochi san, putting aside the matter of gics, I have something puzzling me! Why haven¡¯t there been any new orders from Konoha?¡± ¡°It¡¯s up to Sarutobi Sensei. I think he¡¯s still thinking about choosing who to send to the Wave country.¡± Said Orochimaru. What Orochimaru said was true. The 3rd was entangled in the matter and didn¡¯t know who to send. Orochimaru had already faced the Mist during the Second World War. It¡¯s reasonable to say that he¡¯s the best choice. But him going there, leaving Ryo on the border with Earth Country is extremely risky. If Onoki happened to back out on his word and counterattacked, Ryo would be in great danger Ryo was indeed Kage tier, but Onoki was far too strong for him. Orochimaru was no opponent for the Tsuchikage, let alone Ryo. Thinking about all of that, the 3rd decided to choose Ryo as the one to be sent to the Wave Country. Ryo had the potential, as long as he grew up safely, to be one of the pirs of Konoha¡¯s future. After deciding the one to go to the Water country as support, the next thing to consider was his position on that battlefield. The 3rd ultimately decided to consult with his 3 old rades. Having a unified front in the following meeting should be beneficial. ¡°Shi, tell Danzo, Homura, and Koharu toe to my office.¡± The Anbu received his orders and immediately invited the three. They arrived to the office almost at the same time. The 3rd cut straight to the chase, telling him about his problem. ¡°I suggest that Ryo Yamanaka should be an advisor to the leader of the battlefield.¡± The first one to answer was Koharu. After listening to her answer, Homura¡¯s face changed. In the world of Naruto, strength is most respected. The Water Country battlefield had no Kage tier Ninjas. The strongest Ninjas there were Quasi Kage tier. Having a Kage Tier ninja taking orders from a Qasi Kage Ninja sounded ridiculous to him. ¡°I don¡¯t feel like that¡¯s right. Ryo Yamanaka is Kage tier. There is no reason for him to obey a Quasi Kage¡¯s orders. I suggest that he should be the Chief Commander on that battlefield. ¡°Homura, Ryo Yamanaka is only 12 years old! Such a position is not suitable for him!¡± Said Danzo. ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate to get a Kage tier to follow the orders of a Quasi Kage!¡± Homura insisted on his opinion. ¡°In fact, it is not impossible to give the position of Chief Commander!¡± After listening to the opinions of the three, the 3rd gave it a little thought then said what he saw. ¡°Saru, Ryo Yamanaka is still too young. I fear that he would not fit in that position!¡± Seeing that the 3rd was leaning towards Homura¡¯s side, Koharu jumped to object. ¡°I agree with Koharu!¡± Danzo also stood by her side. He was the one who liked the idea the least. ¡°Koharu, Danzo, think about who¡¯s in the Wave country right now!¡± ¡°Shikaku Nara! The wisdom of the Nara n... So it turned out that you were thinking of that!¡± Giving it a little bit of thought, Koharu suddenly realized it. The heads of all three Ino-Shika-Cho ns will be around Ryo. Even if he was in the position of Chief Commander, the one who will reallymand is going to be the Shikaku Nara, as he is the brain of the trio, and Ryo would definitely listen to them. Thinking about that, Koharu also changed camp and agreed with the 3rd and Homura to let Ryomand that battlefield. Danzo found that all three agreed. Since his opinion wasn¡¯t enough to make an impact, he chose to not speak anymore. ¡°Hiruzen, since Ryo Yamanaka is going to the Wave Country, you should send your son to the Lighting Country! There, Minato Namikaze could benefit from some assistance.¡± Added Homura. ¡°Indeed, Minato is getting some problems there on his own.¡± The 3rd agreed with Homura¡¯s suggestion. After the four reached a consensus, Konoha held another high level meeting at night. The 3rd did not discuss the matter during the meeting, and immediately announced his decision. in the conference room, everyone looked at each other, but couldn¡¯t raise any objections since Danzo, Homura and Koharu all seemed to be on board. This way, Ryo was officially appointed as the Chief Commander of the Wave Country battlefield. On that night, an Anbu left the 3rd¡¯s office with an appointment letter and ran to Konoha¡¯s camp in the Earth Country. Three dayster, the Anbu arrived, and handed over the 3rd¡¯s appointment to Ryo. Orochimaru was in the tent when Ryo got the scroll. Ryo went on to open it directly. ¡°My god! The 3rd is really being ¡°generous¡±. Check it out Orochi san!¡± Orochimaru took a look at the appointment scroll, and his expression did not change. To him, Ryo was more than capable to take that position with his ability and wisdom. ¡°Ryo kun, it seems that I can¡¯t discuss science with you anymore!¡± Orochimaru returned the appointment book to Ryo, with a hint of regret upon his face. ¡°Rest assured Orochi san. Once the war is over, I¡¯ll build a big Research Institute with you.¡± In the evening, Ryo selected 10 people from the camp to go along with him. They were all acquaintances from his medical team. Early the next morning, after he and Orochimaru bid each other farewell, Ryo left the Earth Country to the Wave Country. To get there, he needed to go through arge sea. So, he needed a boat and guide. He waited for them in the port. Because of the war, there were no boats at all in the entire Port. Helpless, Ryo entered Sage Mode to find out if there were any fishermen living around. After some searching, he found no one. Without a guide, he didn¡¯t know how to get to his destination by sea Just as Ryo was sighing with hispanions, Ming Hyuga seemed to have found something, and he opened his Byakugan looking at the sea in the distance. ¡°Ryo, there in the sea, is that a boat?¡± Ryo looked there with his Sharingan, and sure enough, there was a small boat on the water. ¡°You guys wait for me in here, I¡¯ll stop that boat.¡± Ryo went into the Lightning Chakra mode, Blinked through the sea to finally stand in front of the boat. ¡°Hello! Anyone?¡± Out of courtesy, Ryo didn¡¯t break into the inside, and checked for people first. After a good while without getting an answer, Ryo, perceived people on the boat. Perhaps they didn¡¯t answer fearing the Ninja who approached. So Ryo had no other choice, he had to jump into the boat. _______________________ Chapter 96 - Family of Three Chapter 96: Family of Three ts Ryo jumped into the boat and walked into the cabin where were the people he had percieved. When he arrived to the hatch, Ryo didn¡¯t enter directly because he heard screaming in the cabin: ¡°You all listen to me! If you want to live, hurry up and tell where the money is hidden!¡± Ryo smiled, and all he worried about now was finding a way to get the owner of the ship to go all the way to the Wave Country with his team. Before jumping in, Ryo sensed eight people on board. Four were rowing and taking the helm, and four in the cabin. Now it seemed like one of the four in the cabin was a pirate. An ordinary pirate should not be difficult to deal with for seven people, not to mention that four of the seven were engaged in manualbor. With this, Ryo guessed that this pirate could be a Ninja. At this thought, Ryo didn¡¯t hesitate and entered the Ice-Lightning Chakra Mode. At the moment when the cabin¡¯s door was open, he blinked right next to the pirate,ying an ice scalpel upon his neck. The cold sensation got the pirate in cold sweat, and speed he had just witnessed was iparable to anything else he had ever seen or even heard of. Facing such a strong opponent, he had only one way: ¡°Kind... K Kind... sir! Please forgive me! I have an 80-year-old mother, and a three-year-old child! Killing me means killing my entire family!¡± Ryo was bummed out by this response. Yes, it was such a clich¨¦ line, but what made it worse was that the pirate in question actually looked younger than 20 years old! Just as Ryo was about to respond, someone had already spoken first: ¡°Liar! You don¡¯t even look like you¡¯re 20 years old! 80-year-old mother, 3-year-old child, when did you get all that?!¡± ¡°Shut up Kotori! Sir, this child is still young and ignorant, please don¡¯t be mad!¡± The woman heard her child talking and immediately yelled. Ryo was too busy paying attention to that stupid pirate, so he didn¡¯t take the time to exin what he was doing to this family of three. They were all still afraid of him. Ryo turned back and wanted to tell them that he was not malicious. However, he was too stunned to talk when he saw them: Two out of the three had hair that was exactly the same as Kushina¡¯s. The woman¡¯s hair was ck, while the man and the little girl¡¯s hair were red. The older ones looked like they were in their 20s, and the little girl was only 4 or 5 years old. Looking at the little girl, Ryo could almost see Kushina in her. Initially, Ryo just wanted to get a sailboat. But now, it seems that these people must be protected, as they might be rtives of his Sensei. Seeing that 2 of the people on board should be from the Uzumaki n, Ryo started doubting the identity of the pirate. ¡°Who are you? Who sent you to kill the people on board?¡± ¡°K...Kind sir, forgive me! I just had no money, so I attacked this boat!¡± Ryo wasn¡¯t buying that. It would be such an odd coincidence for a mere pirate tond on an Uzumaki boat. Ryo didn¡¯t continue to interrogate him; he simply stunned him and invaded his memories. From his memories, he found out his real purpose This so called ¡°Pirate¡± was Chunin from the mist vige. He and other Shinobi were assigned to intercept ships traveling to and from the Wave country, to prevent them from sneaking Konoha¡¯s Ninjas in. And this Mist Chunin was greedy, taking the opportunity of this task to disguise himself as a pirate to make some cash. He did not find out the identity of this family, he just thought that this sailboat was the right size for him to rob. Learning this, Ryo was relieved. Most interceptions shouldn¡¯t be a lot of trouble for him to handle if they ever rued. Ryo left his mind and opened his eyes to look at this family of three. The woman seemed like a civilian, with no sign of Shinobi level Chakra. However, the redhaired man was different. Ryo felt a huge amount of Chakra out of him. Ryo didn¡¯t want to make this take too long, just saying directly to him: ¡°Hey! You¡¯re from the Uzumaki n, no?¡± The man blinked, and then jumped to protect the woman and child with his body, keeping a firm eye on Ryo.¡± ¡°Fear not! I¡¯m not malicious! My name is Ryo Yamanaka, one of Konoha¡¯s Ninjas!¡± The man¡¯s face stayed full of hostility, so Ryo went and took out his forehead protector from his pocket. Seeing that, the man became less defensive. Since the forehead protector wasn¡¯t enough to get him to loosen his guardpletely, Ryo cut straight to the chase saying: ¡°I don¡¯t know if you know Kushina Uzumaki. I¡¯m a disciple of her.¡± Hearing Kushina¡¯s name, the man¡¯s eyes lit up and he finally said: ¡°A disciple of Kushina you say? Do you have any proof?¡± Ryo smiled and showed the lot the various Uzumaki seals he learned from her. Seeing that, the man confirmed Ryo¡¯s identity and waspletely relieved. ¡°My name is Shinshiro, this is my wife Kano, and my daughter Kotori.¡± The man introduced his family to Ryo. ¡°Hello!¡± Ryo and the other two greeted each other. The girl wasn¡¯t afraid at all. During all that conversation, she was looking at Ryo with a curious eye. ¡°Hey, Onii-san, you know Kushina oba san?¡± The little girl asked Ryo. ¡°Sorry, this kid is not sensible. But I also would like to know about how Kushina is doing.¡± Said Shinshiro. ¡°I don¡¯t what¡¯s the rtionship between Shinshiro san and my teacher?¡± The young girl¡¯s words made Ryo specte the rtionship between them. Still, Out of Caution, he asked one more question. ¡°Kushina is my cousin, my uncle¡¯s daughter. She was received by Konoha back when she was 7, and I¡¯ve never seen her ever since. Kotori heard from me that she had a rtive, an aunt, named Kushina.¡± Shinshiro exined. Ryo nodded, and told the family everything he knew that wasn¡¯t ssified. ¡°Haha, I never thought that with all the years that had passed, Kushina would still have that character. That¡¯s the same as her when she was a child!¡± Said Shinshiro,ughing. After chatting for a while, Ryo remembered why he came to this ship:¡±Shinshiro san, in fact, I came to your boat to ask for help!¡± ¡°Today, you¡¯ve helped me a lot! Ask me whatever you want!¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t need my help, I just moved unnecessarily.¡± Ryo shook his head helplessly. Shinshiro¡¯s massive Chakra stores were a dozen times more than necessary to crush that mist Ninja. ¡°But still, I do need this favor. Would you please help me with my team to get to the Wave Country?¡± ¡°Absolutely, no problem! We were just going there.¡± Shinshiro agreed really quickly. With his agreement, Ryo left and returned with Maan Uchiha, Ming Hyuga and the rest of his team, and they immediately left off to the Wave country. _____________________________________________________________________ __________________________________ T/N: Hey there, J_Otaku here. I wish you like the story so far and are happy with the releases, I just posted chap 136 in Patreon! If you¡¯re interested in supporting me and reading more chaps hit the button below ^^ Chapter 97 - Burning Youth Chapter 97: Burning Youth ts While Ryo and his team were heading towards the Wave Country along with Shinshiro¡¯s family, their destination was witnessing an earth-shattering battle. The Mist Ninjas had made a great n of attacking with regr Ninjas, and then dispatching the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist to hunt down the young talents among Konoha¡¯s ranks. Their ns were long figured out by Shikaku Nara, but there was too much difference in high-endbat power. No side had a Kage-tier Ninja. The heads of the Yuki and Hozuki ns and the personal guard of the Mizukage were all Quasi Kage tier; while the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist with their Swords were all above the average Jonin tier. The heads of the Ino-Shika-Cho alliance could block the Hozuki n head. The 3rd¡¯s Quasi Kage Anbu could deal with the Mizukage¡¯s bodyguard. Since the 3rd¡¯s son was dispatched to the Lightning Country, the remaining 5 Jonins had to gather in order to face the head of the Yuki n. With that, the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist found themselves free to do whatever they wanted. In order to keep the worst from happening, Shikaku Nara took the opportunity and made all the young Ninjas in the camp run away. The seven were Fuguki Suikazan, using Samehada; Kushimaru Kuriarare, using Nuibari; Juzo Biwa, using Kubikirib¨­ch¨­, Raiga Kurosuki, using Kiba; Jinin Akebino, using Kabutowari; Jinpachi Munashi, using Shibuki and Hoozuki Ha, using Hiramekarei. (Author Note: The wielder of Hiramekarei at the time was not mentioned in the Manga, so the author just picked a name.) The seven of them, even with ordinary swords, were Jonin level. With the power of the Seven Legendary Swords however, they be even more terrifying They went in like tigers into a herd of gazelles, ravaging through Konoha¡¯s Genins and Chunin. In no time, corpses were everywhere. After killing no less of 500 Konoha Ninjas, they started searching for the younger ones to kill. Like in the Manga, Might Guy, Genma Shiranui and Ebisu were found and cornered by the seven. The three knew how strong their opponents were, and they were really desperate. Just then, a man dressed in a green jumpsuit that was the same as Guy¡¯s appeared in front of them! ¡°Dad! Dad! What are you doing here!¡± Guy looked at his father, Might Duy, whose body was emitting green steam. ¡°Never mind, just run and I¡¯ll buy you some time!¡± Duy interrupted his son¡¯s words and told him to escape with his friends. ¡°If we flee, what would happen to you? Dad you¡¯re just a Genin, and they are all Jonins, plus, they are the Seven Ninja Swordsman! You are no match for them!¡± ¡°I have the Gate of Death... the Eight Inner Gates Formation!¡± Duy firm voice made Guy realize how resolved his father was. ¡°But if you use that trick, Dad...¡± Might Duy turned back and gave a proud thumbs up to his son, and then looked firmly at the seven in front of him. ¡°Hey there! Sorry to interrupt your father-son moment. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m keeping you together, and you¡¯re staying here kid! My sword needs your blood to repair its de!¡± Said Juzo Biwa. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, you¡¯ll find plenty of blood everywhere. Let¡¯s hurry up and deal with them all!¡± Raiga Kurosuki sounded somewhat impatient. ¡°It is time to fulfill my oath, to protect what¡¯s important to me. Eighth Gate of Death: Open!¡± Duy saw the enemy about to make a move, and opened the Gate of Death without any hesitation. Blood-red steam was emitted out his body, along with powerful Chakra, dozens of times beyond that of a Hokage. The blood red steam was, like Guyter said, the peak of burning youth, burning to be nourishment for the new, fresh leaf, his own son. Both the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist and Guy¡¯s team were scared by Duy¡¯s incredible state. ¡°Open?! What in the world? This Chakra, even the Sanbi wouldn¡¯t match it! Is this really a Genin?¡± Kushimaru Kuriarare said, trembling ¡°Do not panic! Chakra is not the only indicator of strength!¡± Fuguki Suikazan¡¯s words somewhat gave some stability back to his colleges. The three Genins, finally left the scene. Duy saw them leaving with relief, and then rushed over to the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist. A red figure that was at a distance of them appeared out of nowhere in front of Hoozuki, kicking him: ¡°[Evening Elephant: First Step]!¡± Hoozuki died with one kick! He didn¡¯t even have the time to react. The rest of the seven, including Fuguki, the calmest of them, panicked. One kick killed their rade; this man can kill them that easily! They all rushed to escape, scared for their lives. But Duy wasn¡¯t about to let them go free. He caught up with Kushimaru with his second step. The other six people were scared to escape, and Matte did not let them go. They caught up with the chestnut string and kicked the second foot. Jinpachi was hit by the 3rd step, and the 4th took the life of Jinin Akebino. The seven had no chance to resist, and they could only run. In the Manga, even Uchiha Madara with his almost immortal Six Path Mode could not fight back the continued barrage of Evening Elephant, let alone these seven. There were 5 steps in the Evening Elephant, and thest was shot at the escaping Fuguki. Because he managed to gain distance, the hit was not lethal, and he managed to survive. Along with Him, Raiga Kurosuki and Juzo Biwa also escaped with their lives. Ryo, who had just set foot in the Wave Country, was shocked by the explosion in the distance. He went directly into Sage Mode, and felt the colossal Chakra, being that of even the Kyubi in the direction of the explosion. However, it was gradually weakening. ¡°Ming, Maan, protect Shinshiro san! I¡¯ll go there to see!¡± After that, Ryo left Sage Mode, entering the Ice Lightening Chakra Mode, and he hurried with the Ice Teleport and his Lightning Chakra Flicker in the direction of the explosion. Such a massive Chakra, that¡¯s gradually declining, Ryo already guessed who it was. Sure enough, when reached the scene, he saw a blood-red figure, kicking three escaping foes. Three of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist were taken down by only three kicks! Might Duyunched just one other kick towards Fuguki, and then copsed to the ground. Ryo was already greatly impressed by the power of the Eight Gates Released Formation. He had rewound Guy¡¯s and Madara¡¯s fight countless times in his past life. And it was visible to him now, how superior the magnitude of real Evening Elephant was pared to the Anime Duy¡¯s blood-red figure was ingraved in his memory. The man who had just burned his youth to carry out his own beliefs, he was more admirable to him than ever. Ryo ignored the three surviving swordsmen who were running for their lives. Instead, he went to check on the situation of Might Duy. After a brief moment, he sighed helplessly. ¡°How... is... Guy?¡± Duy asked. ¡°Dai san, don¡¯t talk, I¡¯ll get you to see Guy one more time!¡± After he finished his words, Ryo used Ice to freeze Duy¡¯s body and stop his passing. He knew that he wasn¡¯t going to be able to save his life, but he could at least allow him to see his son one more time. That was the only thing Ryo could do Chapter 98 - Stealing Ice Jutsus Chapter 98: Stealing Ice Jutsus ts Ryo went behind Guy and his team while carrying the Ice-Covered Might Duy. The three were not fast. Even though they weren¡¯t carrying anything, Ryo caught up with them in no time. The three were vignt, and found out that someone was behind them. They immediately went into hiding. ¡°Guy! Come out! I haven¡¯t seen you in so long. I¡¯m your old ssmate you know!¡± Ryo reached them and called them out. ¡°Dad!¡± The first to look at him was Guy, who was hiding behind a rock. He saw his father and immediately ran towards Ryo. He was followed immediately by Ebisu and Genma who also jumped from behind the two trees they were hiding behind. ¡°Guy, sorry! I cannot save Duy san. This all I can do, to give you the chance to see eachother onest time!¡± After putting Duy on the ground, Ryo removed the ice. Guy looked at the dark charred body of his father. If filled his heart with sorrow, and he couldn¡¯t keep his tears from pouring down. ¡°Guy, don¡¯t cry. It is an insult to cry for someone who¡¯s burning for their conviction.¡± A weak voice could be heard. Hearing his father, Guy held back his tears: ¡°Dad, you...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be sad! I willingly sacrificed myself to protect Konoha¡¯s future. This is the peak of my youth!¡± The father and son farewell left Genma and Ebisu silent. Ryo also felt extremely emotional Eventually, Duy left this world with a smile. He had fulfilled his wish, and protected his son and Konoha¡¯s future. Guy refused Ryo help, and chose to carry his father¡¯s corpse on his own. All the way through, he did not shed a tear. Ryo asked the three to take him to Konoha¡¯s camp. They were really reluctant at first. Ryo¡¯s great deed had not been transmitted to their camp, and they had no idea that he was Kage tier. ¡°Ryo, there are still the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist. Wouldn¡¯t it be too dangerous to head back to the camp?¡± Said Genma. ¡°Right! If we go back and encounter them, it would make Duy san¡¯s sacrifice go in vain!¡± ¡°Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist? Duy san already killed four of them, he gave his life for it!¡± Said Ryo, looking at the two. ¡°What! Duy san...¡± Genma could not even find words to say. He never expected Guy¡¯s father to be able to do such a thing. ¡°But still, there are three of them, all Jonins, and Ninja Swordsmen, we still can¡¯t beat them!¡± Ebisu said. ¡°Res assured! Although I¡¯m not as strong as Duy san, but I¡¯m confident that I can kill those three!¡± Ryo dered his Kage tier status to the three. With that, all four returned to Konoha camp. Seeing the horrible state it was in, Ryo was furious. All the Ninjas who stayed there were killed, including those who were injured. After confirming that there was no danger around, Ryo left the three in the camp and went towards the ce where the battle was going on. The main battlefield between Konoha and the hidden mist was a wastnd not too far to the front of the camp. After Ryo rushed in, he found that Konoha¡¯s camp was doing much better than he had anticipated. The three Quasi Kages of the mist were being restrained, and the Seven Ninja Swordsmen were not there. The mist had no other Jonins, so the high-end of Konoha¡¯s troops didn¡¯t have much trouble. Ryo immediately summoned Gamahiro. Both camps were extremely startled by the sudden appearance of this giant toad. ¡°This is Jiraya sama¡¯s summoning! I¡¯ve seen it before! He summons a toad!¡± Said one of Konoha¡¯ Ninjas. ¡°Yes, I remember it too! It¡¯s reinforcements! Reinforcements are here!¡± In no time, all of Konoha¡¯s ninjas started cheering, after realizing that they just had reinforcements from Konoha. The Mist Ninjas were also stunned to see the immense figure of Gamahiro. Such a behemoth should be too lethal on the battlefield. ¡°Inoichi, is it Ryo?¡± Choza Akamishi saw Gamahiro and immediately asked his teammate. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s here! The kid¡¯s finally here!¡± Inoichi was extremely relieved to see the big toad. In fact, all members of the Ino-Shika-Cho team were relieved as they knew that Ryo had arrived. Ryo told Gamahiro to help the regr Ninjas while he went to the Ino-Shika-Cho team. ¡°Inoichi Nii-san, you¡¯ve been in a tight spot! Sorry I¡¯mte!¡± Ryo said to the three. ¡°We have no time to reminisce Ryo. Those guys are at their limits there. Go to help them restrain the Yuki n head.¡± Shikaku Nara pointed at the five Jonins facing the Yuki n head. Ryo nodded and went in to help immediately. He had a special motive in this case, as he was really interested in the Yuki n¡¯s Ice techniques. This might be a good opportunity to copy them! The main force facing his opponent was that of the Hyuga twins. The fact that he was facing them together along with theirpanions showed his immense strength. It was just that the five Jonins had no answer to the Yuki n¡¯s Ice. Whether it was in defense or in attack, their Ice performed really well. Ryo didn¡¯t immediately go for attacking. Instead, he observed how his enemy used his Kekkei Genkai. Although his ice is different from that of the Yuki n, both were the same in shape and simr in use. There were many things he could learn from a Yuki master. After watching for a while, he found that the five Jonins¡¯ strength was severely inadequate. So he made his move, blocking an ice attack that was directed towards the Hyuga twins. ¡°Kid, who are you?¡± The Yuki n head asked with vignce. ¡°One should give his name before asking others about theirs!¡± ¡°Indeed! Then here: I¡¯m the Head of the Yuki n: Bing Yuki! Now it¡¯s your turn kid!¡± ¡°Ryo Yamanaka!¡± After confirming that there was no Ryo Yamanaka mentioned among the top tier Ninjas of Konoha¡¯s camp, Bing immediately attacked. Ryo opened his Sharingan to copy the attack, and then used it, and the two Ice attacks collided. Obviously, Ryo¡¯s Ice was harder, and Bing ended up being hit. He stood up from the ground after falling, and stared and Ryo asking: ¡°Who are you? How can you use the Yuki n¡¯s ice?¡± ¡°Who said that only the Yuki n can use ice? Ice isposed of Wind and Water attributes. I awakened Ice Release by fusing them!¡± Ryo was just lying with a straight face, but Bing seemed to be falling for it. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Ninjas outside of our n could achieve such a thing. You¡¯re very talented kid! Wouldn¡¯t you be interested in just dumping Konoha¡¯s camp and joining our n? You can learn the strongest of our n¡¯s Jutsus!¡± ¡°Not really! I don¡¯t thing that you have any technique that I don¡¯t!¡± Said Ryo with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re too arrogant!¡± Bing despised Ryo¡¯s attitude. How would an outsider know all the Yuki Ninjutsus? That is nonsense! He decided to teach Ryo a lesson. But on the other side, Ryo was overzealous! His greatest opportunity of stealing the Yuki n¡¯s secrets was finally here! Chapter 99 - Freezing a Thousand! Chapter 99: Freezing a Thousand! s Bing Yuki wasn¡¯t aware of Ryo¡¯s purpose. He was driven by the pride of confidence of the Yuki n, and not worried at all as he didn¡¯t believe that a teenager could have many Ice Jutsus at that age. But no matter what kind of Ice Jutsu he used to attack the Ryo, thetter responded with the same. Ryo¡¯s ice is condensed with Natural Energy, and maniptes air moister. The Yuki n¡¯s Ice relies directly on their Kekkei Genkei Ice Chakra. When ites to hardness, it doesn¡¯te close to Ryo¡¯s. On top of that, Bing was fighting the five Konoha Jonins for a long time. Over half of his Chakra was already consumed by the time he had to face Ryo. Therefore, Ryo won the battle of Ice release with ease. The Head of the Yuki n, who spent his life living with Ice Release masters, lost to a foreigner. Ryo didn¡¯t kill Bing. He had just learned many Ice Release Jutsus from him, and that¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it. The five Konoha Jonins were a bit embarrassed. They struggled for so long fighting Bing, but Ryo took him down, and with extreme ease. The strong earn their respect in this world, and power is the absolute source of appreciation. The five Jonins who were not that satisfied with Ryo before changed their attitude towards him after witnessing his strength. Ryo closed his eyes and took a while to think about all the Jutsus he had learned just now. He just used the Sharingan to copy them all and he had to take a good while to fully ¡°digest¡± this new knowledge. He was prepared to give the Mist a huge ¡°gift¡±, so it was important for him to familiarize himself with Ice Release even further. ¡°Ryo san, how to deal with the Yuki¡¯s Kekkei Genkai without Ice of our own?¡± Hiashi Hyuga saw Ryo remaining silent for a long time, and couldn¡¯t help but ask. Ryo¡¯s thoughts were interrupted, and he nced at Hiashi with dissatisfaction. ¡°Ryo san, my brother was only frustrated nothing more. He didn¡¯t want to interrupt your thoughts.¡± Feeling that the mood was a bit cold, Hizashi immediately talked to justify his brother¡¯s actions. ¡°I¡¯m not that bothered. You five don¡¯t have to stay in the battlefield. Just go to Konoha¡¯s camp and hunt down the remaining three Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist.¡± ¡°The remaining three!? Ryo san, have you killed four of them?¡± Asked Hizashi with surprise. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me who killed them. It¡¯s Might Duy san!¡± Ryo exined to them, out of respect for this great man who burned himself for his convictions. Ryo¡¯s words reminded them of the green jumpsuit-wearing Genin always shouting about youth. A man who had no skills outside of Taijutsu was actually hiding such powerful strength! ¡°I¡¯ll tell you all about it in detail after the battle. Now go to the camp and hunt them down as I said.¡± ¡°Yes Ryo san The five Jonins went to the backline, and Ryo felt a lot safer about the situation there. Now, the next step for him is to end the battle. When Ryo first saw the terrible situation in Konoha¡¯s camp, he had already nned to give the Mist a unforgettable lesson. The Ice Jutsus Ryo had just learned gave him a new perspective on the use of his Ice release, and the Mist Ninjas on the battlefield were the perfect test subjects. After entering Sage Mode, Ryo used telepathy tomunicate with Konoha¡¯s Ninjas. ¡°Konoha¡¯s Ninjas, I¡¯m the new chiefmander of the Battle of the Wave Country. That toad on your side is my summoning. Now, this is my first order. I want you all to use your own ways to get the Mist Ninjas gathered in the center of the battlefield. I want to send them this great ¡°gift¡± to avenge our fallen brothers!¡± Ryo¡¯s words were like a stone falling into a pond, getting all of Konoha¡¯s Ninjas excited. ording to tradition, a chief mander of Konoha¡¯s troops is usually Kage tier. The arrival of a new one meant that the Kage tier powerhouse reinforcing their ranks had finally arrived. They all proceeded immediately to carry out Ryo¡¯s order. Intentionally or unintentionally, the Mist Ninjas found themselves forced into the center of the battlefield. Gamahiro¡¯s method was the simplest and most brutal of all. With hisrge pair of des, he rushed at the enemies who rushed like sheep to the center away from him. Nearly a third of them were gathered. And Ryo perceived over two thousand Ninjas in the center. ¡°Konoha¡¯s Ninjas, that is enough. Immediately leave the center of the battlefield and be careful not be identally injured by my Jutsu.¡±Ryo once againmunicated with everyone, and then left Sage Mode. He them immediately entered the Ice-Lightning Chakra mode. The Mist Ninjas relied heavily on Water Release, so the water in the air is sufficient. Ryo began to absorb the moisture in the air, controlling it with Natural Energy to condense an Ice Bow of his height. He then Manipted Chakra¡¯s Shape Transformation for make a bowstring, following that by making a crystal clear Ice Arrow on the Ice Bow. The Ice Arrow was being constantly beingpressed by Ryo, and the small projectile gathered a huge amount of Natural Energy. When Konoha¡¯s Ninjas heard Ryo¡¯s words, they immediately left the center of the battlefield. By the time his arrow was ready, they were already far enough. ¡°Mist Ninjas, pay for your deeds!¡± After Ryo finished his words, he let the String loose. The Ice Arrow flew quickly, reaching the center of the battlefield in an instant. Ryo then proceeded to shape control it. It transformed into a small ice flower, then blossomed, bloomed, and finally grew to be a Biju sized Ice Flower on the battlefield, that was filled with Mist Ninjas. However, that wasn¡¯t all. Ryo then controlled the Ice Flower to shatter in front of everyone, along with the thousand frozen Mist Ninjas within it. The whole battlefield went awekwardly silent for a moment. No matter whether it was Konoha¡¯s or the Mist Ninjas, everyone was shocked by what had just happened. Ryo was not satisfied with the effect of his attack. He actually expected to engulf all 2000 Mist Ninjas within his flower, but he only managed to kill half of them. After a good while of silence, all of Konoha¡¯s Ninjas began to cheer. Ryo¡¯s arrow gave them all a much needed boost of morals. They went all out on the remaining Mist Ninjas who were, in contrast, heavily demoralized. Many of them even lost their wits at the sight of Ryo¡¯s arrow. With their joined efforts, Konoha¡¯s Shinobi were defeating the Mist. Seeing that Konoha¡¯s Ninjas were not at much need of his help, Gamahiro jumped to Ryo¡¯s location, wanting to know if the Ice Flower was a new Jutsu of his. ¡°Ryo, is this a new Jutsu?¡± Gamahiro asked Ryo directly. Ryo shook his words as his gathered his words: ¡°Is is not a new technique. This isn¡¯t the first time I use this Ice Bow. This special Arrow However is new. It¡¯s based on the Yuki n¡¯s techniques. I then condense Natural Energy within it and then, after I send it, I control that energy to change its shape into that Ice Flower.¡± Gamahiro didn¡¯t seem to understand much, but he didn¡¯t ask more. All he wanted to know is whether this technique is new or not. ¡°Hiro, it¡¯s been a while since west fought together. Let¡¯s take care of these Mist Ninjas!¡± Being the warhead he is, Gamahiro agreed without any hesitation. A young man and a Toad re-entered the battlefield! Chapter 100 - The Third Mizukage Chapter 100: The Third Mizukage With Ryo and Gamahiro joining the battle, the Mist Ninjas were devastated, and could only try to escape. The Hozuki n¡¯s head and the Mizukage¡¯s saw the way things were developing and abandoned their battles. Even though Konoha was in a great disadvantage at the start, things developed differently. Might Duy opened the Eighth Gate of Death and killed four of the Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist, and then Ryo came to the battlefield in time, killing over a thousand Ninjas with his Ice arrow. By all means that was the Mist¡¯s defeat. However, Konoha¡¯s victory could only be described as a tragic one. The Barrier, medical and wounded Ninjas left behind in Konoha¡¯s camp were all killed by the seven. On the battlefield, there were nearly a thousand between wounded and killed. This was the most brutal bloodbath that Ryo ever had to witness ever since he started participating in the 3rd World War. However, Ryo had only brought a small medical Ninja team along with him, with Ming and Maan being there for their protection. Upon returning to Konoha¡¯s camp, after the battle, the casualties were reported to Shikaku, who put the medics into work. These medics have been Ryo¡¯s subordinates ever since the beginning of the 3rd World War, and they were some of the best Medical Ninjas out there since Ryo has taught them modern Medicine. With their help, Ryo spent three days treating the 74 most wounded Ninjas, saving 66 of them. The price was the medical team had three sleepless nights, and that Ryo had to use all the Healing Stones that he has had stored. After the serious injuries were dealt with, Ryo and the others slept for a whole day and night. Soon after waking up, they looked into the minor injuries. With that, Ryo spent almost 10 days during which he couldn¡¯t get noteworthy sleep. He and his medical team finished treating all the wounded on the battleground. After the rescue work ended, Ryo was exhausted. He was even more tired than the time after beating Roshi. All he could do now is trying to get some good sleep. During those 10 days, Ryo lived in a temporary rescue tent along with the rest of the medical Ninjas. He didn¡¯t know if Shikaku had arranged him a ce to settle in during that time. He could only see him and ask him directly about his residence. After arriving to Shikaku¡¯s tent, Ryo asked him. Shikaku Nara however had his own burning question: ¡°Ryo, are you conscious that you have be the General Commander of this whole country¡¯s battlefield?¡± ¡°I have Shikaku Nii-san by my side. What could I ever need to be conscious about?¡± Ryo understood his position well. He knew that he wasn¡¯t fit to be in such a position. He could try to y smart andmand the whole army on his own, but he better not do it. ¡°What a drag! Alright,e with me!¡± Shikaku Nara said the signature Nara phrase, before leading Ryo to the tent he had arranged for him. On the way, Shikaku Nara was looking back from time to time, getting Ryo all puzzled, until the two reached the tent. It was thergest tent in the camp. It was almost exactly the same a Orochimaru¡¯s tent in the Earth Country battlefield, and Sakumo¡¯s tent in Wind Country battlefield. It¡¯s no wonder that Shikaku asked him that question. Ryo realized why he was looking back at him and watching his eyes with such frustration. ¡°Great then, Shikaku Nii-san, but I have toe back.¡± Ryo couldn¡¯t wait, he felt smothered by Shikaku¡¯s looks and had to flee back to his tent. Over the following few days, Ryo threw all the burdens of managing the camp on the Shikaku¡¯s shoulders, and focused on replenishing his [Yin Seal]. At the same time, in the Water Country¡¯s Hidden Mist Vige, the 3rd Mizukage was discussing the ns for the next battle with the vige¡¯s elders. ¡°Not too long ago, I received news from the frontline. Konoha sent a Kage Tier powerhouse to the Wave Country. He was able to use the Yuki n¡¯s Jutsus. When he arrived to the battlefield, he defeated Bing Yuki.¡± Speaking of the 3rd Mizukage, he was gray-haired old man. He seemed to be of the same age as Onoki, or slightly younger. In fact, he was of the same generation as the 2nd Tsuchikage, and much older than Onoki. Back at the 1st Kage summit, he was already an adult as he escorted the 1st Mizukage to meet with Hashirama and the rest. ¡°Mizukage sama, when I received this information, I sent people to check there were any missing children from the Yuki n. They didn¡¯t have any one missing for over a decade.¡± An old man stood up and said. ¡°He¡¯s not from the Yuki n. His ice is different. It¡¯s Ice that he blends himself from Wind and Water properties. It¡¯s not surprising that he could beat the Yuki n¡¯s Ice.¡± The 3rd responded. ¡°Mizukage sama, let me try in the next battle!¡± The only young man in the conference room spoke. ¡°Yagura, you cannot leave the vige. It won¡¯t take us long before we need a new Jinchuriki. You are capable of suppressing the Sanbi¡¯s power. If an ident was to happen, how would we handle the matter of the Sanbi?¡± ¡°Yes, you cannot leave Yagura!¡± The 3rd Mizukage and the vige¡¯s elders were in agreement. Yagura is born to suppress the consciousness of the Sanbi. He is most fitting to be the next Jinchuriki. Even without the Sanbi, Yagura was Kage tier. The 3rd believed that he was going to definitely bring along a new future for the Mist. He was so unlikely to let him take such a risk at the time. Everyone¡¯s unanimous rejection sent him back to his seat helplessly. ¡°Everyone, I¡¯ll go to the wave county myself, and this new Kage tier will be taken care of by this old man.¡± After some thinking, the 3rd Mizukage decided to go by himself. This time, the elders had no objections. The 3rd Mizukage was extremely powerful, and one of the strongest Kage tier Ninjas at the time. ¡°Good, since everyone agrees. While I¡¯m there, the ruling of this vige will be handed over to Yagura, and the elders are to support and help him.¡± ¡°Yes, Mizukage sama!¡± A few dayster, Ryo¡¯s [Yin Seal] was finally filled, and he could also finally study the Yuki¡¯s Ice Jutsus. Their Ice release was a Kekkei Genkai of theirs,pletely different from his ice. Their techniques however, could help him tremendously. For Example, thest bloom of his newly used Ice Arrow was a twist of his on the Yuki n¡¯s [Ice Release: Crystal Wall]. After all, the Yuki n has been umting knowledge on Ice for hundreds of years. They had many things worth learning that they could offer. Ryo even thought about catching one of them, and then using his Yamanaka techniques to invade his mind and get the information about using Ice from his memories. ¡°Hey! I knew days ago I shouldn¡¯t let 13 Jutsus slip from my mind.¡± Ryo sighed as he said that to himself. Right then, a Hyuga n Ninja came rushing towards Ryo: ¡°Ryo san, Shikaku san wants you to get back immediately and hold a meeting!¡± ¡°Okay! Understood!¡± Ryo agreed, and let the Hyuga Ninja inform the ns¡¯ representatives and the Jonins in the camp, while he went directly to find Shikaku to understand the situation first hand. Chapter 101 - Yellow Flash Chapter 101: Yellow sh s ¡°Ryo, read this scroll.¡± Over the past few days, Shikaku was handling the management of the camp instead of Ryo. After all, that¡¯s what he was doing before Ryo ever got there. Ryo took the scroll that Shikaku had, and found it to be sealed with spiritual power. It said that the 3rd Mizukage had already reached the Wave Country, and that Konoha¡¯s camp is heavily under surveince. Ryo remembers the 3rd Mizukage from the Manga. it was from the time when the Rikudo Sennin summoned the Kages of the past. He had no ideas about his abilities and Ninjutsus. Ryo wasn¡¯t used to not having information from the Manga. ¡°Shikaku Nii-san, tell me what we have on the 3rd Mizukage!¡± Ryo had to ask Shikaku Nara. What Ryo didn¡¯t expect is that Shikaku shook his head for a while and then said: ¡°We don¡¯t know anything about his abilities. The Mist¡¯s policies include hiding such information even from their own Ninjas.¡± This crushed Ryo¡¯s hopes of getting information. This is the first time he has to face such a powerful foe without knowing anything about them. Later at the camp meeting, Ryo told the ones present about the news. He then asked them the same question he asked Shikaku. The answers were no different from the one he already had. The only valuable information came from the Uchiha n, who proposed that he was a disciple of the 1st Mizukage. After the meeting, Ryo decided to test the 3rd Mizukage. Intelligence is the most important thing for a Ninja to get before battle. He must figure out something about his foe, otherwise he¡¯ll be in a very bad position Ryo n was to get a Shadow Clone to sneak into the Mist¡¯s camp and sneak attack the 3rd Mizukage, to find out if he has any kind of Kekkei Ginkai. In the evening, after arriving at the Mist Camp, Ryo used [Lightning Release: Shadow Clone Jutsu]. The clone then proceeded to changing his height and appearance, and hiding his Chakra. The Lightning clone sneaked smoothly into the camp, and identified the 3rd Mizukage¡¯s tent with his perception. Finding his target, he entered the Lighting Chakra mode. Ryo didn¡¯t want to be discovered, but he wanted to blink in with the Lightning Chakra Mode Flicker. He went directly for his enemy¡¯s throat. The 3rd Mizukage have already detected the clone when the Lightning Chakra Mode broke out. He didn¡¯t feel troubled by the attack, because as the de hit his throat, he had already been reced by a piece of wood. ¡°Body Recement? When?!¡± Ryo didn¡¯t expect the 3rd Mizukage to be so fast. He actually took no more than three seconds to reach his enemy with the Lightning Chakra mode, but the 3rd Mizukage managed to avoid his attack! ¡°Sneak-attacking me? If it was Konoha¡¯s Minato, he might have been sessful. As for you, you¡¯re done for!¡± After he finished his words, the 3rd Mizukage formed a finger gun with his hand and, and his created a liquid bullet that he shot out from the tip of his index finger to go through Ryo¡¯s clone. It dissipated immediately. ¡°A Lightning Clone? Seems like it was a trial!¡± The 3rd Mizukage understood what Ryo as going for, but he didn¡¯t care. He believed that the enemy¡¯s provocation didn¡¯t get him to reveal any valuable intelligence. However, Ryo was extremely happy with the result of his raid, for he now knows that the 3rd Mizukage is part of the Hozuki n. The technique [Water Release: Water Gun] has been also used by the 2nd Mizukage in the Manga. He used it to attack Onoki. It was a Ninjutsu exclusive to the Hozuki n. With such a great result, Ryo retreated satisfied. He recalled what he knew about the Hozuki n in the Manga. He recalled two main clearly stated points: The first was that they used Hydrification. Simr to Elementization, it was a technique that allows one to turn his body into liquid. The Second Mizukage Turned his body into oil like substance, while Suigetsu turned into water. The second was that they were easily restrained by Lightning, and could not afford to be dehydrated. They get paralyzed and cannot use Hydrification by lightning, and they need to replenish their bodies with water constantly. Learning this baseline about the 3rd Mizukage, Ryo became confident that he can cope with him in the future. Over the following few days, Ryo focused on practicing Ice and Lightning release. While that was happening, after the withdrawal of the Rock Ninjas from Fire Country¡¯s borders with the Earth Countries, their main forces were focused in the Lightning Country¡¯s battlefield. There, the main forces became the Rock¡¯s, the Cloud¡¯s and Konoha¡¯s . On that battlefield, Minato, Konoha¡¯s yellow sh was well known on the battlefield. The origin of the name Konoha¡¯s yellow sh came from the fact that he was able to kill a dozen of Rock Jonins in an instant. On that day, he carried out a reconnaissance mission with his team and other several Konoha Ninjas. The Rock Ninjas had information about it, andid an ambush for Minato and his team. The ambush was made up of dozens of Ninjas, including many Jonins. Konoha Ninjas¡¯ faces were all heavy, with the exception of Team Minato who looked with pity at the ambush attempt. ¡°Hey uncles, rx, and keep your eyes wide open, for you¡¯re about to see something mythical!¡± Said Obito to his fellow Konoha Ninjas. With Obito¡¯s voice fading, three Kunai flying towards the Rock Ninjas. He then used the [Shuriken Shadow Clone Jutsu] and the 3 Kunai became dozens. With that, the ughter began. All what the Ninjas from both camps were able to see was a Yellow sh jumping and around. In just five seconds, Minato was back at his initial position, and Rock Ninjas began to copse one by one. Konoha¡¯s Ninjas were in shock! It only took Minato 5 seconds to kill all of those enemies. ¡°Minato Sensei, you¡¯re so cool!¡± Obito said to Minato, with the appearance of a brain-dead fan. ¡°Idiot! As if Minato Sensei still needs you to say that he¡¯s cool!¡± ¡°Kakashi Yaro, you want to fight?¡± ¡°You two should stop being so noisy!¡± Seeing that the two were about to quarrel again, Rin could only interfere and ask them to stop. ¡°Mi... Minato san! What was that technique you used right now?¡± One of Konoha¡¯s Chunins asked cautiously. This Jutsu¡¯s name is [Spiralling sh Super Round Dance Howl Style Three] abination of [Flying Thunder God] and [Shuriken Shadow Clone] Jutsus!¡± Minato did not hide his technique, exining with a smile. ¡°Oy, Kakashi, what do you think of that name?¡± Said Obito with a low voice. ¡°Long and awkward!¡± For once the two agreed on something. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Rin also agreed with them. While the rest of Konoha¡¯s Ninjas did feel that the naming was a bit awkward, that didn¡¯t keep them from practically worshiping Minato. _____________________________________________________________________ __________________________________ T/N: Hey there, J_Otaku here. I wish you like the story so far and are happy with the releases, I just posted chap 151 in Patreon! If you¡¯re interested in supporting me and reading more chaps hit the button below ^^ Chapter 102 - Battle Progress Chapter 102: Battle Progress s The news about Minato killing dozens of Rock Ninjas in that ambush spread everywhere. All the Ninjas on the Lightning Country Battlefield knew about it. But in fact, most were also skeptical about it as well. Even a Kage shouldn¡¯t be able to kill a group with that many Jonins in just an instant. When ites to Rock Ninjas, Onoki issued an order that all his troops could not ept: ¡°If on a mission, you happen to encounter Minato Namikaze of Konoha, give up your mission and retreat immediately. You will not be penalized for doing so!¡± However, this order was deemed confidential by the 3rd Tsushikage, and the Rock did not publicize the shameful order they received. Quickly, the Ninjas began to appreciate Onoki¡¯s reasoning, as Minato became the main harvester of souls in the following few battles. ¡°If you encounter Minato without escaping as soon as you do, you will never get a chance to survive!¡± That was the sentence circting around the Rock Camp. In countless battles, Konoha¡¯s Yellow sh made his power recognized time and again. Some even said that he had already surpassed all 5 Kages. While Minato¡¯s name was ringing through the Lightning Country, Ryo and the 3rd Mizukage¡¯s battle started. Victory and defeat for both camp depended entirely on the oue of their match-up. In terms of brute strength, Ryo was far from the 3rd Mizukage, but his Lighting and Ice were suited perfectly to restrain him. One could never specte the result of their battle Ryo¡¯s method of dealing with the Mizukage was using the Denjiki Rasengan to create an electromaic field, thus limiting the 3rd¡¯s Hydrification. Then Ryo relied on his Ice Release to cope with him in that weakened state of his. The 3rd¡¯s Mizukage was gued with Ryo¡¯s tactics that were able of restraining all of his usual techniques. He could only fight at 70% of his power and could not beat Ryo. This way, the battle between the two was locked in a stalemate, and days went on until June of year 45. Continuous warfare had its heavy toll on all 5 countries, including Konoha. Therefore, most of Ryo¡¯s promotion was promoted to the rank of Chunin, including Might Guy, after a Chunin Exam. Might Duy¡¯s horrific strength when he opened the 8th Gate of Death made the top of Konoha reconsider their views on Taijutsu specialists, and thus led to Guy¡¯s promotion. Ryo had been leading the troops of the Wave Country Battlefield for over half a year at that point. The only Kage Tier Ninjas on both sides had no way to beat each-other, and bnce between the two sides did not change that much. Over the course of those six months, dozens of battles took ce between the two camps, ranging for all out battles to small skirmishes. Ryo had to face the 3rd Mizukage no less than twenty times during that period. With his ¡°free¡± training, Ryo umted a lot ofbat experience, and his strength greatly improved. However, he was still in no position to take out the Mizukage. Despite the battlefield being in such a stale state, Ryo wasn¡¯t anxious at all. Facing the 3rd Mizukage, his strength is steadily increasing. Unlike Ryo, the Mizukage was concerned with the way things were going. With every single battle, he could feel Ryo¡¯s progresspared to the previous time they met. This made him really anxious. If this carried on, Ryo should soon be able to ovee him. On top of that, the Hidden Mist Vige was in the critical time of passing over the power of the Sanbi. Neither Yagura nor the Sanbi Jinchuriki could leave the vige. The vige had no high tier Ninjas to support this battlefield, and that made the Mizukage even more anxious. At that time, Ryo had no time to pay attention to the Mizukage¡¯s movements, because Jiraya wasing to the Wave Country battlefield! On that day, Ryo was supposed to meet Shikaku Nara who had been taking care of the camp management for a long time. However, as soon as Shikaku sat down, Ryo disappeared into a cloud of white smoke. Shikaku Nara had been thinking for a long time that Ryo was beingzy and ditching his responsibilities. And this incident wasn¡¯t the 1st one, Ryo¡¯s had long been entric. However, it didn¡¯t take Ryo long toe back. He had been brought via Reverse Summoning to Mount Myoboku by Fukasaku, who went on and returned to the camp along with him and Jiraya via reverse summoning once again. It actually took Shikaku a while to wrap his mind around what happened, as he looked at the three in shock. ¡°Jiraya Chan, Ryo Chan, I¡¯ll go back to Mount Myoboku. Ma is waiting for me to have breakfast.¡± ¡°Okay, sorry for the trouble boss.¡± ¡°Goodbye Fukasaku Sama¡± After Fukasaku left, Ryo directly asked Jiraya: ¡°Jiraya san, what brings you to the Wave Country? And why are you in such a hurry that you resorted to Reverse Summoning?¡± ¡°Well, Sarutobi Sensei asked me to help you deal with the 3rd Mizukage, so that you could then go to the Lightning Country and join forces with Minato to deal with the 3rd Raikage.¡± ¡°The 3rd Raikage himself joined the battle?!¡± Ryo was so surprised that he had to ask. ¡°Well, his son and the Hachibi Jinchuriki lost to Minato, so he decided to go to the battlefield himself.¡± Jiraya exined. Ryo recalled the scene from the Anime, where Minato faced the man to be 4th Raikage along with his brother. He relied on his speed and actually managed to beat A, and during the battle, he left a Flying Thunder God Seal on B. During the second round of attack, he managed to teleport behind the Hachibi Jinchuriki and ced a de near his neck, while thetter managed also to quickly point his de at Minato¡¯s abdomen. In the end, neither side wanted to make a sacrifice. ¡°Hey kid, you¡¯re being rude here! I¡¯m talking and you¡¯re already distracted.¡± Said Jiraya helplessly as he saw the wandering look on Ryo¡¯s face. ¡°Sorry, sorry... I remembered a few things about Minato nii-san.¡± Ryo was embarrassed and scratched his head. ¡°Alright. Now kid, have other questions?¡± Jiraya got used to Ryo wandering away, so he didn¡¯t bother asking him about those memories. ¡°Yes, I do Jiraya san. Is it really okay for you to leave the Wind Country battlefield?¡± ¡°Not long ago, our forces and the Rock Ninjas attacked the Sand at the same time. In result, Rasa and Chiyo were seriously injured, and the rest of their ranks suffered really heavy losses. There won¡¯t be anything big happening at their side any time soon.¡± ¡°So, why don¡¯t you just go support Minato Nii-san directly?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because of the Lightning Chakra Mode of the 3rd Raikage. You also have that technique, so you know how much defense it can grant. The 3rd Raikage is also extremely fast. This isn¡¯t really my type of match-up.¡± Ryo nodded, and said he was right. Indeed, in this situation, sending Ryo is the best choice. ¡°Well kid, tell me whatever you¡¯ve gathered on the 3rd Mizukage. Their secrecy is too tight for me to know something of value.¡± Ryo exined to Jiraya all he knew through his long experience fighting the 3rd Mizukage, and gave him a detailed exnation about his powers and fighting style. So with that being done, the two worked out a n to apply tomorrow, in order to take care of the 3rd Mizukage once and for all. _____________________________________________________________________ __________________________________ T/N: Hey there, J_Otaku here. I wish you like the story so far and are happy with the releases, I just posted chap 151 in Patreon! If you¡¯re interested in supporting me and reading more chaps hit the button below ^^ Chapter 103 - The Mist’s Retreat Chapter 103: The Mist¡¯s Retreatt The following day, Konoha and the Mist went to battle again. As before, Ryo went straight to fight the 3rd Mizukage. Since Jirraya arrived with [Reverse Summoning]. Only Ryo and Shikaku knew about his presence. Ryo ordered that the matter should not be exposed for the time being. After his battle with the 3rd Mizukage began, the n was for Jiraya to kill the Mizukage¡¯s guard before joining Ryo to finish to the Mizukage himself. The 3rd¡¯s usually had the 3rd¡¯s Anbu for opponent. Both were reliant on Ninjutsu, and close in level. None of them had ever got an edge of the other during the past 6 month. The Aim of Ryo¡¯s n was to finish a Quasi-Kage and Kage at one battle, so that the Mist take a severe hit when ites to high-endbat power. There were only three of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist left alive, with J¨±z¨­ Biwa¡¯s and Raiga Kurosuki¡¯s morals being shattered by the incident. Ryo also spected that they still had powerful Ninjas left in the vige. it is impossible for a vige such as the Hidden Mist to have Kage tier Ninja being the Mizukage. But since they have spent so much time fighting Ryo and his team without bringing in any reinforcements, there must be something wrong happening within their vige. Killing a Kage and a quasi kage should most probably push the Mist to retreat ending the warfare in the Wave Country. This should lead to him not having to worry about supporting his camp here when he goes to the Lightening Country. Jiraya was a veteran Kage Tier Ninja. It wasn¡¯t much trouble for him to kill a Quasi Kage, so he put his attention on the Mizukage¡¯s guard at first Their Ninjutsu showdown didn¡¯t take too long before Jiraya found his opening to finish him, leaving spectacrly as usual. On the other side, the battle between Ryo and the 3rd Mizukage was at its peak. Having fought each other many times before, the two knew very well each other¡¯s strength. With the help of the electromaic field produced by his Denjiki Rasengan, Ryo practically killed his opponents potential to use Hydrification, thus limiting his power by around 30%. But the 3rd Mizukage¡¯s power was so simple to be limited to Hydrification. Just like Mangetsu Hozuki, the 3rd was capable of wielding all 7 Legendary Swords, switching between those of the 4 swordsmen killed by Duy. That was the main reason why Ryo could not take him down for so long. With the added power brought by their swords, the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist could actually pose a threat to a Kage. The power of such swords in the hands of the Mizukage himself was immense. He relied on the these knifes in battle. So even without his Hydrification techniques, he was still very powerful. It was just that Ryo was getting slowly familiar with the four swords, and his consecutive battles against the 3rd Mizukage allowed him to umte a lot ofbat experience. Even without Jiraya¡¯s help, if Ryo keeps this progress he should probably be able to take the 3rd Mizukage down around within two months. Ryo kept fighting his opponent, while keeping attention to the guard¡¯s Chakra. Once it faded, he used his Ice to limit the Mizukage¡¯s movement while once again condensing an Ice Bow. Like before, Ryo pulled the bow¡¯s string, as crystal clear Ice Arrow appeared. The 3rd Mizukage felt a huge threat from the little arrow, and quickly waved the sword he had in his hand to carve out path in the ice around him, in order to be able to escape. But at the same time, Jiraya rushed in blocking his path, so the Mizukage could not escape in time. Following the n, Jiraya then directly hid into Mount Myoboku he saw Ryo¡¯s arrow ing. The arrow directly hit the Mizukage¡¯s shoulder. It then blossomed, just like before, into an Ice Flower that grew bigger and bigger, engulfing the 3rd Mizukage in Ice. ¡°Shatter!¡± Ryo controlled his ice, and just like the thousand Ninjas before him, the 3rd Mizukage also shattered with the ice, turning into red-blood Ice Mist. A short whileter, Fukasaku who had reversed summoned Jiraya to Mount Myoboku, returned with thetter to the battlefield. The blood-red Ice Mist had not dissipated yet, allowing them to witness the n¡¯s sess. ¡°Haha! Kid, you¡¯re getting stronger and stronger, worthy of being my disciple!¡± Jiraya ughed over Ryo¡¯s shoulder. He has just been facing Ryo¡¯s Ice arrow, and felt the strong natural energy condensed within it. It was also very clear to him that it was condensed to an extent that insured the birth of great power once it exploded. ¡°Jiraya san, I still need your help! We need to force a thousand Mist Ninjas into getting close to each other. I want to end this battle!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Jiraya nodded in agreement. While he hated war and killing, on such a battlefield, he could only afford to havepassion towards Konoha¡¯s Ninjas. He went on to summon Gamabunta, his trusty partner with whom he had fought for many years, and they attacked. Together, they managed to gather arge number of Mist Ninjas in the center of the battlefield. The Mist Ninjas were very familiar with this scene. Last time this happened, Ryo killed over a thousand of them. They were not willing to sit still and follow, and they tried to escape. But it was toote. By the time they realized they were being gathered, Ryo¡¯s arrow was ready. The bright Ice Arrow hit the middle of the ground, and constantly grew bigger and bigger, engulfing close to thousand Mist Ninjas in ice. Ryo then shattered the Ice as before, dying the center of the battlefield red. ¡°Monster! He is a monster!¡± the Mist Ninjas finally copsedpletely, fleeing without any resistance. Ryo did not make his men chase them. He knew that their suffering has only began, and he didn¡¯t need to add to it. Two days after the battle ended, the Hyuga twins reported that the Mist camp started to retreat. It was just like Ryo had thought. There is a problem within the hidden mist, since killing the Mizukage made them basically unable to fight back. After theplete evacuation of the Mist Camp, Ryo held hisst meeting, saying what he was about to do, and handing over themand of the camp to Shikaku Nara. Ryo knew he had to get the medical team to apany him, but unfortunately, he could not bring them with [Reverse Summoning]. They just had to walk their way to the Lightning country. In the evening, Inoichi Yamanaka called Ryo to his tent, where Shikaku Nara and Choza Akamichi also waited for him. The one talking the most was Shikaku, mainly warning Ryo about the 3rd Raikage. Unlike the Hidden Mist with their secrecy policies, the 3rd Raikage¡¯s glorious acts were known to everyone. Even the 3rd Hokage could not dare to im that he knows he could beat him. But Ryo felt he had nothing to worry about. ording to the original storyline, Minato should have already developed the Flying Thunder God to great extents. In this world of Ninja, victory is brought by the ultimate speed brings victory. Minato has developed Flying Thunder God and Rasengan, reaching the level of the 3rd Hokage and Raikage. With such an ally, Ryo did not worry about the Raikage, especially that he wasn¡¯t weak himself. Sure, he was not at that level, but he was not to be underestimated either! _____________________________________________________________________ __________________________________ T/N: Hey there, J_Otaku here. I wish you like the story so far and are happy with the releases, I just posted chap 152 in Patreon! If you¡¯re interested in supporting me and reading more chaps hit the button below ^^ Chapter 104 - Prestige Chapter 104: Prestiges After leaving Inoichi, Shikaku and Choza in the evening, Ryo got back to his tent and went to sleep. The next day, on the early morning, he was reverse summoned by Fukasaku to Mount Myoboku. ¡°Ryo chan, I called you so early. I guess you didn¡¯t have breakfast, let¡¯s have it together!¡± Said Fukasaku, enthusiastically! Ryo was offered a table full of insects, getting him to cry without tears. Ryo battled his urge to vomit as he ate along with Fukasaku and Shima. And then Fukasaku went to the Lightning country from which he reversed summoned Ryo. After expressing his deep and sincere gratitude, Ryo went straight to the tent where Minato was located. Even though they haven¡¯t met over the past 3 years, Ryo was still familiar enough with Minato to recognize his Chakra. And even if he made a mistake about it somehow, he¡¯d still find him, as the ones with most Chakra in the camp were all gathered in that tent. Inside the tent, Minato was having a meeting with the higher-ups of the camp. Ryo¡¯s sudden intrusion happened to interrupt one of them as he was talking. The man was surprised and a little angry. He yelled at Ryo: ¡°Who are you? And how dare you actually break into our meeting?¡± At first sight, Minato recognized Ryo. He wanted to great him and him to take a seat along with them. He didn¡¯t expect someone to speak first, and mmed his head helplessly. Seeing Minato¡¯s expression, Ryo felt that he had caused him some trouble. As Minato was about to interfere, he heard Ryo¡¯s voice in his head: ¡°Minato Nii-san, I¡¯m okay! Please let me handle this Minato thought about it quickly and then agreed. He also wanted to see Ryo¡¯s growth over the past few years. ¡°Alright! But be careful. This person is the head of the Uchiha n: Uchiha Katachi. He¡¯s Quasi Kage tier. You should be careful.¡± ¡°Oh! The Uchiha n head? I actually had a good impression of Uchiha n! Now that has changed a little bit.¡± Finishing his words, Ryo entered the Lightning Chakra mode. ¡°Lightning Chakra Mode? Are you a Cloud Ninja?¡± Said Katachi in surprise. ¡°Of course I¡¯m not! Uchiha san, hasn¡¯t anyone told you not to yell in front of a Kage Tier Ninja?¡± As Ryo finished his words, Katachi witnessed a sh of lightning, followed by the cold sensation brought by a crystal clear Ice Scalpel ced on his neck. ¡°You! You¡¯re looking for death!¡± Katachi, the elder of the Uchiha n, felt a great threat from Ryo. He was furious as he opened his Sharingan and attacked him with Genjutsu. Genjutsu is actually a spiritual attack. Ryo had immense spiritual power from being both and an Uchiha and a Yamanaka, with it being enhanced as he crossed over. One should have at least a Mangekyo Sharingan for his Genjutsu to pose any threat to him. Ryo used said immense power and countered Katachi¡¯s attack. Thetter¡¯s eyes gradually became hollow. ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s all, Uchiha n head?!¡± After dealing with Katachi, Ryo left the Ice-Lightning Chakra mode, and walked toward Minato to stand by his side. Minato was very dissatisfied with Ryo¡¯s way of ¡°handling¡± the situation. He felt that this should cause him trouble. ¡°Minato... san... This gentleman is...?¡° Said a Jonin carefully while staring at Ryo¡¯s eyes. The attendants were no fools. Ryo treated a Quasi Kage in this manner and dared to sit in the position of Minato¡¯s deputy. He must be one of their own, with a great rtionship with Minato. ¡°Ryo, enough problems! Please introduce yourself.¡± Minato nodded to the Jonin and finally talked. ¡°Hello everyone! I¡¯m Ryo Yamanaka, chiefmander of Konoha¡¯s Medical Force, and a Kage tier Ninja! It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you all!¡± Saying that, a prestigious vibe surrounded Ryo. Everyone¡¯s faces looked either heavy or cheerful. The result of him imposing his power, and then shocking everyone with his statue was obvious. No matter what their expression was, everyone had a lot of respect for Ryo. ¡°Alright! Now, let¡¯s continue with our meeting. After the meeting ended, everyone left, with only Ryo remaining with Minato. ¡°Ryo! I didn¡¯t let you deal with the situation for you to make a ruckus! When Uchiha Katachi left, he looked at you as if he wanted to kill you!¡± Said Minato to Ryo, whose face seemed indifferent. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Nii san, he¡¯s no opponent of mine!¡± ¡°I am worried that because of this incident, the Uchiha family could grow distant with the vige. That won¡¯t help us in uing battles!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not the Hokage yet, and you think so much for the vige already! Rest assured Niisan. The Uchiha and the rest of the vige are hanging on to the same rope. Whether it¡¯s glory and prosperity or loss and damage, it will hit both together. The Uchiha will not obstruct our battles.¡± Said Ryo, without any worries. ¡°I hope so. But talking about strength, yours has went up greatly over the past three years. Your Lightning Chakra Mode speed is not below that of the 3rd Raikage¡¯s son!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been practicing the Lighting Chakra Mode for years. Of course I¡¯m not going to be any less fast than him. My Ice teleportation has also improved. That A should be no opponent of mine.¡± Said Ryo with confidence.¡± ¡°Minato Sensei, why did you call us sote?¡± Just when Minato was about to answer Ryo, a gentle female voice came from outside the tent. ¡°You three are here! Come on in!¡± Minato smiled and let the three enter. Of Kakashi, Rin and Obito, thetter was the 1st to have his eyes meet Ryo. He kept staring at him and looking curiously. He wasn¡¯t sure whether the one in front of him was his friend or not. ¡°Hey! You can¡¯t recognize me Obito?¡± Said Ryo with a smile. ¡°Ryo Yaro! It¡¯s really you?! Howe you¡¯re so tall?!¡± Said Obito excitedly. ¡°Baka! Recognize people with their looks not their height... Hey, long time no see!¡± Kakashi greeted Ryo after mocking Obito. ¡°Ryo, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time.¡± They say that women are most sensitive, and when Rin saw Ryo after such a long time, she couldn¡¯t control her emotions for long before tears of joy started flowing out of her eyes. ¡°Hey Rin, don¡¯t cry! I don¡¯t like seeing you cry!¡± Seeing his good friend¡¯s tears, Ryo wanted to keep the happy mood. ¡°Ryo Yaro, I¡¯m a Chunin now! I¡¯ve also killed a Tokubetsu Jonin the other day! Very powerful isn¡¯t it?¡± Obito proudly showed off his achievements. ¡°Yes, very powerful. But hey, I just killed the Mizukage very recently. Does that make me even more powerful?¡± Said Ryo. ¡°The 3rd Mizukage... you!? You¡¯re already...¡± Kakashi asked with disbelief ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Kage tier.¡± _____________________________________________________________________ __________________________________ T/N: Hey there, J_Otaku here. I wish you like the story so far and are happy with the releases, I just posted chap 153 in Patreon! If you¡¯re interested in supporting me and reading more chaps hit the button below ^^ Chapter 105 - Teacher! Chapter 105: Teacher! s ¡°Kage... Kage tier!¡± Obito gazed at Ryo in disbelief. ¡°Ryo, how fast can you progress?¡± Rin was shocked. ¡°You¡¯re really a freak!¡± Even Kakashi, who¡¯d always been calm, couldn¡¯t help but react to what Ryo had said. After being on the battlefield for quite a decent time, they certainly understood well what Kage Tier means. A Kage tier Ninja is roughly the equivalent of a weapon of mass destruction of the battlefield. One could threaten a whole country. ¡°Well, you shouldn¡¯t belittle yourself; you¡¯ve also made great progress.¡± Being the good Sensei he was, Minato encouraged his students. ¡°Speaking of that, Kakashi, Rin, what¡¯s your current level now? Obito was able to beat a Tokubetsu Jonin, the two of you should be even stronger!¡± Ryo was interested so he asked. ¡°I am at the level of a Jonin. I¡¯m not elite Jonin though.¡± Replied Kakashi. ¡°I¡¯m a medical Ninja now. I didn¡¯t put too much work into Ninjutsu. When ites to battle, I¡¯m at most Chunin level.¡± Rin was a bit embarrassed, as she was the weakest of the trio. Ryo remembered Rin being a medical Ninja, being the one who transnted Obito¡¯s eye to Kakashi in the Manga. The events still progressed towards getting her to be a medical Ninja. But now with Ryo¡¯s methods, she could be on a whole other level. ¡°You three wille with me starting tomorrow. I¡¯ll help you get stronger.¡± Initially, Ryo thought about teaching Rin more about Medical Ninjutsu. But then thought, if he¡¯s teaching one of them, he could just teach all of them. So he called Kakashi and Obito along. ¡°I¡¯m busy these days. With Ryo teaching you, I¡¯ll have less to worry about.¡± Minato was actually worriedtely about the fact that he had no time to teach the trio because of the war. Now, with Ryo taking this initiative, he can focus on managing the camp and with no more qualms. The following day, the 4 friends went to the woods behind Konoha¡¯s camp. ¡°Alright Rin, wait a little bit. Kakashi, Obito, attack me together. I need to understand your shorings.¡± The two looked at each other, and Kakashi pulled his Knife, infusing it with Shidori, while Obito immediately threw a smoke bomb. Kakashi disappeared into the smoke, and Obito attacked with all kinds of fire release Jutsus. Ryo didn¡¯t think that the two, with all their quarreling, would cooperate so well. While he had the Fire Release Jutsusunched at him, Kakashi hid and waited calmly for a chance to kill. Obito¡¯s fire had no influence on Ryo, as his Ice wall fended it off with ease. Seeing that, Kakashi was anxious. He stopped hiding, and used his n¡¯s signature flicker to approach Ryo. The Chidori infused knife approached Ryo, who just smiled and moved the Ice wall to block the attack. ¡°[Fire Release: Dragon me Release Song Jutsu]!¡± With Ryo¡¯s wall moved, Obito seized the opportunity. Ryo looked at the two with some admiration. Their cooperation was top notch, and even an elite Ninja could not afford to let his guard down with them for a moment. Unfortunately for them, it wasn¡¯t enough. Ryo threw an Ice Scalpel, splitting through Obito¡¯s Fire Dragon, and then his body shed as he entered the Ice-Lightning Chakra Mode. Immediately, he flickered behind Obito, engulfing him within Ice, and then did the same to Kakashi who didn¡¯t have time to respond. It all happened within the blink of an eye. Rin, who didn¡¯t have any Dojutsu, only saw lightning shing over the heads of her teammates, followed by them getting frozen. ¡°Ryo, you... is that a Flicker Jutsu? Or a space-time one?¡± Rin was surprised to see her teammates frozen just like that. That¡¯s the Lightning Chakra Mode Flicker. You saw me use this before, but now I¡¯ve mastered this technique even further.¡± Said Ryo with a smile. ¡°How can it be so fast?! It feels more like Minato Sensei¡¯s Flying Thunder God!¡± ¡°That¡¯s just because you don¡¯t have a Dojutsu, so you can¡¯t see my movements.¡± The two chatted for a while, and then Ryo remembered: His pals are still frozen! He quickly melted the Ice around them. ¡°Achoo... Ryo... Ryo Yamanaka... Yaro! One of these days I¡¯ll also throw you into Ice.¡± Obito was frozen for so long that he caught a cold. But his mouth was still unscathed. Kakashi couldn¡¯t even speak, as he kept sneezing like Obito. Ryo actually got caught up chatting with Rin and forgot about them. ¡°Cough... An ident... it was an ident. I¡¯ll make it up for you by helping you get stronger.¡± Seeing that the two did not react, Ryo resumed: ¡°Kakashi, you¡¯re hiding is not bad. But unfortunately, for a Sensor Ninja, locating you is child¡¯s y. ¡°I know, do you have a solution for that?¡± Ryo¡¯s words seeded in getting Kakashi¡¯s attention. ¡°Yeah don¡¯t worry. Next is Obito. Don¡¯t you want your Fire Release Jutsus to produce more heat? I can teach you about Fire Release Nature Transformation.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t buy that. You don¡¯t have Fire Affinity! How can you teach me about that?¡± Obito was obviously chocked by Ryo¡¯s statement, and couldn¡¯t keep himself from showing his skepticism. From a rational point of view, Ryo didn¡¯t have Fire affinity indeed. It¡¯s impossible for him to experience Fire Nature Transformation. However, Obito thought about the fact that Ryo never lied to him, so he did have some belief in what Ryo was saying. ¡°Yes you¡¯re right! Kakashi, I have secret technique that hides one¡¯s Chakra. You¡¯ll make your hiding perfect after learning it.¡± Ryo pulled out a scroll and handed it to Kakashi. Ryo had wanted to teach this technique to Kakashi ever since he taught it to Sakumo. It should be really helpful for him. ¡°As for Obito: Yes, I don¡¯t have fire affinity, but I know a lot about its theory. Do you want to learn what I know?¡± ¡°Yeah, hurry up Ryo Yaro, stop keeping me in suspense!¡± Seeing Kakashi get such a precious Jutsu, Obito felt intrigued. But he knew that the hiding technique isn¡¯t that suitable for him. He was more attracted to the Fire affinity knowledge. Ryo smiled, and then proceeded to teaching Obito about Fire Affinity. As for Rin, Ryo taught her about modern medicine, starting from the basics. He nned on getting her familiar with his methods as soon as possible, for her to join his team that will be arriving to the Lightning Country Just a weekter, Kakashi mastered the Hiding Jutsu with sess, and Obito¡¯s fire release Jutsus also started flourishing. Rin on the other hand learned about simple first aids, Ryo¡¯s past world way. At that time also, Ryo¡¯s medical team arrived. Later in the day, Ryo took Rin to the Medical Team; making them take her along to rescue work to give her a chance to practice her knew knowledge. _____________________________________________________________________ __________________________________ T/N: Hey there, J_Otaku here. I wish you like the story so far and are happy with the releases, I just posted chap 154 in Patreon! If you¡¯re interested in supporting me and reading more chaps hit the button below ^^ Chapter 106 - Secret Mission Chapter 106: Secret Mission s One day, after a meeting in Konoha¡¯s camp, Minato asked Ryo to stay. Speaking of Ryo, he¡¯s been teaching the trio for half a month. Over the past two months, Minato didn¡¯t ask about his disciples. So today, with him asking Ryo to stay, theter realized that he needs him for something important. Minato remained silent for a long time after everyone left, So Ryo had to ask: ¡°Minato niisan, is everything okay?¡± ¡°Ryo, did you train the three well?¡± ¡°They¡¯re my friends, of course I did. If that is all, I¡¯m off.¡± Ryo prepared to leave. ¡°Hold on Ryo. In fact, I have a secret mission that requires your assistance.¡± Seeing Ryo about to leave, Minato spoke out his mind. Ryo felt awkward. Minato¡¯s behavior meant that there must be something serious. ¡°What kind of mission?¡± Ryo cut straight to the chase. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you all. A few days ago, I returned to Konoha to report to the 3rd. durting that period, there were sharp space-time fluctuations in the Wind Country. Because of my work on the Flying Thunder God Jutsu, I¡¯m very sensitive to such fluctuations, so I noticed it.¡± ¡°Space-time fluctuations?¡± Minato¡¯s description made Ryo suddenly think of the movie: ¡°Naruto Shipp¨±den the Movie: The Lost Tower¡±. Could it be that Naruto had arrived? ¡°Yes. The Wave Country is near the Wind Country, and the Hokage spectes that these fluctuationse from the legendary Roran ancient kingdom.¡± The 3rd spection also confirmed Ryo¡¯s hunch. ¡°The mission is to go to the ancient Kingdom of Ronan to find out the reason behind these fluctuations? ¡°Yes, that¡¯s one thing. The other is to protect the Queen of Roran.¡± On the surface, Ryo was really calm. But deep down inside, he was ecstatic! He didn¡¯t expect to participate in such a mission. This was the only story he knew about that involved the passing through time and space, within the Narutoverse. Ryo was really looking forward to it. Minato didn¡¯t mean to interrupt Ryo¡¯s wandering in imagination, but continued to say: ¡°Hokage Sama asked me to assign someone toplete the mission as fast as possible. I was thinking of going there and taking you along, apanied by the head of the Aburame n and Kakashi.¡± Ryo nodded. Two Kage tier Ninja, a top tier Sensor Ninja and Kakashi should be enough for the mission. Seeing Ryo¡¯s approval, Minato let Ryo prepare himself to go directly to the Wind Country the following day using Flying Thunder God. The next day, Ryo and Kakashi came to Minato¡¯s tent after having breakfast. There was man with no presence, wearing sunsses in the tent: it was Shibi Aburame. Shibi Aburame was Shino¡¯s father, one of the twelve strong Konoha Genin in the Manga. He himself was very strong. When ites to one on one fight, Shibi is Jonin tier. But in arge scale war, his bugs can y a much greater roleparable to that of a quasi Kage. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Ryo Yamanaka, pleasure to meet you!¡± Ryo took the initiative in saluting Shibi. Thetter did not expect that Ryo would actually notice him. He didn¡¯t have much presence and was rarely noticed by others. Feeling ttered, he answered: ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Shibi Aburame. The pleasure is mine!¡± ¡°Hey Kakashi, don¡¯t be so rude, introduce yourself!¡± Ryo gave an elbow to Kakashi by his size. ¡°Hey! I just didn¡¯t notice him. Shibi san, I¡¯m Hatake Kakashi, it¡¯s my pleasure to meet you!¡± After the three got to know each other, Minatp gave Shibi and kakashi a brief exnation of the mission, and then used flying thunder god to bring the three along to a spot in the Wind Country¡¯s desert. ¡°I marked this ce before during the 2nd world war. Now we need to locate Roran. Ryo, Shibi, it¡¯s your turn.¡± Ryo nodded and entered Sage Mode, that was his best bet in order to inhance his perception enough to locate Ry¨±myaku. Locating Ry¨±myako equates locating Roran. On the other hand, Shibi spread out his bugs, and he only had to analyze the information they send back. Even with Sage Mode, Ryo found within the scope of his perception. So he left Sage Mode and waited for Shino to find something. After a while, Shino had a result: ¡°I found it, my bugs told me that there was a huge energy in East.¡± He then proceeded to summon back all the bugs he sent out, and walked leading the way for the others. It took them a while or so before Roran appeared to everyone. After sneaking in, Kakashi looked around and said: ¡°It¡¯s a prosperous country, unscathed by war. Seems like everyone can live and work in peace.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t draw your conclusions too early Kakashi! This country indeed looks very harmonious, but it keeps giving me a strange feeling.¡± Said Minato. ¡°Indeed Minato Nii san, I think we shouldn¡¯t go head on yet. We should first split up and look for anything that might be suspicious.¡± Ryo¡¯s proposal was epted by everyone, and the foir split into two groups to collect information about the surroundings. ¡°Ryo, just now, Minato Sensei said that the country felt strange. Do you agree?¡± Asked Kakashi.¡± Ryo nodded and answered: ¡°On the surface, this looks like a paradise preserved from war. But did you notice the high tower in the town center? I felt massive energying from it. And that energy is connected to the people on the steet. It¡¯s just too abnormal. Hearing Ryo, Kakashi nodded, and gave the matter a thought. The two continued to move forward. They didn¡¯t find anything along the way. They didn¡¯t encounter the soldiers who appeared in the movie, nor did they hear Sara¡¯s singing. Ryo decided to try to locate her himself. As soon as he entered Sage Mode, Ryo was shocked by what he perceived. ¡°Kakashi, this time, we might have some trouble.¡± Ryo said with a bitter smile. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? We have two Kage Tier Ninjas on our side. What could ever cause us trouble.¡± Kakashi just couldn¡¯t believe it. Ryo didn¡¯t exined, and he ran, followed by Kakashi in the direction of what he perceived. On Minato¡¯s side, he encountered an Armored Puppet of Roran. Of course, he didn¡¯t want to face them. He was on a mission to protect the Queen, and having a conflict with the Kingdom¡¯s armed forces was a bad idea. But this puppet had already identified him as an enemy, and it never stop its pursuit. He could only destroy it. What he did not expect, was that it started repairing itself before his eyes. __________________________________ T/N: Hey there, J_Otaku here. I wish you like the story so far and are happy with the releases, I just posted chap 155 in Patreon! If you¡¯re interested in supporting me and reading more chaps hit the button below ^^ Chapter 107 - Big Trouble Chapter 107: Big Trouble s The self-repair of the armored Puppet made Minato and Shibi sigh of frustration, as there wasn¡¯t a clear way to take out these puppets. Ryo and Kakashi arrived to the desert outside Roran. There were dozens of armored Puppets surrounding a red hair girl. ¡°Kushina sensei! How is she here?¡± Kakashi immediately Recognized Kushina from her iconic hair. ¡°You ask me? How am I supposed to know?¡± Answered Ryo. ¡°You¡¯re right Ryo, this is indeed big trouble!¡± ¡°Great! Ryo,e help me get rid of these damn things!¡± Kushina also saw Ryo and Kakashi and called them for help. When hearing Kushina¡¯s appeal, Ryo and Kakashi could only shake their heads helplessly and join the battle. ¡°Kushina Ne-san! What are you doing here?¡± Asked Ryo. It was as if Kushina was ready to respond. She immediately said: ¡°It¡¯s a mission! The old man sent me here to help youplete the task.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s what it is! But, Kushina sensei, I remember Minato Sensei saying to us that this was a mission for only the four of us!¡± ¡°When adults talk, children should not interrupt!¡± Hearing Kakashi¡¯s words, Kushina hurried to shut him up. ¡°Alright! Kakashi, let¡¯s escape from this circle. These puppets are linked to the Ry¨±myaku at the bottom of Roran. They can self-repair indefinitely. It¡¯s useless for us to fight!¡± Ryo quickly said what he knew from the movie ¡°How do you know that?¡± Kakashi felt that Ryo¡¯s knowledge of the matter was bizarre. ¡°The Yamanaka n has records about the Ry¨±myaku, and the energy radiated from the tower is the same as the one I feel from these puppets, so I made that guess!¡± Kakashi nodded, and stopped asking question. The three made their way out of the puppet circle, but they were still being chased. Ryo said that these puppets can perceive Chakra, and are able in consequence to trace them. While both him and Kakashi could hide their Chakra, that solution wasn¡¯t going to cut it. Suddenly, Ryo remembered how Naruto shared his Kyubi Chakra with Ninja alliance. ¡°Kushina Ne-san, can you connect me to your Kyubi Chakra?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Asked Kushina in confusion. ¡°These puppets can follow us by following the Chakra in out bodies. I have secret Camouge Jutsu that can hide one¡¯s Chakra. If you connect me to your Kyubi Chakra, my technique should also work on you!¡± ¡°Alright, that shouldn¡¯t be much of a problem. And Kurama actually can hide his own Chakra!¡± After saying that, Kushina gave Ryo some of the Kyubi¡¯s Chakra with Kurama¡¯s help. Ryo then proceeded to hiding the two of them, and it was done with sess. ¡°Kakashi, use the Camouge Jutsu!¡± Shouted Ryo to Kakashi. With that, all three had their Chakra hidden, and the armored Puppets did not sense them anymore, and stopped their pursuit. The three took the opportunity to retreat to a safe ce away from their pursuers. After they took a break, Ryo asked Kushina: ¡°Kushina ne-san, you can tell me now. How did you manage to escape from Konoha? And don¡¯t you fear that the 3rd might find out?¡± ¡°I made Kurama hide my Chakra, and then asked him to help me out making a longsting Shadow Clone.¡± ¡°Sensei, why did you leave Konoha?¡± After Ryo, Kakashi had his own question. ¡°I don¡¯t know, boredom? I haven¡¯t left the vige in a long time. And thest time Minato came to the vige, he didn¡¯t evene to see me. I can onlye see him myself.¡± Hearing Kushina, Ryo sighed helplessly. It was impossible for them to quit this mission to get her back. And also, she was Kage tier, so she could hold her own. ¡°Alright! Ne-san, you¡¯ll have to stay. I¡¯ll help you with Minato Nii-san, but you must promise me to return to Konoha as soon as this mission ends.¡± Hearing Ryo, Kushina got excited and immediately nodded in agreement. Hearing Ryo¡¯s decision, Kakashi had nothing to say. ¡°In short, Kushina Ne-san is already here. We must now meet up with Minato Nii-san as soon as possible. We can¡¯t stay split up anymore.¡± As soon as Ryo finished his words, the three heard a clear voice of a girl singing,ing out of ruins in the distance. ¡°Ryo, this song, should we go over and see?¡± Asked Kakashi. The ce from which the song wasing was one that¡¯s out of the reach of the Ry¨±myaku. It was where Sara appeared in the Movie. Ryo decided to go there and see. The three marched there together. The voice they were hearing was getting closer and closer. They sneaked in directly from the bottom. Because they had hidden their Chakra, they weren¡¯t disrupted by the guards. As they entered, they saw red hair girl singing under the sunlighting from the ceiling. ¡°Ryo, she should be a Roran resident. Should we want to ask some questions?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move in. If we just run in like that, we¡¯ll scare her away.¡± Kakashi¡¯s proposal was denied by Ryo. Ryo remembered that what was about to happen is Sara¡¯s meeting with the original protagonist himself: Naruto! It wouldn¡¯t be good for that to be ruined by Kakashi. Sure enough, from within the ruins he rose. Golden spiky hair, blue eyes, 3 whisker marks on each cheek, a Konoha forehead protector... That teenage in orange sportswear was Naruto! Just like what happened in the movie, Sara was shocked by Naruto¡¯s appearance, and ran to the exit, while Naruto followed. As soon as he followed her and faced the gate, the puppets soldiers were there waiting and attacked him. He immediately retreated. The puppets followed, but they copsed into pieces as they walked through the gate. Naruto breathed a sigh of relief, but Sara was gone. ¡°If we run in like that, we¡¯ll scare her away.¡± Kushina witnessed the uracy of Ryo¡¯s judgment. ¡°Ryo, this boy seems to be one of Konoha¡¯s Ninjas! He¡¯s wearing our forehead protector. Do you want to check what he¡¯s doing here?¡± After looking at Naruto¡¯s forehead protector, Kakashi proposed that. ¡°Don¡¯t, we don¡¯t know who he is... just... wait!¡± Ryo looked at Kushina, then refused Kakashi¡¯s proposal. T/N: Hey there, J_Otaku here. I wish you like the story so far and are happy with the releases, I just posted chap 156 in Patreon! If you¡¯re interested in supporting me and reading more chaps hit the button below ^^ Chapter 108 - Two Kuramas Chapter 108: Two Kuramas s With Ryo¡¯s prevention, the three remained hidden in the rubble until Naruto left. ¡°Kushina Ne-san, let¡¯s go to Minato Nii-san! Let¡¯s ask him about this boy.¡± Kushina nodded an followed Ryo who guided her to Minato. The reason why Ryo stopped Kushina was because he wanted Naturo to see the Minato and ter, meet Sara again. Ryo wanted to specte through Naruto¡¯s reaction about what happened in the Kyubi attack night. When the three of them were going to see Minato, they handed a fox mask to Kushina. Like the Movie, this was a masked operation. ¡°Why do you want me to put this on? It¡¯s ugly!¡± Kushina had someints about putting on the mask. ¡°During this task we are to wear masks. Minato nii-san always uses them. Kakashi and I got the masks off because we saw you. Now that¡¯s we¡¯re entering Roran once again, so unlike the outside, we should keep the masks on. We should keep our identity secret from the citizens inside.¡± After listening to Ryo, Kushina could only helplessly put on a mask. In order to facilitate their operation, the three kept their Chakra hidden all the way through. They had no problems along the way until they found Minato and Shibi. The two of them were resting in a ruin, after apparently having to spend a lot of effort to get rid of the armored puppet. Ryo¡¯s trio walked in. The ruins were filled with Shibi¡¯s bugs. While the bugs didn¡¯t notice the trio¡¯s Chakras, the smell of the strangers still caused them to riot. The bugs that were scattered all over, the ce gathered, forming a ck wave that rushed towards the three. ¡°Oy oy! Shibi san¡¯s bugs are so good? We¡¯ve hidden our Chakra! So how did they manage to find us?!¡± Kakashi couldn¡¯t keep his cool. If this many bugs were to attack him, he¡¯d definitely die a very horrible death. Kushina¡¯s face was gloomy as well. Women are born with sense of disgust against insects, and even her Ninja training didn¡¯t remove that sensepletely. With so many bugsing together, she had an urge to turn around and run! In the face of so many vicious insects, even Ryo¡¯s scalp started tingling. But when he perceive one of them flying away from the rest into the ruins, he finally felt relieved. ¡°Kushina nee-san, Kakashi, don¡¯t worry. These bugs have already reported to their master!¡± Sure enough, after a good while, Minato and Shibi walked out of the ruins together. Shibi dispersed his bugs again, and Minato walked towards Ryo. Kushina sensed Minato¡¯s emotional state, and she knew she was in trouble, immediately kneeling down to hide behind Ryo and Kakashi. ¡°Ryo, seems like you¡¯ve been working hard! Did you manage to get any results out of your search?¡± Minato¡¯s eyes were fixed on the red hair fluttering behind Ryo, and his tone was different. Kakashi looked in the direction that his Sensei was looking in, and so Kushina¡¯s red hair. ¡°Nii-san, let¡¯s leave the search results forter. First, I¡¯ve brought you a big surprise!¡± Ryo moved to the side, exposing the kneeling Kushina behind them. ¡°Sure, it¡¯s you Kushina. Just know, Shibi told me that his bugs found three people, and your hair was exposed just now!¡± Minato said helplessly. Kushina stood up and scratched her head; she was really embarrassed. ¡°Kushina, it¡¯s dangerous to leave the vige casually! If you¡¯re ever discovered by Danzo, they will have you under surveince 24 hours a day!¡± Kushina repeated the reasons she told Ryo about, and had Ryo on her side helping her case. Minato could ept her staying. After that, it was the routine spouse quarrel stage. Kushina was really discontented with the fact that Minato had returned to the vige without passing by to meet her. Just like in the Manga, Minato was never the one to win such fights, and Kushina was the one to beat Konoha¡¯s Yellow sh. It all ended in him ¡°paying tribute¡±, giving her many promises, so Kushina let him go. As for the three single guys besides them, they were obviously forced to watch the couple have what they currently don¡¯t. After it all ended, Ryo and Minato started talking about Naruto. ¡°The 3rd only gave this task to me. I¡¯m certain that no other Ninjas participated.¡± Said Minato after hearing Ryo¡¯s description. ¡°But that Ninja wears a Konoha head protector, and he wasn¡¯t weak.¡± ¡°Kakashi is right! Anyway, we should confirm his identity. He is now inside Roran. Let¡¯s go find him!¡± Said Ryo. Everyone agreed with Ryo¡¯s opinion. Later Ryo¡¯s team set off together to the middle of the town, where Naruto was located. On Naruto¡¯s side, things developed almost identically to the Movie. After he left Ryo¡¯s side, Naruto was surrounded by Puppets. Minato was preparing to defend him, when red Chakra oozed out of Naruto¡¯s body, and two tails appeared behind him. Kurama, whohad been dormant in Kushina¡¯s body, was immediately on alert when Naruto entered the Tailed Coat Mode. The Chakra was undoubtedly his, but he was in Kushina¡¯s body. Who¡¯s this boy outside? ¡°Kushina, this boy outside has my Chakra! No, there¡¯s a Kyubi inside is body!¡± Kurama¡¯s words surprised Kushina. She immediately delivered the news to Ryo. ¡°Far, what do you think?¡± Asked Minato. Ryo¡¯s eyes looked vacant and lost. He looked down thinking. What they didn¡¯t see was that his heart was thumbing hard: Naruto has Kurama sealed within him. Does this mean that the Kyubi attack had urred despite his efforts? ¡°In any case, thisd shouldn¡¯t get into trouble. Wait for me; I¡¯ll go to rescue him!¡± Finishing his words, Minato disappeared. He left to the ce where Naruto was. ¡°Kushina, let me out. I have a few things to discuss with the kid!¡± Just as Minato left, Kurama asked Kushina to let him take control over her body. Kushina¡¯s pupils turned in scarlet red, and three whisker marks appeared on each of her cheeks. ¡°Hey, Ryo Yamanaka, I have something to talk to you about!¡± Said Kurama to Ryo. ¡°What Ne-san? No, hold on, you¡¯re Kurama?!¡± Ryo was startled by the Kyubi¡¯s sudden appearance. Kakashi and Shibi also felt that something was different about Kushina. Ryo immediately froze them and went to the corner with the Kyubi. ¡°Kurama, do you have anything to ask me?¡± ¡°Kid, do you have an ability to predict the future?¡± Said Kurama, staring at Ryo. Ryo remained silent for a while then said: ¡°Yes, I can see images about the future.¡± Kurama could feel that Ryo wasn¡¯t lying. Kushina¡¯s face, that showed the Kyubi¡¯s emotions, became heavy. ¡°Did this happen, because I¡¯ll be controlled in the future, to Kill Kushina?¡± Asked Kurama, after some hesitation. Ryo nodded, and Kurama had his answer. His Chakra suddenly became very unstable, and it became more like a volcano that¡¯s about to erupt. Ryo helplessly watched the Kyubi in his rage. After a minute or so, his emotions gradually eased. ¡°Kid, I don¡¯t care what your ns are. In short, you must protect Kushina! I don¡¯t want to change Jinchurikis any time soon!¡± After Kurama finished his words, he returned control to Kushina. _____________________________________________________________________ __________________________________ T/N: Hey there, J_Otaku here. I wish you like the story so far and are happy with the releases, I just posted chap 159 in Patreon! If you¡¯re interested in supporting me and reading more chaps hit the button below ^^ Chapter 109 - NARUTO Chapter 109: NARUTO s ¡°Hey Ryo, what did you talk about with Kurama?¡± Asked Kushina. ¡°Noth... Nothing! Didn¡¯t you hear what we just said?¡± Kushina shook her head. When she gave control over her body to Kurama, he immediately blocked her perception. She had no idea about the topic of their conversation. She got more and more curious, but Kurama wouldn¡¯t let here hear anything. Ryo wasn¡¯t talking either, so she got confused and irritated to the extreme. This whole incident, with the Kyubi taking over Kushina¡¯s body, was sensed by Kurama... the other Kurama. ¡°Naruto, did you just feel the same Chakra as mine right now?¡± Kurama asked Naruto. ¡°Ah? What? No!¡± Kurama looked at Naruto¡¯s clueless face wondering how Minato and Kushina¡¯s son could be so dense sometimes. ¡°Kurama, don¡¯t worry about that! Help me deal with these puppets quickly!¡± Naruto looked around and was anxious to fight. ¡°Dummy, these puppets are linked to the Ry¨±myaku. As long as it¡¯s there, they will keep being regenerated no matter how many times you shatter them.¡± ¡°What should I do?¡± Asked Naruto with a grin. ¡°You can only ru... what? This is... how is this possible?¡± Kurama was shocked as he saw a Yellow sh, and blond masked young man was in front of Naruto. ¡°Kurama! What happened?¡± Naruto felt the Kyubi¡¯s shock and asked quickly. Kurama didn¡¯t answer, but looked at Minato through Naruto¡¯s eye ¡°Hey, I¡¯ll take you away! There are too many puppets here.¡± Said Minato. ¡°Who are you? Why... ¡° ¡°Naruto, don¡¯t argue, follow him!¡± Kurama interrupted Naruto. Out of trust to the Kyubi, the tter allowed Minato to take him along to where Ryo and the rest of them were. Kakashi nced at Naruto, and he could not look away. It was because Naruto¡¯s Tailed Coat Mode reminded him of Kushina. Even Shibi was looking at him in awe. As for Naruto, he was also shocked. What did he see? A young mother? Ryo saw the shock on Naruto¡¯s face as he saw Kushina. It looked like pure shock, with no excitement. Kushina also felt awkward as she was being stared at. Ufortable, she subconsciously leaned towards Minato. ¡°Hey, who are you? Why do have a Konoha forehead protector on?¡± As no one spoke, Ryo took the initiative and broke the silence. Naruto looked back at Ryo,pletely stunned. Kurama inside wasughing out loud. After he had enoughughter, he said to Naruto: ¡°Naruto, if I¡¯m not guessing wrong, the power of the Ry¨±myaku has distorted the fabric of time and space, and brought us back to the past. The one¡¯s you¡¯re seeing are both Kushina and Ryo Yamanaka from the past.¡± Naruto nodded as if he knew it. He was sure that the people he saw were the ones he knew. He took a deep breath and the finally pulled out an answer: ¡°My name is Uzumaki Naruto...¡± ¡°Uzumaku? You¡¯re an Uzumaki? But howe you¡¯re blond?¡± Hearing Naruto, Kushina asked excitedly. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t know how to exin it. Let me tell you first about how I came here!¡± ¡°Mo... MOM? ME?!¡± Kushina pointed at herself, and Naruto nodded. It was then Kushina¡¯s turn to be shocked and confused. After that, Naruto said that he came to Roran with his squad to chase Mukade, a missing nin who escaped to the Roran Ruin. When thetter absorbed the 4th Hokage¡¯s seal, he liberated the power of the Ryumyako. The Ryumaku¡¯s power was too immense, swallowing up both Naruto and Mukade. And the rest was known to the group. ¡°Hold on! The current Hokage is the 3rd Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen, not the 4th as you mentioned. And Kushina sensei is not married!¡± Kakashi questioned Naruto¡¯s words. ¡°Kakashi Sensei, you still don¡¯t get it.¡± Naruto muttered. Kakashi heard him and nced at hom. Ryo had his head down, pretending to think, then looked up as if he knew nothing about any of this. Minato looked at Kakashi and said: ¡°Kakashi, what he said should be true, because this person is from the future.¡± ¡°The future? People in the future are so strong?¡± Kakashi was confused. ¡°Enough with the future! You¡¯re really my son?¡± Kushina got out of her daze and asked excitedly. ¡°Of course! I wouldn¡¯t be wrong about that after living with you for over a decade.¡± Said Naruto, using the same unique way of talking his mother uses. Kushina heard his fashion of speaking and her eyes sparkled! This must be her son! She excitedly ran over to him, hugging him, pinching his cheeks, messing with his hair and ughing very excitedly! ¡°Hey Kushina ne-san. Sorry to disrupt your moment, but can I ask your son a few questions?¡± Aske Ryo. Being a Ninja, who knows very well that taskse before anything, Kushina let Naruto go and ¡°Before anything, when did youe from?¡± ¡°Year 62 after Konoha¡¯s inception.¡± ¡°Second question: did you encounter your target here?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°Third question: When you were surrounded by puppets, did you use the Tailed Coat Mode?¡± ¡°Yes, just like you taught me!¡± ¡°Ryo, enough! Knowing too much of the future cannot be good.¡± Minato interrupted Naruto¡¯s questioning. Ryo stopped asking, as the information he obtained was enough. From Naruto¡¯s discussion with his mother, he knew that they have been living together. This meant that the events of the Kyubi attack night had changed. Just as Ryo was filled with joy about this, his consciousness was suddenly blurred. When he was awake, he found himself before Kurama. ¡°Kurama, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Hey,pared to how you¡¯ve be, you¡¯re cute now!¡± Said Kurama to Ryo. ¡°You¡¯re Naruto¡¯s Kurama? Howe you¡¯ve be smaller?¡± Asked Ryo ¡°You¡¯ll eventually knowter. I have brought you in just to tell you something.¡± Kurama didn¡¯t answer Ryo, but instead told him something about the Sanbi. _____________________________________________________________________ __________________________________ T/N: Hey there, J_Otaku here. I wish you like the story so far and are happy with the releases, I just posted chap 160 in Patreon! If you¡¯re interested in supporting me and reading more chaps hit the button below ^^ Chapter 110 - The Future Chapter 110: The Future s The Kyubi within Naruto told Ryo about his deal with Sanbi. Ryo had always been thinking about the Sanbi himself, thinking that it would be his perfect Biju. Its capability ofunching arge scale Water Release, while providing Ryo with a lot of Chakra, could be monumental for Ryo. ¡°Kurama, why are you telling me this?¡± Ryo asked. ¡°It¡¯s because of your will to protect Kushina! Now, you should seal this memory, in a way that allows it to pop up again when it¡¯s suitable.¡± Kurama¡¯s consciousness then disappeared. Ryo, just like the Kyubi asked, sealed his memory. This seal acted simrely to Shisui¡¯s Mangekyo, being triggered by an pre-programmed event to have the memory recalled. Ryo never saw the Sanbi, nor did he ever have a sense of its Chakra. So he set the seal to be undone whenever he uses [Ice Colossus]. All of these events, despite theirplexity, took only a very short time. Everyone was listening to Naruto. Besides Minato, no one noticed Ryo acting awkward. However, Minato thought that Ryo was just too concerned, and didn¡¯t think about his behavior too much. What he was most worried about was that Naruto could end up revealing too much of the future. ¡°Again Kushina, asking him to reveal too much of the future is not good!¡± If it wasn¡¯t for Kushina, Minato¡¯s previous words would have been enough to prevent everyone from continuing to ask. But Kushina didn¡¯t care about what he said, leaving him helpless. ¡°What¡¯s the matter Minato? When we leave Roran, we¡¯ll just seal all of these memories!¡± In front of her persistence, Minato could onlypromise. And curiosity is human nature; he also wanted to know a few thing ¡°Naruto, so I¡¯m your mom! Who¡¯s your father?¡± After many questions, Kushina finally asked about what Minato wanted to know. ¡°He is my dad! He¡¯s exactly the same as the photo you put at home, and very simr to the 4th Hokage¡¯s sculpture.¡± Naruto pointed at Minato bluntly. ¡°Minato! Great! We¡¯ll get married, and have such a great son!¡± Kushina was very happy hearing Naruto, and rushed over hugging her boyfriend. Minato was indeed fitting to be the 4th Hokage, not just for his strength, but also for his wisdom and character. From Naruto¡¯s previous words, it seemed that while Kushina will be raising Naruto, Minato didn¡¯t seem to be in the picture. Mentioning his Photo, Naruto affirmed Minato spection, and he realized that was to sacrifice his life in future mission. Thinking about that, Minato¡¯s face was gloomy. Anyone who knows that¡¯s going to die in the future, and not be able to apany his wife and children would feel really downhearted. Ryo understood Naruto¡¯s words, and noticed Minato¡¯s dim eyes. ¡°Minato Nii-san, I will not let this happen.¡± Being consoled by Ryo made Minato smile and ugh a little. While everyone was chatting, Ryo sensed someone approaching in his perception range. ¡°Quite! Someone ising!¡± Ryo¡¯s words interrupted everyone¡¯s conversation, and they all got on guard. A figure outside the door walked in carefully, ¡°Minato Ni-san, you should handle him.¡± Said Ryo to Minato on his side. As soon as Ryo finished his words, Minato disappeared. In a heartbeat, he put his Flying Thunder God Kunai on the intruder¡¯s neck. That person was in cold sweat. He hadn¡¯t notice anyone as he was walking. If it wasn¡¯t Minato that snuck up on him, his end would have been much different. The reason why Minato didn¡¯t injure him was because he saw Konoha¡¯s Forehead Protector on hom. However, out of caution, he still put him into submission. ¡°Are a Konoha Ninja?¡± Asked Minato. ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Do you know Naruto Uzumaki?¡± That person was silent. His affection hispanions and the confidentiality of the task prevented him from disclosing any information. Keeping silent, the man thought that the de going to pass through his throat. He prepared himself for the sacrifice, and closed his eyes waiting for death. But after a while, he heard Naruto: ¡°Captain Yamato, they are allpanions, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Naruto?¡± Hearing Naruto¡¯s voice and opening his eyes, he was stunned by the people he found around him. ¡°Yamanaka sensei! How are you...? And this... what¡¯s going on?¡± Yamato first noticed Ryo. Then he noticed Minato: ¡°Minato sama! Weren¡¯t you out on a special mission? How is this possible!?¡± Hearing Yamato¡¯s words, Minato¡¯s eyes shined! If he heard right, he shouldn¡¯t be dead, he was just out on that task. Immediately, he thought of what Naruto was saying, and while still had hisints, those had reced his feeling of sorrow, and he finally started feeling at ease. ¡°Ryo, don¡¯t keep him lost like this, exin the matter to him!¡± Said Minato. Ryo nodded and exined things to Yamato. Saying that, he felt that Yamato was treating him like his elder, treating him with respect and hint of fear. This made Ryo confused. ¡°Thank you, Yamanaka sensei! I understand. I didn¡¯t expect the Ryumyaku to have such an effect.¡± Said Yamato. Ryo nodded and turned his attention to other matters. But Yamato¡¯s face was still concerned. ¡°Well, sorry Yamanaka Sensei, but can you return us to our time?¡± Yamato couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Ah! Well you came here because Mukadepletely absorbed the Ryumyaku¡¯s seal. If you manage to defeat him and seal back the Ryumyaku, you should be able to return to your time.¡± Said Ryo. ¡°Thank you, Yamanaka Sensei.¡± After getting an answer, the much older Yamato thanked him humbly. Ryo wasn¡¯t used to such treatment, and he stiffly nodded. The lot discussed their next move together. Naruto and Yamato should return to the future, and for that they should defeat Mukade. Mukade¡¯s identity in Roran was unknown to everyone but Ryo, but he had no way to exin the source of such information. After that, just like the Manga, Minato suggested letting Naruto protect the Queen of Roran, and the others were to find Mukade. Kushina disagreed, and she felt that it was too dangerous for Naruto to go alone, so Minato agreed to let her apany him. With this, everyone came to an agreement, and they started to act! Chapter 111 - Closure Chapter 111: Closure s Things didn¡¯t develop differently from the Movie. Naruto and Kushina protected Sara, and Sara realized that ¡°Anrokuzan¡± was Naruto¡¯s target. With a series of incidents, she realized the minister¡¯s true face, and decided to help Naruto defeat him. On Minato¡¯s side, the others also located Anrokuzan with Shibi¡¯s abilities. When they arrived, they found that Naruto and Kushina had already joined forces to defeat their enemy. Anrokuzan made himself a giant body of a centipede with his puppet army and the Ryumyaku¡¯s powers. His true body however was hidden within, maneuvering his new form. Kushina and Naruto were mother and son, and their fighting styles were very simr, with both relying on their immense Chakra to crush their opponents. But their joint attack was no good enough. Because Anrokuzan had absorbed the power of the Ryumyaku, he could regenerate indefinitely, and was not afraid of being hit by their attacks. Minato joining the two didn¡¯t have an effect as well. Shibi wanted to help, but he was stopped by Ryo. ¡°Shibi san, this is a family fighting together. I think we outsiders shouldn¡¯t interfere.¡± Shibi hesitated a bit then nodded. With Minato¡¯s presence, Kushina was more open to attack, and Anrukuzan¡¯s movement was somewhat restricted. With Kurama¡¯s power, Kushina was really destructive in her Three Tailed Coat Mode. His puppets were quickly smashed by her brute strength, and his main body was exposed Naruto and Minato together formed the Supreme Ultimate Rasengan, and at the same time, Sara Closed the Ryumyaku. With that, Anrokuzan wasn¡¯t able to regenerate as before. The Supreme Ultimate Rasengan hit his main body, destroying himpletely. With that, Naruto was able to defeat Anrukuzan with the help of his parents. But that wasn¡¯t thest thing to see from this enemy. With hisst breath, he made his body fall into the Ryumyaku, causing it to erupt. As in the Movie, Minato had to seal the Ryumyaku immediately, which meant that the time hade. Kushina was reluctant to let go of her son after remaining with him for so long, and Naruto¡¯s eyes always stayed on Minato. After all, he had been with him mother his whole life, but his father was a missing figure throughout his childhood, with only a few pictures, and an engraving of him on the mountain remaining in his life. Feeling Naruto¡¯s gaze, Minato smiled at him, and then put his Kunai through the floor, sealing the Ryumyaku. As the Ryumyaku was sealed, Naruto and Yamato¡¯s bodies started emitting light; they didn¡¯t belong to this time. Kushina and Naruto said their farewell, and Yamato took the opportunity to retaliate against the kid Kakashi who had bullied him, hitting him in the head. ¡°Why didn you hit me?!¡± Kakashi raised his head and looked up to Yamato. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve been always bullied by you, so there you go!¡± Said Yamato with satisfaction. Minato did not participate in this conversation, as he prepared to seal everyone¡¯s memories. Ryo wasn¡¯t worried, as he should only erase these memories, not the ones he previously sealed after talking to Kurama. The white light on Naruto was getting brighter, and he realized he was about to leave. He couldn¡¯t help but say something to Minato, but thetter interrupted him. ¡°It is my pride to have a son like you. We will have a chance to talk in the future. See you again!¡± With his voice falling, Naruto and Yamato vanished. (Author Note: I did not focus on Sara¡¯s emotional interaction with the characters, as these events are mainly a preparation for what¡¯s about toe.) After Naruto and Yamato disappeared, the rest of them looked around puzzled, not knowing what was just happening. Minato sealed off all their memories of what happened in Roran, and all they remembered was entering the city. Kushina forgot everything leading to the incident, and looked up awkwardly. ¡°Minato, Ryo, Ryo Kakashi, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°Kushina, what are you doing here?!¡± Minato was shocked by her presence. She repeated the same exnation, and her promise to Ryo of returning to the vige was obviously forgotten. Under the blend of Kushina¡¯s love and wrath, Minato could only agree to take her along with him to the Lightning Country battlefield, and at the same time, he decided to go the Konoha, in order to report to the Hokage. After looking around, Ryo saw Minato¡¯s seal, and immediately understood where he was. Minato also understood after seeing the seal that the task should be done with, and understood that memories involving any details about it werepletely sealed. After Minato exined the situation, he apologized to everyone for sealing their memories. Of course, with none of them recalling anything, they had noints. With this, Roran¡¯s mission ended, and Minato sneaked out with his squad and returned to Konoha¡¯s camp with Flying Thunder God. No one noticed that Ryo had left a Shadow Clone behind. The purpose of him doing that was to check out the Ryumyaku¡¯s power. Soon after being sealed, Ryo sensed that the Ryumyaku still had some of its power still within some of the puppets outside. He didn¡¯t want anyone to know, so he secretly left his clone behind. When perceiving the Ryumyaku¡¯s power previously, Ryo noticed that it had a special Chakra. While it was part Natural Energy, it was mainly closer to regr Chakra. Still, it was somewhat simr to Senjutsu Chakra. Anrukuzan, previously named Mukade, used this power to achieve a quick self-repairing effect. Ryo wanted to know whether Anrukuzan¡¯s method caused those effect, or the whether the Ryumyaku itself had those properties. The clone had half of Ryo¡¯s Chakra. Ryo¡¯s idea was trying to collect this energy from the puppets. If all goes smoothly, the Clone could just travel to the Lightning Country. Otherwise, it would just go to Sakumo¡¯s camp, as it was the closest to Roran. Things went unexpectedly smooth. With Anrukuzan¡¯s death, the puppets were inanimate. It was easy for Ryo¡¯s clone to collect the Ryumyaku¡¯s energy from the puppets and seal it within a scroll, and then go directly to the Lightning Country camp. After Minato returned to the camp, he asked Ryo arrange a residence for Kushina, while he used Flying Thunder God to go to Konoha and report to the 3rd. _____________________________________________________________________ __________________________________ T/N: Hey there, J_Otaku here. I wish you like the story so far and are happy with the releases, I just posted chap 162 in Patreon! If you¡¯re interested in supporting me Chapter 112 - From a Grey Magpie to a Silver Falcon Chapter 112: From a Grey Magpie to a Silver Falcon s Ryo¡¯s Clone was gone three dayster, when reaching Konoha¡¯s camp. Ryo received the scroll with the Ryumyaku¡¯s Chakra and couldn¡¯t wait to start his research. After a clone disappears, its memories return to the main body. From these memories, Ryo realized that the amount of Chakra sealed within the scroll was smallpared to that within the Ryumyaku itself. It was about about two to three times as much as the Chakra of a regr Kage. Ryo undid the seal on the scroll and extracted a small amount of the Ryumyaku¡¯s Chakra. Like he had observed before, it was made out of a special Chakra and some Natural Energy. Ryo then tried to inject the Ryumyaku¡¯s Chakra into a dying bird. After the bird absorbed the Charka, its injuries gradually healed, but it was still half-dead. Ryo used more of the Ryumyaku¡¯s Chakra, injecting it into the bird. Then he opened his Sharingan and watched its flow within the bird¡¯s body. With the Sharingan, Ryo discovered that the Ryumyaku¡¯s Chakra was circting within the bird¡¯s body. However, the bird did not show any signs of life. Over the following few days, Ryo conducted the same experiments on various animals. Every time, he reached the same result. His research hit a wall. The Ryumyaku¡¯s Chakra did indeed have the quick healing effect that Ryo expected. But if it only could only heal and not stop death, then it is what he was looking for. To put it simply, the dying animals were being ¡°saved¡±, on the surface, but they remained inva vegetative state. This disappointed Ryo, who was expecting a bit more than just fast healing He was about to give and throw the corpses out, when he passed by the bird that was his 1st subject, and its wings actually fluttered. Then, the bird¡¯s eyes opened, and it looked around in confusion. When it saw Ryo, it was scared, pped its wings and wanted to escape. Of course, Ryo wasn¡¯t letting the bird fly away anytime soon. He used a ribbon of Lightning Chakra to catch the bird and constrict its movements, and let his mind enter its body. The bird¡¯s body showed no changed, but the Ryumyaku¡¯s Chakra disappeared. Then, Ryo confirmed said Chakra¡¯s presence within every part of the bird¡¯s body, which meant that it waspletely assimted by the small animal. Ryo¡¯s mind withdrew from the bird¡¯s body and used [Healing] to save it. After being healed, the bird didn¡¯t try to escape, just shrinking back and looking a little scared. With that, Ryo came to a realization: this bird is learning rather quickly! How can a bird be so smart? So he conducted various tests on it. With them, he determined that the bird had a higher IQ thanrge mammals. The bird was on ordinary gray magpie, the kind one could spot all over the world Ryo was in. A gray magpie¡¯s IQ should be lower than that of lizard, let alonerge mammals. Usually, gray magpies are creature of instinct that shouldn¡¯t have such IQ. Ryo was also sure that this wasn¡¯t a summoned animal. With that possibility omitted, the bird¡¯s IQ could only be the result of its exposure to the Ryumyaku¡¯s Chakra. Ryo was extremely excited, looking forward to the changes that should ur to the other animals. In a few days, however, Ryo¡¯s excitement was toned down. Ryo actually conducted experiments on a total of five animals, including the magpie. But eventually, only the gray magpies and a hare survived, with theter¡¯s IQ not changing. After going out to throw the other dead animals, Ryo examined the hare. Unlike the magpie, it didn¡¯t have the Ryumyaku¡¯s Chakra left within its body, making it nothing different from an ordinary hare. After he released the animal, Ryo continued to conduct research on other dying animals. Like before, he injected the Ryumyaku¡¯s Chakra within their body. However, this time, he made sure that the amount of Chakra used is proportional to their body mass. Kushina very curious about Ryo how went out of his way to find dying animals, but she was held off of him by Minato. Minato thought that Ryo was working on a medical Ninjutu. Before him, Tsunade also often looked for animals for her research. And Looking at Ryo, Minato saw that it looked as if he was on the verge of making a breakthrough. Of course, he didn¡¯t want Kushina to interfere with that. However, Kushina wasn¡¯t the type to listen to persuasion, and the more Minato insisted on keeping her from going in, the more curious she was. Ryo was her treasured apprentice, so why shouldn¡¯t she see him? With that in mind, Kushina snuck into Ryo¡¯s tent as he was struggling with the Gray Magpie. After absorbing the Ryumyaku¡¯s Chakra, the magpie¡¯s IQ shot through the roof, and Ryo discovered that it could refine Chakra, a propriety that¡¯s usually unique to summoned beasts. This ability made Ryo more interested in this gray magpie. The changes urring to the bird were not limited to that! Its body slowly grew; its beak an ws changed shape; it became more aggressive, and all the feathers on its body began to fall off and grow again, silvery-white this time. In a few days, it turned into a bird that¡¯s two meters long wing to wing, looking more like a falcon than a magpie. (Trantor Note: 2 Meters= 6 ft 6.7 inches). The main cause behind these transformations was the Ryumyaku¡¯s power. A few days ago, the gray magpie found Ryo experimenting with other animals, and it kept pleading, as if it wanted more of it. At first, Ryo was reluctant, but when it found that the bird could refine Chakra, he stopped hesitating. Over the following few days, he injected the bird with nearly a 3rd of what he had in the scroll. This helped the birdplete its transformation, and the gray magpie turned into an incredibly intelligent Silver Falcon. So Ryo decided to try and teach it speech. It was at that moment that Kushina snuck in. She stood their surprised watching Ryo try to talk to a silvery-white bird. ¡°Ryo, what are you doing!?¡± Kushina¡¯s voice startled Ryo, as he was too immersed in teaching the bird speech. Ryo was preparing to exin, when he heard the bird: ¡°Ryo, what are you doing?!¡± The magpie¡¯s voice was feminine, crisp and very pleasing. The words were clear, as if it had been talking for so long. ¡°Ryo, what¡¯s that summoned beast?¡± Kushina asked with some surprise. ¡°Ryo, what¡¯s that summoned beast?¡± the Magpie continued to imitate Kushina. Kushina found it to be interesting, that the bird in Ryo¡¯s tent was able to imitate her speech. T/N: Hey there, J_Otaku here. I wish you like the story so far and are happy with the releases, I just posted chap 163 in Patreon! If you¡¯re interested in supporting me and reading more chaps hit the button below ^^ Chapter 113 - Kogin’s Ninjutsu Chapter 113: Kogin¡¯s Ninjutsu s ¡°Ryo is an idiot!¡± ¡°Ryo is an idiot!¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough Kushina ne-san!¡± Ryo said helplessly, as Kushina started teaching the bird mocking him as soon as she discovered it could replicate her words. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?! When I say the next sentence, it will forget this one.¡± Kushina didn¡¯t care much. ¡°Ryo is an idiot!¡± As soon as Kushina finished her words, the silver falcon responded. It kept repeating the sentence as it was smart enough to remember it. ¡°Cough... Ryo that¡¯s just an ident, believe me!¡± Kushina¡¯s face turned red and she was embarrassed. ¡°Ryo is an idiot! Ryo is an idiot!¡± When the falcon repeated, Kushina got even more embarrassed, took the falcon and ran away. Ryo shook his head, not caring about the two. He had no reason to fear for the falcon, and what he really needed to do was to study the rtionship between the Ryumyaku¡¯s power and intelligence. Over the following few days, the animal he previously injected with the Ryumyaku¡¯s Chakra started waking up, and the experiment was a great sess. Injecting the animals with amounts of Ryumryaku Chakra that are proportional to their physic saved them. However, just like the hare, none of the animal¡¯s IQs changed. With this, Ryo had a general understanding of the characteristics of this power This chakra can quickly heal wounds, but it takes it time to restore life functions. Not only that, it takes less to heal wounds then to restore life. With this, Ryo was very satisfied, and felt great about it having such an effect. The falcon, raken away by Kushina, flew back every night to Ryo¡¯s tent. For the first two nights, it kept repeating: ¡°Ryo is an idiot!¡±. However, after that, it startedmunicating on a basic level, and improving over time. This bird had a human-like intelligence and acquired the ability tomunicate with humans normally. With that, she could already be Ryo¡¯spanion. So, he wanted to give her a name. Ryo¡¯s naming capabilities were actually inferior to those of Minato. While theter oveplicated names to the extreme, Ryo was always blunt and went straight to the first name to pop in his mind. Basing on the naming style of things he used to watch as a kid, he named it: Kogin! (Trantor Note: Kogin is Japanese for Little Silver). The falcon, hearing Ryo giving her a name, was very excited. She didn¡¯t really recognize whether the name was good or bad, and she flew back and forth across the room. After confirming the name, Kogin continued to learn humannguage with Kushina. However, Ryo had to stop studying the Ryumyaku¡¯s power because of a request from Minato. The day after naming the falcon, Minato summoned him, and asked him to make an abundance of Healing Stones. After four years, the stock made by Ryo was already exhausted. In Konoha, only Ryo and Jiraya could make such stones, but both of them were indispensible on the battlefield. On all fronts, Konoha¡¯s had been losing too many lives. This made Minato very anxious, and he only could think of Healing Stones as a way to limit casualties. Since it was a personal request from him, there was no chance that Ryo would refuse. So the tter put his Ryumyaku research to the side momentarily to focus on this task. With his improvement over the years in both Chakra control and Fuinjutsu, Ryo found that he could make 80 stones per day. As before, the stones were for Ninjas who were Chunins or above. Ryo managed to make 810 stones, in just 10 days! This was enough to give Stones to all Ninjas who were Chunin or above in the camp. Ryo gave 800 to Minato, and kept himself an emergency stock of 10 Stones. Over the course of those ten days, Ryo didn¡¯t have rest, and his research the Ryumyaku had to be put on hold. Of course, he had no time to deal with Kogin, which was spending its time with Kushina. So Ryo went to kushina¡¯s tent, after many fays of not seeing each other. Kushina however wasn¡¯t there. Ryo entered Sage Mode and localized her in the camp. After finding her and Kogin, Ryo rushed to the direction of the two. At the time, Kushina was teaching Kogin on Chakra control. After a few days of getting a long, Kushina discovered that Kogin, while having Chakra, could not use it. Being a bird, Kogin could not learn making seal, so Kushina went for teaching her direct applications of Chakra use. There are many ways to use Chakra directly. Walking on tree, or even on water, Medical Ninjutsu, or even the Mighty Rasengan, there were all Jutsus that didn¡¯t require forming any seals. Kogin was more sensitive to Chakra than a average summoned beast, and it quickly assimted Kushina¡¯s teaching. After learning to use Chakra, it was ready to use her own unique attack. It was just like Manda¡¯s Poison, Katsuyu¡¯s acid saliva; Kogin had its own specialty. It was Wind Release. By learning to use Chakra, Kogin became capable of creating Wind des by pping its wings, ones less potent than an average B-Grade Jutsu. As Ryo arrived, he happened to witness Kogin release over a dozen wind des in session, leaving multiple marks on arge stone. ¡°Kogin! You¡¯re doing great!¡± Kushina encouraged it. ¡°Ne san, you said this ability is Wind de. Do I have other powers?¡± Ryo was listening to Kogin talking so smoothly and being able to learn how to Release Ninjutsu. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. Do you want to test you Chakra affinity?¡± Saying that, Kushina looked around her luggage for a strip of Chakra Induction Paper. After searching for a while, she found nothing. Ryo sent an Ice Scalpel, teleporting to it and handing Kushina a strand of Chakra Induction Paper. Kushina noticed it was Ryo who came in a blink of an eye. Kogin was paying attention to Kushina. She didn¡¯t notice Ryo until he stood there in front of the two. She waved her wings and flew around him with excitement,nding slowly on his shoulder. ¡°Kogin, long time no see!¡± Ryo greeted her. Kogin however looked away, ignoring Ryo¡¯s salute and saying: ¡°I don¡¯t talk with people who ignore Kogin.¡± Ryo smiled. The little bird was still angry because Ryo left her. He offered her Ryumyaku Chakra however, and she immediately forgave him. _____________________________________________________________________ __________________________________ T/N: Hey there, J_Otaku here. I wish you like the story so far and are happy with the releases, I just posted chapter 167 in Patreon! If you¡¯re interested in supporting me and reading more chaps hit the button below ^^ Chapter 114 - Emergency Chapter 114: Emergency ts Ryo, Kogin injected her Chakra within the paper. It wrinkled then was cut in two halves. ¡°Wind and lightning? Really suitable for a bird!¡± Said Kushina. Ryo also nodded. Indeed, Wind and Lightning were suitable for birds. They are really useful in mid air, and non reliant on solid grounds. Moreover, Lightning can stimte cellr activity and induce increased speed. For birds, faster flight should prove to be very important. Ryo even thought of teaching Kogin how to use the Lightning Chakra Mode. ¡°Ryo, Ne-san, does this mean that I can learn Jutsus other than Wind des?¡± Kogin asked with some excitement. ¡°Yes, there are many techniques you should be able to learn!¡± Ryo answered with a smile. After knowing what affinities Kogin had, Ryo and Kushina began teaching her Wind and Lightning Nature transformation. Her main talent was with Wind transformation, and she was learning Wind Release Jutsus at a much faster rate than Lightning Release Jutsus. Because of her inability to form Hand Seals, Kogin could only use Wind des or make Tornados. That¡¯s basically all she could do with her talent in Wind Release at that time. When it came to Lightning Release, Ryo finally decided to teach her the Lightning Chakra Mode. It was suitable for her: It wasn¡¯t a technique that relied on seals: a seal-less Jutsu. On top of that, it should be very helpful for her, as it could improve Kogin¡¯s defense and speed immensely However, things were not going well for her practicing this mode. This was mainly due to the fact that it was a technique devised for the human body, not for birds. Several times, Kogin was able to stimte her cellr activity and gain speed, but that was in way close to the level acquired when using the Lightning Chakra Mode. On one day, Ryo and Kushina were training Kogin, when Maan Uchiha barged in dripping in sweat. Ryo saw his state and new that something big had happened. Seeing Ryo he directly said: ¡°Ryo, something happened! Remember that family of three that helped us get to the Wave Country? We just found out that their daughter had been kidnapped by the Hidden Cloud!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Only then, Ryo remembered Uzumaki Shinshiro¡¯s family. He forgot to tell Kushina about them, and did not expect Kotori to be kidnapped by the Hidden Cloud. ¡°What the hell happened?! Make it clear!¡± Ryo was anxious. ¡°This is how it went; the family of three boarded a ship to purchase some goods from the Lightning Country. They managed to do that, but the Cloud Ninjas discovered that Shinshiro was a Ninja. Shinshiro san fought bravely to protect his family and was seriously injured, and his wife came to our camp asking us for help is saving their daughter.¡± Listening to the matter, Ryo left Kogin and immediately headed to find Minato. Minato also received the news and was discussing measures that should be taken to save Kotori. As soon as Ryo entered the tent, he telepathicallymunicated with Minato: ¡°Minato Niisan, Shinshiro san is practically Kushina¡¯s older brother, making Kotori her niece. If she¡¯s not saved...¡± Minato¡¯s feelings changed greatly. The Uzumaki n had been allies of Konoha for a long time, and this incident is concerning some of Kushina¡¯s loved ones. ¡°Ryo, does Kushina know?¡± ¡°No, she doesn¡¯t!¡± Minato was relieved, as he doesn¡¯t have to deal with restraining Kushina. ¡°Ryo, you go behind the kidnappers with Shibi. With his help, you should find them quickly. If you find that the enemy is too much for you to handle on your own, send me a message through the toads of Mount Myobuku. I¡¯ll be there with you in no time.¡± Said Minato. ¡°Good!¡± Even without Minato¡¯s proposal, that was what Ryo would do. Not paying attention to anyone else in the camp, after Ryo finished talking with Minato, he directly headed towards Shibi Aburame, and the two left the camp. On their way, Ryo exined the incident to Shibi. Thetter immediately sent out his insects to trace the Uzumaki girl and the Lightning Ninjas. The waves of bugs swarmed the area, but they weren¡¯t finding any clues. Ryo could only wait. After about 10 minutes, Shibi finally got a clue. He determined the enemy¡¯s current position. They were 10 km to the east of Konoha¡¯s camp. Ryo entered the Ice Lightning Chakra mode, using his Ice scalpels to teleport. After about 10 minutes, Ryo estimated that he was in range of his target0 his entered Sage Mode and detected the enemy not too far away. They had over 20 people, including a Quasi Kage, a Jonin, and three Tokubetsu Jonins. Kotori was unconscious on the shoulder of one of the Jonin as they were running towards their vige. Ryo directly chased them, and actually passed by them to intercept them in the woods. ¡°Haha! Are Konoha¡¯s Ninjas all cowardly? Just one? I was expecting much more.¡± Seeing just Ryo, the Quasi Kageughed. His words made his whole teamugh their hearts off. Seeing the young teenager who came, they thought that he only came to die. Ryo wasn¡¯t in the mood to talk nonsense. He took out two Ice scalpels, held one in his hand while leaving the other behind. His Ice Lightning Chakra mode broke out, and all the enemies saw was a spark of Lightning, before theughter of the Jonin that was with them ended abruptly, and red started gushing out of his neck. Ryo was already back in his ce, with Kotori in his arms. The Lightning Ninjas just saw a sh, and before they realized anything, Ryo had already saved Kotori. They all stoppedughing, including the Quasi Kage leading them. This was a Jonin, who was killed in a heartbeat! The Quasi Kage was on full alert as he stared at Ryo. Ryo confirmed that Kotori was unscathed and that she was just shocked into unconsciousness by the Kidnapping. He was relieved, ced near a tree, and nted an Ice Scalpel by her side. ¡°Who are you? A Quasi Kage from Konoha?¡± Ryo ignored the Quasi Kage once again; he had no habit of Chatting with the dead. The Quasi Kage was angered by Ryo¡¯s attitude. He entered the Lightning Chakra Mode and rushed in. For the first time, Ryo was able to see the Cloud¡¯s lightning Chakra Mode. He looked at his foe with great interest. ¡°Oh! So arrogant!¡± Seeing that Ryo wasn¡¯t about to hide, the Quasi Kage was more and more angry, and his Lightning Chakra mode go more powerful and violent as his fist hit Ryo. Ryo smiled, as he Lightning Flickered away from the punch, and then attacked with the Thousand Flying Ice Needles of Death. However, his attack did not prate beyond the Lightning Chakra Mode¡¯s armor. Still, the Armor was deeply dented. Ryo grinned with disappointment, and he flickered in front of his enemy. The Ice Scalpel in his left broke through the Armor, while his right punched through that gap, reaching the Quasi Kage¡¯s abdomen. The Man in front of him fainted from the impact. Ryo wasn¡¯t about to stop. As lightning flickered all over the ce, corpses of the Cloud Ninjas were falling. Both he and Minato were speed-type Ninjas, both relied on their incredible speed to win. Strong foes fell in instants before them. If it was Minato here, these enemies would only fall faster. In the end, Ryo froze the Quasi Kage, took Kotori and returned to Konoha¡¯s camp. ________________________________________________________________ Chapter 115 - The Cloud’s Plot Chapter 115: The Cloud¡¯s Plot s Right as Ryo wasing back, he met Kushina, who was rushing out of Konoha¡¯s camp. From her state, he realized that the matter had been exposed. On behind her, Uchiha Maan was hurrying to hide behind a crowd. Ryo gazed at him fiercely. If he hadn¡¯t saved little Kotori already, he wouldn¡¯t let him get away with it. Maan was actually filled with regrets. He had no idea about the rtionship between Kushina and the family, as he never talked to them while on the sailboat. After all, all he knew was that Kushina had a red hair family. Who knew that when mentioning that the kid who was kidnapped had red hair, Kushina would be concerned for her family? ¡°Ryo! Is Kotori okay?¡± Kushina rushed over and held Kotori. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Ne-san, she just fainted from the shock. We better let her wake up on her own as she should be pretty afraid.¡± ¡°Good!¡± Hearing Ryo, Kushina couldn¡¯t help but sigh of relief. But immediately, her hair floated again, and she was burning with anger! ¡°Ne-san, calm down! Please calm down!¡± ¡°Did you take care of those cloud Ninjas?¡± Asked Kushina in a cold tone. It was the 1st time Ryo heard her speak in such a tone. Saying that she was angry is an understatement. After all, Shinshiro¡¯s family are actually her only remaining rtives in the world. It¡¯s natural that should would be so furious and worried. ¡°Of course. There¡¯s only this guy left, to squeeze the info out of him.¡± Ryo quickly exined Kushina nodded, holding Kotori, and then headed towards the medical Ninjas¡¯ tent. ¡°Fortunately, I was back in time. otherwise, we might have had problems with Kushina Nesan.¡± ¡°Ryo, you don¡¯t know that she went and released six tails?¡± Maan said weakly, then pointed at the scorchednd outside the west side of the camp. ¡°Six tails?¡± Ryo looked to where Maan pointed, and he was shocked! What used to be a forest in that side was all gone, and all that was left behind was devastation. Ryo shook his head helplessly, then went to Minato¡¯s tent. ¡°Minato san, do we know where Kushina¡¯s niece was...¡± A jonin was asked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it anymore, Kushina Ni san had picked her up.¡± Hearing Ryo, everybody in the tent, including Minato, were relieved. None of them was able to wrap their minds around the immense power that the Six Tails mode brought to Kushina. It was actually Kushina¡¯s unwillingness to hurt the innocent that made her point her Bijudama away, destryong the forest on the camps west. Otherwise, half the camp would¡¯ve been blown up. ¡°Everyone, Kotori had been saved, and Kushina Ni-san is fine. Now, we need to discuss how to handle this guy.¡± Saying that, Ryo revealed to them the frozen Cloud Ninja behind him. ¡°This man is the captain of the squad that made the kidnapping. He¡¯s a Quasi Kage. I think we should be able to get some valuable information out of him.¡± ¡°Quasi Kage?!¡± Minato didn¡¯t expect Ryo to bring back such a surprise. Someone at that level should be a prominent figure in their vige, and the info taken from a Quasi Kage can even flip the bnce of power between camps. ¡°Ryo, the matter of getting intelligence is still yours.¡± Said Minato. Of course, nobody was to object, as none of them doubted the Yamanaka¡¯s ability when it es to reading minds, just as they trust the Aburame¡¯s insects or the Hyuga¡¯s eyes. Ryo pressed his hand against the Cloud Ninja¡¯s head. His consciousness entered his mind, and he began reading his memories. A person¡¯s memory is vast, and one could not find to read it all. Ryo directly went to what seemed most prominent to the Cloud Ninja himself. He learned that this man was named Troy, a disciple of the 3rd Raikage. He was just on patrol, and didn¡¯t expect to encounter Uzumaki n members. The Cloud Ninjas had long coveted the Uzumaki n. Before, they were the ones to infiltrate Konoha, trying to kidnap Kushina as she was young. Now, finding such an opportunity, they weren¡¯t about to let go of it. So Troy and his team fought Shinshiro. After beating him and taking away Kotori, Troy was not satisfied with his victory. He deliberately let Shinshiro and his wife go to Konoha¡¯s camp for help. He was very confident, and had an idea about Konoha¡¯s ranks. If the one toe after him was to be Minato, he would have run away. If another one was toe, he would have been delighted and confident enough to face them. He never thought of the possibility of Konoha¡¯s camp having another Kage Tier, and that led to his demise. Later, Ryo continued going through his memories searching for valuable ones. Most of Tello¡¯s important memories were rted to the 3rd Raikage. Two of them had great value. One of them was the fight between the 3rd and the Hachibi, and the other was a meeting in the Cloud Camp. Through Tryo¡¯s memories, Ryo witnessed the immense power of the 3rd Raikage. If the Yonbi was that much stronger than the Ichibi, one could only imagine how strong the Hachibi is. However, the 3rd Raikage was able to single-handedly deal with this horrible existence. From Troy¡¯s memories, the 3rd was actually overpowering the Hachibi. If it wasn¡¯t for the beast¡¯s practically infinite reserves of Chakra, he would¡¯ve been actually able to kill it. Later, the battle got too fierce, and the Cloud Ninjas were hiding in the distance. Like Ryo knew from the Manga, the Hachibi was restrained, and the 3rd was also seriously injured. Because everyone one besides Ryo thinks that the 3rd Raikage¡¯s wound was inflicted by the Hachibi, Troy thought so as well. He found that the 3rd seeing the scar of that wound as his shame a bit peculiar. The other memory was the meeting. It was a recent meeting with all the high-end Ninjas of the hidden cloud. The 3rd, Ai, Killer B, and Yugiti ni were all Kage tiers. Even though she was physically weaker than the rest of them, but just like B, she was a perfect Jinchuriki, and she¡¯s Kage tier when using that power. The meeting didn¡¯t decide much, but the news within it were shocking. First, the Rain vige joined forces with the Hidden Cloud, and Hanzo the Smander wasing. The second was that the 3rd Raikage¡¯s first target was the hidden Rock. Ryo informed the people in the meeting about what he got. Their faces were heavy when hearing Hanzo¡¯s name. Hanzo the Smander; it was the name of a legend. He was considered a half-god by many, and he was certainly one of the strongest Kages. With his presence, this war is only about to get moreplicated. T/N: Hey there, J_Otaku here. I wish you like the story so far and are happy with the releases, I just posted chapter 169 in Patreon! If you¡¯re interested in supporting me and reading more chaps hit the button below ^^ Chapter 116 - Ryo’s Plot Chapter 116: Ryo¡¯s Plot ts Hanz¨­ of the Smander, was legend during the WWII period, and his achievements and battle were enough to make him hailed as a Demi-God. That was how strong this man was. That is how the people in the meeting regarder him, but not Ryo. Only Ryo thought that Hanzo¡¯s actual feats did not match his reputation. He was easily killed by Pain¡¯s six. And then, when reincarnated with Edo Tensei by Kabuto, he showed no feats before being sealed. The only feat Ryo could think of was beating the Sannin, but that was long before this battle. Ryo even thought that Sage Mode should be enough to overpower Hanzo. Ryo¡¯s thoughts were unknown to others, and they were all worrying about the Cloud¡¯s new ally. ¡°Minato san, this new alliance is formed against the Hidden Rock. Why should we worry about it? Can¡¯t we just take advantage of the weakening of the two sides after battle?¡± The Hyuga n head spoke. Usually, this was where the Uchiha¡¯s n head interfered going against the Hyuga. However, for once, he actually agreed with what his counterpart had to say. ¡°No, you have to put into perspective the gap in power between the Rock and the Cloud. The Only Kage tier Ninjas that the Rock have are Onoki and the Gobi Jinchuriki. Also, when it es to regr Ninjas, the Rock should be outnumbered. If we just sit and ignore what¡¯s going on, it¡¯s very likely that the rock would be taken down in one fell swoop. When that happens, we¡¯ll surely be the ones to follow!¡± Minato¡¯s words made everyone silent. What he said was indeed the truth. Once the bnce between camps is broken, it¡¯s bound to cause massive repercussion In the Cloud Camp there are already 4 Kage tier Ninjas. Adding Hanzo to them, who is top Kage tier, makes 5. Such high-endbat power is enough to match that of both Konoha¡¯s and the Rock¡¯s camps. On top of that, the 3rd Raikage and Hanzo were in a league of their own, evenpared to most Kage tier Ninjas. ¡°You¡¯re all worried about Hanzo! So, it should be good if he doesn¡¯t join the Hidden Cloud?¡± Just as everyone were thinking about a solution, Ryo spoke out. ¡°Yeah, easy for you to say. But it¡¯s Hanzo of the Smnder, is there even a way to stop him?¡± Said the Uchiha¡¯s n head. ¡°Of course! Separating them from each other, and then killing him on his own!¡± ¡°Haha, killing him on his own? Who do you think you are? Don¡¯t think you can do whatever you want just because you¡¯re Kage tier!¡± The Uchiha n¡¯s head mocked Ryo. Ryo ignored him, and turned to Minato: ¡°Minato Ni-san, leave Hanzo of the Smander to me. I have a way to keep him off this battlefield.¡± Minato knew Ryo well. If thetter is making such a statement, then is sure to have an ace up his sleeve. However, the gap in power was too great, and Minato was too skeptical to agree with Ryo¡¯s proposal. ¡°Hanzo is the leader of the Rain Vige. The Reason why he¡¯s helping the Cloud should be nothing more but a promise made to him by the 3rd Raikage, one that should benefit his vige. But if trouble urs within the Rain vige, do you think Hanzo woulde?¡± Ryo said his thoughts, and the others in the tent looked at each other and thought of his suggestion. ¡°Ryo san, we understand what you mean. But I believe it¡¯s impossible to cause civil strife in the Rain vige. as far as I know, the vigers there regard Hanzo as their savior, and the whole vige is loyal to him. I¡¯m afraid your proposal is...¡± The Nara n¡¯s representative stood up and said. ¡°That¡¯s in the past. Haven¡¯t you heard of the Akatsuki?¡± Asked Ryo. ¡°Akatsuki? The organization near the Rain vige?¡± Minato knew about them back when he returned to the vige some time ago. The 3rd mentioned this emerging organization. Others didn¡¯t know about it, but Minato knowing is enough. Ryo was very close to make his point. ¡°The Rain vige is located at the junction of the Earth, Wind and Fire Countries. Their battlefield are located all around it. While this current war didn¡¯t reach their vige, Ninjas often pass by it.¡± What Ryo said was knowing to all those present, so they were all a little confused. Minato nodded to Ryo telling him to go on. ¡°As far as I know, the Akatsuki has been founded by three war orphans. Their purpose is peace. The participation of Hanzo in this war is certainly against their ideals. However, this organization is also a very strong one in the Rain vige. This requires us to promise some things.¡± ¡°Promise what?¡± The Uchiha¡¯s head couldn¡¯t wait to ask, as Ryo¡¯s idea started to look more and more feasible. He forgot how just moments ago, he was mocking him. Ryo didn¡¯t pay attention to him, he gulped then said: ¡°What we need to give the Akatsuki is a promise, a promise that Konoha and the Hidden Rock shall not step into the Rain Country.¡± ¡°I can negotiate with the Hokage Sama about Konoha, but the Rock...¡± Minato¡¯s face was a little concerned, as the Rock should give them a hard time if they try to convince them of making such amitment.¡± ¡°Minato Ni-san, don¡¯t forget that we still have Troy. We just need to hand him over to Onoki, and he¡¯ll be more anxious than us. After all, the Rock are the 1st target of this alliance.¡± Ryo said with a smile. Minato nodded; the rush of actually events made him forget such a fact. After that, the meeting discussed further specific details. They waited until the evening, then Minato took Troy to the vicinity of the Rock camp with his Flying Thunder God. Just like ned, Minato used some water to wake Troy up, and then immediately left with Flying thunder god. Troy¡¯s mind was still caught up in his battle against Ryo, because he was stunned too fast for him to perceive. As soon as he woke up, his Lightning Chakra Mode broke out. He shined like a 1000-watt light bulb, immediately illuminating the night. The Rock Ninjas easily found out about him, and immediately sent two ninjas to inspect. Troy was somewhat confused when finding out that Ryo had disappeared, and casually killed the two Rock Ninjas. With that, it was as if he poked a honeb, and the Rock Ninjas swarmed up around him. In the end, the Gobi Jinchuriki himself arrived and caught him. Like Troy, the Rock were confused, but it was a good thing to catch an enemy¡¯s Quasi Kage. Ononki personally came to interrogate him. Troy was mentally strong, and they got nothing out of him the whole night. This made Onoki anxious. He even wanted to kill him, as he felt the interrogation was a waste of time. But in the end, he did not do that, as he knew that the information that he could get out of him is to valuable. A dayter, The Rock finally got Troy to speak using Genjutsu. Getting the information out of him, the faces of all the higher-ups of the camp turned blue! _____________________________________________________________________ __________________________________ T/N: Hey there, J_Otaku here. I wish you like the story so far and are happy with the releases, I just posted chapter 175 in Patreon! If you¡¯re interested in supporting me and reading more chaps hit the button below ^^ Chapter 117 - Sneaking into the Rain Country Chapter 117: Sneaking into the Rain Country ts The Rock and the Cloud had always been hostile to each other. While the Cloud¡¯s war against Konoha was purely for resources, theirs against the Rock was because of the hatred that was always there. Onoki was very aware of this. If the Cloud did really ask Hanzo for help, then their first target will definitely be them. Hanzo¡¯s name made Onoki extremly afraid. In his view, the most powerful living Ninjas of the time were him, Hanzo, the 3rd Hokage and 3rd Raikage. If it was only the 3rd Raikage facing him, Onoki would be confident that he wouldn¡¯t lose. However, he knew that he should not be able to face the two together. Moreover, if Hanzo of the Smander actuallyes to this battlefield, the Cloud would have 5 Kage tier Ninjas. The Rock did have four Kage Tier Ninjas, but Roshi was killed. The Sand front also needs Kitsuchi for its leadership. For now, this front only has Onoki and Han, the Gobi Jinchuriki. ¡°Old man, this situation is very unfavorable to us. What are you going to do?¡± Asked Han. ¡°There are only two ways for us to take. One is to retreat before Hanzo¡¯s arrival, and the other is to join forces with Konoha to resist this alliance.¡± ¡°Join forces with Konoha? Tsuchikage sama, will Konoha be willing to cooperate with us?¡± Said Gari. ¡°If Hanzo really arrives, we¡¯ll be all in the same boat. Once we¡¯re defeated, Konoha should be next. I believe they¡¯ll understand this much.¡± Said Onoki after some silence. ¡°In that case, how do we deliver this information to Konoha? If we just tell them, they might just not believe it ¡°Han, you¡¯re going to throw this Cloud quasi Kage to Konoha¡¯s camp. They have the Yamanaka n, and they should have someone to read his memories and thoughts. While they may not believe what we say, they should believe what they see.¡± Han nodded and ran towards Konoha¡¯s camp with the Cloud captive. Onoki sighed. He knew that by asked for Konoha help, he is going to pay. After all, while Hanzo¡¯s arrival is a major threat to them as well, this new alliance should have the Rock as its 1st target. What should Konoha be interested in? After Han took the half dead Troy to Konoha¡¯s camp to exin his intentions, Minato told him to leave the Quasi Kage to them. As soon as he did that, Han ran into the distance without looking back. Witnessing the horrifying Golden sh, he knew that he should be no opponent of him, even with the power of the Gobi. After Han left, Minato once again summoned the higher ups of the camp to a meeting in his tent. Seeing the beat up Troy, everyone one knew that Ryo¡¯s n was a sess. ¡°The next step is negotiation. With this, we are giving the Rock great help. I believe it¡¯s appropriate to ask for something back!¡± Minato wasn¡¯t just fit to be a Hokage for his strength, his political wisdom was also on par. ¡°Minato San, Konoha¡¯s repertoire of Earth Release Jutsus iscking!¡± Said Katachi Uchiha. As soon as his voice fell, the tent was full of excitement. The old man, and the head of his n, knew well what to ask for. The next day, Minato went with the result of his discussions to negotiate with Onoki. Konoha demanded an S ss Jutsu, 5 A ss Jutsu, and supplies that were ending in their camp. Negotiations naturally didn¡¯t go well. Onoki just couldn¡¯t give away an S ss Jutsu. The most important thing in such situations is to stay calm. After the negotiations failure, Minato just retreated, and the Rock didn¡¯t hear from Konoha¡¯s camp for days. With time passing by, and his Sensor Ninjas detecting Cloud Ninjas going in the way of the Rain Country, Onoki couldn¡¯t help it anymore. He took the initiative and contacted Minato for second negotiations, and finally they reached an agreement: An S-ss Jutsu, 3 A-ss Jutsus, and Rock not stepping foot into the Rain Country. After thepletion of the negotiations, Minato personally intercepted the Ninjas Going from the Cloud Vige to the Rain Country. After that, he returned to Konoha¡¯s camp. He immediately took Ryo with the Flying Thunder God to the Wind Country, through which thetter entered the Rain Country. The Rain Country was just like depicted in the Manga, a small country where it rained all the time. Because of the fact that it was a main battlefield during the 2nd Shinobi World War, the countries boundaries were very strictly guarded. The country¡¯s hidden vige was the Vige hidden in the Rain. Their Ninjas have developed several secret techniques. Because of that, they were great when it came to assassinations, hence that¡¯s what they¡¯ve been mostly hired to do. Ryo¡¯s knowledge of the country from the Manga was from the Pain reign era. As for the base of the Akatsuki, Ryo couldn¡¯t remember anything that guided him to their hiding ce. The problem was that, whether it was the Rain Country or vige, both were totally different from what Ryo remembered. The Akatsuki¡¯s base should be outside of the vige. And that leaves Ryo with no clue for finding them. His only path was the use of the transformation Jutsu, along with the use of Chakra Camouge Jutsu to look like an ordinary merchant, and then try to trace the Akatsuki through the Rain vige. Although the Rain Country was small one, it was still a whole country. Ryo was trying to find a needle in a haystack. Moreover, Ryo didn¡¯t know anything about any of the Akatsuki¡¯s Chakras. Even with the use of the Sage mode, he should not be able to find them. Finding nothing after a whole day of searching, Ryo was tired, and entered hotel nearby. In his past life, Ryo liked to drink a few cups when he had no work. Being a minor in Konoha all the time, he never got the chance drink the Narutoverse Drinks. Most of what people drank here was pure sake, but it didn¡¯t matter to Ryo. He ordered a small bottle and started drinking. Next to him, were two drunk men talking. ¡°Hey did you hear? Hanzo Sama will negotiate with Yahiko san from the organization tomorrow.¡± The fat one of the two talked. ¡°What are you talking about? How do you know?¡± The Thin one responded. ¡°I heard that it¡¯s a meeting about peace, and about the 3rd counties of Fire, Earth and Wind. As for my knowledge of the matter, don¡¯t forget that my aunt¡¯s daughter-inw¡¯s third brother is Hanzo guard!¡± Said the fat man proudly. ¡°Her brother? Where will the negotiations happen? Let¡¯s go together and watch!¡± ¡°No! Tomorrow¡¯s negotiations are for Ninjas only. Do you want to die? And I only know that they will negotiate near the Rain vige, that¡¯s all!¡± After that, the conversation between the two became less interesting, but Ryo was satisfied with the unexpected information. ¡°Sure enough, it¡¯s like they say; the best ce to get information is hotels and brothels!¡± Said Ryo to himself. After drinking some Sake, Ryo rushed to the Rain vige ahead of schedule. Entering the Sage Mode, he found a ce with many Ninjas in it. So he went ahead, killed one of them sneakily, and then mixed himself into them. _____________________________________________________________________ __________________________________ T/N: Hey there, J_Otaku here. I hope you like the story so far and are happy with the releases, I just posted chapter 176 in Patreon! If you¡¯re interested in supporting me and reading more chapters, hit the button below ^^ Chapter 118 - Facing Hanzo Chapter 118: Facing Hanzo ts The Rain Ninjas made an ambush in the heights around the meeting ce, and Ryo was hidden with them, and he kept sensing the surroundings from time to time. At dawn, a familiar Chakra entered the Range of his perception. After he sensed said Chakra, Ryo was sure that he had just got one of his best opportunities to gain Yahiko¡¯s trust. That Chakra was that of the councilor, Danzo Shimura. Ryo was wondering why such a huge ambush was made, but then learned as he mixed up with the rain soldiers and overheard their conversations that the n was to annihte the Akatsuki and kill its members. Therefore, Ryo kept on perceiving the outside the outside. When he sensed Danzo arriving, he knew that the meeting was close, and that the Akatsuki are about to arrive. The day was getting brighter, and the light rain in the vige kept falling down. The day was peaceful, and it looked like nothing could interrupt said peace. In the early morning, Yahiko, Nagato and Konan all came to the field with a dozen of their peers, and Hanzo was waiting for their arrival to their deaths. The three were not so much wary of Hanzo. To them, that man was a sincere protector of the Rain vige, and they were all still wearing their Rain forehead protectors. But they didn¡¯t know that Hanzo felt threatened by the growth of their organization, and he had long wanted to get rid of them. Now, with Danzo secret support and incentives, he couldn¡¯t help but make his step against them. Ryo had always kept attention on Danzo, waiting for him to make his move. Sure enough, as the negotiations started, while the three were vignt, Hanzo had his eyes set on Yahiko Just as Hanzo was about to make his move, Ryo used Ice Scalpels that he had buried in advance, and teleported three times, to end up in Hanzo¡¯s way. Thetter was startled by Ryo¡¯s sudden appearance. With his great experience, he know that Ryo did not use a regr flicker, but instead he used something that¡¯s more akin to a spacetime Ninjutsu. Thinking about that, the 1st name that came to his mind was that of Minato, Konoha¡¯s Yellow sh. But unlike Minato, this young man in front of him looked much younger, and had ck hair. ¡°Who are you? Why are you interfering with the Rain¡¯s internal matters?¡± People with Space-Time Ninjutsus are not easy to take down. Hanzo didn¡¯t want to fight if not necessary. Ryo ignored Hanzo, and shouted to Danzo who was hidden on higher grounds: ¡°Danzo San! Since you¡¯re here, than I suppose I have nothing to do?¡± Being found out by Ryo, Danzo had no more reason to hide, so he came out angrily. ¡°Hello! Danzo San!¡± ¡°Ryo Yamanaka, you should be on the Lightning Country¡¯s battlefield. What are you doing in the Rain Country? The crime of leaving your post is not a light one!¡± Said Danzo. ¡°I also wanted to ask you Danzo San about what you¡¯re doing here. Could it be that you¡¯re conspiring with the Rain Vige to do something that might harm Konoha?¡± Who was the one with something to fear? Ryo was not willing to show weakness, responding to Danzo¡¯s threats with direct usations of endangering Konoha. ¡°No those are unfounded ims! I came here under themand of the Hokage to help the Rain get rid of traitors!¡± ¡°Would you look at that! Your mission seems to contradict with mine! I¡¯ve received my orders from the Hokage to form an alliance with Yahiko, while delivering Konoha¡¯s and the Stone¡¯s promise to never get the Rain Country involved with any of our wars again!¡± Hearing Ryo, Danzo stared at him in silence. ¡°Oh, I see you do not believe me yet! I have letters from both Onoki and the old man right here!¡± Ryo took out two scrolls and handed them to the trio behind them. Yahiko took the scrolls, and upon reading them, he began shaking with excitement. Then he passed them over to Nagato and Konan, who were both full of joy reading them. ¡°What do Konoha and and the Rock mean by this? Why interfere with the Rain internal affairs?!¡± Hearing Ryo, Hanzo asked. ¡°It was you who interfered first, epting the Cloud¡¯s terms and intervening in our war!¡± Ryo words drove Hanzo into momentary silence. He did not expect to be discovered so soon by Konoha and the Rock. ¡°Hanzo sama, why intervene in the war between these great powers! We can no longer afford to have war affect the Rain Country! How can you ignore the life and death of the people!¡± Yahiko said emotionally. ¡°You kids are so na?ve! No involvement in a war where great countries offer great benefits? How would the vige develop? We need affiliation withrger countries!¡± Said Hanzo angrily. ¡°You¡¯ve gone mad for power! From this day on, we shall protect the peace of the Rain Country out own way.¡± After Yahiko ended his words, the three turned to leave. ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere!¡± Hanzo was angry and frustrated, and order the surrounding Ninjas making their ambushes to attack. ¡°You go; I¡¯ll keep them from pursuing you. The climate of the Rain country made it an Ice user paradise, and Ryo wasn¡¯t afraid of anyone of the battlefield. ¡°Thank you, but we are no fools. We¡¯vee prepared. But there one thing I would ask you, to bring these scrolls to our headquarter.¡± Said Yahiko, handing the scrolls to Ryo, and rushing intobat. Observing the trio, Ryo found problems: They were too weak. Nagato was fighting at the level of a Jonin, while the other two were just Tokubetsu Jonin tier. It didn¡¯t take them long before they fell under the siege of arge number of Rain Ninjas. As they fell, something peculiar happened. [Shapeshifting Jutsu]! Ryo didn¡¯t think that Nagato would be able to use this technique so early in his life, and was a little surprised. It was one of the Rinnegan¡¯s techniques. When activated, people other than the user can get the same appearance as the person designated by the user, getting all their Jutsu, and 30% of their Chakra. ¡°Danzo san, shouldn¡¯t you leave now? I think the show is over. I¡¯ll be reporting to the Hokage, and you could do the same!¡± Saying that, Ryo entered the Ice Lightning Chakra mode and left. Danzo puffed and also left, leaving behind a furious Danzo. After today¡¯s meeting, Ryo understood why Hanzo didn¡¯t join the Cloud¡¯s ranks in the Manga. It must have been the consequence of Nagato¡¯s rampage. With everything now being clear, Ryo remembered that moment when Yahiko died. Now, with his interference, there¡¯s no reason for things to develop in that way. Watching the good show the Trio put out, Ryo was eager to meet them again. He had to admit, Yahiko was a good leader. T/N: Hey there, J_Otaku here. I hope you like the story so far and are happy with the releases, I just posted chapter 176 in Patreon! If you¡¯re interested in supporting me and reading more chapters, hit the button below ^^ Chapter 119 - Official Meeting Chapter 119: Official Meeting ts Two days went by ever since Ryo 1st met the trio. In the Rain country, a massive wide-scale search for the Akatsuki begun. Two days ago, Yahiko returned the scroll to Ryo, and asked him to bring it back to the Akatsuki¡¯s camp. The only problem was that he never told Ryo about the camp¡¯s location! Ryo could only helplessly start looking for their location, for over two days. However, unlike the 1st time when he was searching blindly, Ryo now at least became familiar with Yahiko¡¯s Chakra. After two days, he finally was able to locate him with the help of Sage Mode. While they were waiting for Ryo, Yahiko, Nagato and Konan were also anxious. Yahiko forgot to tell Ryo about his location, and the other two thought that he had left him the information on the scroll, so they never reminded him of doing it. After returning, Yahiko could only ask if anyone left an address to Ryo, and he found out that he never got even a general direction. This was very embarrassing, and the trio feared that Ryo might never find them this way. However, they couldn¡¯t dare to send out people to look for him. With the announced sh between the Rain Vige and the Akatsuki, sending people out is sending them to their death. The Akatsuki¡¯s camp was located deep in a mountain on the west side of the Rain Country. After confirling that he wasn¡¯t followed, Ryo entered their base. At the outer gate, Nagato was constantly using Rainmaker Jutsu, and he confirmed Ryo¡¯s entrance. Learning that Ryo finally found their camp, the three were finally relieved They each greeted Ryo, and took him in to the cave. This was their 1st official meeting. ¡°I¡¯m sorry; I forget to give you the address to our camp.¡± After the four sat down, Yahiko embarrassedly scratched his head. ¡°Haha! No problem, looking for someone is one of my specialties.¡± Ryo said with a smile. ¡°First, I¡¯ll introduce myself. My name is Yahiko. This is Nagato, and this is Konan.¡± ¡°Pleasure to meet you. My name is Ryo Yamanaka.¡± After knowing each other, Ryo handed over the letters from the Hokage and the Tsuchikage to Yahiko. Although they¡¯ve seen them before, the three were still pretty excited seeing the letters, and Ryo wasn¡¯t about to disrupt their happiness, as he admired the beauty of their feeling that their dreams can be achieved. It took them all a while to calm down knowing that peace in their country was finally in reach. Although they were happy, they all knew that they should have to pay a price. ¡°Ryo san, what are you conditions?¡± Asked Yahiko. ¡°It¡¯s just one condition. You must do whatever you can to keep Hanzo from interfering with the war between Konoha, the Rock and the Cloud. I believe you also don¡¯t want to see him get involved. Our purpose is the same.¡± Yahiko looked back at his friends. Nagato was expressionless, and Konan gave him a little nod. ¡°If that¡¯s the only condition, then we agree. On behalf of the Akatsuki, I agree with your condition, and I promise not to let Hanzo interfere with your war.¡± Yahiko answered in a serious tone. ¡°Good, I also promise on behalf of Konoha that all our battle will not affect the Rain Country. Now, if you may, could you provide me with written responses to both the Hokage and the Tsuchikage?¡± Yahiko nodded and wrote the replies, and the contract between the two parties were pleted. With that being done with, Ryo started looking at the trio with more curiosity. The three all looked older than him, but with his temperament it looked as if all four were peers. The one that caught his eyes the most was of course Konan. He didn¡¯t have any sort of feelings towards her, but he just couldn¡¯t help but be attracted by her rare beauty. Just like in the Manga, Konan was wearing a ck Akatsuki uniform embroided with red clouds. Her hair was light violet-blue; her amber eyes wererge. At the time, she didn¡¯t wear thebret piercing or the light blue paper floweron her head. She looked more yful and cuter than she waster on in the Manga. Ryo then turned his eyes towards Nagato and pretended to be surprised. Thetter thought that Ryo was disturbed by his eyes and subconsciously avoided Ryo¡¯s look. ¡°Your hair! Looks exactly like my Sensei¡¯s! Is yourst name Uzumaki?¡± Asked Ryo. Nagato apparently did not expect that Ryo would be concerned with his hair andst name. He first looked back at Ryo, and then nodded. ¡°Then you and my sensei are both survivors of the Uzumaki n! I didn¡¯t expect my Sensei¡¯s n to have a member in this organization.¡± Nagato heard Ryo, and his body trembled. He did not expect to have surviving n members. ¡°Great Nagato! You have surviving n members! You¡¯re not alone.¡± Yahiko excitedly patted on Nagato¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Ryo san, can you tell us about the Uzumaki n?¡± Konan saw that Nagato was speechless, and spoke out for him. Ryo nodded: ¡°The Uzumaki and Senju ns are distant rtives. Both are descendants of the legendary Rikudo Sennin. They...¡± With Ryo small narrative, the three formed a simple understanding about the Uzumaki n. After they learn about their descendance from the Rikudo sennin, the three looked like they had finnaly understood a lot of what was concerning them. When they heard that the n is almost extinct, Nagato had some sense of loneliness, but he was strongly interested in the few survivors. ¡°Thank you for telling us about all of this, Ryo san!¡± Nagato sincerely thanked Ryo. Ryo wasn¡¯t just being nice. In fact, his main purpose was giving Nagato a stronger sense of belonging, to keep him from going astray in the future. ¡°By the way, who is your Sensei? From what I¡¯m seeing, Nagato is definitely Kage tier, and Yahiko and Konan look to be Jounin tier. Your Sensei must be someone amazing!¡± Ryo tried to bring up the subject of Jiraya. As soon as he mentioned their teacher, all three¡¯s faces were full of nostalgia. After they looked at each other, Konan was the one to speak. ¡°You actually must know our Sensei. He is one of the legendary Sannin, Jiraya! He was here before, and he taught us for three years.¡± ¡°It turned out to be you!¡± Said Ryo, showing surprise, ¡°I heard Jiraya san mention that he had three disciples in the Rain Country.¡± ¡°Ryo, you know our Sensei?¡± Yahiko heard Ryo¡¯s words and he quickly approached him with his eyes open wide. ¡°Of course! Our rtionship is pretty good! I¡¯ve learned half the Ninjutsu I know from him!¡± ¡°How has Sensei been doing recently?¡± Hearing Ryo¡¯s answer, Yahiko asked with some excitement. ¡°Ah! Well, he can breath, eat and sleep, but he¡¯s in war you know. He can¡¯t peek at women¡¯s spas, so I bet he¡¯s not feeling too good.¡± ¡°Peeping at women¡¯s spas? Sensei would never do such a thing!¡± Konan hugged herself in panic. ¡°Why not? I found him before Konan, watching you with wicked eyes!¡± Yahiko added fuel to the mess Finding amon topic, Ryo and the three were drawn into conversations, talking about their experiences. Theirughter rang out of the camp from time to time. In the country, Jiraya kept sneezing for the entirety of the afternoon. _____________________________________________________________________ __________________________________ T/N: Hey there, J_Otaku here. I hope you like the story so far and are happy with the releases, I just posted chapter 176 in Patreon! If you¡¯re interested in supporting me and reading more chapters, hit the button below ^^ Chapter 120 - Kogin’s Summoning Contract Chapter 120: Kogin¡¯s Summoning Contract ts Ryo stayed with the Akatsuki for three days, bing very friendly with the trio over time. During those days, Ryo kept reminding the Trio to be vignt when dealing with Hanzo. Spending time with them, Ryo felt that they were much nicer and more innocent than what they had turned into in the Manga, so he just kept reminding them. Over the course of those three days, the Akatsuki started taking action as well. To Ryo¡¯s surprise, their wasn¡¯t really much difference in abilities between the Rain and the Aktsuki¡¯s regr Ninjas. The Akatsuki was a secret organization that took action in the Dark; they never confronted the Rain Vige face to face. However, they kept interfering with the execution of their assassination mission. The Rain vige¡¯s economy relied mainly on the rewards from assassination missions, and some of their secret Ninjutsu were very helpful with that. With the Akatsuki¡¯s interference, the missionpletion rate of the Rain Ninjas plummeted, and many employers started losing trust in the Rain Vige. Hanzo also was taking his own measures, but the Akatsuki were cautious, and were not being fooled by his traps. With that, Hanzo had to give up on the idea of going to the Lightning Country¡¯s battlefield in order to focus on dealing with the local Akatsuki. Ryo¡¯s task was sessfullypleted, and after bidding farewell to the Trio, he summoned Fukasaku and asked him to take him into the Lightning Country¡¯s battlefield via reverse summoning Ryo and Fukasaku had just appeared in Konoha¡¯s Lightning Country camp, when a silver falcon wrapped with lightning Chakra flew towards Ryo. A falcon is really fast in the air, and the speed brought by the Lightning Chakra mode made it more like a thunderbolt. Fukasaku was startled by the falcon¡¯s sudden appearance. Just as he was preparing to fight, he saw itnding on Ryo¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Hey! You¡¯re really mean; not taking me along when you go out to y!¡± Kogin left the Lightning Chakra mode and startedining on Ryo¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Sorry, sorry, this time I forgot to bring you along!¡± Ryo tried to make Kogin feel better. Fukasaku was looking at Kogin with surprise, as it was the 1st time he saw a summoned beast in the Lightning Chakra mode. However, with careful observation, Fukasaku found that there was no summoning Blood Covenant tied to Kogin. In other words, the bird was qualified to be a summoned beast, but no one had any contract with her. ¡°Ryo Chan, why didn¡¯t you make a summoning contract with this bird? Do you worry that we at mount Myoboku won¡¯t agree?¡± Asked Fukasaku. ¡°It¡¯s not that Fukasaku sama. I found Kogin in the forest and brought her into the camp. Upon inspection, I found that she had Chakra in her body, and that she was smarter than usual. So I taught her talking and Ninjutsu with Kushina ne-san.¡± Ryo exined. Fukasaku¡¯s face showed his surprise. Finding such a smart bird in the forest, and training it until they point making it fit to be a summoned beast, what kind of luck is this? ¡°Ryo Chan, you can make a summoning contract with young Kogin. With a summoning contract, you could summon her at any time.¡± ¡°Fukasaku san, can she sign such a contract with several people?¡± Asked Ryo. Fukasaku went and observed Kogin, and then summoned Gerotora in. He inspected some worn scrolls that thetter gave him, and made Kogin spill a drop of blood upon one of them. Her blood slowly merged with scroll, and after its full integration, Fukasaku sighed for the good fortune of Ryo. ¡°Ryo chan, this is an unused Summoning Contract Scroll from Mount Myoboku¡¯s stocks. I just made Kogin chan spill some of her blood on it. Now, just sign your name with your own blood, and leave you finger prints on the seal just like before, and you¡¯ll be able to use [Summoning] to summon Kogin.¡± After that, Fukasaku handed the scroll to Ryo. Ryo couldn¡¯t wait to sign, then made Kogin fly into the distance. After she went out of sight, Ryo used [Summoning] to bring her in, and the experiment was a great sess. Kogin flew out of a small cloud of white smoke forming underneath his hand. Ryo showed his gratitude to Fukasaku, but thetter¡¯s attention was focused on Kogin. ¡°Kogin Chan, now you¡¯re one of the Summoned beasts. I hope you can expand you n and form a new race of summoned beasts as soon as possible.¡± Kogin had no idea what Fukasaku was talking about, but from his serious face, she felt like it was a serious matter, and she nodded in response. Fukasaku was very satisfied with her attitude, and returned to Mount Myoboku after saying goodbye. Ryo looked at the scroll and had a headache. Kogin became this smart and strong by absorbing the Ryumyaku¡¯s Chakra. Making a new race of Summoned Beasts, does it mean that he now has to try to find a male gray magpie? He shook his head and stopped thinking about it, and took the contract and wanted to find Kushina. If Ryo was like a parent to Kogin, Kushina was more like a nanny and teacher to her. She taught her everything from counting to Ninjutsu. She was obviously really eligible to sign this contract. Ryo entered Sage Mode, and tried to locate Kushina, and he found her teaching Kotori Uzumaki how to refine her Chakra. Kotori was already 8 years old. Originally, Shinshiro tried to make his daughter a civilian. But her recent kidnapping rang the warning bell to him, and he decided to make her a Ninja. As an Uzumaki, Kotori had all the high vitality and the immense Chakra that an Uzumaki usually has. Ryo felt that her body had as much Chakra as a regr Jonin, even though she was obviously a beginner. Seeing her have that much Chakra right off the bat, Ryo felt really jealous; he was still struggling to increase his own Chakra stores. ¡°Ryo, you¡¯re back? Did the mission go smoothly?¡± Kushina looked surprised to see Ryo back so soon. ¡°Yes I¡¯m back. We¡¯ll talk about the missionter. First, I have a gift for you. Said Ryo as he handed the contract to Kushina. ¡°What is this?¡± Kushina didn¡¯t have a summoned beast, and never saw a Summoning Contract, so she curiously asked. ¡°I know I know what it is!Ne-san, this is a summoning contract. With it, you can call Kogin from far away to be at your side!¡± Ryo didn¡¯t get time to talk, as Kogin went on and answered. ¡°Kushina ne-san, you only need to sign with your blood and leave your finger prints, and then you can use Summoning to summon Kogin whenever you want.¡± Following Ryo¡¯s instruction, Kushina signed the contract, and then summoned Kogin from Ryo¡¯s Shoulder to her side. Kushina didn¡¯t have much interest in summoned beasts. She had the Kyubi and she felt that was enough for her. However, it¡¯s different with Kogin. Kogin was like a child that she had raised herself. The young falcon was very affectionate for her teacher. Being able to sign a summoning contract with Kogin, Kushina was very happy with this gift. _____________________________________________________________________ __________________________________ T/N: Hey there, J_Otaku here. I hope you like the story so far and are happy with the releases, I just posted chapter 176 in Patreon! If you¡¯re interested in supporting me and reading more chapters, hit the button below ^^ Chapter 121 - The Outbreak of The Battle Chapter 121: The Outbreak of The Battle ts ¡°Kushina ne san, how did Kogin learn the Lightning Chakra Mode?¡± Ryo asked, as he saw Kogin going in and out of the mode. ¡°Oh, yeah you can thank the Cloud Quasi Kage for that.¡± ¡°Troy! Why would he do that?¡± Ryo asked in shock. Kushinaughed, and after Ryo heard the story himself, he wasughing as well. Initially, after Troy was sent back to Konoha¡¯s camp by the Rock, Minato sealed his Chakra, and left him be. The camp was full of Ninjas, and without his Chakra, Troy was at best of the caliber of a strong civilian. Even so, Troy didn¡¯t give up of the idea of escaping, wondering around the camp, and trying to find a chance to escape. After Ryo left, Kogin often went to the gate to see if Ryo was in sight. That¡¯s when she and Troy met for the first time. Troy didn¡¯t pay attention at first, but seeing that she went to the gate seven or eight times a day, he thought that she shared his purpose of leaving the camp. So he took the initiative and contacted her, trying to be friends with her. In order to increase their chances of sess, Troy went as far as helping her perfect the Lightning Chakra mode, by modifying it to suit her non-human body. When he was sessful with that, Troy proposed that the two of them should leave the camp. Kogin happily agreed, but Kushina¡¯s education was very sessful. Even though Kogin wanted to go out and y immediately, she still went back to ask Kushina for permission This question spelled Troy¡¯s demise, as Kushina thought that someone was trying to kidnap her precious bird, and she went and hit Troy fiercely. She also told Kogin that anyone that tries to take her out besides her and Ryo is a bad guy. With that, Kogin learned the Lighning Chakra Mode from troy. But because she had only learned it recently, she didn¡¯t have much control over it, and she asionally would go out of it without choosing to do so. Indeed, when it came to understanding the mode, Ryo wasn¡¯t as good as the Cloud Ninjas. His lightning Chakra Mode is just abination of what he knew about the 4th Raikage, and Sakumo¡¯s imitation of the 3rd Raikage. For the Hidden Cloud, the Lightning Chakra Mode was in the center of Most of their Ninjutsu. It had been passed down for generations, and they were very familiar with it. It¡¯s no wonder that Troy was able to teach Kogin what Ryo could not. As Ryo was about to start studying Kogin¡¯s Lightning Chakra Mode, someone arrived: ¡°Ryo san, Minato san wants you in his tent immediately.¡± Ryo could only hand Kogin to Kushina, for Minato should only summon him if it¡¯s something important. Ryo entered Minato¡¯s tent, and he found all the Jonins and n representatives already there. Minato motioned him to sit, and then asked for his report of what happened in the Rain Country. Ryo told the story to the public, and of course kept the rtionship between Jiraya and the Trio to himself. Knowing that Hanzo will not make presence in their war, everyone was relieved. Without this Demi-god on the enemy¡¯s side, the pressure on Konoha was greatly reduced. Minato then went on to mention the recent intelligence about the Cloud. ording to the Hyuga¡¯s and the Aburame¡¯s, the Cloud were very likely to take the initiative and start a battle. Minato¡¯s words made everyone¡¯s faces very serious. They all knew that if this battle is to be, it¡¯s going to decisive and of a major scale. They must be careful. The Cloud¡¯s movements were very obvious, and the Rock noticed them as well. Onoki was also negotiating with his Ninjas on how to deal with such a sudden development. ¡°Tsuchikage sama, I believe that our alliance with Konoha should continue. Their camp and ours in the Lightning Country should not be able to fight the Cloud individually.¡± A Jonin said. ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s right. Our strength here is really inferior to that of the Cloud.¡± Han also agreed.On their own, neither of the two camps was able to deal with the Cloud in their Country Although Onoki was very stubborn and proud, he did not take the lives of his Ninjas lightly. In fact, they did not even need to make such a suggestion, for he was already nning to cooperate with Konoha. The next day, Minato and Onoki secretly met. The two agreed that whenever the Cloud would attack any of them, the other would help in dealing with the threat. The battlefield was getting tenser by the moment, the wind was raging, and the grass on the ground could not be seen for it was all covered with soldiers. Everyone knew that the battle was about to start. At the end of the 3rd day after Minato and Onoki¡¯s agreement, the 3rd Raikage led troops of 20000 Cloud Ninjas and head to the Rock Camp. Receiving the news, Onoki was ready to fight. The 3rd Raikage, along with A, Killer B, and Yugiti Nii, all four were Kage tier Ninjas leading the Ranks of their troops. The Rock on the other hand, had only Onoki and Han. Moreover, both Killer B and Yugiti were perfect Jinchuriki, and Han was far less masterful of his Biju¡¯s power. After Konoha heard of the Cloud advancement, Minato rushed to the battlefield with Kushina using Flying Thunder God, while Ryo followed them leading 8000 of Konoha¡¯s Ninjas to the battlefield. As soon as Minato and Kushina arrived; the saw the Hachibi and the Nibi in all their glory. The two aimed together, and sent their Biju-dama towards their enemies. Immediately, Minato used his Flying Thunder God: Guiding Thunder, and transeferred the two Biju-dama to a remote ce It was no problem for Minato transfer Biju-Dama of this level at his current strength. After all, in the Manga, he was able to transfer the Juubi¡¯s Biju dama. Although transferring the Juubi¡¯s Bijudama might have relied on perks given by Edo Tensei, these two Biju-damaare by no meansparable to that of the Juubi. Onoki originally nned to make Han face the two Jinchuriki¡¯s attacks, but seeing them being transferred by Minato, he was relieved. ¡°Minato!¡± A saw his rival suddenly appearing, and his heart trembled. After theirst battle, A even started feeling that minato was invincible. ¡°Father, he¡¯s Konoha¡¯s Yellow sh!¡± ¡°Minato Namikaze? So he is really worthy of that name!?¡± The 3rd saw Minato¡¯s move and was amazed. The 3rd Raikage wasn¡¯t expecting such a situation, but he was still confident that he could beat both camps at once. After all, they had two perfect Jinchuriki on the battlefield. ¡°Yo, this time I won¡¯t let you go, Bakayaro.. Konoyaro!¡± Killer B rapped his threat to Minato. Seeing the two other Jinchuriki, Kushina was a little excited. This was the 1st time she saw any Biju besides Kurama. Kurama, can the Seven-Tailed Coat Mode beat the Hachibi?¡± Kushina was eager to try her strength. ¡°It is enough! My strength is not something to which they couldpare.¡± Kurama said disdainfully. ¡°Kurama, can I also be you like they did?¡± ¡°If we go to a full transformation, you¡¯ll be swallowed up by my Chakra after no more than two minutes.¡± Kurama said crudely. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! I trust you, you¡¯ll definitely protect me.¡± Kushina said with a silly smile. The Kyubi helplessly sighed and did not refuse. _________________________________________________ Chapter 122 - Kushina and the Kyubi Chapter 122: Kushina and the Kyubi ts Brought to Konoha to be the Kyubi¡¯s Jinchuriki, Kushina was very afraid of inheriting this power. Thatsted until she heard her predecessor, Uzumaki Mito, say to her: ¡°We came here to be the vessels of the Kyubi ... But before that, we must find love and fill the vessel with it. Then, even if we had to live as the Kyubi¡¯s Jinchuriki, we could still be happy.¡± And with Minato¡¯s support, Kushina was able to put down her fears of the Kyubi and to ovee it. Then, Ryo came along, and his words: ¡°Biju can coexist with humans in peace!¡± changed her attitude towards Kurama drastically. His sentence gave her courage to try and reach out to the Kyubi. With time, she got to know it, only to realize that this so called demon was no more than a big angry fox. With that, she had no more fears of Kurama, and often talked to him about what happened in her life. For Kurama, Kushina also was special. Besides the Rikudo Sennin, she was the first human he ever felt good about. At the beginning, he could feel all her fears and worries. With time, he felt her attitude changing slowly. After Hearing ryo¡¯s words, she started observing him from time to time. Being sealed into her body, the Kyubi could do nothing about that. He could only pretend to be asleep all the time. What he didn¡¯t expect was that after a while, she was no longer satisfied with just observing him. she began talking to him directly about the boring things in her life. Along with that the Kyubi also started sensing her goodwill towards him. Feeling Kushina¡¯s goodwill, was no longer that stubborn, and asionally started answering her with a few words. Getting along like that made the Kyubi a lot less wary against Kushina, until she asked him, one day, if he wanted to see the world outside. With that, they reached a consensus: Kurama doesn¡¯t try to take over Kushina¡¯s body, and she removes her seals that she put upon him. As soon as she did that, the powerful hatred within the Kyubi took over, causing her to go rampant. However, when she came out of it, not only did she not me him for that, but she also said she believed in him. With that, thest brick in the wall between them was taken away. For the first time, Kurama felt this good to have a Jinchuriki. He started helping Kushina control his power, and Kushina started being able to use his powers reliably. Originally, Kurama thought that he could stay with Kushina until she grows old, but Ryo¡¯s behavior made his suspicious, and his answer made him knew that things weren¡¯t going to be that easy. Then, recently, there was the Roran incident, and he saw the young teenager that actually had his powers. With that, Kurama knew for sure: One day, he will be extracted and even manipted to kill Kushina. Since that day, Kurama had been forcing Kushina to practice, and pushing her towards the mastery of his powers. He knew, that whenever she¡¯s able to be a perfect Jinchuriki, he should be afraid of no Genjutsu. Under his special training, Kushina became able to control the Seven Tailed Cloak mode. He was very satisfied with her progress. Therefore, when she wanted, just like the Nibi and Hachibi Jinchurikis, to turn into a full Biju form, Kurama ended up agreeing in the end after some reluctance, as a reward to her efforts in training. On the battlefield, the 3rd Raikage ordered the Ninjas to retreat and leave the battlefield to his two Junchuriki. Han and Onoki¡¯s faces were heavy as they came out of their troops. Han knew that he couldn¡¯t cope with either of the two, as he wasn¡¯t a perfect Jinchuriki. And even with Onoki¡¯s help, they shouldn¡¯t be able to win. Minato knew that all too well, and prepared to join the two for the fight. ¡°Minato, wait! This is my fight!¡± Kushina stopped Minato. Thetter never saw such a serious look upon his face. Seeing Kushina¡¯s firm eyes, he knew that he could never stop her. He smiled, and left the matter to her. She put his Kunai into her bag, and entered the battlefield. Onoki and Han looked strangely at Kushina. Her strength appeared to be Kage tier to them. But the amounts of Chakra owned by the enemies were immense, and such a battle should be one that could bring death upon her. She paid no attention to the eyes of the two, for she felt the pressure of the two Biju¡¯s Chakra as she approached them. However, she didn¡¯t have the slightest fear. ¡°Kurama, let¡¯s show them who the best partners are!¡± Finishing her words, she was wrapped in the Kyubi¡¯s Chakra, her body became golden, and behind her appeared a golden Cloak. The people in the center of the battlefield were stunned by her Changes, and everyone could feel the immensity of the vast ocean of Chakra within her body. The two enemy Jinchuriki¡¯s looked at each other, and they Joined forced to use Biju dama. They already knew that it was the Kyubi, the most powerful existence in the universe. ¡°Crush them!¡± Facing the bombardment of Biju dama, Kushina subconsciously wanted to dodge. But she heard the Kyubi¡¯s words, and her confidence increased enough to take Ryo¡¯s Ice de, infuse it with the Kyubi¡¯s Chakra and use it to destroy the two Biju Dama Minato sighed and noticed that his back was soaked in sweat. Kushina facing the two Biju Dama scared him to death. ¡°The Kyubi! It¡¯s the Kyubi!¡± After that face off, the Gobi within Han¡¯s body trembled. For the first time, Han heard the Gobi panicking in such a manner. While Kyubi¡¯s performance just now was so magnificent, it shouldn¡¯t be that scary to the Gobi. Then, Han knew why the Gobi was so afraid. Right after Kushina destroyed the two Biju Dama, the Kyubi¡¯s transformation started reachingpletion. Not so far from the battlefield, Ryo was leading the rest of Konoha¡¯s Ninjas to battle. From time to time, he sensed the battlefield with his Sage Mode. Suddenly, he felt a powerful familiar Chakra, and felt smothered by it¡¯s pressure. ¡°The Kyubi had appeared!¡± On the battlefield, a golden Kyubi appeared in the middle, turning everyone quiet. Even birds and vultures in the sky stopped making any sound. That horrible Chakra, made everyone terrified, and Han understood well why the Gobi was so afraid. For the Cloud, the Nibi stepped back a few steps after seeing theplete Kyubi. In the Manga, the Kyubi was able to defeat five Biju on his own, earning the Hachibi¡¯s praising. Now, with its full appearance on the enemy side, the Hachibi felt terrified. ¡°When did Kushinapletely control the Kyubi?¡± Minato was surprised to see the Kyubi. ¡°Kushina, only two minutes. I¡¯m too strong, and your body and mind will not stand my Chakra. More than two minutes, and my hatered will take over.¡± The Kyubi reminded. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Kurama!¡± said Kushuna, with her eyes on the two Biju in front of her. Chapter 123 - The Kyubi’s Might Chapter 123: The Kyubi¡¯s Might ts What can one do in two minutes? For some, it takes two minutes to peel an apple, or to get the mail from downstairs. In two minutes, Kushina changed the situation on the battlefield drastically. Kushina in the Kyubi mode did not have any wasted movements. They chose the simplest and roughest way of Hand-to-Handbat, directly taking a punch at the Hachibi in the stomach. Considering its size, the Kyubi was practically the ¡°Yellow sh¡± of the Biju. The Hachibi was too slow to avoid the attack and it flew away from the impact of the punch. Seeing that, the Nibi rushed towards the Kyubi. Matatabi was Monster Cat, and of course, that came along with a cat¡¯s agility and flexibility. Therefore, the Kyubi took care of the cumbersome Hachibi first, to turn its full attention to the Nibi afterwards. A hint of mockery appeared upon the Kyubi¡¯s face as it watched the Nibi¡¯s attack. He reached and quickly grabbed Matatabi by the neck and lifted him into the air. The Nibi struggled to break loose, but in vain. The Kyubi raised his fist and hit him directly. With that punch, the Nibi stopped struggling, so the Kyubi threw at the Hachibi that had just managed to stand up. With that, the Hachibi flew away again, and the Nibi disappeared, leaving only an unconscious Yugiti Nii behind. The Nibi was taken care of, and only the Hachibi remained. ¡°Abominable fox, take this Biju Dama, Bakayaro, Konoyaro!¡± Killer B clearly didn¡¯t give up. He once again stood up, and condensed a Biju Dama with all the power he had within ¡°Kushina, you can¡¯t use a Biju Dama right now, let me out!¡± Kurama said that, and she epted; he took over her body. Facing the Hachibi¡¯s Biju Dama, the Kyubi, while not afraid, was pretty careful. He opened his mouth, and molded a Biju Dama that was much smaller than that of the Hachibi. The two Biju Dama collided midway between their users. If size was indicative of f the oue of this cohesion, B¡¯s Biju Dama should have immerged as victor. However, the result left every one surprised! The Kyubi¡¯s Biju Dama went straight through its counterpart, leaving B¡¯s Biju Dama exploding mid way. It flew unstoppably towards the Hachibi. Behind him were the forces of the Hidden Cloud. This Biju Dama could not reach them without causing a disaster, and the Hachibi and Killer B knew that all too well. They used their own body to block its path. The Kyubi was reputedly able to raise tsunamis and tten mountains with just a single swipe of a tail, so the consequences of blocking its Biju Dama with one¡¯s own body could be imagined. After the Biju Dama hit, the Hachibi was burned all over, and several of his tails were blown off. However, than didn¡¯t make him fall! He gasped and stared at the Kyubi, prepared to block his next attack. At that time, the two minutes were over. Kushina wasn¡¯t able to bear such immense Chakra anymore, and her consciousness began bing blurred. Kurama worried that she was going to be taken over, and turned to Minato saying: ¡°I¡¯ll hand Kushina over to you!¡± Saying that, Kurama¡¯s body started fading as his massive Chakra returned to Kushina¡¯s body. Without the Kyubi¡¯s Chakra¡¯s support, Kushina fell through the air, and Minato caught her. She looked at him with some distress. ¡°Minato, how did we do, Kurama and I?¡± Kushina asked in a weak voice. ¡°You¡¯ve done fantastic. Now it¡¯s time for you to rest. It¡¯s my fight from now on!¡± Kushina nodded with a smile and fainted. Minato used the Flying Thunder God to get her back to Konoha¡¯s camp, and summoned Gamabunta to protect her, and then returned to the battlefield. Whether it was the Rock or the Cloud Ninjas, none of them was used to Minato¡¯s Flying Thunder God. When the 3rd Raikage saw Minato back, with the Kyubi¡¯s Chakra gone, he and his troops were finally relieved. Everyone on the battlefield was stunned by the Kyubi¡¯s immense power, as it manhandled two other Biju effortlessly. Just like the Nibi and the Hachibi had brought courage to their hearts before, the Kyubi brought them down and made most of them have one thought: ¡°Run!¡± Now that the Kyubi Junchuriki was absent, the pressure put upon the 3rd Raikage was decreased. Although the Hachibi was disabled by the Kyubi, a Biju¡¯s recovery ability was extremely terrifying. In no time, B had about half of his power restored. It was impossible to get the Nibi back into the battle, as Kushina¡¯s attack almost killed Yugito Nii. On the other side, Ryo was fully aware of what happened on the battlefield. In a little over a minute, the Nibi¡¯s Chakra disappeared, and the Hachibi¡¯s Chakra also became really weak. ¡°That Kyubi is the real deal! Two perfect Jinchuriki were taken down in under two minutes!¡± Ryo whispered. The situation on the battlefield changed drastically. The high-endbat power without the Nibi was equal between the two camps. The Cloud¡¯s overall power was the closest to that of Konoha, and they were able to dispatch 20000 ninjas led by 4 Kage tiers. Ryo suspected that this was their limit, and they they could get more forces on this battlefield. Going with such a battle on the front, Ryo was confident of Minato¡¯s ability to lead them to victory. However, such a victory should note without a price. Konoha¡¯s and the Rock¡¯s regr Ninjas were about 18000 people. This wasn¡¯t as much as the troops of the Cloud, so any victory should be tragic. While Ryo didn¡¯t have time to worry about the Rock Ninjas, he worried about those of Konoha. Thinking about that, Ryo finally decided to gamble. He ordered the troops following him to stop, and handed over theirmand to the strongest man after him. Uchiha Katachi was to lead the 8000 men to support Minato, while Ryo¡¯s destination changed to be the Cloud vige. Yes, Ryo¡¯s idea was to single-handedly attack the Cloud Vige! The Cloud had so many Ninjas deployed on the battlefield, that there shouldn¡¯t be many of them left in the vige. If only one to two thousands were there, Ryo was confident in his ability to handle them, and then, the vige would fall in his hands. He entered the Ice-Lightning Chakra mode, and used both his Ice teleportation and Lightning Chakra Flicker to reach the vige in no time. The vige is located in a range of tall mountains, and surrounded by clouds. The air was moist andforting, but Ryo wasn¡¯t there to enjoy the scenery. Once he reached the vige, Ryo entered Sage Mode and sensed the number of Ninjas in the vige. He found that his expectations were correct. There were less than a thousand Ninjas left in the vige, with the strongest among them being Quisi Kages. Most of the rest were Chunins and Genins. Ryo also confirmed the civilian gatherings around the vige. While he wanted victory, he didn¡¯t want it badly enough to sacrifice any civilians. After confirming everything, he left Sage Mode and entered the Ice Lightning Chakra mode. He condensed an Ice Bow like the one he used in the Wave Country, and an arrow appeared on it. Ryo kept injecting Natural Energy within the Arrow until it reached its limit. The Sensor Ninjas who were still in the vige sensed an abnormality outside. But before they managed to report anything, the arrow was already released. Chapter 124 - Freezing the Cloud Village Chapter 124: Freezing the Cloud Vige ts After Ryo¡¯s Ice Arrow flew over into the Cloud Vige, it became an adult fist-sized, glittering ice flower. The Natural Energy that waspressed within it began to expand as the Ice Arrow turned into an Ice Flower. The Ice Flower was getting bigger and bigger, and a Cloud¡¯s Sensor Ninja could clearly perceive the horrifying energy within the flower. He ran to report, but he hadn¡¯t moved away a few steps before he noticed another arrow ing from behind. He looked back at the arrow, trying to confirm its source, and that allowed him to realize Ryo¡¯s position. Ryo controlled the arrow¡¯s trajectory, and the Sensor Ninja¡¯s face changed greatly, and he wanted to dodge the arrow. Unfortunately for him, it took the Level of a Jonin to escape Ryo¡¯s arrow. His heart was pierced from behind and he died on the spot. The reality was that the death of this Sensor Ninja was irrelevant to the sess of Ryo¡¯s n. He only killed them with another arrow to be on the cautious side. As the Ice Flower bloomed, Ryo moved into the Cloud Vige with Ice Teleportation. At that time, with therge size that the Ice flower had reached, many Ninjas also noticed it. Most of them just curiously stood watching Ice growing in mid air. As the Ice Flower grew to the size of a house, Ryo controlled it again from distance. It burst into countless Ice Shards that went all over the Cloud Vige. Ryo used this rain of Ice Shards to teleport and jump back and forth all over the town. With his Ice Scalpel in hand, he madly harvested the souls of the Cloud Ninjas The Cloud Ninjas watched as theirpanions fell one after another, and they all panicked. They wanted to find the criminal, but all they saw was a blue spark teleporting between the countless shards. They soon found that they couldn¡¯t catch that spark, and they panicked even more and fled. Those who lost their fighting spirit were not followed by Ryo. His only enemies were the ones that resisted him. ¡°Demon! It¡¯s a demon!¡± After killing nearly 300 of them, even those who resisted at the start began to copse. On the end, only a Quasi Kage from the Cloud stayed behind. Facing hisst enemy, Ryo gave him all due respect. He stopped teleporting and stood before him. Finally being able to see Ryo, the Quasi Kage did not hesitate and entered the Lightning Chakra Mode. He used the 3rd Raikage¡¯s strongest weapon, the Jigokuzuki. The Jigokuzuki was a technique that the 3rd Raikage created basing off of the Lightning Chakra mode. It used 4, 3 or 1 finger, with its strength decreasing as the number of fingers is reduced. Facing probable death, this Quasi Kage opted to go straight the one finger Jigokuzuki. Ryo did not dodge. This man, who didn¡¯t care about his life and death to protect his vige was worthy of utmost respect. If he didn¡¯t stand in Ryo¡¯s way, he would have survived. But this man did not escape, guarding his vige even after remaining on his own. Ryo¡¯s right condensed a Rasengan, and then he infused it with Lightning Chakra, and collided with his foe¡¯s Jigokuzuki. The oue was expected. If it was the 3rd Raikage facing him, Ryo¡¯s Denjiki Rasengan would have probably lost. But this was just a Quasi Kage, and Ryo emerged as victor. After defeating his enemy, Ryo gave a final nce at the enemy that he had respected, and then ran towards the center of the Cloud Vige. The Cloud vige had close to a thousand Ninjas defending it, and about 500 of them were wiped out by Ryo. The others all escaped. Therefore, Ryo had nothing standing in his path towards the blue Raikage¡¯s office building. Ryo had no interest in following these men. They were all weak, too weak to form a challenge, and he also hoped that someone would report what happened to the Raikage. Ryo once again condensed an Ice Bow, and a crystal clear arrow appeared upon it. Ryo loosened his finger and the arrow quickly flew towards the Raikage¡¯s office building. It continued to expand as before, and eventually exploded, turning the whole building into ruins. Ryo kept wandering around the vige, destroying 7 or 8 of their most important institutions. The Ninjas who went into hiding, after seeing Ryo¡¯s actions, immediately sent people to the battlefield. On the battlefront, Minato was fighting A, Onoki was fighting the 3rd Raikage, and the Gobi was fighting the Hachibi. The rest of the Ninjas were in an all out bloody battle. The 3rd Raikage¡¯s Lightning Chakra Mode was just amazing, even being able to protect him from Onoki¡¯s [Golem Jutsu]. When Onoki used his dust release, the agile 3rd Raikage was always able to avoid his attacks. He couldn¡¯t help but be on the back foot. The situation was the opposite on Minato¡¯s side. A was also the speed type Ninja, but Minato was faster. He was only being out matched the entire time by Minato, but for some reason, thetter wasn¡¯t going for the kill. The Hachibi and Killer B were severely wounded by Kushina, and even with their amazing healing rate, they could only fight at half strength for a while. With that, their power level wasparable to that of Han. As both sides were in a deadlock, one of the Cloud¡¯s fleeing Ninjas arrived to the battlefield and told the Jonin closest to him about what happened in the vige. The Jonin¡¯s face changed and went to the 3rd Raikage. As thetter saw Ninjas from his vigeing over, he repelled Onoki and asked the Jonin: ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Raikage sama, this is not good! The vige had been attacked, and the attacker is Kage tier. Half our Ninjas in the vige had been annihted.¡± ¡°What!¡± The 3rd Raikage¡¯s face changed. ¡°Retreat! Tell everyone about my order! Everyone must immediately retreat!¡± No matter how much he cared about the oue of this battle, the vige came first to its Kage. The 3rd Raikage immediately decided to withdraw after hearing the news. Onoki and Minato quickly noticed that the enemies were moving closer to the rear, apparently wanting to retreat. Seeing that, Minato breathed a sigh of relief. The situation was definitely a lose-lose, and retreating was the best oue possible. But Onoki did not think the same. The hatred between the Rock and the Cloud was not born yesterday, and he didn¡¯t want to let go of such an opportunity. The high-ranking Ninjas of the Cloud were shocked learning that the vige was attacked. They wanted to go back to its rescue immediately, but the Rock¡¯s pursuit was overwhelming. ¡°You go first! I¡¯ll hold them off!¡± The 3rd Raikage said to everyone. Out of trust of their Kage¡¯s strength, they all didn¡¯t hesitate and left, leaving behind only the 3rd Raikage to face Konoha and the Rock¡¯s troops. Seeing that, Minato ordered his troops to withdraw from the battle. This was a grudge between the Rock and the Cloud, and Minato didn¡¯t want to interfere. ______________________________________________________ Chapter 125 - Proposal Chapter 125: Proposal ts Minato led his troops out of the battlefield. Although Onoki was somewhat dissatisfied with that, he wasn¡¯t in a situation to confront Minato at the time. The 3rd Raikage was left on his own. To Onoki, this was a golden opportunity to kill him. After Minato left, Onoki immediately let all his troops attack the 3rd Raikage. The 3rd Raikage¡¯s face was heavy. Yes, he was seen as an invincible man. But was he really invincible? The Rock Ninjas were innumerable. Facing nearly 10.000 men along with Onoki, he realized that this might not end up well. In fact, when Konoha and the Rock got united, that should have made him retreat already. With Kushina¡¯s attack, the effect of having to perfect Jinchuriki on the battlefield was absolutely decimated, and the 3rd Raikage actually wanted to stop the fight. He was the vige¡¯s Kage, so naturally he didn¡¯tck wisdom. It was very clear to him that this battle was going to end in a double defeat. He was actually waiting for a reason to retreat early, one that wouldn¡¯t hurt the Cloud Ninjas morale. However, he didn¡¯t expect that said reason would actually be an attack on his vige. Under these circumstances, the 3rd Raikage chose to be left behind by his troops to block the Rock Ninjas, even at the expense of his life. Even though he knew that his death might be the end, he did not hesitate. For the future of the vige, he could sacrifice anything including his life. In contrast to the Raikage¡¯s gloominess, Onoki had a smile on his face. He was about to get rid of one of his biggest worries; he couldn¡¯t help but smile. Under his orders, the 3rd Raikage was rushed at by the Rock Ninjas. The Raikage¡¯s Lightning Chakra Mode seemed to have be ever more violent, and he started thow those rushing on him away. The two Kages, along with the 3rd Hokage and Hanzo, were at the top of the scale when it came to power in world of Ninja. The ordinary Rock Ninjas were all jumping to their deaths. A single strike from the 3rd Raikage was capable of throwing away dozens. Onoki saw that happening and his face became heavy. However, he didn¡¯t call for retreat. They had already started; they must end this and kill this enemy. Over ten thousand of the Rock Ninjas kepting in waves at the 3rd Raikage, who tirelessly waved his fists throwing them away. As time passed, and after over two hours of constant attack, he still didn¡¯t have a scratch on his body, while corpses of the Rock Ninjas were paving the floors all around him. Onoki was getting more and more frustrated, as the 3rd Raikage¡¯s power seemed to be beyond all imagination. And because of the corpses of his fellow Rock Ninjas surrounding his target, he couldn¡¯t just hit his foe with Dust Release without destroying them. The 3rd Raikage¡¯s eyes were red, like a raging bull, while the Rock Ninjas who saw the corpses of their fellow Ninjas got more frustrated and enraged as well. They kept rushing at their target endlessly. In the Cloud vige, the troops finally returned, and Ryo who was well aware of their arrival had already left the vige. A looked at the ruins of his vige, roaring in wrath, and everyone in the Cloud troops felt the same fury. Compared to the 3rd Raikage, A had a much more aggressive temper, and was rtively simple minded at the time. If he wasn¡¯t reminded by a fellow Ninjas, he wouldn¡¯t even think about limiting casualties. When the other Cloud Ninjas did their statistics, A and some of the stronger Cloud Ninjas were sitting side by side in front of the ruin of what used to be the Raikage¡¯s office building. ¡°Hey, you think that even this time, father will be okay?¡± A was worried about the 3rd Raikage, for he was facing over 10000 Ninjas on his own. ¡°Aniki, yo, the 3rd Raikage is too strong and very, powerful I you don¡¯t really have to worry, Bakayaro, Konoyaro!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me a baka, yaro!¡± A hit B¡¯s head. But in anyway, B¡¯s words make A feel much better. Although he was reckless, he knew that his presence in the vige was necessary, and didn¡¯t go back to the battlefield on his own. In the Cloud¡¯s current state, they shouldn¡¯t be fighting. As for Konoha, Minato returned to the camp after a while. Worrying about Kushina, he directly went to see her. The 1st thing he saw was Kushina remaining upong Gamabunta¡¯s head. Thetter felt ignored, for Minato didn¡¯t seem to even notice his presence. Without thinking, he jumped to the top of his head, and squatted down. Kushina who was opening her eyes had her vision blurry, and she felt like she was on that night when Minato saved her in her childhood. ¡°Kushina, your red hair is still so beautiful.¡± She saw his bright smile and heard his praise, and her pale face turned red in an instant. ¡°Kushina, let¡¯s get married after this war!¡± That, was thest thing she expected to hear under such circumstances. Her mind went nk, and Minato smiled and said nothing, he just used Flying Thunder God and took her to his tent so that she could rest. The poor Gamabunta who had to endure their romantics just relieved himself from his duties and returned to Mount Myoboku. The other Konoha Ninjas didn¡¯t hear Minato say a thing, as they were all too far away. However, they saw him hold Kushina and leave, and they all felt awkward. An hourter, Ryo returned to the camp as well. The 1st thing he did was going to Minato¡¯s tent; he had something important to immediately say to him. When he arrived, all he saw was the couple kissing each other passionately. He got intrigued and just stood there watching with a smile. And the two, with Kushina¡¯s enhanced senses and Minato¡¯s Yellow sh awareness, were both so out of it that they didn¡¯t notice him. As their kiss ended, Kushina opened her eyes and saw Ryo standing there, and her face turned as red as a ripe apple, and then she gasped and fainted. Ryo had been a doctor in his past life, and great medical Ninja here. He could recognize someone faking fainting with ease, but he said nothing here. Being a man, Minato didn¡¯t care as much, and his face didn¡¯t blush, nor did he gasp when seeing Ryo. He calmly asked: ¡°Ryo, what do you want?¡± Ryo was impressed by his calmness, while finding it funny as well. He felt like teasing him, but he didn¡¯t have time for that. He said: ¡° Minato Ni-san, you and I should immediately attack the Cloud Vige at once!¡± ¡°Attaking the Cloud? Why!¡± Minato didn¡¯t want to get involved with the battle between the Rock and the Cloud. If Ryo didn¡¯t have a convincing reason, Minato wasn¡¯t going for it. ¡°The 3rd Riakge is being attacked by Onoki¡¯s troops. While he¡¯s as strong as theye, it¡¯s only a matter of time before he¡¯s killed. We should just gain time for the Rock, and not let the Cloud rescue the 3rd Raikage. When their Kage dies, the Cloud would certainly want to wage war against the Rock again. With that, we could force the Cloud to sign a peace treaty, and the Lightning Country war-front will be over!¡± Minato gave what Ryo suggested some thought, and then finally nodded. Chapter 126 - The 3rd Raikage’s Death Chapter 126: The 3rd Raikage¡¯s Death ts After Minato agreed with Ryo¡¯s n, he asked him to go and wait for him at the camp¡¯s gate. Ryo understood that the two still had things to talk about, and he didn¡¯t want to get treated by their love anymore, so he nodded and left. Ryo went out of the tent, and summoned a small toad with [Summoning]. He asked him to go to where the 3rd Raikage was fighting Onoki and his troops and weight there. Once the 3rd Raikage is doomed to die, the little toad could relieve himself and head for Mount Myoboku. A few minutester, Minato and Ryo set off together. A few hours went by since they retreated, and the 3rd Raikage hadn¡¯t followed the Cloud Ninjas yet. A became really anxious and sent Ninjas to check on the 3rd Raikage¡¯s state. What he didn¡¯t expect was that those Ninjas were intercepted and killed by Ryo and Minato who had made an ambush earlier. Ryo didn¡¯t want A to know about the 3rd Raikage¡¯s state. If A would send enough force to rescue the Raikage, Ryo¡¯s operation would failpletely. Ryo¡¯s n was to drag things out as much as he could. When he and Minato couldn¡¯t do that anymore, it would fall on their behalf to face the Cloud¡¯s forces for enough time. Just like in the Manga, the 3rd Raikage was able to withstand the attacks of 10000 Ninjas for nearly 3 days. Under the endless stream of attacks from the Rock Ninjas, he used up his physical strength and Chakra, which made it difficult for him to maintain the Lightning Chakra Mode Minato and Ryo intercepted over a 100 men sent out by A to investigate. Whenever he would send out a team, they would kill them. Over the course of 3 days, A actually sent out seven waves of Ninjas in session, but none of them came back. It was clear to him that someone was concealing the state of the 3rd Raikage. He was furious, and finally decided to go in person. Being the vige¡¯s main defense, everyone was against it, but he still left the vige alone. For him, this wasn¡¯t just his vige¡¯s Kage. This was his father, of whom he heard no news in three days. He knew that he might not get to reach him alive, but that didn¡¯t keep him from going. In the worst of scenarios, he had to pay respect to his father¡¯s death and bring back his body! Minato initially intended on blocking his way himself, but Ryo proposed that he should have his chance at stopping him. In fact, Ryo had always been very interested in the Cloud¡¯s Lightning Chakra Mode. Unfortunately, all the users he met so far were much weaker than him. Facing A was a perfect opportunity to find a worthy opponent using the mode. Minato already had two encounters with A, and he had good understanding of his power and level. He estimated that Ryo should be able to cope with him, so excepted to give the task to Ryo. Soon after A left his vige, 10 kilometers away from it, he reached a part of the jungle were Ryo was hiding and concealing his Chakra. Ryo entered the Lightning Chakra Mode, leaving the Ice Scalpel at his spot, and holding another one in his left hand. He immediately flickered at his fastest speed in front of A and weaved his scalpel across his neck. A , whose throat was being targeted by Ryo, turned into what seemed like a thunderbolt and disappeared, just to reappear again and throw a Lightning Chakra d punch that was so strong, it prated right through Ryo¡¯s heart! Luckily for Ryo, he was in his Ice Elementization state. While the punch didn¡¯t inflict any substantial damage to him, it still scared the cold sweat out of him. With Ice, Ryo teleported back to his initial spot, and gave a serious stare at A. Within that short confrontation, he would have died if he wasn¡¯t already in his Elementization state. A was also looking at Ryo in shock. As far as he knew, no one besides the Hozuki n members could survive a thrust to the heart. On top of that, Ryo¡¯s sudden disappearance reminded him of Minato¡¯s Flying Thunder God. ¡°Who are you? Why are you attacking me?¡± A asked Ryo. ¡°Yamanaka Ryo, a Konoha Shinobi. As for my attack, I just want topare the Cloud¡¯s Lightning Chakra Mode to the one I developed myself.¡± Ryo talked calmly, as if he wasn¡¯t in a battle. He knew that he had to clearly state his identity, to make A believe that he was just simply fighting him for the sake of battle. ¡°Konoha Shinobi? Aren¡¯t you an ally of the Hidden Rock? So, Minato and Onoki sent you to kill me?¡± Said A, with a hint of sarcasm in his voice. ¡°When you retreated, our cooperation with the Hidden Rock ended. This is for me.¡± Ryo¡¯s Ice Lightning Chakra Mode was getting more and more fierce, and he stared at A¡¯s eyes with apparent blood lust. Seeing Ryo¡¯s face, A sighed. He wasn¡¯t sure about the part concerning the cooperation between the Rock and Konoha ending, but from what it looked like, it really seemed like Ryo just wanted to fight him. ¡°We¡¯ve talked enough! I¡¯ll go! [Futon: Rasenshuriken]!¡± Ryo looked impatient as he took the initiative with a powerful Rasenshuriken. A himself had a hot temper, and had been provoked by Ryo several times. Saying he was angry was an understatement. He entered the Lightning Chakra mode, letting the Rasenshuriken hit him straight. The wind element is actually strong against Lightning. This however does not guarantee a direct victory. The Lightning Release is strong enoughpared to the Wind Release, it could counter the gap. Facing the immense defensive power of the Lightning Armor, the Rasenshuriken was just scratching it. A was, like Ryo, was speed-type Ninja. His main attack style however was Taijutsu based. Ryo knew well that he was no match for the uing 4th Hokage when it came to that. So he decided to use the same approach that Minato used to out-speed A. He took out dozens of Ice Scalpels, scattering them everywhere around, nting them into the surrounding trees. ¡°Flying Thunder God!¡± Seeing a familiar scene, A actually panicked a little. It seemed that Minato¡¯s technique had left quiet the impact on him. Ryo¡¯s purpose of doing this was to simply avoid the mixture of Taijutsu and Lightning, and also because he wanted to see how a Kage tier would use the Lightning Chakra Mode. With his preparations all set, Ryo took the initiative He nned to cut the distance without notice, and then break A¡¯s Lightning Chakra Mode with the Rasengan, before finally shing his veins with his scalpel. Ryo found that the Lightning Chakra Flicker couldn¡¯t shorten the distance, let alone allow him to use the rest of his n. It was because whenever Ryo would use the Lightning Chakra Flicker, A would use the same technique to dodge, so Ryo really had no chance. Minato¡¯s Flying Thunder God left a deep impression on A. Facing what seemed like the same technique, he couldn¡¯t allow himself to lose once again. Using his lightning Chakra mode, he rushed towards the Ice Scalpel that Ryo was teleporting two. With Ice Teleportation, Ryo was able to dodge A¡¯s attack, and it carried on... Two blue lightning bolts kept moving within the trees. In the Lightning Vige, after A¡¯s departure, the vige stop sending troops behind the 3rd Raikage. A himself went to investigate, so sending anyone else would be meaningless. After three days and three nights, the 3rd Raikage¡¯s Chakra was finally fully exhausted; he could no longer even use the Lightning Chakra Mode. When the Rock saw that, they all copsed on him, and the 3rd Raikage finally could not take it anymore. Chapter 127 - The Cloud’s Decision Chapter 127: The Cloud¡¯s Decision ts After the 3rd Raikage copsed, the little toad from Mount Myoboku returned, and Ryo, who was fighting A, sensed that the Summoning was finished, so he realized that his purpose had been reached. So now he had to let A confirm the death of the 3rd Raikage. (Trantor Note: I don¡¯t remember in Naruto that the one using Summoning is able to sense the return of his summoned animal. Perhaps it¡¯s something I¡¯ve missed, or something added by this author.) Thinking of that, Ryo deliberately showed a w in his defense, slowing down for a little bit. Seeing that, A seized the opportunity to punch him; He attacked with all the power he could generate with the Lightning Chakra Mode, and then went away, fading into the forest in the blink of an eye. After A left, Ryo stood up and patted the dirt off of his body. After about an hour and a half of fighting, Ryo aplished his goal; he was able to slow A long enough for the 3rd Raikage to die. Only with the 3rd Raikage¡¯s death could there be bnce between the Rock and Clouds. With that, Konoha could take the opportunity and end the war in the Lightning Country. This is year 46, and there are only two major battles left before this 3rd world war ends. One was the Battle of Kiky¨­ Pass, and the other was the Battle of Kannabi Bridge. Before the Battle of Kannabi Bridge, Ryo must take care of all loose ends in order to be able of taking care Uchiha Madara. A used the Lightning Chakra Mode to flicker his way to the 3rd Raikage, until he reached the battlefield. The 1st thing he saw was the piled up corpses of the Rock Ninjas, and about a hundred living ones who were cleaning the scene He straight went for their lives, killing them all, and only leaving their Jonin leader alive. ¡°Where¡¯s the 3rd Raikage? What did you do to him!?¡± A looked around for a long time, not finding his father anywhere. The Jonin, knowing that he was doomed to die anyway if he answered, just ignored A¡¯s words. A¡¯s Lightning Chakra Mode Coat shed, and sparks came out of it, he became a frightening beast, but the Jonin didn¡¯t react. A searched again and still found no trace of the 3rd Raikage. He could only take along the Jonin to his vige for interrogation. On the other side, after Minato reunited with Ryo, the two returned to Konoha camp. With Minato¡¯s wisdom, he already guessed Ryo¡¯s purpose. The only thing he didn¡¯t understand was Ryo¡¯s striking interest in ending this battle as soon as possible. However, out of trust in him, Minato asked no questions. After so many years of knowing him, Minato knew Ryo really well. He had no doubts about his feelings toward him, Kushina or Kakashi¡¯s trio. The two reached the camp, and after nearly three days of continuously being on guard, they were extremely tired. After bidding farewell to Minato, Ryo returned to his tent and fell asleep. During his sleep, the Rock Jonin was being interrogated, and he finally dered the death of the 3rd Raikage. ¡°After the Rock went after the Cloud Ninjas trying to chase them, the 3rd Raikage stayed behind on his own to block their way. For an unknown reason, Konoha didn¡¯t participate in the Rock siege on him. The 3rd Raikage stood on his own, fighting 10000 of the Rock Ninjas for 3 days and nights until he finally died. His body was taken by the Rock Ninjas.¡± Reading the report on the table, A was overwhelmed. The 3rd¡¯s image was too mighty to him, he was even too powerful to be killed by such a vicious attack. Being his son, A practically worshiped the 3rd Raikage blindly. This death wasn¡¯t just the loss of a father, but his beliefs concerning life and strength also copsed. By A¡¯s side was Killer B, they had been by each other¡¯s sides for many years, and B felt A pain as if it was his own. ¡°B, you must not die!¡± After a long silence, A talked to his brother. B nodded hard. ¡°Okay! Now we should settle the score with the Rock!¡± The 3rd Raikage had just died, and the Cloud had no leader. A could not be decadent, he had no time for decadence. He summoned all the Jonins in the vige, and announced the death of the 3rd Raikage publically. Needless to say, they were all in disbelief. After all, it was the 3rd Raikage, the peak of the Shinobi world at the time. A told everyone about what happened to his father from the beginning till the end, and they all remained silent as he spoke. ¡°We should take back the 3rd Raikage¡¯s body! And the Rock must pay!¡± One of the Jonins spoke. His words were like a pebble thrown into ake, and everyone approved them. They all agreed that the 3rd Raikage¡¯s body must not fall into the hands of the Hidden Rock, and that they should get their vengeance. ¡°A san, let¡¯s take revenge for Lord Raikage!¡± ¡°Yes, Revenge, he could not die in vain!¡± ¡°Revenge!¡± Everyone was too excited, and in the end, they subconsciously said it in one voice! ¡°Revenge!¡± ¡°Aniki, let¡¯s take back father¡¯s body, and teach them a lesson!¡± Said Killer B. A was thinking at the moment of his father¡¯s death. What would he want? Revenge? Would that be above anything? The death of his father put an immense responsibility upon his shoulders, and he matured a lot just by that. Yes, he wanted to rush to the Rock camp to take revenge, but he had to be cautious. His decision wasn¡¯t a light one, it was to determine the fates of 20000 Ninjas from his vige. Thinking it over, A finally spoke: ¡°Everyone calm down! I also want to avenge my father. But if we fight the Rock, do you think Konoha would be on their side again? My father was really strong. Without him, we can¡¯t win against both camps.¡± ¡°We fear not death! Revenge for the Raikagees above all!¡± ¡°Revenge!¡± ¡°Revenge!¡± ¡°I know that my vige¡¯s Shinobi are all brave and fearless, and that they don¡¯t fear death. I don¡¯t fear it myself, for I¡¯ll have to face it anyway. But not now! For now, I have to negotiate with Konoha. As your Kage, I have the responsibility to protect you!¡± A¡¯s words made everyone quiet, and then one of them screamed: ¡°Long live, the 4th Raikage!¡± That young Jonin was looking up as A was speaking, and he saw the 3rd¡¯s figure residing in his son! The older Jonin had their eyes red and tearful, as young A was man fit enough to sit in his father¡¯s seat, and stand on his own in such circumstances. ¡°Long live, the 4th Raikage!¡± ¡°Long live, 4th Raikage Sama!¡± A got the approval of all the Jonins, officially seeding his father, bing the 4th Raikage. The next day, Minato received the News, and it was directly from a Cloud messenger. This Ninja came to invite Minato to negotiate with the 4th Raikage. Minato felt weird at the time about A bing the 4th Raikage. He went to the appointment on time and took Ryo along with him. The purpose of their trip was the same as before: Making Konoha and the Cloud sign a peace treaty. The meeting was set to take ce in the forest. Before reaching the spot, Ryo used Sage Mode¡¯s enhanced perception to ensure the absence of any ambush. As Ryo and Minato reached the spot, the 4th Raikage and Killer B were already waiting there. __________________________________________ Chapter 128 - The Magic of the Flying Thunder God Chapter 128: The Magic of the Flying Thunder God ts Both Minato and A were apanied by only one escort. Right off the bat, A did not beat around the bush, and asked Minato about Konoha¡¯s terms. On the previous night, Minato used the Flying Thunder God to return to Konoha¡¯s camp and discuss the matter of truce with the Hidden Cloud. As usual, Danzo strongly opposed the truce. He thought that since the 3rd Raikage had died, Konoha should join forces with the Hidden Rock to destroy the Hidden Cloudpletely. Minato, who was infuriated by Danzo¡¯s indifference to the deaths of Konoha¡¯s Ninjas, opposed this suggestion strongly. At the same time, many of the heads of ns agreed with Minato, believing that continuing to fight should just bring unnecessary deaths and injuries. With that, the top of Konoha agreed to cease fighting with the Cloud. Of course, they also all agreed that the cloud should pay a hefty price for such a truce. The negotiations between Minato and A also started on this premise. Both sides had peace in mind, and what was the real matter of discussion was thepensation provided by the Cloud. Since they were at a huge disadvantage, and had to fight the Hidden Rock, the Hidden Cloud were as good as defeated, and they were in a position where they had to pay. Minato was clear about this, and deliberately went overboard with his initial terms. With that, what seemed to be a never anding wrangling started, and in the end, the two sides reached middle ground. The Cloud would admit defeat to Konoha,pensate for their losses with 1 Billion Ryo, along with two S ss Lightning Release Jutsu However, the Cloud had a condition: Konoha¡¯s Ninja needed to evacuate from the county within three days without getting the Rock alert. Otherwise, the two S ss Lightning Jutsu were not to be delivered. Ryo, who had remained silent throughout the entirety of the meeting, frowned at this condition. It was obvious that it was an impossible condition, set by A in order to prevent the leaking of the two S ss Jutsus. He was ready to interfere, but was stopped by Minato. Minato unexpectedly had no objections and actually agreed. A and Killer B stared at him in awe! He did not pay attention to their expressions, and directly went on to write the peace treaty. After both he and A signed it, the two sides left the ce. As soon as A reached his vige, he immediately asked the surveince teams that were keeping an eye on Konoha¡¯s camp to mainly focus on the Hidden Rock¡¯s camp. At the same time, some speed-type Ninjas were dispatched to harass the Rock camp. On the other side, when Minato and Ryo returned, a meeting was immediately announced, and all the Jonins and n representatives were gathered in Minato¡¯s tent. Minato directly informed everyone of the Cloud¡¯s surrender. Hearing the news everyone were full of Joy. Then Ryo talked about the price the Cloud had to pay, and their awkward condition. As he finished his words, Minato went on to say: ¡°So I would like you to keep our victory a secret from our Ninjas for now. You only need to organize them so that we could evacuate ording to my arrangement.¡± ¡°But Minato san, what are you going to do? There are over 7000 Ninjas in Konoha¡¯s camp. With so many people moving, the Rock will definitely find out.¡± Said Uchiha Katachi. ¡°I¡¯ll handle that. The evacuation will start in two days. You will know when it happens.¡± Minato smiled and replied. With Minato saying that, Katachi stopped asking questions, for Konoha¡¯s Yellow sh had such prestige that the Uchiha¡¯s n head did not dare to oppose him. No one had opinions to express, and they went back to make preparations. However, Ryo stayed with Minato. Ryo remained, not understanding what Minato was intending to do. ording to what he knew, the Flying Thunder God should not be able to transfer man people at a time. If that¡¯s what Minato is intending on using, then he should go back and forth from and to the camp several hundred times to make the transfers happen. ¡°Ryo, are you thinking about my n?¡± Asked Minato. ¡°Well, Katachi just mentioned it; there are over 7000 people in our camp. How could this be done? I didn¡¯t expect you to agree to the condition, as it was obviously an intentional handicamp from the Cloud.¡± ¡°I certainly couldn¡¯t do it on my own. But isn¡¯t that why I have you here?¡± Hearing Ryo¡¯s questions, Minato smiled. ¡°What can I do? I can¡¯t use the Flying Thunder God!¡± Ryo had some doubt in his tone. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to help me with the actual transfer. I just need to you to make an igloo that can hold many people at a time.¡± ¡°An igloo! So that¡¯s your n!¡± Later, the two discussed the size and quality of the igloo. Minato could transfer Biju and Biju Dama with rtive ease, so transferring an igloo was no big deal. Then they went to the woods outside of Konoha¡¯s camp. Ryo used Ice blocks to create igloos and Minato tried them. In the end, the two chose to have an igloo that could aodate 700 people. With that, transferring the whole camp should take around 12 transfers. Two dayster, Minato summoned all his Ninjas, including the wounded. Ryo also saw Kakashi, Obito and Rin, again after quit a long time. Rin had been working recently with Ryo¡¯s medical team, while the other two were incorporated into their ns¡¯ camps, so they all haven¡¯t met for a long time. Minato¡¯s summoning of everyone gave the trio the chance to reunite. Minato took a nce at the three. Kakashi was already reaching the level of an elite Jonin, while Obito was actually getting to the level of a regr Jonin. Rin, on the other hand, was much more proficient with Medical Ninjutsu that she was in the Manga. ¡°Ryo, why did Minato Sensei summon everyone?¡± Asked Rin with concern. ¡°Yeah! You must know all of the inside info Ryo Yaro.¡± ¡°Rin, Obito, stop messing around, Minato sensei must have his reasons.¡± Said Kakashi to the two. With a look of discontent, he gazed at Obito. Ryo looked at the three, smiled, and said nothing. Minato separated everyone into groups, and then signaled to Ryo. Ryo condensed arge block of ice, 10 meters long, 8 meters wide, and 5 meters high. It was hollow on the inside and divided into two floors with an ice wall. Minato made the first group enter the block. Although everyone was confuse, they still obeyed hismand. After a while, the cube was filled, and Minato waited until everyone in the 1st group was inside. Minato then put his hands on the ice. Before anyone had a chance to react, he and the block, with everyone in it, disappeared. After a while, he returned to Konoha¡¯s camp. After 13 trips, everyone in Konoha¡¯s camp was transferred to the Borders of the Fire Country. Chapter 129 - Returning to Konoha Chapter 129: Returning to Konoha ts After the evacuation waspleted, Minato handed over themand over the troops to Ryo, and went to the Hidden Cloud to get the two S Rank Lightning Jutsus. Over 7000 of Konoha¡¯s Ninjas were told by Ryo that their war against the Cloud is over and that they had finally won. They were all immersed in the joy of victory. They had been in this battlefield for many years, and with this war¡¯s end, they finally get to go home. Looking at the boiling crowds, Ryo did not want to disrupt their joy, and just stood there and enjoyed watching them enjoy their sudden victory. Soon after, Minato returned handing two scrolls to Ryo. ¡°Here are the two Jutsus promised by the Hidden Cloud. There¡¯s only one S Rank Lightning Jutsu among them. The other one is an A Rank Jutsu.¡± Said Minato. This made Ryo wonder why Minato would ept such an offer. He opened the scroll, and he was in for a surprise! The S Rank jutsu was the 3rd¡¯s [Hell Stab], and the other one was the [Added/Light Weight Rock Jutsu], that¡¯s usually used by Onoki. [Trantor Note: Both techniques had been stated as B Rank in the Databooks. However, the level of the Ultra version of the Added/Light weight Rock Jutsus had not been specified. The author probably made Hell Stab S Rank because it had also been stated to be the 3rd Raikage¡¯s strongest Jutsu, that that might have led him to think it was S Rank.] Needless to say, Hell Stab was the strongest Jutsu of the 3rd Raikage, but seeing what practice was required for it made Ryo lose interest in it What Ryo was really intrigued by was the [Added/Light Weight Rock Jutsu], as it was more useful than many S-ss Jutsus. It¡¯s no wonder that Minato agreed to ept it. [Added/Light Weight Rock Jutsu] is actually not limited to manipting earth and stone. This was a Jutsu developed by the 2nd Tsuchikage. It was very practical, as it was capable of changing the quality of a target without using Hand Seals. The problem with this Jutsu was that it was extremely difficult to master, requiring great Chakra control and intricate understanding of the structures of the targets. While many can enhance their Chakra control, most people who practice this Jutsu get stuck when ites to this understanding. ording to Minato, the Cloud had got this Jutsu 20 years ago, but no one was sessful with it for all that time. Ryo was quite excited to see this scroll. It was as if this Jutsu was tailored for him. As a Medical Ninja, he obviously had great Chakra control. As for understanding matter, his Physics knowledge from his past life should serve him rather well with this Jutsu. After understanding the principle of this Jutsu, Ryo tried to inject Chakra within his Ice Scalpel, and its molecr structure was actually modified. Following the instructions, Ryo used the Chakra on the Ice molecules, and the Ice Scalpel became extremely light. When Minato was presented with the two Jutsus, he didn¡¯t find that they could be of much use to him. Mastering Hell Stab required immense physical power and Chakra stores that were too, and it also relied on the Lightning Chakra Mode. The [Added/Light Weight Rock Jutsu] on the other hand required knowledge that was out of his reach. The Reason why Minato agreed to rece the second S Rank Jutsu by [Added/Light Weight Rock Jutsu] was that he thought of the possibility that Ryo could make great use of it. Seeing the expression on Ryo¡¯s face as he held the Scalpel, Minato knew that his intuition was right. He didn¡¯t disrupt Ryo¡¯s practice, and told everyone to rest in ce until he finished, and they all took off and took the road again. In the Cloud Vige, the 4th Raikage once again punched through a table. He never thought that Minato could silently move away 7000 Ninjas! He was full of regret, but he wasn¡¯t stupid. To get away with a minimum amount of losses, he deliberately chose two techniques that were extremely difficult or near impossible to learn. Despite that, he was very angry as he delivered the two Jutsus, and if he realizes that Ryo was already on the path to mastering [Added/Light Weight Rock Jutsu], he¡¯d be even more furious. One leader waspletely unaware of what was going on. A knew that Onoki did not find out about this. Right now, Onoki thinks that bnce had been restored, and that Konoha, the Rock and the Cloud were all mutually restrained. He believed that was the reason why the Cloud weren¡¯t acting so rashly. However, he waspletely wrong. The reason why the Cloud weren¡¯t quick to attack was the fact that they were preparing a big surprise for the Rock. Two days after Konoha evacuated, A led 10000 Cloud Ninjas, along with Killer B and Yugito Nii to attack the Hidden Rock. Onoki sent people to Konoha¡¯s camp for help, but what he didn¡¯t expect was that the 7000 Konoha Ninjas awaiting them there were actually Cloud Ninjas in disguise. After the battle started, the Rock was being pushed back, and with the leadership of the Nibi, the Rock started suffering some heavy losses. At that time, from the back, ¡°Konoha¡¯s Ninjas¡± arrived, and Onoki breathed a sigh of relief. What he did not expect, was that their back line was suddenly attacked by these Konoha Ninjas. Onoki was hit by one of them, which went against all his expectations. ¡°Haha! Old man, you have killed my father, and today you shall pay the price!¡± Aughed out loud. Onoki turned back to find that the Konoha Ninja that attacked him was actually A in disguise. The result of this battle was self-evident. The Rock were defeated. Over 4000 of the 10000 Rock Ninjas were killed, Onoki and Han were badly injured and captured, and the captain of the Explosion Squad was killed by Killer B. ¡°Old man, you¡¯ve lost! Now hand over my father¡¯s body, and I¡¯ll let live. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have your burial along with his!¡± Onoki trembled from rage, but he was in no situation to fight back, he could only give back the 3rd Raikage¡¯s corpse to A. The Cloud, although somewhat violent, always kept their word. After it was confirmed that the body was that of the 3rd Raikage, Onoki and Han were released. Leaving, he thought of the Cloud using the Transformation Jutsu, and how he was fooled by that. His vision became blurry, then he fainted. The Cloud all were extremely excited, cheering happily. A¡¯s status as the 4th Raikage was solidified; he proved to everyone that he was well worthy of his position. As the Cloud were winning the battle, Minato and Ryo returned to Konoha along with 7000 Ninjas. At the entrance of Konoha¡¯s camp, the whole vige, led by the smiling 3rd Hokage greeted their Heroes. This was the second time that Ryo experienced such a scene. The difference is that thest time he was just in the audience, while now he¡¯s the one weed by the cheering crowds. Minato and Ryo were up front, followed by the representatives of the different ns and the Jonins of the camp. The 3rd was d to see Minato and Ryo. The two of them were apprentices of his desciples. Of course, he was extremely d of their achievements. ¡°Ryo kun, I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time!¡± A slightly hoarse yet very charismatic voice was heard, it was Orochimaru. ¡°Orochi san, long time no see!¡± the two believers in science were both very happy to see each other, and both had a certain level of friendship. ¡°Talking could be left forter. For now, let¡¯s let the Heroes return Home!¡± The 3rd made the people split, creating a path through which Konoha¡¯s Ninjas entered the vige under everyone¡¯s cheers! Chapter 130 - Danzo’s Trio Seeking Trouble Chapter 130: Danzo¡¯s Trio Seeking Trouble ts After dealing with the 3rd and the people weing him in Konoha, Ryo immediately returned home to see his mother Chinse. When he arrived home, Chinse was sitting in the courtyard together with Shi chatting and... ughing! It seemed that his mother was doing a lot better with someone on her side, and it also seemed like she was getting along very well with Shi. ¡°Mom! I¡¯m back!¡± After taking a deep breath, Ryo shouted greeting his mother. What he did not expect was that Chinse nced at him, and then looked back at Shi as if he wasn¡¯t even there. Ryo scratched his head, thinking of what might have angered his mom, and then, when fining nothing, he repeated: ¡°Mom... I¡¯m back...¡± Chinse nodded, turned back at him and said: ¡°Ryo, we need to talk!¡± ¡°Mom...¡± Ryo was frightened by his mom¡¯s seriousness. He had faced all kinds of Kage tier opponents on the battlefield, but never felt this kind of fear. ¡°Ryo, how could Uchiha Fugaku know your identity? How far did yourte uncle and Sakumo go to protect it? Do you know how much trouble exposing it would bring?¡± Said Chinse angrily. The matter was indeed Ryo¡¯s fault. Although Fugaku obviously held no ill-will, but as Chinse mentioned, Ryo did have his identity exposed, and that could indeed bring danger to the ones protecting him. Ryo wasn¡¯t trying to make excuses as he listened to Chinse rebuke¡°Chinse san, don¡¯t get so angry! Fugaku just came to pay a visit, and he never mentioned anything about Ryo!¡± Help came from the most unexpected source. He gave Shi a grateful look, and his mother realized how tense she was and seemed to loosen up a little bit. Seeing that his mother was no longer angry, Ryo felt relieved, and finally got to have his mother-son time with Chinse, chatting their heart off, with Shi on the side line looking at the two with a hint of envy. The next day, Ryo overslept, only waking up at noon when his mother came to tell him that an Anbu was waiting by the door for him. The Anbu was bringing the orders of the 3rd; Ryo had to be at his office to attend a meeting with Konoha¡¯s elders before 3 pm. Such meetings really annoyed Ryo. To him, these elders were just weak old men who were not making any contributions to the vige. They were the type he liked to mingle with the least. However, as a Konoha Shinobi, he had to follow the 3rd¡¯s orders. No matter how he felt about it, he had to attend the meeting. After eating lunch at home, he walked into the conference room exactly a 3 pm. ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t that the Yamanaka¡¯s little genius, getting so big, so many people have been waiting for you!¡± Ryo didn¡¯t have time to sit down before he heard those words. He looked at Danzo and sighed, not understanding why some people just seemed to have some sort of a death wish. ¡°Am Ite, Danzo san?¡± Danzo could respond. The 3rd did indeed call for the meeting at 3 pm. But he thought, shouldn¡¯t it bemon sense to arrive early to such a high-level meeting? However, Ryo was notte indeed, and he had nothing to say. ¡°Ryo, at thest second here you are! Take a seat!¡± Minato sounded somewhat cold. Of course, Ryo understood Minato¡¯s expression. He did not continue to argue with Danzo, and sat down right beside Orochimaru. It¡¯s worth mentioning that the 3rd was taking the center seat, with Minato being the closest to him from the left, followed by Kushina. On his right, there was Orochimaru, followed by Ryo. The two advisers were sitting beside Kushina and Ryo, while Danzo was on the other side of the table facing the 3rd between him and the rest were the heads of every n and the elders of the vige. Ryo was at Orochimaru¡¯s side when he heard him say: ¡°Ryo kun, although I don¡¯t want to have any conflicts with Danzo, if you ever need help, you can reach for me.¡± ¡°Orochi san, I¡¯m never the one seeking that trouble. But no matter how much a stay away from him, he keeps provoking me! What can I do?¡± Hearing Ryo, Orochimaru smiled and said nothing. The 3rd was looking at everyone on the table, and was very pleased with Ryo. Including himself, he found that the table had 5 Kage tier Ninjas, four of them were on the battlefield. Minato who seemed to have scolded Ryo, was actually protecting him. Although he did nothing, his eyes showed that he couldn¡¯t wait to attack Danzo. That¡¯s besides Orochimaru who was openly a supporter of Ryo. The mood in the conference room was quite tense, and the 3rd stood up to summarize their situation: ¡°Cough... The war in the Lightning Country is over. Yesterday, our heroes returned, and today¡¯s meeting is about their wat. ¡°We are very happy that we¡¯ve won on that battlefront. However, this doesn¡¯t mean that the mistakes that had been made there could be ignored.¡± As soon as the 3rd finished his words, Kuharo interfered. ¡°What Kuharo just said is correct. Kushina, could you exin to us how and why you escaped from the vige in secret?¡± Homura Mitokado also asked. ¡°Without Kushina, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to win the battle in the Lightning Country. Homura, Kuharo, there¡¯s no reason to make a fuss about that.¡± The 3rd tried to help Kushina exin. ¡°But this can¡¯t offset the mistake she made. I suggest getting Kushina under Root¡¯s surveince from now on. If you¡¯re Anbu aren¡¯t reliable enough, we could only count on Danzo Root. ¡°Are you finished old woman?¡± The Red Hot Habanero¡¯s temper was unforgiving; she said that angrily as she looked at Kuharo. Thetter never thought that Kushina would talk to her in such a manner. She stood up, pointed at her and asked the 3rd: ¡°Hiruzen, did she just say what I heard her say?¡± ¡°Want to get the old man to handle me? Then shall I bring the Kyubi to deal with you?¡± ¡°Kushina, calm down!¡± The 3rd heard Kushina say that and hurried to try and stop things from getting more aggravated Kuharo knew that Kushina had be a perfect Jinchuriki. Knowing that she was such a powerful force, she could only strive to get that power under full control. However, she ignored one thing: she didn¡¯t have enough strength to gain control over Kushina. Among the older generation of Kage tier Ninja, she had Jiraya, who was like a Sensei to her, on her side. And when it came to the younger ones, Minato was her boyfriend, while Ryo was her disciple. Kushina got angry, turned around and left. Minato apologized to everyone and went behind her. ¡°You elders are having it easy. You can¡¯t just make such a decision concerning Kushina Nesan.¡± After that, Ryo also stood up and left. Orochimaru also wanted to leave; he had things to discuss with Ryo. But he couldn¡¯t just do that, out of respect to his sensei. With the returning ¡°Heroes¡± all gone, the 3rd sighed, as all he could do was to announce that the meeting was temporarily over. Chapter 131 - New Idea Chapter 131: New Idea ts The three¡¯s early departure from the meeting room made the atmosphere awkward to the exteme. When the 3rd announced the end of the meeting, everyone looked at Danzo¡¯s trio strangely. Danzo and the others did not understand the 3rd¡¯s behavior. Kushina was a perfect Jinchuriki, there should be no fear that she would lose control if provoked. At least, that¡¯s what they thought. Whenever the rest left, they started arguing with the 3rd. ¡°Hiruzen, what do you mean by this? Even if you don¡¯t support us, we¡¯ll still get Kushina under our own surveince.¡± Koharuined to the 3rd. The 3rd was about to exin his stance, when Homura spoke: ¡°Leaving the Kyubi¡¯s Jinchuriki free was a huge mistake from the beginning. If this doesn¡¯t change, it will eventually backfire at the vige. The 3rd sighed. He never knew when his 3 friends became like this; selfish, greedy, and seeking nothing but control over power. ¡°Koharu, Homura, do even know what being a Perfect Kyubi Jinchurki mean? Hashirama san is no longer here. If she wants to destroy the vige, it would be done in the blink of an eye!¡± His words surprised the two of them. They knew that the Kyubi was very powerful, but they didn¡¯t expect it to be so powerful. ¡°Sarutobi, you¡¯re being over dramatic. Even if we manage to provoke her into losing control, how many Ninjas would we need to beat the Kyubi?¡± Danzo, who had been silent for so long, finally spoke. The 3rd smiled and give the three a scroll, when they read it, their faces turned pale, especially Koharu, she was shivering uncontrobly The scroll mentioned that when in perfect Jinchuriki state, Kushina took down the both the Hachibi and the Nibi, in just two minutes. When the three were young, they¡¯ve been through many wars. Of course, they saw both those Biju. The Hachibi especially was horrible. Knowing she beat it in just two minutes made the Kyubi seem like an invincible entity to them. Koharu was in ruin. What kind of being did she just provoke? If Kushina wanted, she¡¯d be dead, with actually no one being able to speak for her after death. ¡°Now you understand! Even if it was just the Kyubi, we wouldn¡¯t be able to take it down with the power of the whole vige, let alone that now with Kushina being a perfect Jinchurki, its power should actually be enhanced and more terrifying.¡± Turning to Koharu, he saw her nodding, face pale, as she left. Homura also left with a lingering look. ¡°Danzo, what else do you have?¡± asked the 3rd. ¡°Hiruzen, I know that the Kyubi is powerful, but there also ways to suppress its power. There¡¯s Wood Release and the Mangekyo... ¡° The 3rd interrupted Danzo asking with a serious face: ¡°Are you thinking about the 1st Hokage?¡± ¡°Yes! Anything for Konoha¡¯s sake! You think that the Kyubi is so strong, so if you don¡¯t restrain it, it will always remain a threat. The Uchiha are unreliable, and the Senju n has no more users of Wood Release. Our only way to control it is through the 1st Hokage sama. If we can bring him ba..¡± ¡°ENOUGH! NEVER MENTION THIS AGAIN!¡± The 3rd was furious by Danzo¡¯s suggestion, and a startling momentum erupted from his body. Danzo, confronted by such powerful momentum from a much more powerful man, was shaking all over. The 3rd Hokage couldn¡¯t bear watching his friends have such wicked ideas. He then sighed, and controlled himself, as Danzo took the opportunity to bow his head and leave quickly. The 3rd looked as if he had years added to his age within that simple meeting. He just sat back on his chair and started smoking his pipe. Back to Ryo, Minato and Kushina, the trio went directly to the Barbecue Restaurant after they left the conference room. As the other two made the order, Ryo went out quickly, and brought back a purple haired little girl, Yugao. Minato looked curiously at the two holding hands and suddenly realized what was happening. Ryo saw Minato¡¯s shocked looked, and he automatically ignored it and looked away As for little Yugao, her attention was all over the Barbecue, not even noticing the presence of Minato. Out of courtesy, Ryo introduced the two to each other: ¡°Minato Ni-san, this is my good friend Yugao, Yugao, this is Minato Namikaze, Konoha¡¯s Yellow sh!¡± ¡°Yellow sh! Minato Sama... hello!¡± Yugao was startled by Minato¡¯s identity, and immediately stood up straight and saluted him. ¡°Yugao, no need to be so nervous! Minato and I are very close, you could just address him as your older brother.¡± ¡°Minato... sama... is it really alright?¡± ¡°Of course! Just like Ryo, just call me Ne-san!¡± Minato said with a smile. Minato was naturally charismatic, and Yugao quickly loosened up. The barbecue was finally ready, and the four started eating. ¡°Damn old women! Why are you trying to calm me down Minato! I should just let Kurama go all out on her! Augh! The more I think of it the more furious I be!¡± While eating the barbecue he was buying her, Kushina was taking her wrath on Minato. Yugao looked at her a little strangely. She already saw Kushina as someone with a pretty bad temper. However, she never heard her swear. Who ever made her so angry could not be a good person. Minato could only face Kushina¡¯s wrath with a smile. This was still wartime, and the vigers would be endangered if the Kyubi went rampant in the vige. In another ce, at peacetime, Minato wasn¡¯t sure if he would actually stop her. ¡°Kushina ne-san, don¡¯t be so angry. Minato Ni-san is right. You don¡¯t want to give Konoha trouble at such a time!¡± ¡°Hum!¡± Kushina snorted, ignoring the two, and calling the waiter ordering a whole table of the most expensive meat the ce had. Minato smiled bitterly and felt his wallet. Ryo knew that Kushina was getting what she wanted. She smiled and got ready for her battle with the barbecue. Yugao didn¡¯t eat much before getting full. The appetite of child under 10 years of age wasn¡¯t thatrge. Ryo sent her home and then got back to the Barbecue ce. As soon as he sat down, he heard Minato saying: ¡°Ryo, I never thought you¡¯d be a Lolicon!¡± ¡°Hey I don¡¯t want to be told by you that I¡¯m a lolicon! I¡¯m not giving you crap for running after Kushina ne san all the time!¡± ¡°Cough!¡± Minato never thought that Ryo would be so feisty in his response, and he awkwardly pretended to cough. ¡°Ryo, I actually just thought! Don¡¯t you have some kind of Distance limit for your Ice Teleportation?¡± Minato tried to bluntly change the topic. Ryo who didn¡¯t want to bring up that matter nodded. ¡°So here¡¯s what I¡¯m thinking. Why not try to integrate Space-Time Ninjutsu within your Ice Teleportation? I find that you already have a good talent for space perception; you should be sessful.¡± ¡°Space-Time Ninjutsu? Flying Thunder God?¡± Minato¡¯s proposal was so tempting to Ryo, it shook him up. ¡°I¡¯m not talking about you learning Flying Thunder God. I¡¯m saying that if you get better space perception, you should be able to sense your Ice From a distance and teleport to it. Minato¡¯s words made Ryo¡¯s eyes shine bright, for this was indeed a feasible method. ¡°Minato Ni-san, can you help me with practice tomorrow?¡± Ryo was full of anticipation. ¡°No problem! I¡¯ll see you tomorrow in the 3rd training ground.¡± Chapter 132 - Improving Ice Teleportation

Chapter 132: Improving Ice Teleportation

The following day, Ryo arrived to the 3rd training ground very early. He had spent the whole night thinking about Minato¡¯s approach to improve Ice Teleportation. Ryo¡¯s Ice Teleportation allowed him to instantly flicker up to 50 meters away as long as there was Ice at the spot to which he flickered. It goes without saying that this movement, being instantaneous, was even faster than his Flicker in the Ice Lightning Chakra Mode. If he could deal with his distance limitation, Ryo would have a technique that¡¯s rather equivnt to the Flying Thunder God, which might also bring possibilities beyond that. Minato arrived muchter, along with Kushina, Kakashi, Obito and Rin. After handing the Trio¡¯s training to Kushina, Minato started working with Ryo. Ryo¡¯s Ice Teleport looked like a Kekkei Genkai to Minato. He spected that Ryo used his own Ice Chakra to locate external ice and achieve the spatial movement. The reason why Minato could determine that Ryo¡¯s technique was a true teleportation was the fact that he was far more sensitive to Space-Time Fluctuations than most people. When Ryo used his Ice Teleportation, Minato could clearly perceive the fluctuations in the fabric of space. That¡¯s why he estimated that Ryo ha great talent for Space Perception. The 1st step in the training was to get Ryo to try to perceive space. Minato covered Ryo¡¯s eyes and ced dozens of Thunder God Kunai around Ryo, and he flickered between them non-stop. Ryo entered sage mode, and following Minato¡¯s directions, he tried to sense the fluctuations in the fabric of space around him. Even with the enhanced perception brought by Sage Mode, Ryo was still unable to capture any fluctuations, so thetter could only stop. In theory, Ryo¡¯s use of Ice teleport should mean that he has already some level of development when it came to his space perception. The two started thinking of what must had went wrong, until Minato noticed Ryo¡¯s use of an Ice Scalpel. With that he realized that Ryo¡¯s space perception should be limited to existence of Ice. He then held an Ice Scalpel in his hand, and repeated the same drill with Ryo. With the guidance of the scalpel, and Minato¡¯s continuous use of Flying Thunder God, Ryo started finally perceiving Fluctuations in the fabric of space. Next, Minato threw away the Ice Scalpel and continued, this time, Ryo was able to clearly perceive the fluctuations in space by using Sage Mode. After finishing this 1st step, Ryo ced the Ice Scalpel a 100 Meters away from Ryo. ¡°Ryo, what you have to do now is to find a way to perceive this Ice Scalpel that¡¯s a 100 meters away. With this exercise, you should rely on yourself; I cannot help you. The only hint I could give you is to make use of what you¡¯ve learned with the previous exercise.¡± Ryo nodded, closing his eyes and focusing his mental power into the distance. He could actually sense the scalpel in the distance, but had no way to make his special link with it. In reality, Ryo had a special link with his ice. This link is the one that is the basis of his Ice Teleportation, but its range was only 50 meters. Minato said that he should find a way to ¡°fold¡± space, and that should make this link ignore this distance, than he could ovee the distance limit of his Teleportation. Over the following few days, Ryo kept thinking about the process of ¡°folding space¡±. Unfortunately, he wasn¡¯t getting anywhere. One of Ryo¡¯s strongest treats was his perception abilities. In both lives he had, it kept helping him time after time. Even though he wasn¡¯t making progress, Ryo wasn¡¯t giving up. A few dayster, he used ¡°Summoning¡± to bring Kogin to the 3rd Training Ground Then he did the same, summoning Rashomon this time. on both times, he carefully perceived the flow of Chakra in space. ¡°Summoning¡± was also a Space-Time Jutsu. This time of Jutsu with its disregard of distance was the biggest application of Space Folding. Ryo did summoning several times in session, and finally found a clue to understanding Space Folding. After the release of Summoning, Ryo closed his eyes and tried to locate the scalpel in the distance with his mental power. With his spiritual power and Chakra as medium, Ryo finally was able toplete Space Folding, and create that special link with the scalpel that was at the time over 200 meters away from him. With this link, Ryo finallypleted a long distance teleportation for the first time! After being through with the most difficult steps, practice afterwards became much simpler. With Minato¡¯s guidance, Ryo improved his Ice Scalpel, infusing it with a little spiritual power. This way, as long as the Ice was within his sensing Range, Ryo could ¡°fold space¡± andplete the teleportation. Ryo¡¯s Teleportation distance limitation was finally dealt with under the joint efforts of him and Minato. For Ryo, while this technique wasparable to the Flying Thunder God in speed, and maybe even more flexible, it was clearly less practical, as it didn¡¯t allow him to teleport non frozen people and objects. To deal with this problem, Minato suggested making Ryo learn [Teleportation Barrier] , which was a space time seal. In Minato¡¯s words, Ryo¡¯s Ice teleportation had more potential that the Flying Thunder God in battle. This was what¡¯s most important. For other respects, it was enough for Ryo to learn the Teleportation Barrier technique. After Minato¡¯s exnation, Ryo realized the Nature of Minato¡¯s [Teleportation Barrier]. It was actually a special seal thatbines space folding with the Uzumaki¡¯s fuinjutsu. Its biggest effect was allowing for long distance teleportation. The Reason why Minato developed this technique was that the Flying Thunder God had special limitations in special circumstances. Minato¡¯s development of this special mark was to make up for the deficiencies of the technique. Ryo was somewhat curious about these special situation, and Minato answer mentioning the incident with the 2nd Hokage when he could teleport away from his death. The surprised Ryo greatly, he did not expect that Tobirama¡¯s death was rted to such a problem. However, this exins why the 2nd Hokage didn¡¯t use the Flying Thunder God when he and his team were pushed into a desperate situation, staying behind instead to die in order to save his disciples¡¯ lives. Minato didn¡¯t mention any clear details about the incident, as these are just things that were vaguely described to him in the past. Afterwards, Minato handed Ryo his mark to analyze, and thetter learned how to make his own ¡° Teleportation Barrier ¡± marks relying on his understanding of Folding Space and the Uzumaki¡¯s fuinjutsu. With that, his practice was over. Ryo left marks at his family¡¯s ce, the Forest of Death, the 3rd Training Ground, and just about any ce they went to a lot. From then on, there was another person able to teleport through long distances besides Minato! Chapter 133 - Apprentice Chapter 133: Apprentice Unexpectedly, Ryo was able to remain in Konoha for over a month. In addition to improving his Ice Teleportation, he also met Yugao quite often. ¡°Hey, Yugao, what do you want to have today?¡± In the early morning, Ryo took Yugao to Ichiraku Ramen. Over the past month, he actually took her here very often. The owner Teuchi always greeted them and weed them happily. After eating Ramen, the two would go to the 3rd training ground, where Ryo would teach Yugao Kenjutsu. Like in the Manga, Yugao loved Kenjutsu, and Ryo, being Sakumo¡¯s student for a very long time, had some Hatake n style knowledge that he was passing on to her. As Ryo was immersed in this world of his, the 3rd was already working on his next n. In his office, a young 9 year-old boy was standing before him. The 3rd looked at the boy¡¯s ck hair, and felt nostalgic about his old days. The kid didn¡¯t show the slightest signs of being under tension while standing before the Hokage, and he quietly waited for his orders. He was Uchiha Shisui, one of the Uchiha¡¯s geniuses, and the one to beter on known as Shisui of the Body Flicker. He was a descendent of Kagami Uchiha, the 3rd Hokage¡¯srade, and he was also to be Itachi¡¯s greatest friend and mentor. The 3rd reminisced for quite some time about his days with his old pal Kagami, before finallying back to his mind. ¡°Sorry, sorry, I¡¯ve been distracted. Shisui, you have graduated two years ago! How has your training with your n been going?¡± Asked the 3rd with a smile. ¡°Thanks for your concern Hokage Sama, my n has been very kind to me.¡± Shisui answered politely. After early graduation, usually Ninjas would get trained by their own ns for a while before joining a team. Shisui was no exception. This had several purposes: It was an efficient way to help a genin master his n¡¯s signature techniques, while giving him a deeper sense of belonging. After graduating from the Academy at the age of 7, Shisui had been studying Ninjutsu with his n for two years. ording to customs, it was about time for him to join the ranks of other Ninjas in his n and begin performing tasks. As the 3rd was very impressed of the young genius, he invited specifically to ask him if he had preference for a certain future instructor had. ¡°Shusui, you know I was a good friend to Kagami. If you have any Jonin you want as your instructor, just tell me.¡± The 3rd directly asked young Shisui. ¡°Hokage sama, I have no requirements, as long as the instructor is strong enough. I need to learn and be stronger to contribute to Konoha¡¯s prosperity as soon as possible.¡± Said Shisui firmly. The 3rdughed, and felt that the kid had indeed inherited hisrade¡¯s will. He felt very relieved; the more he talked with Shisui, the more he was impressed. ¡°Speaking of powerful Ninjas, right now, we have two who are pretty strong. One is Minato, and the other is Ryo. Minato already has desciples, so how does Ryo sound to you?¡± Asked the 3rd. ¡°Ryo? Ryo Yamanaka sama?¡± Ryo¡¯s reputation had reached Shisui, just like everyone else in Konoha. ¡°Yes, that one. He¡¯s Kage tier, powerful, and had just returned from the Lightning Country¡¯s battlefield.¡± ¡°Hokage sama, will Ryo Yamanaka sama be willing to teach me?¡± Shisui thought about the rtionship between the Yamanaka and the uchiha n, and then asked awkwardly. ¡°Of course! Anbu, go to the 3rd training ground and bring along Ryo Yamanaka!¡± The 3rd wanted to prove he wasn¡¯t talking out of nothing. The Anbu went, and in no time, he reached Ryo. After a while, Ryo, his face gloomy after having his private world invaded, entered the office. The 3rd noticed his face, but didn¡¯t ask much. He just said with a smile: ¡°Ryo, I have an apprentice for you. He...¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want an apprentice. I¡¯ll excuse myself, see you Hokage sama!¡± Ryo said as he turned around to leave. ¡°Cough, Hokage sama, it seems that Ryo san was having some sort of date that we have interrupted.¡± Whispered the Anbu to the 3rd. The 3rd face blushed. He understood why Ryo was so gloomy entering the office. ¡°Cough! Ryo, hold on!¡± ¡°What else Hokage sama?¡± ¡°Ryo, if you ept this apprentice, I promise to never disturb a date of yours again. Also, you won¡¯t struggle with Shisui, he¡¯s a genius! He just needs a good teacher to guide him.¡± The 3rd Said. ¡°Shisui?¡± ¡°Yes! Shisui Uchiha, his n¡¯stest prodigy!¡± Hearing that name, Ryo immediately decided to ept the new apprentice. Just Shisui¡¯s Mangekyo Sharingan was enough to intrigue him, let alone his nickname, Shisui of the Body Flicker. Ryo saw Shisui, who was quite nervous, stepping in, and he nodded in approval. Seeing Ryo¡¯s approval, the 3rd was relieved. He nodded as well to Shisui, and said goodbye to Ryo. Shisui walked towards Ryo. Just when he reached him, thetter put his hand over his shoulder and said: ¡°Close your eyes!¡± Hearing Ryo, Shisui closed his eyes immediately. Using the Teleportation Barrier, Ryo reached the 3rd training ground with Shisui. ¡°Hokage sama, was that the Flying Thunder God?¡± asked the Anbu in surprise. The 3rd shook his head and said: ¡°No... this is another technique created by Minato. I didn¡¯t expect that the kid would learn it so quickly!¡± Shisui, who was taken to the 3rd training ground, was looking around in awe. ¡°Now you can introduce yourself!¡± Hearing Ryo, Shisui turned to his new instructor and said immediately: ¡°Ryo Yamanaka sama, I¡¯m Uchiha Shisui, it¡¯s my honor to meet you!¡± ¡°Drop the Sama part. Since I epted being your teacher, you¡¯re my apprentice now. Just call me Sensei! ¡° ¡°Yes, Sensei!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± After establishing their rtionship, the 1st thing Ryo did was making Shisui face Yugao. With Ryo¡¯s power, Shisui wouldn¡¯t have a chance to show what he¡¯s all about. The only one around that was fitting for this fight was Yugao. While Shisui was the Uchiha n¡¯s genius, Yugao had practiced Kenjutsu with Kakashi when she was young, and then learned more of the Hatake Style with Ryo recently. Even though she was so young, she was already at the level of a Chunin. However, Shisui was still on a whole other level, and she had no way to handle such an opponent Chapter 134 - Shisui’s Talent Chapter 134: Shisui¡¯s Talent Ryo¡¯s purpose was just to figure out Shisui¡¯s current level, so as soon as it showed that thetter was winning, Ryo stopped the fight. ¡°At this age, being high Chunin level, so fitting of an Uchiha genius!¡± Said Ryo. Shisui¡¯s response was unexpectedly calm, and he showed no signs of arrogance facing Ryo¡¯s praise, as if he wasn¡¯t a 9-year-old child. Then Ryo asked about Shisui¡¯s basics practice, and thetter told him that he had finished climbing the trees and walking on water. Ryo was somewhat fond of this disciple who came out of nowhere. Facing the real deal was nothing like reading his description in the Manga. Later on in his life, Shisui was to be called ¡°Shisui of the Body Flicker¡±, for his advanced use and knowledge of the Body Flicker Jutsu. Ryo is originally a speed-type Ninja as well. He was greatly familiar with the Body Flicker; so Ryo believed that with his training, Shisui should surpass the level he had reached in the Manga. Ryo was in afortable position to use the knowledge he had from his previous life without raising suspicions. After all, Shisui was already his apprentice, and there was no reason for him to hold back. ¡°Shisui, what kind of Ninja do you want to be in the future? I¡¯m talking about fighting style!¡± Ryo looked at Shisui and asked. Shisui took a while to think and then said: ¡°Sensei, I think speed is the most valuable asset a Ninja could have. I want to be a speed style Ninja!¡± Hearing the answer he wanted to hear, Ryo became even more satisfied with his new disciple. This way, Ryo¡¯s enclosed world had a third party join it. However, this third part was rather sensible, never interrupting Ryo and Yugao¡¯s chats. Shisui had fire, lightning and wind affinities. When it came to fire, Ryo had nothing to teach him. Ryo was great with Lightning Release of course, so they spent their 1st few days focusing mainly on that. Ryo wasn¡¯t about to teach Shisui Body-Flickering yet. He remembered that in the Manga, Shisui had 2 signature moves. One of them made him mainly invisible, even to sensor Ninjas, and relied mainly on his immense speed. The other one required a few extra hand seals, and that was the [Afterimage Clone Jutsu]. Ryo spected that it involved Wind Release somehow. Wind transformation was usually linked to having a cutting effect, so Ryo had no idea how Wind Release would be linked to Flickering. Over the course of the few following days, Ryo exposed Shisui to Wind Release, while thinking about the matter: what will change with the addition of Wind Release to the Flicker? ¡°Shisui, how do you perceive the wind?¡± Ryo thought for a long time without finding clue, so he decided to ask Shisui, for perhaps his simple answers might open closed doors. ¡°Sensei, I believe it¡¯s the flow of air. Its effects differentiate depending on its speed.¡± Ryo¡¯s eyes shined brightly as he heard Shisui¡¯s simple answer. He suddenly realized that he had been shackled by this world¡¯s warrior mentality, making him limit air to being a mean to inflict cuts. Realizing this, Ryo¡¯s mind became clear, and Wind Release suddenly held many more uses. Then, he started training, and finally managed to merge the concepts of body flicker with Wind Release. With that, a technique simr to Shisui¡¯s Afterimage Clone Jutsu was born. Wind didn¡¯t need ramp up to form, it was instantaneous. With the help of wind release, one would limit the time it took to initiate the flicker, creating an effect that¡¯s not too far behind the Lightning Chakra Flicker in speed. Moreover, when moving, the Wind Chakra would leave a residual afterimage in the user¡¯s initial spot, making it difficult for his enemy to figure out his current spot. Ryo tested the Wind Release Body Flicker in the 3rd training ground in front of Yugao and Shisui. In no time, the two looked around seeing Ryo being all over the ce around them, and they were shocked. Yugao ran over to Ryo, almost worshipping Ryo: ¡°Ryo ne-san! What¡¯s this technique? It¡¯s not Clones no?¡± Ryo smiled and patted on her head saying: ¡°This is a new type of Body Flicker I¡¯ve created for you and Shisui!¡± Hearing that, the eyes of the two shined brightly. Ryoughed watching the two stare at him in awe, and began teaching them right away. Shisui had an amazing talent for Body-Flickering! Just like Anko had a talent for assimting Natural Energy, Body Flicker seemed to be a technique designed just to be used by Shisui. This technique was different from a normal Flicker. After Ryo¡¯s improvements, while it was much faster, it was also much more difficult to master. In just on after noon, he managed to perform the Body Flicker. However, Ryo¡¯s attention was more towards Yugao! Shisui looked at her with envy, and for the 1st time, he noticed the advantages a girl could get. Ryo was actually very serious about teaching Yugao. The day didn¡¯t end without her getting a little bit into the technique. From then on, it was time for her to master it. A weekter, both apprentices already mastered the Body Flicker Jutsu fully. In fact, Shisui hadplete mastery over the technique three days before that, but he couldn¡¯t show that as Ryo told him not to. With that done, Ryo began his 1st step towards getting them to Merge Wind Release to the Flicker. What he had found out, was that the two of them were clueless when it came to Wind Release. No one taught them Wind Release Ninjutsu before, and Ryo could only start teaching them from scratch. Two weekster, both of them managed to use their Wind Affinities. Then, under Ryo¡¯s guidance, Shisui finally managed to merge the two techniques together, using the Afterimage Clone Jutsu in front of Ryo for the 1st time. However, Yugao wasn¡¯t able to get it just yet. Seeing that Shisui was sessful, she was under even more pressure and she kept failing again and again. Ryo¡¯s face was gloomy. He stopped practicing with Shisui, and used the Teleportation Barrier to throw him into the Forest of Death! Shisui looked around in the forest and smiled. Returning to the 3rd Training Ground, Ryo continued teaching Yugao, one on one this time. The following day, the two apprentices arrived at the 3rd training ground quite early, and began practicing as usual. That¡¯s when Ryo was interrupted by Orochimaru. ¡°Ryo kun! I have brought something very good to show you!¡° Said Orochimaru excitedly! Ryo thought about the Manga¡¯s timeline. The Battle of Kikyo Pass should be drawing close, and Orochimaru must have found Hashirama¡¯s cells. Ryo was also very interested in that. The 1st Hokage¡¯s cells were the Monk Tang¡¯s Meat of the Naruto world. Unfortunately, it was as if this meat was poisoned. (Trantor Note: Monk Tang is a fictional Chinese character from ¡°Journey to the West¡±. In the story, Monk Tang¡¯s flesh is supposed to grant immortality and eternal youth. Poisoned Monk Tang¡¯s Meat should probably mean that it¡¯s more like a double edged sword, bring both death and great power.) Ryo wanted to see 1st hand what was special about these cells, to he apanied Orochimaru to hisb. Orochimaru¡¯sb was located outside the vige. Ryo followed him all the way there, hoping to see the good things that he was mentioning. However, Ryo didn¡¯t find Hashirama¡¯s cells. Instead, what he found was a pair of Sharingans. Ryo felt the power of the two Sharingans that were handed to him, and his face gradually became heavy Chapter 135 - Kagami’s Sharingan Chapter 135: Kagami¡¯s Sharingan ¡°Orochimaru san, is this a pair of Sharingan?¡± Feeling the immense power emitted the pair of Sharingans in front of him, Ryo wouldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°This is a gift that I just received from Danzo and the two councilors.¡± Orochimaru licked his lips and replied. Ryo was shocked, but did not say anything. His full attention was paid to the Sharingan oin front of him. The connection between the tomoe upon it was unusual. It was definitely above the regr Sharingan, but it wasn¡¯t a Mangekyo Sharingan either. It was the 1st time Ryo noticed such a pattern, whether it was in this world or when reading the Manga during his past life. ¡°Orochi san, do you have any idea on who the owner of these eyes might be?¡± Asked Ryo. ¡°It should be Kagami Uchiha!¡± Said Orochimaru after thinking for a while. ¡°How could it be? Isn¡¯t he already dead?¡± Ryo was a little surprised. There was no mentioning of Kagami¡¯s eyes in the Manga. If Danzo did have them, why did they never appear?¡± ¡°A ninja¡¯s body is very valuable. It is rumored that the 2nd Hokage also preserved the body of Uchiha Madara. It¡¯s no wonder that Danzo and his pals preserved Kagali¡¯s corpse.¡± Orochimaru exined. ¡°Ryo kun, it was thanks to you that I got to have these eyes.¡± ¡°Thanks to me?¡± Ryo did not understand what Orochimaru meant. ¡°If you kept quite the other day and didn¡¯t go against Danzo so clearly, he wouldn¡¯t have tried to buy my loyalty with these eyes.¡± Hearing Orochimaru, Ryo became speechless. He never thought that his presence would make Danzo even trade the eyes of his oldrade! ¡°Orochi san, I¡¯m sorry, but I have to ask. Is there any way you could give me those Sharingan?¡± Ryo hesitated at first, and then asked. These eyes were those of Kagami Uchiha. Although they hadn¡¯t evolved into Mangekyo Sharingan yet, they were much stronger than regr three tomoe Sharingan. Ryo thought of his disciple, and that these eyes might be somewhat helpful to him when he awakens the Mangekyo. Hearing Ryo¡¯s request, Orochimaru did not hesitate, directly handing them to Ryo. To him, Ryo was his confidant, a good friend who also chose to march through the road of science. What¡¯s more important, Orochimaru hadn¡¯t been tortured by Itachi yet, so he wasn¡¯t so obsessed with the Sharingan as he was in the Manga. Ryo was surprised by this swift approval. Orochimaru¡¯s trust in him had exceeded all his expectations. Such trust made Ryo embarrassed. After thinking for a while, Ryo decided to help Orochimaru work on his dream of achieving eternal life! ¡°Orochi san, I remember you asked me before about the possibility of achieving eternal life. Before, I¡¯ve told that one could achieve it in a way. But now, I¡¯m telling you¡¯ve only recently figured out how we might be able to achieve that!¡± Hearing Ryo, Orochimaru¡¯s eyes grew bright, he stared at Ryo speechless. ¡°Orochi san, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve been thinking about this ever since you asked me that question. Later, when I was studying Fuijutsu with Kushina ne-san, I discovered their method of sealing one¡¯s souls, and that inspired me with this idea.¡± ¡°Soul?¡± Orochimaru¡¯s attention was caught by Ryo. ¡°Yes, soul! Well, I think it¡¯s one¡¯s consciousness. The body is just a vessel that amodates it. If one was to figure out a way to make it move from one vessel to the other, they would find a way to achieve eternal life.¡± After Ryo finished his words, Orochimaru stood still. After a good while, he startedughing. He never thought that Ryo would be the one to give him the clue he was seeking. On top of being a Sannin, Orochimaru was often nicknamed ¡°Cold Blood¡±. Like a snake is a cold-blooded animal, he showed no emotions. But today, after getting the clue to eternal life, Orochimaru¡¯sughted was going of control, he was extremely happy! ¡°Orochi san, don¡¯t be so happy so early! Going for eternal life this way has its big problem.¡± Ryo said to Orochimaru. ¡°What problem?¡± Orochimaru was surprised, he calmed down a little bit then asked. ¡°It¡¯s about the soul, it¡¯s necessary that soul fits its new vessel well after making the transition. Otherwise, the soul would be damaged and its strength would be affected.¡± Ryo problem sounded very reasonable to Orochimaru, but he believed that eternal life was worth all of that and even more. ¡°Orochi san, I know what you¡¯re thinking. Anyone would choose eternal life over a short one, even with the damage that could ur to their souls. However, I have a way to solve that problem and limit the damage. Curious to hear it?¡± Ryo said with a smile, teasing Orochimaru. Orochimaru looked at him helplessly and said: ¡°Ryo kun, I think we need to discuss the matter of these Sharingans.¡± ¡°No no we don¡¯t Orochi san.¡± Hearing Orochimaru¡¯s threat, Ryo stopped teasing him and told him everything he knew about cloning. Hepared the result of cloning to a Shadow Clone that never disappeared. Orochimaru quickly understood the matter, and also understood Ryo¡¯s solution. It was all about one¡¯s own cells to clone their own body, the sealing the consciousness of the new body as it grows up to eliminate the problem of losing one¡¯s own soul. Because it¡¯s your own body, it would surely fit your soul, and there should be no problem in adapting with it. After learning about this, Orochimaru rushed out to another chamber in hisb. He had to conduct his research and had no time to take care of Ryo. Ryo shook his head helplessly and returned to the 3rd Training Ground with Teleportation Barrier. In Root¡¯s headquarters, Danzo, Koharu and Homura were together discussing the cooperation with with Orochimaru. The two men¡¯s faces were expressionless, looking at Koharu who seemed a bit anxious. ¡°Danzo, even if Orochimaru took Kagami¡¯s eyes, there¡¯s no guarantee the he would be helpful to us. Why didn¡¯t you and Homura discuss this with me?¡± She was somewhat angry, felt hurt by the fact that the eyes of theirrade were used as trading tools. ¡°Koharu, don¡¯t be angry. This is just the 1st step. We just need to keep providing Orochimaru with Kekkei Genkai, and he¡¯ll be on our side. Even if we never seed, I have a way to get him out of Konoha.¡± Said Danzo. Homura never spoke, but it was obvious that he was on Danzo side. Koharu sighed and stopped arguing. For the 1st time, she felt that he oldrades had changed. They were no longer the ones who used to be willing to offer their whole to Konoha. She got up, and left Root¡¯s headquarter. Chapter 136 - Necessary Growth Chapter 136: Necessary Growth Orochimaru had no idea about Danzo¡¯s conspiracy. However, even if he knew, he wasn¡¯t about to give the matter any of his precious time. He was working with Anko on the new cloning technology. It¡¯s worth mentioning that the rtionship between him and Anko was very different from what it was like in the Manga. Unlike with that simple Sensei-apprentice rtionship, Anko was now his main assistant. Over the past few days, Ryo acquired a new understanding of the Wind Nature Transformation. Now, this Nature Transformation was a much more valuable asset to him than it was before. He felt that he needed to learn more, so asked Minato to show him a few more B-ss Wind Release Jutsu. Shisui had made tremendous progress over the course of those days. While he was at the level of Chunin in other aspects, his flicker speed wasparable to that of a quasi Kage. Seeing how Ryo taught him such a powerful technique without any hesitation, Shisui was moved by his Sensei¡¯s trust, and had much more respect to him. The Uchiha, who were dissatisfied by the fact that their genius was given the young Ryo as Sensei, all stoppedining after seeing Shisui¡¯s flicker. Because Shisui was using Wind Release, those of them who had the one tomoe Sharingan were not able to see him. Those with the 2 tomoe Sharingan could just capture the shadow of his movement, whole those with the 3 tomoe sharingan were able to fully capture Shisui movement, but were unable to distinguish between him and his afterimages. The Uchiha, always proud of their Sharingan, werepletely convinced by the results of Shisui¡¯s training. Not just that, some of them actually grew a bit greedy. Many of the Uchiha wanted Shisui to hand over this new flicker technique to the n. However, they were all stopped by the n¡¯s head, Uchiha Katachi. While the rest of them didn¡¯t know it, Katachi, who had been fighting alongside Ryo in the Lightning Country¡¯s battleground, was really familiar with Ryo¡¯s strength. Katachi knew very well, that even he, as a quasi kage, would not be able to stand up to Ryo for a minute, with the possibility of him being taken down in a an instant. After learning about the matter from Shisui, Ryo¡¯s view of Kakachi changed a little bit. Anyone could turn greedy. What really matters was whether they would live long enough to enjoy what they craved after taking it. Katachi¡¯s approach made Ryo pay more respect to him: that man was really worthy of being n head. ¡°Shisui, remember this. In the future, whenever someone wants to take what¡¯s yours by force: Kill them on the spot! If they do happen too tough for you to handle, just call me! I¡¯ll help you finish them!¡± ¡°Yes Sensei!¡± Hearing Ryo, Shisuiughed very happily. Ryo had nothing more to say about the mater, and he continued working on Wind Ninjutsu, while Shisui continued his daily practice. A few days after the incident, Yugao was about to graduate from the Academy. As a graduation gift, Ryo got her to sign a summoning contract with Kogin, making theter her summoned beast. Early next morning, Yugao arrived early at the 3rd training ground, waiting for Ryo to arrive. At the same time, Ryo and Shisui arrived to practice. After waiting for a quite a while, Yugao rushed at the approaching Ryo saying: ¡°Ne san, you muste with me to my graduation exam!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Ryo very happily agreed. Even if she didn¡¯t ask, Ryo was going to do that anyway. Seeing Ryo agree, Yugao was very happy, and went to the Academy. Soon after she left, Ryo followed with Shisui alongside him. The graduation test had just started. Yugao had no problem dealing with it. Her basics were wless, and she passed with a perfect score. For her future team, Ryo had decided who she would go with. The 3rd had already promised not to interfere. As soon as the exam was finished, Anko came to take Yugao along with her. Yes, the Sensei that Ryo picked for Yugao was Orochimaru. One could say all he wants on Orochimaru, but in fighting experience, he was second to none in the vige. Another thing was that Ryo had been overprotective of Yugao whenever he trained her. She needed to learn about the cruelty of this world, and Orochimaru was perfect for that. In the Manga, Sasuke was Orochimaru¡¯s apprentice for two years. His power increased immensely, and was even able to take down Deidara. In his battle against Diedara, Sasuke was able to restrain him opponent rendering him helpless enough to resort to C0, choosing to destroy himself along with Sasuke. Taking in a top tier genin, and getting him to Jonin tier and beyond, making him a fully fledged Quasi Kage in two years, proves Orochimaru¡¯s great capability as a teacher. After Yugao left with Anko, Ryo returned to the 3rd Training Ground with Shisui. While his girl was important, he had to focus on his apprentice, who was also greatly important to him. He decided to teach him something new. Shisui had great talent for Wind and Fire release, suiting his status as an Uchiha. However, his talent with Lightning was nothing out of the ordinary. However, Ryo was nning to teach him the Lightning Chakra Mode today. As Ryo¡¯s apprentice, how could he not have that technique in his arsenal? Ryo started with the very basics. Yes, being a Speed-type Ninja should fit Shisui the best. However, speed on its own is not enough. Ryo, with his Ice affinity, can make devastating attacks, which when paired with his regr Ninjutsu and speed, could prove to be very powerful. Shisui, on the other hand, had no Ice Affinity. Therefore, Ryo wanted him to use the Lightning Chakra mode for the sake of strengthening his Taijutsu and enhancing his attack power. Shisui¡¯s talent with Lightning Release was iparable to his talent with the Body Flicker. After three whole days, he barely started to grasp infusing his cells with Lightning Chakra. Ryo felt somewhat helpless, but Shisui kept on working hard. On Yugao¡¯s side, being taught for three days by Orochimaru had a great impact on her: Orochimaru¡¯s method was simply getting het to face Anko. After learning Sage Mode, Anko could actuallypete with a Quasi Kage. Of course, even when not in Sage Mode, she was at the level of a Jonin. Yugao was no opponent to her by any means. Ororchimaru never taught Anko anything such as mercy, so Yugao was being pummeled down by her for three days straight. Ryo secretly sneaked on them, and saw Yugao being hurt. While it was very distressing for him, he could clearly see Yugao¡¯s growth in her eyes. Before, Yugao¡¯s eyes were always faint, and she always seemed absent-minded. Now, she was serious about facing Anko as she had never been before. Yugao had grown up; that¡¯s what Ryo wanted. Even though he felt like objecting to Orochimaru¡¯s methods, he did not interfere. Ryo knew that he could not be omnipotent. He could only hope that Yugao would be strong enough to protect herself in his absence. This world he¡¯s in is full of hazards, and one must be capable of holding his own to survive. Chapter 137 - New Battle Chapter 137: New Battle Before Ryo realized it, over half a month passed since he sent Yugao to workout with Orochimaru. During that time, Ryo devoted all his energy to help Shisui master the Lightning Chakra Mode. While he wasn¡¯t that naturally talented with Lightning Release, there wasn¡¯t stopping Shisui¡¯s hard work. His Lightning Chakra Mode began to be developed. After Shisui achieved the Lightning Chakra Mode, Ryo felt that he had enough defensive capabilities to endure the battlefield. That was exactly where he was taking Shisui, to let himprehend the cruelty of war. Ryo and Shisui went together to the 3rd¡¯s office. On their way, they met an Anbu going in the opposite direction. ¡°Ryo san! Here you are! The Hokage Sama sent me to summon you into his office. Come with me!¡± Seeing that he was summoned to the office, Ryo could no longer take Shisui along, so he sent him off and went with the Anbu. ¡°Oh, so fast?¡± the 3rd saw the two enter his office and was a bit surprised. ¡°Hokage sama, I just left when I met Ryo san!¡± The Anbu exin. The 3rd nodded and signaled him to leave. However, Ryo found out that he wasn¡¯t summoned there on his own, as Minato and Orochimaru were already there. Ryo linked his mind to the two, telepathically asking: ¡°Ni-san, Orochi san, what happened?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. I that there was something wrong in the Wind Country.¡± Said Minato. ¡°When Sarutobi Sensei received the information, I was present. It¡¯s indeed a problem in the Wind Country, an alliance between the Sand and the Rock.¡± Orochimaru exined to the two. Hearing about the alliance, Ryo knew that the Battle of Kikyo Pass was about to break out. Sure enough, the 3rd confirmed Ryo¡¯s spections. ¡°Orochimaru, Minato, Ryo, the final battle is on doors!¡± Saying that, he gave the scroll he received to Orochimaru. The 3rd read the information, and the 3rd went on to say: ¡°By today, we¡¯ve been in this 3rd World War for 6 years. During those six years, all major countries suffered heavy losses. This next battle should be the final decisive one. What do you thing?¡± After the three locked at eachother, Orochimaru was the 1st to talk: ¡°Sarutobi sensei, since those two sides made an alliance, unlike before, we should go all out, since we don¡¯t have to worry about the Cloud.¡± ¡°Orochimaru san is right. However, I don¡¯t think that this battle will take ce in the Wind Country.¡± ¡°Oh? Exin you idea in detail Minato.¡± The 3rd was intrigued by Minato¡¯s words. ¡°Even though the two sides are in alliance now, they had been in war forever by now. So what I think is that they would definitely pick a ce where none of them has an advantage over the other. Their best bet is the border between the three countries.¡± Minato pointed to the map on the side. Minato¡¯s analysis was very sound. The 3rd and Orochimary agreed, not to mention that Ryo knew about this all too well from the Manga. The four stared at the map looking for the ce where the battle might breakout. Ryo having the edge, was the 1st to locate it. ¡°It¡¯s Kikyo Pass!¡± Ryo pointed at the pass, which was between the Rock and Fire Countries, and not too far from the Wind Country. ¡°Yes! That should be it!¡± The 3rd, seeing all other options, was certain that Ryo¡¯s guess was right. ¡°Sarutobi sensei, how many Kage tier Ninjas do the Rock and the Sand have?¡± Asked Orochimaru. After giving it some thought, the 3rd said: ¡°They should have seven. The Sand have the 4th Kazekage, Chiyo, Ebizo, and the Ichibi Jinchuriki Bunpuku. The Rock have Onoki, Kitsuchi and the Gobi Jinchuriki, Han.¡± Hearing that there were seven Kage tier Ninjas, Minato¡¯s face was a bit heavy. Besides him, Konoha had the 3rd Hokage, Sakumo, Jiraya, Orochimaru and Ryo. That made for only six. Would it be necessary to bring in Kushina? Ryo noticed his worry, and quicklyforted him: ¡°Minato ni-san, Kage tier Ninjas are not all in the same league. Chiyo and her brother are not that strong, we could have just one of us take care of them. The jinchuriki should be rather tricky to handle, but we can beat them. The only troubling one is Onoki.¡± ¡°If Onoki is the only problem, I¡¯ll handle him on my own, and I will certainly win!¡± Minato¡¯s words surprised Orocimaru and the 3rd a little bit. Onoki had the legendary Dust Release Kekkei Genkai. He was right there with the 3rd Hokage and 3rd Raikage in the league of the most powerful Shinobi in the world, and Minato is confident in his victory! ¡°Minato, do you really have confidence in defeating Onoki?¡± The 3rd asked seriously. Minato nodded firmly, and the 3rd, having this positive answer,ughed out loud. It seemed like that there was already another one in Konoha that could protect it from the mightiest dangers. ¡°In fact, it isn¡¯t only me, Orochimaru san and Ryo could take care of him as well. At the very least, we would not be defeated.¡± Orochimaru Minato was kidding, and revealed his usual smile. Ryo looked at him and said nothing. He did not know that Ryo had further developed his Ice Teleportation, and that now he should at least not lose to Onoki too quickly. However, Ryo felt that could even beat Onoki if using Sage Mode and the Lightning Chakra mode to their full extent. With these techniques and his current level, Ryo felt confidence even to face the likes of the six paths of Pain, let alone Onoki. ¡°Alright, enough with discussing strength and capabilities. Now, I¡¯ll appoint Orochimaru as Chief Commander of this battle. Minato and Ryo will assist him, and you will all lead 10000 Ninjas to assist Sakumo and Jiraya. You also take Kushina along. You¡¯ll be setting off tomorrow!¡± ¡°Yes, Hokage Sama!¡± Well, if you have nothing else to say, start your preparations!¡± The 3rd said to the three. ¡°Hokage sama, wait a minute!¡± ¡°Ryo, what else do you have?¡± asked the 3rd. ¡°Hokage sama, I want to bring Shisui along to the battlefield. After a few moments of silence, the 3rd agreed to Ryo¡¯s request. He knew that the battlefield was the fastest way for a Ninja to grow. When the three left the office, Shisui was still waiting under. After bidding farewell to Minato and Orochimaru, Ryo returned with his apprentice the 3rd training ground to practice some more. ¡°Alright, stop Shisui. Today¡¯s training is over. You will now immediately return to you n, prepare yourself, and join me tomorrow to participate in the next battle.¡± Shisui stopped practicing and nodded firmly before leaving. After Shisui left, Ryo went to Orochimaru. He had learned that thetter wasn¡¯t intending on bringing Anko and Yugao, so Ryo wanted bid farewell to thetter before leaving. Chapter 138 - Arrival at the Battlefield Chapter 138: Arrival at the Battlefield After bidding farewell to Yugao, Ryo returned home and exined the situation to Chinse. Having nothing to say, she quietly packed her son¡¯s luggage. The next day, Konoha Ninjas were assembled, with Orochimaru in the lead, and Minato and Ryo on his left and right. Kushina and Minato¡¯s team were right behind the three. Orochimaru wasn¡¯t good with speeches; he was the type that showed everything with his actions. Even so, Konoha¡¯s Ninjas all had utmost respect to him. With the ones mentioned taking the lead, Konoha¡¯s Ninjas started moving in a mighty spectacle towards their decisive battle. In the Wind Country¡¯s battlefield, Sakumo and Jiraya noticed the movement of the Rock and Sand, and they immediately mobilized their troops to follow the two enemy camps to Kikyo Pass The two Konoha troops arrived to there at the same time. All of Konoha¡¯s Kage tiers gathered in a tent do discuss their following actions. ¡°Sakumo san, do you have any information to share with us?¡± Orochimaru asked. Sakumo thought and said: ¡°The only thing worth noting is the danger of the Sand¡¯s Puppet division, which we all know. The Hidden Rock seemed to have some movement in their camp recently, and it seems they¡¯re plotting something big. Either way, we should be extra careful.¡± After a brief exchange of information, everyone formed a general understanding on the enemy¡¯s overall strength. The next step was assigning opponents. The six Kage tiers in the camp were not that far off each other in terms of strength, with Sakumo and Minato being the stronger ones. Sakumo proposed that he should deal with Chiyo and Ebizo, and no one had any objections. Minato also suggested that he should handle Onoki. The others were then divided: Orochimaru was to face Bunpuku, Jiraya was to face Rasa, Ryo was facing Kitsuchi, and Kushina was to face Han. After the meeting, Ryo went to see the medical team, and on the way, he went and took Shisui along. Sakumo on the other hand went to where Kakashi and his friends were at. Minato and Kushina went to contact the heads of the main ns around, while Jiraya remained with his old pal Orochimaru. Ryo was initially nning to arrange Shisui to remain with the medical team. However, the team was put off the battlefield. It was because the Sand, after Ebizo¡¯s arrival, always sent Ninjas after Konoha¡¯s medical team. Sakumo was overwhelmed and couldn¡¯t defend them anymore, so he assigned all of them to remain behind and provide support from the backline. Therefore, Ryo had to put Shisui with the Uchiha n. The Uchiha n¡¯s representative on this battlefield was Fugaku Uchiha, an acquaintance of Ryo. Thetter had no idea of how Fugaku¡¯s power evolved over the past few years. Ryo¡¯s perception capabilities were far beyond those of most, he perceived danger well. Facing Fugaku, he could feel that this man in front of him was extremely dangerous. As the man in front of him should be a quasi Kage tier by now, Ryo¡¯s feeling that he was so dangerous can be exined by one thing, and that is that Fugaku¡¯s Mangekyo had been awakened. Fugaku¡¯s Mangekyo didn¡¯t get much attention in the Manga, and its specific power wasn¡¯t exined. However, it should at least have Amaterasu, which was already really powerful. Ryo actually liked Fugaku a lot after their encounters in the Wind Country Battlefield, just the eye contacts he gave him were enough for Ryo to be really grateful. Ryo was very curious about the Mangekyo as he greeted him: ¡°Fugaku san, I haven¡¯t seen you in a long time!¡± ¡°Long time no see Ryo! I¡¯ve been getting news of your growth over the course of the past few years. Your father would be very proud!¡± Fugaku turned and smiled at the sight of Ryo. Ryo felt a bit awkward, as he didn¡¯t have any image of his father. He went on to discuss Shisui¡¯s matter: ¡°Fugaku san, can you please take care of my apprentice, Uchiha Shisui?¡± ¡°Uchiha Shisui? You¡¯re took in an Uchiha as a disciple?¡± Said Fugaku with some surprise ¡°Yes! Shisui,e in and say hello!¡± Ryo nodded, and then invited Shisui in. Hearing Ryo, Shisui rushed in. He had heard the discussion between the two just now, and never expected his Sensei to have such a good rtionship with the man who was candidate to be the next Uchiha n head. Although he had some doubts, Shisui was smart enough to not ask question about what he didn¡¯t need to know. He saluted his elder: ¡°Hello, Fugaku san! Pleasure to meet you!¡± ¡°Well, you came in the right time! My son, Itachi, will being in a few days. When that happens you can get apanion!¡± Said Fugaku with a smile. Hearing Itachi¡¯s name, Ryo smiled, and was looking forward to meeting him. After all, he was a man that Ryo practically worshiped in his past life. After settling Shisui¡¯s matter, Ryo began to put his Teleportation Seals in several key ces, and waited for the battle to begin. On the other hand, Jiraya was bragging to Orochimaru about his new book. Thetter was surprised to see that Jiraya started writing. After reading a few pages, he felt it was dumb, and stopped reading. Like in the Manga, the book was ¡°The Tale of the Utterly Gutsy Shinobi¡± was summery of jiraya¡¯s hopes and ambitions. It was a shame that his writing style wasn¡¯t as good at the time, that almost no one liked it, and no one arrived to its signing at release. Orochimaru obviously wasn¡¯t interested in this novel, but out of friendship, he didn¡¯t ridicule Jiraya. Another interesting conversation that took ce was during the father son meeting between Sakumo and Kakashi. Facing his father after such a long time, Kakashi¡¯s cold fa?ade copsed immediately. Their discussions were very simple. Both mostly asked each other about their current situation. Sakumo specifically asked about his wife. Hearing Kakashi say that she was doing well, Sakumo felt relieved. Then the two went on to spare. Kakashi¡¯s progress during that time wasn¡¯t small, but facing Konoha¡¯s White Fang, he could only be beaten with ease. At the end of that fight, Kakashi felt that his father was just too terrifyingly strong. He initially thought that his strength evolved enough to make the gap between them less pronounced. This battle, with his own growth in strength, Kakashi realized the gap between him and his father. He felt far behind. Sakumo however was very satisfied with his son¡¯s progress. He himself was not that strong at Kakashi¡¯s age. He felt the happiest knowing that his son was growing up and evolving. Chapter 139 - Battle of Kikyo Pass (1) Chapter 139: Battle of Kikyo Pass (1) While Konoha dealt with their own affairs, the Sand and the Rock were getting ready to attack them. Onoki and Rasa have long awaited the arrival of Ryo and the other, as they were confident this time in their ability to crush the entirety of Konoha¡¯s forces. The two looked at the two figures behind them andughed, and the two figures also showed a smile. Onoki took his sweet time nning for this Battle. Before the Rock¡¯s final battle with the Cloud, Minato took back all his Ninjas, making the Rock face the Cloud on their own. In that war, The Rock had thousands of casualties, and Onoki and Han were severely wounded. By the end of it, their troops in the Lightning Country were to be annihted, if it wasn¡¯t for the Cloud not being too eager to persue, because of the destruction their vige received during the War. Onoki, who escaped the fangs of death, had a new hatred born within him. While their previous battles against Konoha were mainly for resources, now, he was seeking a bloodbath. To fulfill his revenge, Onoki thought for a while before finally deciding to join forces with other viges to face Konoha. Konoha was leaving the war as the greatest beneficiary, and no vige was prepared to ept that. Unfortunately for Onoki, the Cloud Vige was destroyed, and the 3rd Raikage died at the Rock¡¯s hands. The Cloud would certainly not want to fight again with the Rock. As for the Mist, after the Mizukage¡¯s death, they had only left troops on the borders to prevent sudden attacks by Konoha. Therefore, the Sand were Onoki¡¯s only option. While the two viges had their share ofmon hatred, Onoki had to get off his high horse and ask Rasa for this alliance. Yesterday¡¯s ¡°enemies¡± can be today¡¯s friends, animosity does notst forever, and only interest is absolute. The mainmon enemy today was Konoha. These ideas were understandable to the Sand. So when Onoki suggested a truce between both sides, and Joining Forces against Konoha, Rasa very happily agreed. After Rasa agreed to fight Konoha, the two immediately began discussing their operational n. However, as mentioned before, even with this new alliance, the two were in no way able to fully trust each other. After all, just a few days ago, they had been fighting each other on the battlefield. This sudden alliance made everyone unconsciously hold their guards. Even Rasa had a hint of vignce towards Onoki, until theter exposed his biggest card to him. This way, their alliance was officially formed. After discussing their operational n, Rasa and Onoki went to appease the Ninjas in their respective viges. Just like what happened in the 3rd Hokage¡¯s office, the two sides looked at the map, and pinpointed Kikyo Hill as the perfect spot for this decisive battle. ...... After reaching Kikyo him, Konoha¡¯s troops immediately sent out the Hyuga and Aburame Ninjas to Monitor the Rock and Sand¡¯s every move. They could not afford to be sloppy, and while they were fully prepared for battle, they could only wait for the other side to make the first move. The battle had not yet officially started, but the atmosphere was absolutely tense. On the other side, Onoki was making the final arrangements. When ites to battle experience, Onoki was a veteranpared to Rasa, so most of the arrangements were based on his opinions. ¡°Rasa, let¡¯s go for it, just like we discussed before!¡± ¡°Alright! This is battle that we must win!¡± Said Rasa firmly. The Rock and the Sand began to move under the joint leadership of both Kages. The mighty spectacle rushed towards the newly founded Konoha camp. As soon as they started moving, the Aburame and Hyuga Ninjas realized that, and they immediately informed Orochimaru and the others. Ryo, and the rest if the Kage tiers were well prepared, and the battle of Kikyo Pass began. As nned, everyone found their opponents, and Minato and Ryo summoned Gamabunta and Gamahiro to assist Konoha¡¯s troops. Ryo¡¯s opponent was Onoki¡¯s son, Kitsuchi. Ryo¡¯s opponent didn¡¯t do much in the Manga, but he did leave quite the impression. (Trantor Note: ¡°ording to the fourth databook, he¡¯s from the Tsuchikage¡¯s bloodline. While not stated expressly, since Kurotsuchi is the Third Tsuchikage¡¯s granddaughter, it¡¯s most likely that Kitsuchi is his son.¡± From Narutopedia.) Unlike his father, Kitsuchi didn¡¯t have any Kekkei Genkai, let alone Dust Release. He mainly relied on his exceptional mastery of Earth Release. Ryo already knew that this wasn¡¯t a great opponent for him to deal with. Ryo, being the speed-type, usually outpaced his opponents to get a chance at the kill shot. However, Kitsuchi¡¯s Earth Release was too strong, allowing him, paired with his great perception abilities to attack his opponent while remaining perfectly immune to their attacks. While Ryo was moving with his Ice Lightning Chakra Mode, Kitsuchi was not able to see him. However, he could perceive his overall position. Whenever Ryo got too close, a Mud Wall would stand between him and delivering a fatal blow to his opponent. For the first time, Ryo¡¯s Lightning Chakra Mode was countered in this way. He was surprised and somewhat excited. Kitsuchi¡¯s defense opened Ryo up to a new style of counter fighting. This opponent didn¡¯t have to cope with Ryo¡¯s speed. He just needed to figure out how to make his attacks ineffective. This was no small feat. The only reason why Kitsuchi was able to pull it off was his exceptional blend of exquisite perception skills and great mastery over Earth Release. It would be impossible for most Ninjas to do this. This ¡°Absolute Defense¡± from Kitsuchi made Ryo give up on his usual style of winning with speed. Since speed can¡¯t be enough here, Ryo had to rely on strength to win. Ryo condensed a massive Ice Bow, muchrger than usual, almost the same as the one that he used to finish the 3rd Mizukage. Seeing Ryo¡¯s bow, Kitsuchi didn¡¯t react much, he was still very confident in his Earth Release. No matter what Jutsu Ryo was about to use, it wasn¡¯t going to break through his defense. Ryo used his Chakra to make the bowstring, and then made Natural Energy gather madly on a small Ice Arrow. The amount of Natural Energy that gathered on the bow was getting exponentially higher. Even though Kitsuchi couldn¡¯t perceive Natural Energy, he felt eminent threat from this Ice Arrow. He decided not to let Ryo get an edge, throwing a fewrge Earth Release attack on Ryo. Helplessly, thetter could only shoot out the Ice Arrow that had not beenpleted. The Ice Arrow shot right through those attacks, and in the blink of an eye, it was right in front Kitsuchi. Thetter quickly erected 3 consecutive Mud Walls, but they couldn¡¯t stop the arrow fromnding. The Ice Arrow was mainly formed out of Natural Energy. It was virtually unbreakable, and easily prated through the Mud Walls and hit Kitsuchi. The Ice Arrow bloomed and finally broke into Ice Dust under Ryo¡¯s control, and Kitsuchi¡¯s figure disappeared all together. Ryo wasn¡¯t confused by the scene in front of him. He easily perceived that Kitsuchi quickly formed a Mud Clone right before being hit, and flickered to a stone pile not too far away. Kitsuchi looked at the Ice crystals in the air. They had only been in contact with his right hand, which got frostbitten in the blink of an eye. Chapter 140 - Battle of Kikyo Pass (2) Chapter 140: Battle of Kikyo Pass (2) Ryo¡¯s battle against Kitsuchi was no small deal, and others naturally noticed it. The Sand had been facing Kitsuchi for quite some time. Chiyo and Ebiso had a clear idea of his level. Besides Rasa, the two knew that the Sand didn¡¯t have anyone who is opponent to him. What they didn¡¯t expect was that not so long after Ryo started fighting him, the Tsuchikage¡¯s son was the one seemingly losing. Ebiso pushed Sakumo back and said to Chiyo: ¡°Ne-san, is this the new Yamanaka Genius that you often mention?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen that brat for a few years, and his strength is already this terrifying!¡± Chiyo said with a heavy face. ¡°Indeed, Konoha is a cradle of Geniuses. First there were the Sannin, then Minato Namikaze. Now, there¡¯s this Ryo Yamanaka. I¡¯m afraid we¡¯re not going to have it easy this day!¡± Ebiso sighed. ¡°Alright alright! Instead ofining, let¡¯s both go all out and kill Sakumo. I don¡¯t believe that he can really beat our Brother-Sister joint attack.¡± Saying that, Chiyo manipted her Puppets and rushed towards Sakumo. Seeing his sister going forward, Ebizo put his frustration aside and attacked along with her. Back at Ryo¡¯s battle, Kitsuchi¡¯s left hand was frostbitten, and he didn¡¯t have any sensation in it. Ryo thought he had his victory, but did not expect his opponent to have a hidden card. As soon as Ryo Lightning Chakra Flickered to his foe, a massive stone giant broke out of the ground, with Kitsuchi on top of its head. ¡°Oh, damn! This exists!¡± The sudden appearance of the stone giant shocked Ryo. He wanted to use the Lightning Chakra Flicker to escape, but found that the ground underneath him had been turned into mud by Kitsuchi. ¡°You¡¯ve been too arrogant, Ryo Yamanaka! Your time hase!¡± As he said that, Kitsuchi controlled the giant¡¯s massive fist to hit the ground. BANG! The fist was huge, and it directly pierced throw the mud, shattering the ground underneath it. Kitsuchi sensed the surroundings and found no trace of Ryo¡¯s Chakra. Heughed ecstatically. In the distance, behind a stone, Ryo left his Lighting Chakra Mode gasping. The Giant, despite its massive size, was too fast. He was almostte to teleport to one of the Ice Scalpels he had buried in advance. Ryo took his time. observing the giant, he found it was somewhat simr to Onoki¡¯s Golem. Opening his Sharingan, Ryo saw the giant structure in details. He concluded that this giant must be an improved version of Onoki¡¯s Golem. Inparison, the giant was even bigger, and much more flexible. It also sacrificed some of the Golem¡¯s defensive capabilities, in exchange for a more powerful attack. After analyzing his enemy¡¯s technique, Ryo smiled, and his Lightning Chakra Mode broke out as he flickered back to the battlefield. Kitsuchi¡¯s face became heavy after seeing Ryo. He wasn¡¯t able to sense Ryo¡¯s Chakra before, so howe he reemerged in front of him one again? Ryo, not waiting for his foe to understand, threw an Ice Scalpel at the Stone Giant: ¡°Kitsuchi, it¡¯s my turn!¡± Ryo¡¯s voice just fell, when he disappeared in front of Kitsuchi. Thetter was surprised that his perception ability could not keep up with Ryo¡¯s speed. Ryo actually used his ice teleportation, and he reappeared at the Ice Scalpel that was nted on the Giant¡¯s right leg. Immediately he hit that leg with a Rasengan! Being hit on the leg, the Stone Giant lost bnce, and its body trembled. Kitsuchi increased Chakra flow to the giant¡¯s leg to stabilize and repair it. But Ryo wasn¡¯t about to wait for that, hitting the left leg with another Rasengan. In under 30 seconds, Ryo flickered back and forth between both legs, delivering dozens of Rasengan to both of them, until the giant finally copsed. That scene was witnessed by everyone on the battlefield. After a constant shing of blue light, the stone giant turned in a pile of gravel. Kitsuchi, who climbed out of that pile, had a feeling born within him, a feeling that this foe he was facing was invincible. Ryo suddenly stopped, looking in Minato¡¯s and Onoki¡¯s direction, who were fighting not too far away. Kitsuchi sighed and took time to treat his right hand, while also looking in that direction. The battle between those two was fierce. Ryo knew Minato for so long, and he never saw him look so serious. Like Ryo, Minato was also a speed type Ninja. Onoki relied mainly on powerful Ninjutsu, so it was reasonable for him to be restrained by Minato. But unlike most people, Onoki had the ability to fly, limiting the Flying Thunder God¡¯s efficiency. This battle was quite the challenge for Minato. Onoki remained in mid air, constantly using all types of Jutsus to force Minato to use the Flying Thunder God to the locations he keeps spared. As soon as Minato did that, a Dust Release attack would hit his new location. This Kekkei Tota, Dust Release, attacks could disintegrate anything to a molecr level. Even Minato could only teleport out of its way. Facing such a strategy, Minato was pretty helpless. Even when he tried throwing Flying Thunder God Kunai, Onoki just disintegrated them in mid air. It was clear to Minato that his current strategy was a dead end, and he needed to do something to end this situation. After hesitating for while, his eyes became firm. He threw a smoke bomb where he was at, and then used Flying Thunder God to avoid Onoki¡¯s attack as he condensed a Rasenshuriken in mid air. Afterpleting it, the smoke was also exhausted, and Minato threw his attack into the air. Onoki looked at this iing Jutsu with a heavy face. He sensed, out of experience that this technique held a deadly threat. He attacked it using Dust Release, but he didn¡¯t expect that it wouldn¡¯t break it down. Seeing the attack getting closer and closer, he quickly dodged to the left. All his attention was drawn to that deadly technique, and he didn¡¯t notice the Kunai that were flying nearby. As soon as he dodged to the left, Minato teleported to where he was at. By the time he noticed Minato¡¯s sudden attack, it was toote for Onoki to react, and he received a Rasengan right to his waist. Only an explosion was heard, followed with a scream. Onoki fell from midair, holding his waist, within a cover of smoke he made at thest moment. The smoke on the ground hadn¡¯t pletely dissipated. Minato cautiously threw a Flying Thunder God Kunai within it, and waited until its exhaustion. At soon as he saw Onoki¡¯s figure, Minato smiled. He teleported behind Onoki, cing a Kunai on his neck. Theter fiercely stared at Minato, as his hands began forming a shining cube. Minato smiled again, and teleported with him in front of Han. He then grabbed Kushina and disappeared instantly. ¡°Boom!!¡± After a huge explosion, Han was blown ten meters away. ¡°Minato, what¡¯s going on?¡± Kushina was a bit puzzled. Minato did not exin, but in his right hand, he condensed a Rasengan, and immediately moved to Onoki¡¯s side, hitting his waist again. Chapter 141 - Battle of Kikyo Pass (3) Chapter 141: Battle of Kikyo Pass (3) Everyone in vicinity heard Onoki¡¯s screams, and their eyes were on this battle that seemed to be most important. What they never expected was Onoki¡¯s defeat! The man with the Kekkei Tota, great mastery over most Jutsu, and the strongest Ninja in the Earth Country actually lost! At everyone¡¯s sight, Onoki was hit by Minato¡¯s second Rasengan, and the Sand Rock alliance on the battleground went silent! ¡°He¡¯s terrible! Konoha¡¯s Yellow sh is terrible!¡± A Rock Ninja broke through the silence, with a terrified voice. This Ninja was one of the few to survive the Battle of the Lightning Country. He was strong, a Jonin, and had been hearing of Minato¡¯s power ever since his days on that battleground. Now, in Kikyo Pass, he¡¯s finally encountering Minato. He had never expected the rumors to be true, and that Minato had already surpassed all five Kage. Konoha¡¯s Ninjas cheered after seeing Minato defeating Onoki, and the highest level battle on the battleground was already won by Konoha. ¡°Haha! Rasa, you¡¯re going down this time! Even old man Onoki was taken down by my apprentice!¡± Jirayaughed with mockery and pride. Rasa said nothing, grunting and controlling the Gold Sand to surround Jiraya. ¡°My apprentice has won, I have to show I¡¯m worthy of being his Sensei: [Senpo: Goemon]!¡± the hot mes immediately melted all the gold sand. On the other side, Onoki, being hit by two consecutive Rasengan to the waist, couldn¡¯t even stand up straight. ¡°You¡¯re worthy of your title, Yellow sh! This time, you¡¯ve defeated this old man, but Konoha will never emerge from this victorious!¡± Unable to fight anymore, Onoki cut off the part of his clothes that Minato marked. Supporting his waist, he levitated and flew away. Minato hesitated at first, and then chased him. It was no time for him to sympathize with the elderly. If he managed to finish the Tsuchikage, this war will end. Just as he was about to catch up with Onoki, he felt a terrible heat wave from behind. Minato stopped immediately, and Teleported away. Looking back, he found someone surrounded by Magma. From this person, Minato felt a horrible Chakra, and enough heat to burn all surroundings. When Ryo saw this figure, his face changed greatly. He was clearly a new Yonbi Jinchuriki. He didn¡¯t expect the Rock to recapture that Biju so quickly. Ryo linked his mind to Minato¡¯s, and telepathically said: ¡°Ni-san, this is the Yonbi Jinchuriki, you must be careful!¡± Learning that, Minato realized that he wasn¡¯t about to kill Onoki any time soon. ¡°Onoki, so that¡¯s your hidden card?¡± ¡°Brat, don¡¯t be so conceited! Kakuzu, I will increase your reward by 30%!¡± Onoki said. ¡°So you say!¡± From behind a bolder not so far away, a Ninja wearing the shed forehead protector of the Waterfall Vige slowly walked towards Minato, Onoki, and the new Yonbi Jinchuriki. Although Minato did not know this approaching person, he could clearly sense that he was a Kage tier Ninja judging by his Chakra, and one who¡¯s not that inferior to Onoki. ¡°Who are you? You¡¯re not a Rock Ninja!¡± Hearing Minato, Kakuzuughed out loud saying: ¡°Kid, didn¡¯t anyone teach you to respect your elders? I¡¯m from your first Hokage¡¯s generation you know!¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible! That would mean that you¡¯re over 80 years old! Who are you?¡± Of course, Minato was in disbelief. ¡°I was sent to assassinate Hashirama in the past! I wouldn¡¯t bother to lie about such a thing!¡± Kakuzu was somewhat contemptuous. ¡°Assassinate the 1st Hokage!¡± Minato looked at him in amazement, and was shocked for a while. As soon as Kakuzu appeared, Ryo used his spiritual power to link the minds of all of Konoha¡¯s Kage tier Ninjas. ¡°Orochi san, who¡¯s this person, do you know?¡± ¡°Kakuzu, if that¡¯s Kakuzo, than yes I do know him. He¡¯s an S ss Missing Nin from the Waterfall Vige. He¡¯s a bounty hunter that loves money, and he¡¯s been in the oldest of Bingo books.¡± Orochimaru told everyone everything he knew. ¡°How can he still be alive?! Back in the day, after the battle in the Valley of the End, the 1st Hokage was seriously injured. After returning to Konoha, he wasn¡¯t in as good shape as before. At this time, there was an assassin sent after him, and that¡¯s Kakuzu.¡± Jiraya continued with what he knew. ¡°How about his power level.¡± Thinking that this person assassinated the 1st Hokage, Kushina was concerned. ¡°Strength? Well, all he did was throw a Kunai at the 1st Hokage. And then he was scared away by thetter¡¯s Chakra and fled away.¡± Sakumo said with a sneer. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s the assassination he¡¯s so proud about?¡± Kushina was speechless! ¡°Of course he¡¯d be proud to live! The power of the 1st Hokage is something beyond you youngster¡¯s understanding!¡± Said Jiraya. ¡°Jiraya san, you also haven¡¯t seen the 1st Hokage either, or did you?¡± Said Ryo. Jiraya coughed and didn¡¯t answer. Hearing that, Minato felt a lot more at ease. If all what happened was throwing a Kunai at Hashirama, he shouldn¡¯t be so worried. Determining Kakuzu¡¯s current strength, Minato decided to go all out on him first. Kakuzu was already under a Flying Thunder God Kunai. Minato did not hesitate, teleported there and broke through his heart with a Rasengan! Kakuzu obviously wasn¡¯t expecting such speed. He didn¡¯t have time to react, and lost a heart before he even started fighting. From the Manga, Ryo knew already what should be done to kill Kakuzu: all five of his hearts should be destroyed, and Minato hit only one. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re very good! Your heart shall suit me well!¡± Kukazu¡¯s right arm was d with Lightning, reaching for Minato¡¯s heart. Seeing his enemy¡¯s agile movement, and him showing no signs of ¡°dying¡±, Minato was astonished, teleporting immediately to his initial location. Kukazu was annoyed, saying: ¡°Dammit, this time-space Jutsu is really convenient!¡± Just as Minato returned to his initial position, the Yonbi Jinchiriki started attacking from the side as well, and Minato¡¯s foothold got surrounded by magma. Helpless, he could only teleport again. ¡°Onoki, that this guy, he cannot get away from us! Kushina, Ryo, whoever of you can take down his opponent first, go and support Minato!¡± Said Jiraya telepathically. ¡°I know Jiraya san. I¡¯m already on it!¡± Saying that, Ryo began to gather Lightning Chakra in his right hand, while a crystal clear Ice de appeared in his right hand. Chapter 142 - Battle of Kikyo Pass (4) Chapter 142: Battle of Kikyo Pass (4) The Ice de in Ryo¡¯s hand was surrounded by Lightning Chakra. As it flickered, Kitsuchi felt the immense Lightning Chakra within it, and he had shivers. ¡°I must not be cut by that, or I¡¯ll really die!¡± Kitsuchi, the Kage tier veteran, had a very urate judgement. Ryo had named this technique the [Ice Lightning de], which revolved around getting an Ice de into a state simr to the Lightning Chakra Mode. The de itself is mainly a condensation of Natural Energy. Adding Lightning Chakra Mode on top of that, effectively made Lightning a carrier to that Energy. Lightning-carried Natutal energy is a terrible existence to all those with no experience with natural energy. Once the Lightning Chakra made contact with a body part, the effect wouldn¡¯t be local. It would actually go beyond the contact point topletely destroy the body part it came into contact with. Ryo had developed this technique quite a long time before, and had been keeping it as one of his hidden cards. He was actually intending on keeping it for the Kyubi¡¯s attack night. Now, in order to go to Minato¡¯s help, he could only show it this too soon. Although Kitsuchi¡¯s right hand hadn¡¯tpletely recovered, he was able to move it normally. Sensing that Ryo was about to attack, he was already prepared to defend himself. Ryo made the first move. He chose to use Ice to teleport directly. Unlike his Lightning Chakra Flicker, Ice teleportation was like a Space-Time Ninjutsu, and Kitsuchi was unable to detect it. Ryo teleported behind Kitsuchi, where there was a Scalpel he had left before destroying the Stone Giant. Kitsuchi was watching Ryo¡¯s movement closely. As soon as thetter disappeared, the Tsuchikage¡¯s son was prepared in advance. ¡°[Earth Release: Great Moving Earth Core]!¡± Kitsuchi¡¯s Jutsu greatly raised the surface, changing thendscape. This made Ryo¡¯s 1st strike hit the ground. ¡°WHAT!¡± Kitsuchi nced at the ground around the [Ice Lightning de] attack and gasped. Arge area of the ground was covered by frost, and an electrical spark went through the ice, creating an explosion, and bursting the ground into ck smoke. Kitsuchi panicked. What would happen if he was the one to receive this cut? How much better would he bepared to the ground? Thinking about that, he just gave up. Any small mistake he made from now on meant eminent death! ¡°Ryo Yamanaka... you¡¯ve won! I admit defeat! I quit this battle!¡± Ryo stopped attacking. Kitsuchi from the Manga left a good impression on him, and he decided to believe him. Ryo run past his opponent, rushing straight towards the corner in the direction of the Yonbi Jinchuriki. Kitsuchi kept his promise and left the battlefield. On his way, Ryo told Minato that he had already handled Kitsuchi, and that he was going his way. Minato was still in a pinch facing the Yonbi Jinchuriki and Kakuzu. He was able to dodge with ease, but he wasn¡¯t getting any window to attack. The Yonbi Jinchuriki relied on his practically infinite Chakra to arbitrarily stterva around, forcing Minato to move erratically, while Kakuzu used the windows that his colleague opened to attack Minato. During this period, Minato also found Kakuzu was using Lightning, Wind, Fire and Water release as if they were his main affinities. Ryo quickly rushed to the ce where the three were fighting. He didn¡¯t rush to attack, but first contacted Minato. ¡°Minato ni-san, I¡¯m here!¡± Minato heard Ryo¡¯s voice and felt finally relieved. With Ryo joining his side, it was finally time to counter attack. ¡°Ryo, you should wait. Kakuzu is by no means a weakling, and the Yonbi itself is sure to be familiar with you. Although the new Jinchuriki is not perfect yet, he should not be underestimated.¡± Minato and Ryo¡¯s thoughts coincided. These two are not easy to deal with, and to beat them, they needed to y smart. ¡°Ryo, one more thing. This person, Kakuzu, is extraordinary. I have already crushed through his heart, and he¡¯s still alive!¡± Minato shared the information he had with Ryo. Ryo pretended to contemte, then answered: ¡°Ni-san, perhaps his heart is on the right side! We¡¯ll attack his right side or his head for a while, and we should be fine!¡± ¡°Well, that should be the only possibility. Next, I¡¯ll create opportunities for you. Use your speed to finish Kakuzu, and then, we¡¯ll deal with the Yonbi.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand!¡± After discussing their n, Minato¡¯s counterattack began. As he was forced to teleport once again, Minato went to a new mark that he had made nearby, and he disappeared from his opponents¡¯ eyes. Both Kakuzu and the Yonbi Jinchuriki were shocked, and they began to trace him. It was at this time that Minato reappeared in a ce that they had never imagined. Behind the Yonbi, Minato¡¯s right condensed an Oodama Rasengan, and he directly hit the Yonbi Jinchuriki¡¯s body. Even with the Lava Release Chakra Mode and the Yonbi¡¯s Chakra protection, the Jinchuriki was injured. Red Biju Chakra emerged from within his body, healing the wound. The constant erosion created by the Rasengan forced the Biju Chakra to constantly heal the wound, making the Jinchuriki start to lose control. As Minato was preparing for a bigger attack, Kakuzu came from the side. Minato already knew that he wasing, but he faked being caught up in the moment, not being able to see the approaching threat. Kakuzu thought that he was free to move in, and he directly went for an all out Lightning Jutsu aimed at Minato. As for the Jinchuriki¡¯s life, that didn¡¯t matter one bit to Kakuzu. After all, all he had to do was to kill Minato, then take his money and leave. ¡°Ryo, Now!¡± As soon as Kakuzuunched his Lightning Ninjustu, Minato teleported to where Ryo was at. Ryo, who was hiding, had made his full preparations. He flickered behind Kakuzu, and aimed his Ice Lightning de to the back of his neck. Ryo knew all about Kakuzu secret. If he was to aim to the right, he might only be able to destroy one heart. If he directly went for the head, he might get a chance to kill. Kakuzu had a lifetime of experience, and could feel a threat one wasing. Just as the Ice Lightning de was about to cut his head off, he dodged evading a deadly hit. Nevertheless, he was shed, and massive amounts of Lightning Chakra carrying Natural energy poured into his body, while its surface was covered in frost. It didn¡¯t take long before his body got ravaged by the violent Lightning Chakra. Ryo didn¡¯t hesitate, and immediately throwing second knife at Kakuzu, but that hit the ground. The damaged Kakuzu was still able to make a clone and flicker away. His current location had no Ice Scalpel, and no Flying Thunder God Kunai. He looked back at Ryo with his eyes full of hatred, turned around a left. Ryo wanted to chase him, but he was stopped by Minato. The Yonbi Jinchuriki was still there, and he was the one posing the bigger threat to Konoha¡¯s Ninjas. Chapter 143 - Battle of Kikyo Pass (5) Chapter 143: Battle of Kikyo Pass (5) After the Jinchuriki was injured by Minato, he used too much of the Biju¡¯s Chakra. This new Jinchuriki had a really bad rtionship with Son Goku, so his consciousness was soon taken over by the Yonbi. After the Yonbi took over his host¡¯s body, Chakra oozed out of it, getting it to enter the Tailed Coat Mode, and then turning him into a the Yonbi. ¡°Ha Ha Ha! I¡¯m finally able to immerge again!¡± The Yonbiughed. Looking back at Son Goku¡¯s usual behavior, Ryo felt that thisughter was out of his usually character. Normally, this would something that the Ichibi would say. However, Ryo understood this behavior. After all, it¡¯s inevitable that one would burst out like this when leaving a state of captivity that they entered just a few days after regaining their freedom. ¡°Ryo, now is no time to be in a daze. Work with me to get this guy out of the battlefield!¡± Minato saw Ryo lost in thought, and he quickly scolded him. Hearing Minato, Ryo immediately came back to his senses ¡°Ni-san, the two of us are more than enough to bring down the Yonbi. There is no need to transfer it.¡± Said Ryo. ¡°We need to be careful. It¡¯s a Biju after all, and the Yonbi¡¯s Lava would be lethal for ordinary Ninja. Ryo didn¡¯t disagree with Minato, who immediately began to immediately form a ground seal to make an area Teleportation Barrier, while Ryo was responsible of keeping the Biju busy. After the Yonbi vented for a while, he calmed down and looked at Ryo and Minato. ¡°It¡¯s you! You wicked brat! You¡¯ve killed Roshi! [Lave Release: Flower¨CFruit Mountain]!¡± Seeing the enemy who killed Roshi, the Yonbi raged, releasing a Massive Lava Release Jutsu at Ryo. While he wasn¡¯t exactly in harmony with his old Jinchuriki, with the two often quarreling, Son Goku had been with Roshi for over 20 years. So to him, he was the closest thing possible to a friend. Therefore, seeing Roshi¡¯s killer made his blood boil. The Yonbi, being a Biju, had practically Infinite Chakra. That, coupled with his hatred to Ryo, made his attacks particrly fierce. Ryo was helpless; he could only use Ice Teleportation to avoid the Lava, all while being careful not to get Konoha¡¯s Ninjas in the crossfire. ¡°Ni-san, are you not ready yet? If you don¡¯t hurry, I¡¯ll be getting cooked in here!¡± Ryo shouted at Minato. ¡°Patience, I¡¯ll be ready soon!¡± Minato also sounded anxious, as he was fully aware of Ryo¡¯s state. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, than I shall give this guy a little lesson.¡± After Ryo finished his words, he condensed a small Ice Bow. Unlike before, Ryo¡¯s new arrows were made out of Ice, but of Lightning Chakra Instead. While they weren¡¯t as destructive as his Ice Arrows, they were much faster tounch and traveled much faster. Ryo shot a few Lightning Arrows in a row at the Yonbi. While the attack didn¡¯t do any real damage, it still have a paralyzing effect that bothered the Yonbi to the extreme. ¡°Wicked brat!¡± The Yonbi just ignored Ryo¡¯s attacks, and started forming a Biju Dama that was aimed at Konoha¡¯s ordinary Ninjas, as he discovered that all Ryo was doing was covering up for them. Konoha¡¯s Ninjas also noticed the Biju Dama pointed at them, and they instantly panicked! It was a Biju Dama, something that they have no way to deal with! ¡°This guy is smart. Minato Ni san, do you have way to stop it?¡± Asked Ryo. ¡°I¡¯m about to finish my preparations, I can¡¯t stop now! Please Ryo, find a way to handle it on your own!¡± Ryo was helpless, and he could only hit head. As the Biju Dama was about to beunched, Ryo used Ice teleport to get in front of Konoha¡¯s Ninjas. ¡°Everyone, point all the water you can produce at me, NOW!¡± Ryo turned back to Konoha¡¯s Ninjas and shouted. Everyone heard the order, and without hesitation, they all used their Water Release ninjutsus. The amount of water gathered from hundreds of small to medium sized Water Release Jutsus was huge. Ryo froze the water, controlling most of it to form three massive Ice Shields. The remaining formed an Ice wall to fend off the aftermath of the explosion. (Trantor Note: I imagine these three shields beingid out simrly to Orochimaru¡¯s Triple Rashomon.) Understanding the power of the Biju Dama, Ryo didn¡¯t stop there. Even though he had three Ice Shields and an Ice wall, he still felt that it wasn¡¯t enough. Ryo entered Sage Mode, and condensed a Rasenshuriken. At this time, the Bijudama was alsopleted. At the same time of its, Ryo released the Rasenshuriken. The two attacks collided in midair, and the Rasenshuriken did manage to offset a portion of the power of Bijudama, making it much smaller than its initial size. ¡°Boom!!¡± The Bijudama hit the 1st shield, easily breaking through it. The second did manage to fend it off for a good while before ultimately being crushed as well. The 3rd Shield stood against the attack for what seemed like an eternity, and eventually the Biju Dama didn¡¯t go through and exploded. The Ice Wall behind the Shield took the impact from the explosion, and none of Konoha¡¯s Ninjas was harmed. Ryo Ice Teleported back to where the Yonbi used to be, and continued to stall it. Unlike the Kyubi, the Yonbi wasn¡¯t capable to use consecutive Biju Dama without rest. Without that threat, Ryo was morefortable dealing with it. ¡°Complete! Ryo, let¡¯s both transfer this beast!¡± Minato finallypleted the Teleportation Barrier. Ryo nodded, and following Minato instructions, he injected Chakra to a seal he stepped on, and the Jutsu was performed instantly. Ryo, Minato and the Yonbi all disappeared from the battlefield. Somewhere near a river far away, they instantly reappeared. Minato chose the target location to be near a river side to give Ryo the water he needed to get an edge over the Yonbi. The beast was still a little puzzled by everything that had just happened, when Ryo and Minato started attacking. This time, Minato was the one fighting the beast, while Ryo was supposed to make use of the water around him to help Minato by offsetting the Lava¡¯s effect. Minato didn¡¯t have any worries facing the beast. Using his speed and consecutive Rasengan, he was able to fully upy the Yonbi. The beast was in a pinch against such an opponent. Without any way to keep up with his speed, the beast couldn¡¯t do anything. However, as soon as Minato got an edge, Ryo stopped assisting him and formed an Ice Bow. An Ice arrow appeared on the bow. While pulling it back, Ryo gathered natural energy within the arrow, making it more and more transparent. Minato was also a Mount Myoboku contractor. While he hadn¡¯tpleted his Sage Mode training at the time, he was also sensitive to Narutal Energy. He sensed that in the arrow that was barely the length of an arm, there was an immense amount of Natural Energy. Once such a thing exploded, it should even be enough to kill the Yonbi. Knowing what Ryo had in stores, Minato could only cooperate with him. Chapter 144 - Battle of Kikyo Pass (6) Chapter 144: Battle of Kikyo Pass (6) Minato did his best to control the beast, constantly attacking the Yonbi with Rasengan. Son Goku was much stronger, but Minato wasn¡¯t giving him the slightest window to make an attack. On terms of speed and flexibility, the two weren¡¯t even in the same league. However, Minato¡¯s attacks weren¡¯t making any substantial damage to him, so the Yonbi didn¡¯t care much. Suddenly, he felt a deadly threat, a force that¡¯s enough to kill him. Although the beast would never die forever, the feeling of death was something that he didn¡¯t want to feel again. He immediately went on a rampage, releasing Lava all around him. Just as Minato started to be exhausted, Son Goku realized who it was bringing him this deadly threat. ¡°Wicked brat, it¡¯s you!¡± The Yonbi became even more agitated, rushing at Ryo desperately. A smile appeared on the corner of Ryo¡¯s mouth, as he released the Ice Arrow that he had already prepared. The arrow broke through the air,nding on the Yonbi in the blink of an eye. That¡¯s when Ryo controlled it to explode. Then, he and Minato blinked hiding in the distance. This arrow was the one with most Natural Energy that Ryo had ever created. Even he had no idea about the extent of its power. The arrow exploded in the Yonbi¡¯s body, and then Natural Energy that lost its vessel expanded, engulfing the entirety of the Yonbi, and freezing him for the inside out. The Yonbi, bing an ice sculpture, had already lost consciousness at this time, and the Ice Arrow ravaged through its body, and Chakra began to dissipate from within it. Eventually, with the sound of shattering Ice, the Yonbi was split into halves, which in turn crumbled into ice crystal, and the Yonbi was killed again by Ryo. ¡°Hey... Ryo... that Jutsu of yours is terrible! Minato looked at the Yonbi¡¯s Chakra dissipating and gasped. ¡°Calmd down Ni san, it is but a Jutsu.¡± Ryo tilted his head, showing Minato he didn¡¯t care much about that. ¡°This is beyond of me calming down. This is a Biju killer Justu, with seemingly no side effects. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s terrifying?¡± Ryo scratch his head, acting clueless. Minato sighed helplessly thinking: ¡°He¡¯s just too young to appreciate what he had just done. But he wasn¡¯t going to say anything more about it. Only the two of them were here, meaning that no one needed to know how strong this Jutsu was. Then Minato returned to the battlefield with Ryo. After they left, a white figure on the ground shed away. Back on the battlefield, neither Minato nor Ryo engaged in battle immediately. They both stood on the side observing the situation on the battlefield. Jiraya¡¯s battle against Rasa wasing to an end, with Rasa having little to do against his enemy. Ever since Jiraya brought out Sage Mode against him, Rasa had been sessfully suppressed in every battle, but never killed. Sakumo had a bit of a disadvantage against the two siblings fighting him, but he wasn¡¯t about to lose anytime soon either. The battle between Orochimaru and Bunpuku was already over. Just like what happened against the Yonbi before, Orochimaru Manda¡¯s venom to paralyze the Ichibi¡¯s body and then beat it. The Ichibi lost consciousness, copsing. Because Orochimaru didn¡¯t wake Bunpuku up, the Ichibi was there on the ground in in sight. Now Orochimaru, Minato and Ryo were all observing the state of the battlefield. When Ryo turned his attention to Kushina¡¯s side, he found that her battle was also one sided. This time, Kushina didn¡¯t use the Biju Mode, but instead fought in tailed coat mode, while the Gobi was in full Biju mode. However, Kushina already had 8 tails out. Her Chakra was already several times more than that of Han. In that state, she was in version two, and didn¡¯t keep her human appearance. Her whole body was blood red, and two Fox ears appeared upon her head, while her hands also turned into ws. If it wasn¡¯t for her sneer from time to time, Ryo would have doubted that she had been overtaken by Kurama. On the other side, Minato could no longer look away after seeing Kushina. While she was manhandling the Gobi, Minato was still looking worried. As for Kushina, she wasining to Kuruma. ¡°Oy, Kuruma! I¡¯m a girl! How could you do this! This eight-tailed look is ugly!¡± ¡°Hey! Do you know how many people tried to use my power without me allowing them?!¡± Kurama said proudly as he licked his tail. ¡°I don¡¯t care; I just want to finish this guy already so I could look normal again.¡± Kushina was acting like a rascal, but Kurama didn¡¯t pay any attention to that. It was because of his memories from the Ryumyaku¡¯s incident, the ones that Minato¡¯s seal wasn¡¯t able to suppress. He already knew that there were some people who are bound toe, seeking to control Kushina. He had to make Kushina capable of controlling his full strength as soon as possible. He thought, if that was to happen, no one would be able to fully control him, even an Uchiha. If the Biju and the Jinchuriki be able of working together, their joint strength wouldn¡¯t be the simple sum of its parts. The Kyubi is the most powerful of all Biju. If Kushina was to fully control its power, then she would be able to beat any user of the Susanoo. (Author Note: This is based on the fact that Naruto was able to fight on par with Sasuke¡¯s perfect Susanoo, with just one half of Kurama.) Although she didn¡¯t understand why Kurama was so strict with her, Kushina believe that he would never harm her. She had been working very hard to master his power, and Kurama was very pleased with this. Today¡¯s battle is the stage where the result of their hard work shall appear. If the Kyubi helped her conquer his negative emotions, it would be like helping a student cheat on an exam. In that case, if someone else would try to forcibly control him, she wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything. Kushina, while being a little bit silly, didn¡¯t have her mind wrapped on Kurama. She focused on the Gobi, just to end this as soon as possible and leave this state. The Gobi kept being on the defense. The Kyubi¡¯s Chakra was too horrible, and any attempt from him to attack would result in him getting a critical hit. Kushina became serious. While the Gobi was being beaten, he was really hanging on! She threw him into the air, and then attacked him before even giving the poor thing a chance to fall. Seeing that, Minato was relieved, and stopped having doubts about Kushina¡¯s chances to win. Ryo looked away from that fight, and then quickly turned back. His eyes were shining bright, as he just had a new idea: This was a perfect chance to collect the Chakra of two Biju! Chapter 145 - Battle of Kikyo Pass (7) Chapter 145: Battle of Kikyo Pass (7) After talking with Minato, Ryo rushed to where Orochimaru was. The Gobi¡¯s battle with Kushina wasn¡¯t settled yet, and Ryo decided to go ahead and collect the Ichibi¡¯s Chakra. At this time, Orochimaru was observing Jiraya¡¯s Sage Mode. He had encountered Ryo¡¯s and Anko¡¯s Sage Modes already, and he felt that Jiraya¡¯s Mode was somewhat different from the two. ¡°Orochi san, what are you looking at?¡± Ryo¡¯s voice interrupted Orochimaru¡¯s thoughts. If it was someone else interrupting Orochimaru¡¯s thoughts, they would receive a very bad death. However, this was Ryo, and Orochimaru actually asked him about his concerns instead. ¡°Ryo Kun, Jiraya¡¯s Sage Mode seems to be different from yours and Anko¡¯s. His appearance had changed drastically, and he can maintain it for a lot longer.¡± ¡°Ah that?! It¡¯s because Jiraya san¡¯s Sage Mode is not perfect. He needs the two Great Sage Toads in order to attain it. They allow him not only to enter Sage Mode, but also to maintain it with no time limit as they harness Natural Energy for him.¡± Ryo exined to Orochimaru the advantages and disadvantages of Jiraya¡¯s Sage Mode. After listening to his answer, Orochimaru lowered his head and remained silent as he thought it over. Soon after, he looked as if he gave up on understanding something. He raised his head and asked Ryo: ¡°Ryo kun, what brought you to me?¡± ¡°I want your help Orochi san, to harness Shukaku¡¯s Chakra and give me some of it.¡± Orochimaru didn¡¯t hesitate to nod and agreed. He directly pulled out his Sword of Kusanagi and cut off the Ichibi¡¯s tail. Unlike the Wind Country, most of Kikyo pass¡¯s terrain was made out of stone. Only a small portion of Shikaku¡¯s body was sand, the rest was Charka. The ce where a Biju¡¯s Chakra is most focused is his tail. Orochimaru naturally knew this, so he went straight for it. Ryo quickly pulled out his sealing scroll, and sealed the tail within it. The Chakra was supported with the Sand and maintained its integrity. ¡°Alright! Thank you for the help Orochi san!¡± Orochimaru didn¡¯t answer, and got back to observing Jiraya¡¯s battle. Looking at where he was staring, Ryo also saw the state of that battle. In face of Jiraya¡¯s offense, Rasa could not get the upper hand, and could only rely on the defense provided by the Gold Sand, barely resisting his opponent. Ryo felt that this battle was about to turn into Jiraya full victory at any moments, so he turned his attention to Sakumo, Ebizo and Chiyo. While Chiyo and Ebizo were pretty old, they were still veteran Kage Tier Ninjas and had richbat experience. On top of that, they are brother and sister, and had been fighting together since their childhood. It was natural that they had an amazing fighting harmony. Neither of them was a worthy opponent of Sakumo. However, facing them together, even the White Fang wasn¡¯t enough to bring them down. Chiyo also had her motive of taking revenge against her son and daughter inw¡¯s killer. Ebizo naturally sympathized with his sister¡¯s feelings. Sakumo could only y hide and seek with the two. That was the only way to guarantee that he would not lose to the two. However, Ryo felt that Sakumo wasn¡¯t going to lose anyway, so he turned his attention to the Gobi¡¯s fight against Kushina. The Gobi was in a situation simr to that of Rasa, but it was only worse. At least, Rasa was able to defend himself, but the Gobi was standing there as a punching bag. However, just by the merit of being a Biju, he was very resilient. Anyone else would have long surrendered in this kind of state. Seeing that this battle had already been won, Ryo saluted Orochimaru and went to Kushina. It was just as he arrived that the Gobi lost consciousness and fell to the ground. ¡°Hey Ryo! What are you doing here?¡± Kushina saw Ryo and asked curiously. ¡°I¡¯m here to collect a part of the Gobi¡¯s Chakra.¡± Ryo answered. ¡°Why do you want the Gobi¡¯s Chakra? If you need a Biju¡¯s Chakra, I¡¯ll lend you that of Kurama!¡± Kushina looked at the Gobi on the ground disdainfully. ¡°Kushina, I¡¯m taking over. I have a few questions to ask the kid.¡± Kushina was about to say that the Gobi was trash, when she was interrupted by the Kyubi. Kushina could only give control to Kurama. After he took over, Kurama immediately controlled Chakra back to Kushina¡¯s body, and she returned to her normal appearance. But the scarlet pupils in her eyes showed that he was in control. He shielded Kushina¡¯s perception and directly asked Ryo: ¡°Kid, why are you collecting the Biju¡¯s Chakra?¡± Kurama sounded serious, and Ryo knew what he was worried about. He didn¡¯t want to lie to him and directly said: ¡°To be stronger, to protect those who are important to me!¡± Kurama stared at Ryo, and felt the sincerity in his words. After some silence, he continued to ask: ¡°Is Kushina one of those important people?¡± ¡°Of course, not just Ne-san, you as well!¡± Ryo answered without hesitation. The Kyubi¡¯s perception of good of evil told him that Ryo¡¯s words werepletely from the heart. This answer took the value off of all his other questions. ¡°Protect me? Kid, you¡¯re still a 100 years too young to protect me!¡± Saying that, Kurama returned Kushina¡¯s body to her. Ryoughed. Kurama was exactly the same as he was in Manga, just big mean fox! After taking back control over her body, she went on and took out the middle tail off the Gobi following the Kyubi¡¯s instructions. After Ryo sealed that tail, he was ready to take the scroll and go. However, Kushina suddenly entered the Tailed Coat Mode, with three tails appearing behind her. ¡°Ryo, Kurama asked me to hand you this part of his Chakra.¡± After saying that, Kushina took out a scroll, sealed the Chakra and handed it to Ryo. Just in one day, Ryo managed to collect Chakra from three Biju. The most important thing was that he got the Chakra of the Kyubi as well. Now he already had the Ichibi¡¯s, the Yonbi¡¯s, the Gobi¡¯s, and the Kyubi¡¯s Chakra. Ryo was collecting this Chakra for a very simple reason: keeping an ace up his sleeve. Moreover, he didn¡¯t take much of their Chakra, and the Biju should recover in a few days. His actions had little effect on them. However, his n wasn¡¯t just getting the Biju¡¯s Chakra and keeping it in those scrolls. Ryo was seeking the opportunity to see the legendary Rikudo Sennin, so it was best to get a part of the Gedo Mazo. Pairing the Biju¡¯s Chakra with Juubi¡¯s body just makes sense. Moreover, with his Ice Teleportation and Teleportation Barrier, Ryo was confident that even when facing Madara, he should manage to at least leave safely. Chapter 146 - Battle of Kikyo Pass (Finale) Chapter 146: Battle of Kikyo Pass (Finale) Soon after Kushina beat the Gobi, Jiraya¡¯s battle against Rasa also came to end as well. Rasa was seriously injured. As Jiraya was about to deliver the final blow, Rasa shielded himself with Gold Sand and escaped. Finding out that the alliance has been defeated on all levels, from ordinary Ninjas to Kage tiers, Chiyo and Ebizo also chose to retreat. As these three backed down, they gave orders to the Sand Ninjas to withdraw, and they did so, led by their viges Jonins. This time, Konoha¡¯s Ninja chose not to let them go, and chased them even after the victory, led by Minato and Jiraya. The rest of Konoha¡¯s Ninjas, under the leadership of Sakumo and Orochimaru, were to deal with the remaining Rock Ninjas. However, due to the location of Kikyo Pass, the closest country was the Earth country, so many of the Rock Ninjas retreated in advance, leaving behind only 2000 of theirpanions. These two thousands were left alone, so they didn¡¯t intend to go back alive. All of them rushed straight at Konoha¡¯s Ninjas. In order to reduce any possible casualties, Sakumo and Orochimaru joined the battle. Two thousand men, led by a few Jonin, were facing 2 Kage tiers. It took no time for them to bepletely annihted. The next step was clearing the battlefield. Orochimaru was directing the actions of all Ninjas, while Ryo led his medical team to look for any survivors that can be rescued. The medical team searched for survivors, witnessing the cruelty of war. At this time, near body of a Sand Ninja, the figure of a small arm moved. A woman in the medical team noticed this struggling arm. But she hesitated to rescue it, as it was near the corpse of an enemy Ninja. Ryo sensed she was acting abnormally and looked back at her. Ryo didn¡¯t have any impression of this medical Ninja. She wasn¡¯t one of the medics that he had brought. However, he asked about what was bothering her anyway. She mentioned the small arm, and Ryo used his perceiving abilities and sensed that there was really life in there. Ryo motioned Ming Hyuga to hold the child up and bring him. Because they were on the battlefield, the medical Ninjas were even nervous when approaching injured children. However, after the kid was brought by Ming, they were relieved to see that this child should not be feared. What kind of threat could a 3 or 4 year child pose to them? Ryo began his treatment immediately. The kid¡¯s injury was not heavy, but his head received a heavy blow. With Ryo¡¯s treatment, he quickly regained his consciousness. At this time, Ryo felt that the child was familiar. He kept looking at him, thinking that he had seen this silver-gray hair before. The female Medical Ninja saw the child wake up, and asked him very gently: ¡°Child, who are you? What¡¯s your name? where is your family?¡± The kid looked clueless, as a fool, looking at the sky, and not answering. After a good while questioning the child, he did not answer. Ryo could only leave him in the care of the female Ninja. He went on, and continued his search for other survivors. After a long search, he returned, and found the female medic holding the sleeping boy. ¡°So, has this child been identified?¡± asked Ryo, whispering. ¡°Ryo san, this child has lost him memory. He remembers nothing. I intend to adopt him into my orphanage.¡± The medic answered. ¡°Your orphanage? What is your name?¡± Ryo thought of something, but he wasn¡¯t sure. ¡°My name is Nono Yakushi, the caretaker at the vige¡¯s orphanage.¡± She answered. Hearing her name, Ryo understood why that child looked familiar. In the Manga, he was another one besides Naruto to sessfully achieve Sage Mode; he had used Edo Tensei tounch the Fourth world war, and he was able to give the two Uchiha brothers a hard time. If it wasn¡¯t for the strength of the amazing Genjutsu, Izanami, Kabuto might have been able to erase Itachi¡¯s consciousness, subdue Sasuke, and rewrite the fate of the world of Shinobi. Thinking of the future, the idea of killing this child popped into Ryo¡¯s mind, but he quickly dismissed it. No matter what happens in the future, Kabuto right then was still just a child, and Ryo could not bring himself to do such a thing. Moreover, Ryo was very confident in himself. Even if Kabuto did turn bad, Ryo was confident in his ability to kill him without needing a Genjutsu such as Izanami. Therefore, Ryo didn¡¯t question the matter of Nono taking this child. And let her take him away. Just like in the Manga, she named the child Kabuto Yakushi, and took him back to the orphanage. The battlefield was almost cleared, and Minato and Jiraya came back. In their pursuit, they killed over 2000 Sand Ninjas, and Chiyo¡¯s puppets were destroyed by Minato. Hearing that, Sakumo breathed a sigh of relief. After they returned to Konoha camp, Sakumo and Orochimaru wrote their reports on the battle and sent them to the 3rd Hokage. For the meantime, they only needed to stay on standby. A few days after the battle of Kikyo pass, the Sand vige surrendered and sent ambassadors to Konoha to sign a peace treaty. Sakumo also received order from the 3rd to immediately return Bunpuku to Konoha. The Ichibi was subdued by Orochimaru and didn¡¯t get to escape. It was sealed within its Jinchuriki by Kushina. A Jinchuriki was a great bargaining card. Of course, Konoha was not going to let go of such an opportunity. Minato used Flying Thunder God and delivered Bunpuku to the 3rd¡¯s Abnu. Later, the two sides, shall discuss the appropriatepensation. As the ones defeated, it would be reasonable for the Sand to offernd to the Fire Country. But such a country, that¡¯s mostly desert, would have their people starve to death by giving whatever fertilend they had. Konoha was very aware of this. Konoha¡¯s requirements were very simple. From now on, any rewards for any mission performed by the Sand would have 20% of its revenue given to Konoha. The Sand representative heard the demands with his heart bleeding. Nevertheless, this demand was actually more humane than other alternatives, the Sand unwillingly had to agree. At this point, the only two countries still in war with Konoha were the Earth and Water country. After the negotiations ended, the 3rd announced that all of Konoha¡¯s Ninjas in Kikyo Pass could return to Konoha. Some of these Ninjas had been fighting in the Wind Country ever since the war began, and hadn¡¯t seen their families for over half a decade. So they were eager to return, and couldn¡¯t wait to reunite with their families. Sakumo understood their feelings very well, as he hadn¡¯t seen Kakashi¡¯s mother for a long time. So as soon as he received the 3rd¡¯s letter, he held a public meeting in which he announced: that everyone shall return to Konoha! Chapter 147 - Shisui’s Growth Chapter 147 : Shisui¡¯s Growth A few dayster, Konoha¡¯s Ninjas returned and the whole vige was boiling. The vigers were shouting the names of their new heroes. The most prominent names were those of Minato and Orochimaru. Under unintentional propaganda, the two men¡¯s reputation was right behind that of the 3rd. The 3rd however was very happy to see this. One of the two was his direct apprentice, and the other was a second generation disciple as well as well. He deemed them as worthy inheritors of the will of fire, and it seemed to him that handing over his position of Hokage to either of them was fitting at that moment. Like the hero weing spectacles, the 3rd said a few words and then asked the public to let the Ninjas go home. When Ryo returned home, he found that Chinse was a little surprised. Her son had been out of the vige for only half a month. Nevertheless, she was extremely happy to see her son, and cooked him all sorts of delicious food. Ryo, Chinse, and Shi started eating, and he told them that the Sand had surrendered, and promised to return Shi to her vige rather soon. After eating, Ryo went to find Yugao, but learned from Anko that she was put on mission to hunt down thieves by Orochimaru, and had just set off. Ryo was helpless, he could only go to the Uchiha and look for Shisui. The Uchiha were one of the two most ancient ns in the vige. Outsiders who wanted to enter their district had to register with police. When Ryo went there however, he wasn¡¯t questioned. He just left his name, got a pass and went into the district. The Uchiha¡¯s district was remote, but their area was quiterge, just like a small town. Ryo had no idea where Shisui was, but he remembered his Chakra. So, he entered Sage Mode, and located him immediately. While in the district, Ryo couldn¡¯t just flicker as he wanted, so he walked slowly while perceiving his apprentice¡¯s location. Shisui was a remote ce, and Ryo walked for a long time before finding himself at the edge of a forest. After confirming that no one was around, Ryo entered the Ice Lightning Chakra Mode and quickly flicker to where Shisui was. He found him practicing in the forest. Thisst battle had left quite the impact on him. The people he was just talking to andughing with turned into corpses in the blink of an eye. The impact of that shocked him into awakening his Sharingan. After watching him practice for a little while, Ryo decided to test Shisui progress. He separated a Shadow Clone with one tenth of his own power, and sent him in. Ryo¡¯s own strength, without the use of Sage Mode or the Ice-Lightning Chakra mode was only at the level of Quasi Kage. On top of that, Ryo¡¯s ordinary Shadow Clones could not enter Ice Elementization, and were thus unable to Ice Ninjutsu. That, coupled with the Clone¡¯s Chakra made it at the level of regr Jonin. Shisui was still very vignt even this long after the war. At the moment that the Clone approached with the Lightning Chakra Flickered, he detected him, but didn¡¯t react. The Clone was a bit surprised. He realized that Shisui found him, so why didn¡¯t he hide? The clone flickered in, and while he wasn¡¯t in the Ice Lightning Chakra mode, he was very fast. He reached Shisui in an instant, stabbing him directly with a Kunai. The still Shisui turned in a crow. ¡°A crow? Haha, it seems like Shisui had already gained a lot in this battle.¡± Ryo remembered the strange crow from the Manga andughed. The clone was also shocked by this tactic. He wanted to flicker away, but Shisui didn¡¯t gave him an opportunity. He flickered to where his was at, and instantly shed him in half. ¡°Wonderful! It seems like this battle had made you grow a lot!¡± Ryo jumped from between the trees praising Shisui. As his Sensei, he could see his apprentice achieve such great growth. It invigorated him with a sense of achievement. Seeing Ryo, Shisui immediately realized that this whole matter was just trial from his Sensei. He felt a bit embarrassed when he heard him praise him. After that, the two talked about Shisui¡¯s feelings after the battle and the gains that he had made. Ryo learned that this battle didn¡¯t just awaken Shisui Sharingan, but also made him identallye into contact with a Summoning Contract. The summoning beast he had was a crow. It wasn¡¯t a high-level summoned beast. Shisui didn¡¯t care much about this. After signing the contact, he put it aside. It wasn¡¯t until Shisui tried summoning after the battle. He brought in a crow that was called the Genjutsu Crow. It was born with the ability to used Genjutsu and was special crow that existed in both Genjutsu and reality. He started working with this crow to make a Substitute Clone that did not require forming hand seals to make. He had other ideas, but he hadn¡¯t tried them out yet. The two agreed to meet the next day at the 3rd training ground, and Ryo left the ce. While Shisui had been his apprentice for quite some time now, Ryo did not introduce him to Minato and the others yet. So he nned to make everyone get to know him. Early the next morning, Shisui entered the 3rd training ground apanied with 4 or 5 year old child. Soon after, Kakashi¡¯s trio came, followed by Sakumo, Minato and Kushina. Ryo was looking for Jiraya, only to find him at the hot springs as usual, and the two camete. As for Orochimaru, he immediately returned to his cloning experiments as soon as he got back to the vige, and Anko was also caught up with him, so Ryo didn¡¯t even get to see him since they returned. With everyone at the training ground, Ryo called Shisui, saying to everyone: ¡°This is my apprentice, Shisui Uchiha. Shisui, say hello to everyone!¡± ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Sisui Uchiha, it¡¯s my pleasure to meet you all!¡± Shisui was a bit nervous. Standing before him were some of the most prominent people in Konoha. One of the Sannin, Jiraya; the Kyubi Jinchuriki, Kushina Uzumaki; Konoha¡¯s Yellow sh, Minato Namikaze; Konoha¡¯s White Fang, Sakumo Hatake; facing such people, he could only be nervous. ¡°Ryo¡¯s disciple? Very good! I¡¯m Sakumo Hatake. Come to me whenever you have any questions about Taijutsu!¡± Being the most senior person of the field, Sakumo spoke first. Jiraya also expressed his satisfaction with meeting Shisui. As Sakumo promised to help him with Taijutsu, Jiraya felt he had to be up to the asion, and promised to teach him about Ninjutsu whenever he wanted. Minato smiled and said hello, giving him a Flying Thunder God Kunai. ¡°Ah, Ryo¡¯s disciple, this makes like... my grandson! Well I can¡¯t give you a gift that¡¯s too shabby. I¡¯ll give you a Seal!¡± Kushina took out a scroll on which was written [Evil Sealing Method] and handed it to Shisui. Shisui thanked everyone, and now it was time for Kakashi¡¯s team. Kakashi gave him a Chakra-phile de, while Rin gave him a [Healing Stone]. Shisui obviously recognized Obito, and the two already had a good rtionship. Obito was living alone with his grandmother, and they had no fixed ie. He didn¡¯t really have anything to give Shisui at hand. But in order to keep himself from being humiliated in front of this crowd, he gave him his own battle saber while biting his teeth. Shisui know of Obito¡¯s financial situation, and he knew even more about his character. He could not refuse, smiled, and epted Obito¡¯s gift. Chapter 148 - Important Mission

Chapter 148: Important Mission

Seeing that no one treated him differently for being an Uchiha, Shisui breathed a sigh of relief. However, everyone was somewhat curious: how strong is the 9 year old Shisui? After all, Ryo¡¯s 1st disciple shouldn¡¯t be too weak. With that in mind, most of them proposed that he should face Kakashi. Kakashi was already at the level of an elite Jonin. Even if this was the 9 year old Ryo, he would have a hard time beating Kakashi. Ryo didn¡¯t object, and nodded for Shisui to start. Against Kakashi, Shisui lost badly; he was still far from beating an elite Jonin. Nevertheless, his performance was also astonishing: Lightning Chakra Mode, special Body Flicker variations, Crow Recement Clones, and terrifying Dojutsu talent at the mere age of nine. ¡°So, I have an eye for talent don¡¯t you think?¡± Ryo said with a bit of a mboyant tone. ¡°Well, the kid is good!¡± Said Jiraya seriously. ¡°That is true. In talent, while notparable to you, he seems to even exceed Kakashi. If all goes well, he¡¯ll definitely be Kage tier!¡± Sakumo was also pretty impressed. Minato said nothing, and Kushina was so happy that her apprentice had such a disciple. ¡°Shisui, are you okay?¡±After seeing Shisui lose to Kakashi, the little boy that apanied him ran over to him anxiously. ¡°Hey! Isn¡¯t that Mikoto¡¯s son? His name is...¡± kushina nced at the Child with Shisui. ¡°Itachi!¡± Minato reminded her. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s Itachi!¡± Hearing that name, Ryo immediately turned to the boy. If one asked about the greatest Ninja in Naruto, they would get many different opinions. But if they asked about the best brother in Naruto, most would answer without hesitation: ¡°Itachi!¡± Itachi was the center of many debates in Ryo¡¯s past life; whether or not he could beat pain, if he could beat Jiraya with Sage mode, etc... Ryo thought that Itachi shouldn¡¯t be able to beat Jiraya, let alone Pain. Itachi in Shippuden period was just too ill, and he wasn¡¯t even able to form a perfect Susanoo. However, in the Data book, he had the same score as Jiraya. Ryo believed that if he wasn¡¯t as ill, the battle between the two could go both ways. As for Pain, the Rinnegan was just too powerful and different. Even Jiraya couldn¡¯t defeat his student as he didn¡¯t know his secret before it was toote.. However, no matter what, Ryo was still a huge fan of Itachi¡¯s character. Like the case of Jiraya with Naruto, Itachi¡¯s main role was that of a guide to his brother. If it wasn¡¯t for him, Sasuke wouldn¡¯t have returned to the right path. His rtionship with Shisui was also exined in the Manga, with theter being his mentor. Ryo didn¡¯t want to interfere with Itachi¡¯s growth, as he was a perfect Ninja to him. He felt that no one should interfere with him. With Itachi around him Shisui didn¡¯t really practice, and the two just returned home after everyone got to know them. Two dayster, Yugao finished her mission and finally returned. On the mission, she had to kill the thief. It was the 1st time she killed anyone, so she wasn¡¯t feel good about that. Ryo did not know how tofort her. Looking at the unhappy young girl, his mood was down as well. Fortunately, Anko made her feel a lot better. Seeing her in a better mood after a few days, Ryo was finally relieved. At this time, the 3rd¡¯s Anbu found Ryo, and reported to himthat the 3rd ordered him to immediately go to his office. As the two entered the office together, they found Jiraya there as well. ¡°I¡¯ll cut to the chase. I have an important mission I want you to carry out.¡± Said the 3rd seriously. ¡°What¡¯s the task?¡± Jiraya knew the 3rd¡¯s character well, and he knew that he wouldn¡¯t act so seriously about a trivial matter. ¡°Jiraya, Ryo, as you both know, during this war, we managed to make the Sand and the Cloud sign peace treaties with us. Now, we still have to face the mist and the Rock.¡± ¡°Hokage Sama, are you thinking of taking the initiative?¡± Ryo spected on the 3rd¡¯s intention and asked. ¡°Yes. The n is to start with the hidden Rock. But the Mist¡¯s situation makes me worried. ¡°The Mist? Old man, are you worried that the Mist might suddenly attack us?¡± Asked Jiraya. ¡°Well, after all, it was Konoha that killed the 3rd Mizukage. Normally, the 4th Mizukage¡¯s 1st order would be to seek revenge against us.¡± ¡°In our current state, even if the Mist attack, we have nothing to fear. Is there anything you¡¯re particrly concerned about?¡± Asked Ryo. ¡°Kid, it¡¯s not them that we should fear. It¡¯s their potential union with the Rock tounch a surprise attack. That could cost us a lot.¡± Jiraya tried to exin the 3rd¡¯s concerns. ¡°I¡¯m not just worried about that. The situation in the Mist vige is too strange; I can¡¯t keep my mind of it. That¡¯s why, I want the two of you two to sneak into the Mist Vige and collect information about their current state.¡± after Jiraya and Ryo looked at each other, they both epted this mission. Jiraya was an expert when it came to gathering intelligence. That, along with Ryo¡¯s Ice Teleportation, should make such a mission really easy for them. ¡°This is an S ss mission. You two should remain undetected, and keep this mission¡¯s details a secret to anyone outside this meeting room.¡± The 3rd was firm as he gave his final instructions. After leaving his office, Ryo and Jiraya agreed to leave together on the following morning. Early the next morning, at the gate of the Konoha Country, Jiraya and Ryo started their journey to the Water Country. Since the previous day, Ryo was thinking about the 3rd¡¯sst words: ¡°Keep this mission¡¯s details a secret to anyone outside this meeting room.¡± It might just sound like the 3rd was telling them to be secretive, but Ryo kept thinking that something was wrong. Jiraya was also thinking about this mission being S ss, while being seemingly very normal. The two remained silent on their route, with Ryo worrying mostly about the mission details and the infiltration method that they were to take. After arriving at the Wave Country, Jiraya said: ¡°Ryo, this time we are posing as Wave Country merchant. After all, the Mist is also the center of the Water Country¡¯s trading. Merchants walking in shouldn¡¯t look too much out of ce.¡± Ryo nodded, he didn¡¯t have as much experience as Jiraya with such missions, so he just did as the Sannin said. Jiraya changed his close with ones he had prepared in advance, and he and Ryo used the Transformation Jutsu. After getting in disguise, the two looked like two big belly rich businessmen. With this appearance, Jiraya went on and find a big sailboat. Jiraya spent some money on getting the ship and hiring some civilians help with Rowing. In the cabin, he had several Soldier pills and a lot of water that they brought along from Konoha. This way, afterpleting the preparations, a ¡°merchant ship¡± set off from the Wave Country. Chapter 149 - Sneaking Into the Mist Village

Chapter 149: Sneaking Into the Mist Vige

The boat traveled the sea for several days before reaching the Water Country. The Country was far from the maind and surrounded by the sea. It was mainly formed of several inds. Because of its location andck ofmunication with the outside world, exchanges with other countries relied on maritime trade. That was the main source of ie for the country as well. Because it was surrounded by fish-rich waters, many merchants bartered said fish with all sorts of other goods and necessities. At any given time, dozens of other ships were sailing the sea around Jiraya¡¯s. Because there were just too many ships going in and out of the country, the Ninjas responsible of monitoring them were not too serious. They usually just nced at them then let them pass. Jiraya¡¯s ship entered the Water Country¡¯s territory, and Ryo could see the dense fog hiddennd. The ship docked at the port, with around fifty to sixty other ships docked around it. The shore was also very lively. It was hard to believe that all of this was happening while a war was going on. Jiraya led by example, and he and Ryo pretended to act like rich men, holding their bellies and marching arrogantly followed by their assistants, and they got off the boat. Just after getting off, a few people with Mist Forehead Protectors surrounded them. Jiraya told Ryo not to move. The ninjas came and acted very politely, talking with the two casually. As they thought that they were rich merchants, they were acting respectfully. After these Ninjas left, Jiraya said to Ryo: ¡°Most of the Ninjas patrolling here are Chunins, instructed to treat wealthy merchants politely.¡± ¡°Why? Shouldn¡¯t the businessmen be cautious facing Ninjas as they are carrying money?¡± Ryo did not understand. ¡°Dummy, these businessmen are the most important source of ie for this country. In other words, they are the ones feeding the Ninjas. If one of these Chunins happen to offend a businessman with their bad attitude, it could cause huge losses to the Water Country. Hearing Jiraya¡¯s exnation, Ryo realized that in this country the Rich were bossing Ninjas around. Civilians were the ones to be Ninjas, and the gap between sses kept this way going. The purpose of this trip was to collect information from the Mist Vige, so Jiraya¡¯s method was indeed the best and most direct way to sneak in. However, the Mist Vige was heavily guarded. Ryo notices some sort of boundary all around it. If the two were to force their way in, they would definitely be discovered. Not just Ryo noticed that, Jiraya, as a veteran intelligence collector, obviously knew about it. But he didn¡¯t seem worried, wondering around the country with Ryo. After making a bigp around, he seemed to learn some things. Then he took Ryo to the biggest hotel near the Mist Vige. Ryo also thought about that. After all, hotels are some of the best ces to gather information, as they are filled with all kinds of people. However, he didn¡¯t expect that they would just sit down in a room, with Jiraya ordering a full table of food. ¡°This is too much!¡± Ryo looked at the dishes on the table. ¡°What do you know? Just keep quiet and eat. It won¡¯t be long before someone takes us into the Mist Vige.¡± Jiraya said to Ryo. Ryo was a bit confused. But seeing that Jiraya was confident, he didn¡¯t object again, and just took chopsticks and started eating. Jiraya had ordered the most expensive dishes on the menu, and the water country, being rich in sea food, had great seafood dishes. Ryo in his past life was from the north. In this life, he had eaten a lot of seafood in Konoha, but hadn¡¯t tasted such good seafood ever since crossing to this world. Jiraya let him eat, so he wasn¡¯t about to act polite. So many things have been ordered, things that are too expensive. The hotel owner was thrilled, as such good guests are rare. Of course, the owner himself was no poor, being able to open such arge hotel. This hotel actually had quite the reputation in the Water Country, as it was specialized in receiving distinguished guests. Nevertheless, such generous guests were still rare. So, the hotel owner personally went upstairs, nning to say hello to the ¡°businessmen¡±. ¡°Knock Knock..¡± Jiraya looked at the feasting Ryo, signaling him to continue, and then said: ¡°Pleasee in!¡± The owner pushed the door and entered. He looked at the starving Ryo with surprise before looking away, before sitting in front of his two guests. Ryo gave him a look full of distain, and the owner felt that Ryo was indeed no ordinary person. ¡°Hello and wee my guests! I¡¯m the owner of this hotel, Yamada Nagakyu.¡± The owner greeted the two. Jiraya looked back at him and squeezed out a smile; he said faintly: ¡°Yamanada dono, I¡¯m Sanfune.¡± ¡°Oh Sanfune san, I don¡¯t recognize the name, where are you from?¡± The owner proceeded to ask. ¡°I¡¯m groom the Iron Country, and my fellow here is from the Rain Country.¡± Hearing the names of those countries, Yamada breathed a sigh of relief. Those countries were not in war with his, so they can make good deals in here. The two continued to talk, about the Iron Country¡¯s geographical location, customs, military politics, etc... Everything Jiraya said was consistent with what Yamada knew about the Iron Country. So thetter went for one final question. ¡°Sanfune san, it is also said that during the 2nd world war, the General of the Land of Iron once defeated the legendary Hanzo of the Smander, I don¡¯t know if this is...¡± ¡°HEY!¡± Jiraya put on a angry face and stood up saying: ¡°I don¡¯t know where you got such rumors. For a Samorai, pride is more important than life! Mifune sama lost to Hanzo, and never imed otherwise. He just survived! You should not listen so such heinous rumors that insult Mifune sama¡¯s reputation!¡± Thinking that Jiraya was really angry, Yamada quickly said: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sanfune san! It¡¯s just a thing I heard, please don¡¯t be angry!¡± Seeing Jiraya¡¯s reaction and behavior, Yamadapletely believed his identity. After finally appeasing the ¡°furious¡± Jiraya, Yamada quickly asked his about what he wanted to buy. Jiraya didn¡¯t hesitate to say that the purpose of this trip was to buy rare metals used to craft Kubikiribocho. Yamada was stunned, he knew that this was a big customer, but he just didn¡¯t expect him to be thing big. He felt that this was an opportunity. He knew the metal used to forge that de and that there were still some reserves of it in the Mist Vige. He also knew that they wanted to sell some of them. Thinking of that, Yamada quickly said: ¡°Sanfune san, I know the right ce for you to go. I can give you a referral to help you make this purchase. But the money...¡± Jiraya put on a doubtful look, and stared at Yamada for quite some time. Then, he hesitantly took out a few bags and opened the smallest one. Yamada had seen many gems during his lifetime, and at the 1st ce he could recognize that these were very valuable. ¡°After the perchase isplete, this will be yours.¡± Jiraya acted a bit regretful. Hearing that sentence, Yamada got all excited, and immediately promised insuring the sess of this trade. Chapter 150 - The Eyes in the Dark Chapter 150: The Eyes in the Dark Later, as nned, Yamada contacted people in the vige, and then led Jiraya and Ryo inside. While he was making his contacts, Ryo used that time to make a Teleportation Barrier mark. On their way in, he linked his mind to Jiraya who exined how his n went to him along the way. As soon as the two initially arrived at the port, Jiraya noticed the barrier outside the vige. It was clear to him that they should not force through. Once they would break the barrier, they will be discovered. So he just started wondering around, and it was all for the sake of collecting information. He learned from the chatter of the people around that the hotel right besides vige had a very high reputation. He also heard that the Mist had wanted to sell some of the metal used to forge Kibikiribocho. Using all that information, he decided to spendrge sum of money at the hotel to lure in the owner, get his trust, and enter the Mist Vige. Ryo was stunned hearing this. Is this the usual greedy perv he always knew? Because of the link between their minds, Jiraya heard that thought, and hit Ryo¡¯s back stealthily, before continuing to talk about their next n. Jiraya was thinking of getting acquainted with some people in the vige, while Ryo goes around hearing chatter and gathering information. But when the two entered the vige, they discovered that such tactics should not really work. It was because of the strange mood in the vige. Everyone was in a hurry. They didn¡¯t even say hello or greet each other, let alone chat. ¡°Hey Jiraya san, this doesn¡¯t look good!¡± Ryo said to Jiraya. ¡°I didn¡¯t think that the vige would be like this. It¡¯s like the old man said, this vige has problems!¡± ¡°What should we do? This way, we¡¯re not getting anywhere!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find away. Don¡¯t talk too much.¡± Jiraya said with a serious tone. Yamada, who was leading the way, looked back and found that two didn¡¯t look right, as they were looking at their surroundings helplessly. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. There have been some things happening in the vige recently. This will not affect the purchase, be relieved.¡± He tried to calm them down. ¡°Do you know what¡¯s going on? This mood is too oppressive, almost makes me feel out of breath.¡± Jiraya tried to make Yamada talk. ¡°It¡¯s... I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s a private matter of our vige, you should not ask.¡± Yamada hesitated, by did not disclose any information. Jiraya didn¡¯t ask again, and continued to follow Yamada to a two flood building in the Mist Vige. On the second floor, an old man, seemingly fifty to sixty years old, was already waiting. ¡°I¡¯ll introduce, this is the elder consultant of our vige, Ching Yuki. Ching Yuki san, these are the people who want to buy the metal.¡± After introducing the two sides to each other, Yamada sat down. ¡°Ryo, is there any way you could put this old man under the effect of Ginjutsu?¡±Said Jiraya telepathically. ¡°Genjutsu? Jiraya san, do you want me to put these two under the effect of Genjutsu, and then use our Yamanaka n¡¯s techniques to read through their memories?¡± ¡°Well, this is the only solution I see. Otherwise, with the vige¡¯s current state, we won¡¯t be able to collect any useful information at all. Try, and if we fail, we¡¯ll just give up the task and use your Teleportation Barrier to escape.¡± Jiraya did seem desperate, and Ryo didn¡¯t hesitate, opening up his Sharingan. Last time he faced a Yuki, Ryo used the Sharingan to copy his techniques. However, this was actually the 1st time Ryo used the Sharingan¡¯s Genjutsu in a mission. If he seeds, things should very well. Fortunately, he did. Ryo spiritual power was too strong, and Ching¡¯s wasn¡¯t expecting being targeted by Genjutsu, so he was sessfully caught in an illusion. Ryo immediately turned back to Yamada and did the same, and themon man held no chance against a Sharingan¡¯s Genjutsu. He was easily controlled by Ryo. Time was tight, and Ryo didn¡¯t know how long his Genjutsu shouldst. So he immediately started using his n¡¯s techniques. There were too many memories in Ching¡¯s mind, with a lot of them being very valuable. Even though he found memories about Ice Jutsus, Ryo could only give up on reading them, and start looking for the most recent one. A few minutester, he found them. After reading them, Ryo understood what happened to the vige. It turned out that after the death of the 3rd Mizukage, many people in the vige fought to be the Fourth. The Mist vige has always worshipped strength. In the end Yagura was the one to win the position of fourth Mizukage, and his 1st order was implementing martialw in the whole vige. Because the previous Sanbi Jinchuriki was dying, and Yagura was the only one who could control it, the Sanbi Jinchuriki could only be him. Therefore, he forced the martialw in the vige to insure that the transfer of the Biju proceeds smoothly. After learning thar, Ryo left Ching¡¯s mind, and after notifying Jiraya, he dispelled the Genjutsu he used. Genjutsu can lead to disrupting the Chakra flow in one¡¯s body. Ching felt problems with his Chakra cirction, and stood up immediately, staring at the two in front of him. However, after seeing fist-sized gems in front if him, he immediately sat down and continued doing business. After the purchase waspleted, Ryo and Jiraya left the vige and returned to the hotel with Yamada. Neither of them noticed that Yamada had a strange smile as he walked away. In a whole a thousand miles away. A white haired skinny bodied old man had his eyes closed. The man looked as if his life was a candle in the wind, about to be extinguished at any moment. Even so, his presence had great pressure. ¡°Madara sama!¡± a white figure suddenly sprouted out of the ground calling the old man. The old man¡¯s eyes suddenly opened, showing a pair of scarlet 3 tomoe sharingan. ¡°Mad... Madara sama, I have something... I want to ... tell you.¡± The white figured was absolutely frightened in front of the old man. ¡°What is it, white?¡± Madara toned down his bloodthirst, and faintly asked. ¡°Madara sama, we found Jiraya and Ryo Yamanaka in the water country!¡± ¡°What were they doing there?¡± Madara asked. ¡°ording to the one faking to be Yamada Nagakyu, they are collecting information on the state of the vige. Should anything be done?¡± ¡°No, let them leave! They won¡¯t influence our n. For now, controlling Yagura is the most important thing.¡± After finishing his words, Madara closed his eyes again. After getting his instructions, White Zetsu sneaked into the Water Country. Chapter 151 - Re-entering the Mist Village

Chapter 151: Re-entering the Mist Vige

In the hotel, Ryo looked curiously at the two pieces of metal that were the size of a child¡¯s fist each. Kubikiribocho¡¯s de had an intriguing property. It was able to self-repair whenever it got damage by being exposed to blood. If this metal is used to make other weapons, they should have a simr property. Ryo felt no need for a weapon. With eyes release and all it could provide, what weapon would he ever need? And Jiraya also doesn¡¯t usually use swords or such weapons, but he paid for this metal anyway! ¡°Jiraya san, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so rich. You have so many rare gems!¡± Ryo said with a smile. ¡°Those are no rare gems; they¡¯re just ordinary crystals that I¡¯ve infused with natural energy.¡± ¡°WHAT? Jiraya san, you¡¯re a master trickster!¡± Ryo waspletely shocked by Jiraya¡¯s genius moved. They had been here for such a short time, and not only did Jirayaplete his task, but he also acquired such precious metals practically for free. Ryo was admiring this lecherous man more and more. ¡°Kid, this is no time to be surprise. We have done our task, and now just need to leave!¡± Ryo nodded. As soon as the two left the room, they headed straight to the port. When the ship left the port, Jiraya was finally relieved. As they left the Water Country, their mission was finally aplete sess. After the boat traveled for an hour or saw, after leaving the borders, Ryo said to Jiraya: ¡°Jiraya san, I have something I need to tell you. ¡°What is it?¡± Since the mission ended with sess, Jiraya asked Ryo about what he wanted to say casually. ¡°I want to return to the Water Country!¡± ¡°Alright, go... wait, what did you say? Back to the water country?¡± Jiraya remained silent, staring at Ryo. ¡°Yes, Jiraya san. The Sanbi means a lot to me. You can just go back to Konoha alone. I want to go to the Water Country and find a way to get the Sanbi!¡± Ryo said firmly. ¡°Kid are you serious? This is the Water Country, that¡¯s the Mist enemy vige you¡¯re talking about. We¡¯ve thanfully got out safely. I won¡¯t agree with this!¡± Jiraya also firmly rejected Ryo¡¯s request. ¡°Jiraya san, you can rest assured. I¡¯ve put a Teleportation Barrier in the Hotel, no one could stop me. I¡¯ve also left much of my Ice in the Mist vige; it won¡¯t be a problem for me to sneak in.¡± As Jiraya thought about Ryo¡¯s words, thetter noticed that he was loosening up to the idea. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Jiraya san, if I find I¡¯m in trouble, I¡¯ll just withdraw immediately. You know Minato Ni-san¡¯s Teleportation Barrier. It¡¯s fail proof, and I should have no problems escaping.¡± After some persuasion, Ryo seeded in convincing Jiraya to let him return to the Water Country. So Ryo used the Teleportation Barrier mark he had left in the hotel room to return there, and then used Transformation Jutsu to look like Ching Yuki, to keep himself from being discovered immediately. After making his preparations, Ryo teleported into the building where Jiraya made the purchase. He ced his Ice scalpel on the second floor before leaving. Therefore, that¡¯s who he reappeared. He did not expect to find Ching Yuki in the room. When he did, he immediately activated his Sharingan, using Genjutsu immediately on him. Ching lost control of his body before being able to react. Ryo did not hesitate, rushing towards Ching and slitting his throat, then using his n signature techniques to invade his mind. Ryo¡¯s use of this technique had its important purpose for Ryo. He was able to use it to obtain a lot of information from Ching. Initially, he just wanted to recognize the treat of his character to look natural, and not raise suspicions. But after going through over a half of his memory, he ended up deciding to return to Ching¡¯s home, as he saw in that an opportunity to get closer to the Sanbi Jinchuriki. He then proceeded to seal Ching¡¯s corpse in a scroll, stood up and walked downstairs. The guard who were seeing ¡°Ching Yuki¡± get down did not ask any questions. Following what he learned from Ching¡¯s memories, Ryo went to the Yuki n¡¯s residence. Ching was the n¡¯s second inmand. He and Bing Yuki were both Quasi Kage tier. However, the family had a chief elder who was Kage tier. In the Mist Vige, Ching was the n¡¯s representative, while the n¡¯s head was Bing. But in reality, the one really ruling the n was the Chief elder. Ryo did not want to meet the chief elder. But Ching was sent by him to trade the metal for jewels. If he wanted to pass as Ching, Ryo had to live his life. To avoid any possible problems, Ryo re-injected Natural Energy within the crystal just to insure that they weren¡¯t going to transform back any time soon. ¡°Knock Knock.... Chief, I¡¯m Ching! I¡¯ve brought what you wanted.¡± ¡°Well,e on in!¡± Hearing the voiceing from inside the house, Ryo immediately push the door in. He knew that the elders hated waiting from Ching¡¯s memories. The chief elder looked a lot older than Ching, and his hair was snow white. His bodies were actually emitting coldness. His Kekkei Genkai was developed beyond their own control, to the point where their bodies were seeping out with Ice Release Chakra. On his side, Bing Yuki was sitting. Ryo put the box full of crystals in front of them, and the chief elder opened it and showed a smile of satisfaction. ¡°Ching, you¡¯ve done very well on this sale. We¡¯ll be giving these crystals to the Mizukage, and that should help a lot with alleviating the n¡¯s financial problems.¡± ¡°You¡¯re praising me too much. This is what I do!¡± Ryo talked in Ching¡¯s tone. ¡°Well, Bing, what¡¯s the kid doing about the passage of the Sanbi?¡± The Chief Elder asked. ¡°Well... I don¡¯t know. We¡¯ve barely seen Yagura san ever since the passing of the 3rd. I don¡¯t have specific information progress.¡± Bing said after giving the matter some thought. ¡°That kid Yagura doesn¡¯t know what he¡¯s thinking! This Jinchuriki is no longer good. Now is the time to make the transfer. I don¡¯t know how he¡¯s thinking!¡± The Chief elder was somewhat dissatisfied. ¡°Chief, don¡¯t worry about it. Yagura san is only in his early 20s, he¡¯s bound to make some mistakes. The elder could only give the young ones pointers.¡± Answered big immediately. ¡°Well, you twoe with me to the Sanbi Jinchuriki tonight. I need to see Yagura is doing!¡± ¡°Yes chief!¡± Bing and Ryo both agreed simultaneously. Leaving the room of the chief, Bing and Ryo bid farewell to each other before thetter went to where the n was hiding its scrolls. On the Wave Country¡¯s battlefield, Ryo learned most of the n¡¯s Jutsus. However, there must¡¯ve been some that Bing didn¡¯t use against him, and that¡¯s what Ryo was seeking. The Yuki n was arge one, and had a very high status in the Mist Vige. The building where they ced their scrolls was really luxurious. Ryo went directly to the 2nd floor, where he knew, based on Ching¡¯s memories, the secret Jutsus of the Yuki n were hidden. Chapter 152 - Sanbi

H.R.P Chapter 152: Sanbi

In the evening, Ryo and Bing went to the ce where the Sanbi was captured along with the Chief Head of the Yuki n. The Sanbi was hidden in the basement of the Mizukage¡¯s building, and Yagura remained there as well. It wasn¡¯t clear to Ryo when Yagura was controlled, but he was sure that the Mizukage was going to end up being controlled by Madara. In the Manga, it was the sealing of the Sanbi in Rin¡¯s body that made hermit suicide at the hands of Kakashi, and that was the catalyst of almost all of the unfortunate events that followed. It Madara did not control Yagura at that time, how would the Mist agree to seal an important strategic weapon such as the Sanbi within Rin? Seeing Yagura, Ryo felt quite nervous, as the one in front of him might have been actually Uchiha Madara, the man who forged the fate of many generations. After some hesitation, Ryo still ventured to open the Sharingan and observe Yagura¡¯s Chakra flow. He had to do so. If he was to confirm that Yagura was being controlled by Madara, he would have to immediately leave. However, he didn¡¯t observ any abnormalities in Yagura¡¯s Chakra Flow. Therefore, he confirmed that the Mizukage wasn¡¯t being controlled. With that, Ryo confirmed that he wasn¡¯t trying to take the Sanbi on Madara¡¯s watch. That aloneforted him a lot. ¡°Yagura, what are you thinking about? It¡¯s been so long. Why haven¡¯t you started to transfer the Sanbi?¡± The Yuki Chief Elder asked. ¡°That¡¯s my business. I don¡¯t need you to tell me what to do.¡± Yagura frowned and said faintly. ¡°You.... I¡¯m going to see for myself what you¡¯re thinking!¡± After that, the Chief took Bing and Ryo along with him, entering the basement. There, Ryo was able to finally see the Sanbi that he had been dreaming of meeting. Yes, it wasn¡¯t the Sanbi Jinchurki that Ryo saw, it was the Sanbi itself, extracted from its human vessel! At this time, the Sanbi¡¯s body looked smaller the few Biju that Ryo had already encountered. On top of that, its eyes were abnormal, as if it was under control. Ryo was surprised. Howe the Sanbi could be this small? Moreover, he could not remember any means possessed by the Mist that would allow them to be capable of controlling the Sanbi. So howe it¡¯s under control? ¡°What¡¯s the matter Yagura? What happened to the Jinchuriki?¡± The Chief was startled at the sight of the Sanbi. As you can see, we have extracted the Sanbi from its Jinchuriki and put it under control.¡± ¡°Why not seal it within you immediately?¡± ¡°The Sanbi has lost a part of its Chakra after the extraction. I intend on waiting for it to recover first.¡± After listening to Yagura¡¯s exnation, the elder didn¡¯t speak. Ryo also understood why the Sanbi was so small. The whole basement fell silent for a while, and during that time, Ryo was trying to figure out a way to take the Sanbi away. In that small basement, there was the 4th Mizukage, and the Chief Elder of the Yuki n, making for two Kage tier Ninjas. There was Bing Yuki, and two other Anbu Quasi kages in the building. It was impossible to take the Sanbi away under their noses. However, this was an opportunity that Ryo really didn¡¯t want to give up on. The Sanbi was just too important to him. Having the Sanbi would be the equivalent to having Tobirama¡¯s legendary contract with the sea. Ryo would get ess to inexhaustible water! With a lot of water support, Ryo¡¯s attack power would be independent from the location he¡¯s fighting in. The Sanbi itself had great Chakra. With Such great Chakra, Ryo could evolve to be Kage tier, without the use of the Ice Lightning Chakra Mode and Sage Mode. Thinking of that, Ryo¡¯s eyes became determined: greatnesses from facing danger! This opportunity is not to be missed! Deciding of taking action, Ryo was slowly approaching the Biju. The people in the basement are all strong, and they all noticed Ryo approaching the Sanbi. The Chief elder raised his eyebrow was about to reprimand, but Yagura had already started to attack ¡°Ching Yuki¡±. The Elder snorted and formed an Ice Wall, Blocking Yagura¡¯s attack. ¡°Old man, what do your people want to do? Do you think he could just touch whatever he sees?¡± Said Yagura with some sarcasm. ¡°If my hair does wrong, this old man will punish him. Did you have to immediately attack?¡± Asked the elder. ¡°I am the Mizukage, I can dispose of Ninjas in the vige.¡± ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re wrong! It¡¯s regr Ninjas that you can handle.¡± Bing Yuki stood besides the elder, showing his support to him against Yagura. The Mist choose their Kage based on his strength. Yagura taking the position at such a young age made many dissatisfied. Among those people were the Yuki n, and Ryo was just so lucky! Yagura had angered the already dissatisfied Chief Elder. After all, to him, this wasn¡¯t Ryo Yamanaka that Yagura was attacking. It was Ching Yuki, the second inmand and the spokesman of the n. The three looked at each other in anger, and the mood was tense. Meanwhile, Ryo was again slowly approaching the Sanbi. As soon as he reached it, he quickly pulled out two scrolls with the [Four Symbols Seal] and opened them, quickly making his hand seals. The three realized that they had done wrong. Even though they had never seen the [Four Symbols Seal] before, they could know it was Fuinjutsu rted. Quickly they all tried to interrupt Ryo, but he was a step ahead, sealing some of the Sanbi¡¯s Chakra and Soul. Ryo¡¯s main target was the beast¡¯s soul. Having that is equivalent to having the Biju itself. In the Manga, the Kyubi was divided in two by Minato, and the beast¡¯s soul was split. Ryo, knowing that, made his main target the beast¡¯s soul. Moreover, the Sanbi¡¯s Chakra was toorge, and Ryo didn¡¯t have much time. He could only seal the Beast¡¯s soul. Yagura didn¡¯t notice that actually most of the beast¡¯s soul had been sealed by Ryo, who left just a small part of the soul and most of the Chakra behind. He could only notice that the Sanbi¡¯s size further diminished by a quarter. He was already waiting for the beast to slowly recover its Chakra, and then this happened. The Chief elder immediately formed an ice prison around Ryo, and the raging Yagura attacked him with several Water Release attacks. Ryo was in no hurry. As the attacks were about to hit him, he used the Teleportation Barrier and was back in his hotel room. Seeing Ryo disappear, Yagura¡¯s face changed heavily, and the Chief Elder also realized that this person was not Ching Yuki. The two immediately rushed out, and they both mobilized the Ninjas in the vige to trace Ryo. Ryo looked at his spoils in the hotel. One of the two scrolls held 4 fifths of the Sanbi¡¯s Soul, while the other held a quarter of its Chakra. With that, Ryo was very satisfied. He hid the scrolls, and just when he was about to leave, a horrible Chakra made his body freeze, and he slowly turned his head, to find an all white man standing quietly behind him. Chapter 153 - Facing the Mist Village

H.R.P Chapter 153: Facing the Mist Vige

¡°So now, after taking what you wanted, you want to leave just like that?¡± A voice of a weather-stricken old man came from the Zutsu behind them. Hearing that voice, and feeling the horrifying Chakraing from the White Zutsu behind him, Ryo had no doubt that it was just a messenger for Madara. Ryo looked gloomily at the white Zetsu in front of him. He could not understand how he felt such pressure from it. White Zetsus should be just at the level of Chunin. However, this one made Ryo feel that he was at the presence of Madara himself. ¡°Who are you?¡± Ryo asked, pretending not to know. ¡°My identity shouldn¡¯t matter. What matters is that you have taken something that doesn¡¯t belong to you!¡± For a second, Ryo though he had seen a scarlet sh out of Zetsu¡¯s eyes. For the 1st time, Ryo was so grateful for having the Sharingan. He didn¡¯t believe that he would able to see said sh without them. When seeing those Red Eyes, Ryo realized that the pressure he felt should be the result of a Genjutsu, one that¡¯s used on him by Madara. He formed his hand seals, and the Genjutsu was immediately lifted. While Madara¡¯s eyes did evolve into the Rinnegan, he now only had an ordinary three tomoe Sharingan. Ryo was able to sessfully undue the Uchiha¡¯s Genjtsu. After doing that, Ryo kept his distance from Zutsu. Observing him, he found that the being¡¯s power was indeed not superior to that of a Chunin, but with his Chakra close to that of a Jonin. ¡°Haha! Ryo... Yamanaka! I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d actually be an Uchiha! d to see that the n is still having such fine youth!¡± Madara sighed. Facing Madara, lying would be futile. The moment Ryo used the Sharingan was the moment he doomed himself to be distinguished. So he didn¡¯t have to hide anything, and removed the contact lenses given to him by Fugaku. ¡°It was terrifying Genjutsu. if it wasn¡¯t for my Sharingan, I would still be under it.¡± Said Ryo. ¡°You¡¯re fascinating young man! If you survive facing the Water Country, I must see youter.¡± After saying that, the White Zutsu snuck into the ground. Hearing Madara, Ryo had a horrible hunch, immediately trying to sense the Teleportation Barrier Mark left by him in the Wave Country. As he expected, it was without a trace. Although the ones he ced in Konoha were should still be intact, Ryo couldn¡¯t fold space to that extent quite yet. He could just teleport from the Mist Vige to Konoha. ¡°This is a big challenge this time!¡± Ryo grinned and put back his contact lenses on. In his mind, he went over his hidden cards, for today, he had to face the entire Mist Vige! Sure enough, as he was putting back his lenses, Yagura had already arrived, controlling the Sanbi, and leading arge group of Mist Ninjas to raid the hotel. On the other Side, the Yuki n were already dispatched, blocking the entire port and preventing Ryo from escaping. Ryo was using Shi¡¯s camouge technique to hide his Chakra. He was expecting to have more time. He never thought that Yamada would be a Zetsu in disguise. Ryo had no way to hide from the Mizukage. Facing the Mist hunt, Ryo decided to trade his current yground with arger one. After Yagura and the Yuki Chief Elder surrounded Ryo with their men, thetter once again disappeared in front of their eyes. This time, he went back to the location of a Scalpel he ced inside the vige. He found himself surrounded by dozens of Mist Ninjas. Looking at the Chunins and Jonins surrounding him, he immediately scattered a few Ice Scalpels around him and then entered the Ice-Lightning Chakra Mode. A blue Lightning Bold bounced back and forth between the scalpels, and the Mist Ninjas were all toote to react. After taking care of this obstacle, Ryo condensed an Ice Bow, and made an arrow in which Natural Energy gathered madly. After learning that Ryo was back at the vige, Yagura and the Chief Elder of the Yuki n quickly returned with their troops. As soon as they entered the vige, Ryo released his arrow. Immediately, a crystal clear Ice Flower grew bigger and bigger, trapping more and more Mist Ninjas! ¡°It¡¯s.. it¡¯s him! Ryo Yamanaka!¡± Ryo¡¯s signature Ice Flower reminded some of the vige¡¯s Ninja of the ¡°Devil¡± of Wave Country¡¯s Battlefield. ¡°Yes it¡¯s him! Run! Don¡¯t let that Ice touch you!¡± It¡¯s pity that those people spoke up a tad toote. Ryo shattered the Ice Flower, turning nearly 2000 people who were trapped into it into Blood-Red Ice mist. ¡°Ryo Yamanaka!¡± Yagura, being the Mizukage, went into frenzy. He rushed towards Ryo with the Sanbi. The Yuki n¡¯s Chief Elder also started his attack. The Ice Release Jutsus of this Ninja were by no meansparable to those of Bing Yuki. Facing two Kage tier Ninjas and a Biju, Ryo chose to flee for the 1st time in his life. He instantly teleported to a nearby scalpel to avoid the 1st attacks. He didn¡¯t want to take on such powerful attacks all at once. He kept evading their attacks, popping up from time to time between the enemy Mist Ninjas. Each time he did so, he took away the life of a Jonin. ¡°Dammit! Old man, can¡¯t you limit his actions?¡± Yagura said to the elder on his side. ¡°We¡¯re inside our own vige! How could I do it withoutpromising the vige¡¯s safety?¡± Yagura didn¡¯t answer. Ryo was too fast for them to catch. What was most frustrating was that the battle was happening in their own vige. The two indeed could not go all out. ¡°Aren¡¯t the Kaguya n here yet?¡± Yagura asked. ¡°Mizukage sama! The Kaguya n have arrived already, they¡¯re looking for a window to attack.¡± (Trantor Note: While I couldn¡¯t find any information about the Kaguya n being hired by the mist, this should very well be possible, as they weren¡¯t too far off of them.) Yagura nodded. The brute skill and the Bone Kekkei Genkai of the n should help limit Ryo¡¯s actions. Moreover, their techniques were different from the elder¡¯s Ice. They should not cause massive area damage to the vige. At most, they would make holes here and there, and catching Ryo should be well worth that Ryo had no idea of Yagura¡¯s n. When he reappeared into a crowd of Mist Ninjas, two Kaguya n members quickly jumped on him, catching his thighs. The surrounded Mist Ninjas all dispersed, followed by numerous bones popping around Ryo and the two, trapping them inside a bone cage. Ryo looked at the small cage and sneered, and then killed the two and prepared to teleport out. However, Yagura¡¯s next order made Ryo abandon the idea. It was because the Mizukage ordered all the Mist Ninjas to attack Ryo with their Water Release Jutsus. Hearing Yagura¡¯s order, the Ninjas all followed, and overwhelming amounts of water rushed towards Ryo. Ryopletely opened the Yin Seal, and the Natural Energy inside it poured out, freezing all that water. (T/N: It was at that moment that Yagura knew, he... XD ) The Ice slowly condensed under Ryo¡¯s control; 1st around his, legs, then around his torso, followed by his arms and finally his head. A Ryo-looking-like Ice Giant appeared before of the Mist vige. As the Ice Colossus was formed, it closed it eyes and showed no movement. It then opened its eyes slowly, and scarlet three tomoe appeared in its pupils. Chapter 154 - Ice Colossus Returns

Chapter 154: Ice Colossus Returns

Ryo¡¯s body and mind quickly merged with that of the Ice Colossus. Unlike thest one he used, Ryo found that his new Ice Colossus was far stronger than before. The most obvious change was the Chakra flow within it. The 1st time Ryo used this technique; the Colossus was entirely made out of Natural Energy an Ice. This time, Ryo¡¯s Chakra was flowing within the Colossus as if it was his own body. Then there was the change in Natural Energy. This Colossus¡¯s structure was far more stable than before, with the Natural Energy Within it seamlessly going into its natural cycle with the external world. However, because of the massive structure of the Colossus, it was consuming the Energy within the Yin Seal very quickly. Even with its bonding with the surroundings, this Colossus shouldn¡¯tst for any more than 10 minutes, which is double the time itstedst time. Then, there was the outside of the Colossus. Ryo, naturally, couldn¡¯t see the outside appearance of the Ice Colossus. Before, he only heard Konoha¡¯s Ninjas say it looked like him. This Colossus held even more resemnce to Ryo, looking exactly like him. With that, came the Sharingans, which Ryo did not notice. The Colossus clear showed Ryo¡¯s Three Tomoe Sharingan. Moreover, his Sharingan was over flooded with Natural Energy, to the point it feltpletely different from usual. Ryo found that he could see everything around him even more clearly. In fact, Ryo had pushed his 3 tomoe Sharingan to the limit, getting them to their full potential. (T/N: This is based on a matter that the author had introduced earlier into the story, which is that exposure to Natural Energy elerates the Sharingan¡¯s evolution.) However, this evolution didn¡¯t go as far as awakening Ryo¡¯s Mangekyo Sharingan. The Mangekyo required enormous stimuli to be awakened. Madara and Izuna awakened their Mangekyo after their father¡¯s death. Itachi¡¯s Mangekyo was awakened when he witnessed the suicide of Shisui, Kakashi and Obito obtained the Mangekyo when witnessing Rin¡¯s suicide, while Sasuke obtained his witnessing the death of his brother. (T/N: Itachi mentioned that they killed their best friends to obtain the Mangekyo. However, there were a lot of misconceptions about the Mangekyo circting within the Uchiha n. I think the author is offering an alternative story that he elects as ¡°what really happened¡±.) The opening of the Mankeyo is always apanied by great grief. Ryo didn¡¯t experience such a feeling yet. No matter how far he pushed his 3 tomoe Sharingan, his eyes would not transform. The people in the Mist Vige were all shocked by the appearance of this massive Ice Giant suddenly appearing in front of them. However, they couldn¡¯t feel any motion in the giant, which stood there just like a sculpture. Obviously, the Mist Ninjas couldn¡¯t sense Natural Energy. However, the Sanbi could. Although the current Sanbi had only 1 fifth of its original soul, his sensitivity to Natural Energy was still beyond that of any Mist Ninja. As the Colossus was being formed, the Sanbi showed its irritation, but Yagura didn¡¯t seem to care about it that much. As soon as the Colossus was fully formed, Yagura found that he could no longer control the Sanbi. The Biju, witnessing the Colossus, was reminded of the Juubi, Natural Energy itself. For all 9 Biju, this would cause them to feel great alert. Yes, at one point of time they all were part of the Juubi. But after being separated from it for so long, none of them wanted to go back to that state. Feeling an existence akin to that of the Juubi, the Sanbi, whose perception was hindered by the fact that it was missing most of its soul, perceived Ryo as the Juubi. Ryo didn¡¯t notice the Sanbi¡¯s anomaly, as his attention was drawn by the Memory that suddenly appeared in his mind. This was a memory from his mission in Roran, when the Kyubi told him about the Sanbi¡¯s secret. ¡°Kid, you must remember that Isobu¡¯s character is actually peaceful andzy, and that it never seeks fighting in killing. Therefore, his soul often falls into deep sleep, while his body relies on instinct to act. When that¡¯s the case, with just little guidance, one could control his actions.¡± After the memory reyed in his mind, Ryo understood how Yagura was able to control the Sanbi, and how he was able to seal the Biju¡¯s soul so smoothly. While Ryo was still lost in memory, the Sanbi was out of control, just by the awakening of what was left of his soul. Most of the Biju¡¯s Chakra was still there. He condensed a Biju dama, andunched towards the Ice Colossus. Ryo saw the iing threat, and raised the Colossus¡¯s hand to catch the Biju Dama at thest moment. ¡°Boom!¡± The Biju Dama exploded, fully sobering up Ryo. The Ice Colossus wasposed of Natural Energy. A Biju Dama had no effect on it. However, the physical impact of its explosion was enough to make the Colossus¡¯s right arm crack. Ryo immediately controlled Natural Energy, and in the blink of an eye, the crack was repaired. To everyone in the Mist Vige, it looked like the Colossus was intact after facing a Biju Dama. ¡°Mon...MONSTER!¡± The regr Ninjas all panicked. Ryo¡¯s ability to fend off the Sanbi¡¯s Biju Dama made the whole vige fear him. He must hurry up and use this window, making the vige admit defeat and let him go in under 10 minutes, just to have a chance to leave. While he was thinking of this, the Colossus¡¯s Sharingan was ncing at the Mist Ninja underneath, and looking at Yagura and the Sanbi. Feeling the great power of his newly enhanced form, Ryo felt more and more confident. He controlled the Colossus and rushed at the Sanbi. Seeing that, Yagura was shocked and immediately ordered all Ninjas to bombard Ryo with all they had to stop his progression. In a heartbeat, all kind of attacks went straight to the Colossus¡¯s legs. Ryo waspletely ignoring this level of attacks, letting the Colossus¡¯s legs take them head on. Out of that, the Colossus was still unscathed, and its advance did not stop. Before anyone could react, it was in front of the Sanbi! ¡°Not so fast kid! [Ice Release: Ice Crystal st]!¡± The Chief Elder of the Yuki formed a lot of Ice around the Colossus¡¯s feet, and then shattered it all. Unfortunately for the Mist, this had no effect at all on the ice giant. Ryo controlled the colossus, raising its arm, clenching its fist, and then bringing it down on Yagura. The Mizukage was agile enough, and easily evaded Ryo¡¯s attack. The fist fell on the ground, pulling it in into a massive crater. ¡°DAMN! This is too horrible. With such strength, this kid could destroy the vige at will!¡± The elder said anxiously. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it; this Ice giant is stronger than the Sanbi!¡± After that, Yagura controlled Isobu, making it role into a ball and rush at Ryo. Ryo was far from being flustered, and his hands immediately blocked and held down the Sanbi. He then unrolled the Biju¡¯s body, then raised his fists and brought them down one after the other on the Sanbi¡¯s head. After 10 punches, the Sanbi was beaten, and could not move anymore. Ryo did not keep hitting it, but raised the Biju¡¯s whole body, throwing it at the Mist Ninjas. The poor Ninjas were still in shock, and some of them had no time to avoid being killed by the Sanbi¡¯s body that fell over them. Yagura was biting his teeth, but he was absolutely powerless. The power of the Ice Colossus was beyond anything he ever imagined. Seeing the Sanbi being beat so easily, he fully understood what the Elder meant when he mentioned that Ryo could easily destroy the vige. He was enraged, but could only choose topromise for the vige¡¯s sake. ¡°Ryo Yamanaka, you won! Now leave our vige!¡± Ryo let out a sigh of relief hearing Yagura, for he had already been in this state for over 8 minutes, and he was running out of time. Chapter 155 - Retreat

Chapter 155: Retreat

Although Yagura has admitted defeat, Ryo only had slightly over a minute in Ice Colussus. He could not afford to be reckless. The Mizukage ordered the Mist Ninjas to open a path for Ryo, and so they did. As Ryo was running away, the final bits of Natural Energy he had were beginning to dissipate, and he had to run over a hill, where he controlled Ice to go off. ¡°Mizukage sama, do you want us to trace him?¡± asked one of the Anbu. ¡°No, let him go!¡± Yagura had decided to surrender. ¡°Yagura, that kid¡¯s Ice giant is so powerful that it¡¯s likely to have some side effects or restriction on its user. It¡¯s better to trace him.¡± The Yuki elder suggested. After a moment of contemtion, Yagura said: ¡°Anbu, send a team of ten to track Ryo Yamanaka until you make sure he left the country. If you feel that he¡¯s weakened or hurt, immediately kill him.¡± ¡°Yes, Mizukage sama!¡± Shortly after Ryo left the vige, he disintegrated the Ice Colossus. He was in a far better state this timepared to what happened to him following hisst use of the colossus. At the very least, he didn¡¯t just copse to the ground. When he used the Colossus against Shukaku, Ryo could not use Ice or Chakra. The overflow of Natural energy forced his body to supplement his Ice with Chakra, and he couldn¡¯t use Ice as the Yin Seal was exhausted. This time however, Ryo was able to separate the use of Natural Energy and Chakra. Therefore, Ryo had no Chakra loss, and was still able to use the Lightning Chakra Mode. However, with the Yin Seal exhausted, He could no longer use the Ice Release or Sage Mode. Ryo was already at his limit just by entering Ice Elementization and Ice Teleportation. Once in Ice Elementization, any use of Ice by Ryo would cost him a lot of Chakra, just like it used to be for him before Jiraya helped him make use of Kushina¡¯s Yin Seal in Mount Myoboku. The only thing that didn¡¯t feel right was a faint sensation of pain all over his body. He didn¡¯t get this sort of pain thest time he used this technique. However, this level of pain wasn¡¯t going to affect his actions. After clearing his physical condition, Ryo was relieved. With the Lightning Chakra Mode and Ice teleportation, he should be able to retreat. After all, as long as he doesn¡¯t use Ice, he could maintain the Ice Lightning Chakra Mode. Just as he was moving on from that, Ryo sensed that some people were trailing him. One of them seemed to be an Elite Jonin, while the other 9 regr Jonin level. Ryo had already spected that leaving the country wasn¡¯t going to be so easy, and that the Mist should definitely send people behind him. He ced a few premade Ice Scalpels around and quickly blinked away, hiding his Chakra. He kept looking from afar at the ce where he used to be. The Mist Ninjas were not slow. In the blink of an eye, they were at Ryo¡¯s position. He discovered that these people were Anbu from the Water Country. Ryo smiled, for taking down the Anbu troop should make Yagura give up on the pursuit. ¡°Captain, he was just here, but after this point, his Chakra disappeared.¡± The Sensor Ninja among the troop said to the Elite Jonin. She nodded, and looked around with caution. She had always felt that something was wrong with this ce. It was just as she felt, for Ryo was about to bring death to this troop. Ryo chose to use Ice Teleportation to quickly kill this people. With them surrounded with Ice Scalpels, it should be a breeze. The 1st one he happened to kill was the Sensor Ninja. This time, Ryo wasn¡¯t trying to take out their Sensor, he just happened to be the closest to one of Ryo¡¯s scalpels. With him falling, Ryo decided that didn¡¯t have to hide his Chakra anymore, and he went right into the Ice Lightning Chakra Mode. The aura of lightning Chakra around his body was so bright, it illuminated the night. All the Elite Anbu saw was Thunderbolt flickering around, followed by all 8 of her remainingpanions falling down dead in an instant. ¡°Ryo... RYO YAMANAKA!¡± Her voice was somewhat trembling, and the impact of what she had just witnessed was just too great. ¡°A woman?¡± Ryo, who was about to slit her throat, stopped. ¡°Woman, so what! [Boil Release: Skilled Mist Justu]!¡± She used a technique familiar to Ryo. ¡°Off course!¡± Ryo saw this technique, and the figure or a green eyed auburn haired gentle smiling beauty popped up in his mind. He quickly blinked to another position escaping he attack. Seeing the strong corrosiveness of the Jutsu, Ryo actually estimated that she was already Quasi Kage tier. Mei Terumi was a very important figure for the Mist Vige in the Manga, and she was very appreciated by Ryo. Since she was an ¡°acquaintance¡±, he wasn¡¯t going to kill her. He just flickered away with the Ice-Lightning Chakra Mode. Mei looked at the corpses of herpanions, and thought of Ryo¡¯s strength in horror. The gap between them was too great, and she could only helplessly sigh. After Ryo took down his chasers, he quickly reached the port of the Water Country. After confirming that there were no Mist Ninjas around, he used the Transformation one again to pretend to be a merchant, and hired a boat and a crew to transport him. Ryo slowly sailed away on the boat once again. This time, he had captured the Sanbi, and he was fully exhausted. After telling the crew not to disturb him in the cabin, Ryo quickly summoned Kogin and told her to guard him. And then, he got himself a much needed goodnight sleep. At noon the next day, Ryo, who had slept for over 10 hours, finally woke up. Kogin was doing her doing her duty guarding him nonstop for all the time. After waking up, Ryo felt that the pain around his body relieved, but his muscles were still sore, like someone doing sports after a long period of non activity. He quickly used a Healing Stone, but it had no effect. He didn¡¯t feel any less sore. This didn¡¯t have much impact on him, so he just left the matter to time, and went to talk to Kogin. ¡°Ryo, what¡¯s this ce? It¡¯s beautiful!¡± Kogin was very excited as she was seeing the sea for the very 1st time. ¡°This is the sea, Kogin. It¡¯s made up of water.¡± Ryo exined with a smile. After getting Ryo¡¯s permission, she immediately flew out. Her flight speed was already fast, and with the Lightning Chakra Mode, it wasn¡¯t inferior to that of Ryo. Kogin flew for a while, finding only water wherever she went. Ryo didn¡¯t care much about her explorations, and sat on the deck beginning to rel-fill his Yin seal. Natural Energy was much more abundant in the sea. In just a few days, Ryo filled the Yin Seal by more than half. (Trantor Note: Ryo relies mainly on Water and Wind Natural Energy; I believe that this is the reason why the Sea was perfect.) After a few more days of sailing, the boat finally arrived at the Wave Country. T/N: Hey there, J_Otaku here. I hope you like the story so far and are happy with the releases, I just posted chapter 208 in Patreon! If you¡¯re interested in supporting me and reading more chapters, feel free to join us there ^^ Chapter 156 - Uchiha Madara

H.R.P Chapter 156: Uchiha Madara

Konoha wasn¡¯t the only vige with spies sent to the Hidden Mist. While Ryo was sailing towards the Wave Countries, those spies spread out the news about Ryo¡¯s battle against the entire vige. This caused a great uproar across the entirety of the world of Shinobi. One man took on the Ninjas of one of the great five nations, who even had a Biju among their forces, and was able to emerge victorious! Most viges were dubious about this news, even Konoha¡¯s Ninjas showed their doubts. The seniors in Konoha however were more concerned about something other than Ryo¡¯s victory, and that was the news that he had the Sharingan. Such a big event inevitably reached the Uchihas, whose leader, Katachi Uchiha went by himself to the 3rd Hokage to inquire about the matter. In a hole near the earth country, Uchiha Madara was receiving his own report. Hearing that Ryo survived the attack of the whole vige with their Biju unscathed, Madara was quite surprised. ¡°Zetsu, you mean that this Yamanaka used a technique simr to that of the Akamichi n to enhance hisbat power?¡± Madara was going over all the key points. ¡°Yes, Madara sama! What he did, was controlling the Water Attacks of the entire vige to form a massive ice giant looking just like him. The giant is so powerful; it could block a Biju Dama with one hand!¡± ¡°Block a Biju dama? Interesting! I did say that I shall meet him if he survived. I will give you some of my power, and you bring him here!¡± ¡°Yes, Madara sama!¡± Finishing his words, White Zetsu sank into the ground and disappeared. On his way to the Wave Country, Ryo had no idea of this discussion. After two more days, the Boat Ryo had rented finally reached the Wave Country. In the country, Ryo only had to go a little further towards the borders with the Fire Country, in order to be able to use the Teleportation Barrier and directly return to Konoha. Over the course of those two days, Ryo was able topletely replenish the Yin Seal¡¯s stores of Natural Energy, and also recover from all muscle soreness he had. After the boat was docked, Ryo stretched out and jumped down to the ground. He entered Sage Mode to perceive his surroundings, and was able to locate the vige. With the enhanced perception from Sage Mode, he was also able to locate three white Zetsu underground. Remembering the removal of his Teleportation Barrier Mark in the Wave country, Ryo was dissatisfied with the uninvited guests. Without hesitation, and knowing their location, he transmitted Lightning Chakra directly underground. The three were only Chunin tier, and facing such a powerful Lightning attack, they could not escape, and were killed in seconds. Ryo then brought their corpses out of the ground. White Zetsu¡¯s body was infused with Hashirama¡¯s cell. His body could prove very valuable. Then, Ryo used Sage Mode to perceive his body and carefully examined himself for Zetsu Spores. After repeated inspections, he became sure that nothing was left on him. He was relieved, and started running towards the Fire Country. However, he had not taken a few steps when he saw White Zetsu once again. This time Zetsu had appeared directly in front of him, blocking his way. ¡°Ryo Yamanaka, I didn¡¯t expect you¡¯d actually make it out from the attack of the entirety of the Mist Vige!¡± From Zetsu¡¯s mouth, Madara¡¯s voice came through, and his eyes looked like Sharingans. At this time, after using Ice Colossus, Ryo¡¯s Sharigans peaked in strength, and he could see through their Genjutsu with Ease. It was obvious that Madara gave some of their power to Zetsu, who was perfectly suited to use this force as his whole body was infused with Hashirama¡¯s DNA. ¡°Ryo Yamanaka,e with me! As I said before, if you live after facing the Mist Vige, you¡¯ll get to see me.¡± Ryo did want to meet the legendary Madara. Moreover, he had Ice Teleportation and the Teleportation Barrier techniques, so he was not afraid to go and meet him face to face. After over three hours, Zetsu came to a hole while apanied by Ryo. The hole was very dark. However, Ryo knew that with Madara¡¯s pride, he would never use such puny means and go for a sneak attack. With that in mind, Ryo just opened his Sharingan and followed Zetsu. In the deepest part of the cave, Ryo finally saw one of the ¡°Final Bosses¡± of the Narutoverse: Uchiha Madara! At this time, his hair was all white, his face was covered with wrinkles, and he was sitting on a stone chair with pipe behind his neck connecting him to the Gedo Mazo behind him. In a way, it looked like his survival was a wonder. Even so, Ryo the chilling presence of peak Madaraing out of this old man. His Sharingan also held unfathomable power. On the other side, Madara was interested in Ryo as well. The Kid¡¯s physique sometimes felt like Ice, he had the ultimate three tomoe Sharingan, and the Lightning Chakra Mode of the Cloud Vige. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen such a talented young man!¡± After a long time, Madara finally spoke. ¡°And I didn¡¯t expect the famous Uchiha Madara to still be alive!¡± ¡°Oh?! How do you know that I¡¯m Madara?¡± ¡°You look exactly like the Statue in the Valley of the End, and I can¡¯t think of another man who could be this powerful at this age.¡± Listening to Ryo, Madara smiled and said nothing. He stood up from his stone chair, and formed a massive dark blue arm. ¡°Madara sama! You body...¡± Zetsu was shocked seeing Madara go for the Susanoo. ¡°It¡¯s okay! I haven¡¯t seen such an interesting young man for long time. I don¡¯t know if you can take punch from me, Ryo Yamanaka!¡± finishing his words, the Susanoo¡¯s arm went straight towards Ryo. Ryo¡¯s face was heavy. He quickly condensed the moister of the underground forming an Ice Shield, and injected it with great amounts of Natural Energy. While Madara did not learn Sage Mode, he had been sensitive to Natural Energy for many years. ¡°You actually use Senjutsu! Fascinating!¡± As he finished his words, the Susanoo¡¯s fistnded on the shield. ¡°Oh...¡± The Ice Shield became all cracked by the impact of such terrifying punch. However, it was not crushed, and Ryo was able to fend off Madara¡¯s attack. ¡°Madara dono, it¡¯s my turn now I guess?¡± Ryo entered Sage Mode, immediately forming a Rasenshuriken! ¡°This is Wind Chakra, and Senjustu Chakra?¡± Madara looked up at Ryo, watching him forming his attack. Blue ribs appeared around Madara¡¯s body, and the Rasenshuriken hit them. Countless Wind des were cutting the ribs, trying to get through. Madara¡¯s very calm expression finally changed. The destructive power of this Jutsu exceeded all his expectations. Helplessly, he had to increase his consumption of Chakra, making the Susanoo¡¯s arms appear and grab the Rasenshuriken from both sides. With that, the attack finally exploded between the two hands, and dissipated. ______________________________________________ T/N: Hey there, J_Otaku here. I hope you like the story so far and are happy with the releases, I just posted chapter 208 in Patreon! If you¡¯re interested in supporting me and reading more chapters, feel free to join us there ^^ Chapter 157 - The Deal

H.R.P Chapter 157: The Deal

The Rasenshuriken was blocked by Madara, and Ryo didn¡¯t continue to attack. The two stared at each other silently. Ryo was amazed that Madara still had such power at this old of an age. He realized that if the two were to really fight, he might be no opponent of this old man. However, Madara also had his views on Ryo changed. He did not expect that the young man in front of him would be so strong, and realized that he had to pay a price greater than what he had expected. After a while, Ryo became a little impatient. Did Madara just bring him here to kill him and hide his existence, or did he have another idea? He couldn¡¯t wait for him to speak anymore: ¡°Madara Dono, why did you call me here?¡± After a brief moment of silence, Madara said: ¡°I told you, I wanted to see you. I¡¯ll be honest, I was also thinking of getting rid of you, the one who might have leads to my existence. However, I did not expect you to be so strong.¡± Ryo was slightly surprised, as he didn¡¯t expect Madara to be so blunt. ¡°So, because of your strength and potential, I have changed my mind. Tell me, Ryo Yamanaka, would you be interested in making a deal?¡± ¡°What kind of deal? I don¡¯t need anything, and I don¡¯t think I have anything you would want.¡± Ryo did not refuse, but he didn¡¯t show real interest. ¡°It¡¯s a deal concerning your Sharingan!¡± Madara¡¯s tone suddenly became more serious. ¡°My Sharingan?¡± Ryo unconsciously reached for his own eyes. ¡°Yes, your Sharingan is already at the peak of its potential. With your talent, it is only a matter of time before you develop the Mangekyo. After that, you will have to pay for the strength you¡¯ll gain!¡± Ryo heard Madara, and knew well that this strength gain will require a catalyst and a price, and that the price he would have to pay is his sight. Madara obviously had a method to go around this risk of going blind. In the Manga, Obito was able to preserve his eyesight while using the Mangekyo endlessly. Indeed, Madara¡¯s following words confirmed Ryo¡¯s idea: ¡°Ryo Yamanaka, I have a way to conquer the blindness brought by the use of the Mangekyo Sharingan. Of course, in order for you to get my help, there are certain conditions.¡± Madara¡¯s method should be nothing more than using Hashirama¡¯s cells. Out of caution however, Ryo still asked Madara about that method. Madara didn¡¯t hide anything, immediately talking about the effect of Hashirama¡¯s cells, including its effect on the Mangekyo user. After hearing that exnation, Ryo showedck of interest, but then Madara¡¯s following words changed his attitude. It was because Madara mentioned that he had a method to make Hashirama¡¯s cells integrate perfectly with their bodies. The 1st¡¯s cells had great vitality, and that ever-sought after vitality was itself the reason why the average person has no way to adapt with them. In the Manga, only one person, Yamato, survived Orochimaru¡¯s experiments with those cells on infants, while Danzo couldn¡¯t suppress them anymore when seriously injured. This was all due to the fact that those cells¡¯ vitality was so strong, they regr human body could not bear them. Madara having a method to get people to fully integrate Hashirama¡¯s cells surprised and intrigued Ryo. Ryo never thought of conquering the hidden risks of Mangekyo before. But as he went back on Obito¡¯s perfect control of the cells, he believed Madara¡¯s im. (T/N: Obito was stated by Guruguru to be exeptional in his ability to use wood release so intuitively. However, this does not rule out the possibility of Madara¡¯s methods of using Hashirama¡¯s cells his body having an effect on his capability to integrate them.) ¡°I¡¯m interested. So what are your conditions?¡± Ryo directly asked. ¡°I want you to promise me two things: Do not disclose about me to anyone. The second, I want you to protect the lives of two people, and not let anyone, including yourself, threaten their lives.¡± Madara conditions were rather attractive. Ryo had no intention of telling anyone about him. As for the second condition, it shouldn¡¯t prove to be so difficult, but Ryo wasn¡¯t about to agree just yet. Instead, he cautiously asked: ¡°Who are these two people?¡± ¡°One is a boy in the Rain Country, an orphan who goes by the name of Nagato. The other is one you should already know. His name is Obito Uchiha.¡± Hearing Obito¡¯s name, Ryo was shocked, and did not expect Madara to have noticed him just yet. ¡°May I ask you why I should?¡± Ryo was really intrigued. ¡°No. Then, Ryo Yamanaka, do you agree to these terms?¡± ¡°Hold on, I want to confirm one thing. If either of them provokes me, I cannot kill them?¡± Madara seemed to have expected this question. He did not hesitate to say: ¡°Yes, you cannot do anything to threaten their lives.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that too risky for me? If the two be my enemies, I would not be able to even protect myself or avenge my loved ones. I refuse this deal!¡± ¡°Then my terms will change. As long as they don¡¯t threaten your life or the lives of your loved ones, you cannot threaten theirs, and you must insure their safety.¡± Madara immediately answered, ¡°And yes, there¡¯s one thing: when it¡¯s me or white Zetsu that¡¯s dealing with them, you don¡¯t need to interfere.¡± Madara added one term. It took Ryo a while to nod and agree. He did not intend to change their fate that much. Without Madara¡¯s interference, he did know how long it would take Obito and Kakashi to activate his Sharingan. (T/N: I know, this was shocking to me as well, and what was even more shocking to me was how things developed afterwards.) These terms were basically in line with Ryo¡¯s intentions; it would be foolish to refuse them. With that, the two finally made their deal. With that, Madara took out a scroll and handed it with a Zetsu arm to Ryo, who immediately opened the scroll to find the summary of Madara¡¯s research on Hashirama¡¯s cells. Madara¡¯s method to perfectly integrate Hashirama¡¯s cells into one¡¯s body consisted of reducing said cell¡¯s vitality and activity. Ryo opened his Sharingan and observed Zetsu¡¯s arm. He found that the activity of the cells within it was far less than that of the ones in Zetsu. What surprised him however, was that their vitality and Chakra was unaffected. Ryo had his doubts, but he noticed that this arm was far more concentrated in Hashirama¡¯s cells than the Zetsu¡¯s body, and he finally had a general understanding of Madara method. He had to admit, Madara was a true genius, far beyond his expectation! Madara used his Sharingan to suppress the activity of Hashirama¡¯s cells, what lead to a significant reduction in their vitality and Chakra. Then he cultivated the cells to increase their concentration, allowing for the overall vitality and Chakra to be maintained. Ryo sealed the arm and the scroll, and Madara returned to his chair and closed his eyes ignoring him. ¡°Madara dono, you¡¯re giving me all of this, and are not afraid of my betrayal?¡± Ryo couldn¡¯t just understand how Madara seemed to be so unbothered. ¡°I believe my eyes young man; you don¡¯t seem like the wrong person.¡± Madara said, opening his eyes faintly. ¡°Worthy of your reputation, Uchiha Madara!¡± Ryo had more admiration for the old man in front of him. ¡°The deal is done. Zetsu, lead him out.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Ryo didn¡¯t want to leave just yet, not while leaving behind another thing he wanted! Chapter 158 - The Gedo Mazo’s Arm

Chapter 158: The Gedo Mazo¡¯s Arm

¡°What else do you want, Ryo Yamanaka?¡± Madara sounded a bit impatient. ¡°Nothing much, I just want an arm of the big thing behind you.¡± Ryo Yamanaka pointed at the Gedo Mazo. ¡°What do you want with that?¡± Madara asked without hesitation. In fact, his heart was already quite turbulent. ¡°I felt such majestic vitality within that body. I have a Jutsu I¡¯m working on, and I need this vitality.¡± Madara stared at Ryo for quite some time, and finally agreed to his request. Madara was sure that besides his and Zetsu, no one should know about the secret of the Juubi. He also needed Ryo in his new n. Nagato and Obito were much more important than one arm of the Gedo Mazo. After all, he was counting heavily on Nagato to resurrect him with the [Gedo: Rinne Tensei no Jutsu]. Madara was well aware after this encounter of Ryo¡¯s potential. Being so strong at such a young age, he should be more reliable than just Zetsu in protecting Nagato. And Obito was to be his heir and representative in the future. But at the moment, he was just too weak, and needed protection. Once his n ispleted, he¡¯ll have Obito with the Mangekyo, and Ryo protecting Nagato, and he should bepletely relieved. Ryo had guessed what Madara should be thinking about with his knowledge of the original story. Therefore, he dared to directly make this request. As he expected, Madara agreed. He didn¡¯t act polite, and immediately jumped in and cut off the Gedo Mazo¡¯s right arm with Chidori. After sealing the arm, Ryo left the hole. After he had just left, Zetsu revealed his head from the ground and asked Madara in shock: ¡°Madara sama, how did you happily agreed to give Ryo Yamanaka the arm made out of the Hashirama¡¯s cells?¡± ¡°I have the Cursed Seal Tag on this arm. Ryo should not find a way to have the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan. If he directly integrates this arm, then he will only be my pawnter.¡± Madara exined. ¡°And what if he doesn¡¯t directly use it?¡± White Zetsu asked. ¡°That means that we will have a Hashirama tier bodyguard to our pawns for free.¡± ¡°Really wise Madara Sama. But the Gedo ma....¡± ¡°Do not worry about that. Our n will take a long time to be implemented. By that time, the arm will be regenerated.¡± After finishing his words, Madara closed his eyes and fell asleep. His assessment of Ryo¡¯s strength was very high. He indeed believed that he could grow to a level that¡¯s not shy of that of Hashirama. The Senju were the ones hated the most by Madara. After all, his brother¡¯s life was taken by their hands. However, Madara did recognize their power. Ryo didn¡¯t know that Madara evaluated him so highly. After he followed Zetsu out, he immediately used his Teleportation Barrier and went to the Wave Country, and then rushed to the borders of the Fire Country. The only thing on his mind was studying this arm with Orochimaru. Ryo never thought of using the arm. To him, Madara was like a fisherman. He didn¡¯t want fishes from him; he wanted to learn how to fish himself. He already had an idea on the cells in this arm. His main purpose now was to find a way to make them. With the Ice Lightning Chakra Mode and Ice teleportation, it didn¡¯t take him long before reaching the borders of the Fire Country and then use the Teleportation Barrier to get immediately to the 3rd Training Ground. Minato was there training with his team, and Shisui was also training with Kushina. Seeing Ryo¡¯s sudden emergence, none of them was surprised, as they were used to this from Minato. It didn¡¯t matter if they had another one who asionally pops out of nowhere. ¡°Ryo, you¡¯re back.¡± Kushina rushed over and patted his shoulders. ¡°Sorry Ne san, I still have something to do. I¡¯ll invite you over to Barbeque tomorrow morning!¡± As soon as he finished his words, Ryo disappeared. The people in the training ground were used to this; they just sighed and got back to what they were doing. Ryo had perceived that the Ice Scalpel he had once given to Anko was in Orochimaru¡¯sb. ¡°Who!¡± Ryo¡¯s sudden appearance took Anko off guard, she took a fighting posture and then got back to normal when noticing it was Ryo. ¡°Couldn¡¯t just... get in through the front door?¡± Anko said. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll do so next time. I¡¯m looking for Orochi san, where is he?¡± Anko pointed to the stairs leading to the underground, and Ryo rushed there immediately. Orochimaru was there conducting his research, and didn¡¯t react to Ryo¡¯s appearance. Ryo knew the Sannin¡¯s temper well, and didn¡¯t bother him. Instead, he went straight to using his equipment to start his research on the arm. After Orochimaru was through with the experiment at hand, he looked at Ryo. He had already noticed his arrival, but never had time to pay attention to him until now. Ryo was using his equipment skillfully. Orochimaru looked at the milky white arm in Ryo¡¯s hands, and interestedly cut off a portion of it to observe it. Doing so, Orochimaru was shocked by the Chakra within this arm, which was very reminiscent of that in Hashirama¡¯s cells. Not long ago, Orochimaru got a few of Hashirama¡¯s cells from Danzo, but those were quickly used up by him for research. When Orochimaru went back to Danzo, thetter asked him to use Hashirama¡¯s cells to make him an arm. If he was to agree, Danzo would continue to provide him with more cells. Orochimaru did not immediately agree, Danzo¡¯s motive behind asking for the arm should surely be rted to his ambition of bing Hokage. Orochimaru was still very respectful to his Sensei, and did not immediately agree. While he was still undecided, Ryo gave him a great surprise, bringing him such arge arm full of Hashirama¡¯s cells, enough to support his research for a long time. But then, Orochimaru found that there was something wrong with the cells in this arm. Whether it was in activity or vitality, they were not as good as Danzo¡¯s. Just as Ryo finished his observations, Orochimaru didn¡¯t tell him of this story about Danzo, and instead immediately asked: ¡°Ryo kun, what is this arm?¡± Ryo promised Madara not to expose his existence, so he skipped the part about how he found this arm and only described it. After hearing him, Orochimaru excitedly licked his lips and started a new study with Ryo. These specially treated cells were very exciting to him, as they should help him achieve great advancements in his studies. Ryo was very concerned about conquering the Mangekyo¡¯s price of use, that he didn¡¯t pay much attention to that. This way, before they realized anything, it went dark outside, and Ryo decided to leave Orochimaru¡¯sb to return home. Chapter 159 - Everyone’s Support

H.R.P Chapter 159: Everyone¡¯s Support

As Ryo was about to leave, he was stopped by Orochimaru who seemed to remember something. ¡°Ryo kun, tales of your battle against the Mist Vige have spread out, and while you were using a technique simr to that of the Akamishi n¡¯s, your Sharingan was also exposed.¡± Hearing Orochimaru, Ryo recalled using the Sharingan while using Ice Colossus, and realized that his secret had been leaked. Ryo knew all too well that once his Sharingan would be exposed, he¡¯ll definitely have trouble. ¡°Orochi san, have the Uchiha harassed my mother in the past few days?¡± Ryo asked a little anxiously. ¡°Yes, but they were stopped by Minato and Kushina.¡± Knowing that his mother had the protection of those two on top of his n¡¯s made Ryo feel a lot less worried. ¡°Orochi san, the Hoka...¡± ¡°Sarutobi sensei has appeased the Uchiha n¡¯s head, but other members of the tribe are still very dissatisfied.¡± Orochimaru carried on talking, telling Ryo what he knew. Ryo understood that higher-ups of the vige were now divided into two factions: Danzo and Homura sided with Uchiha, while Koharu took Hiruzen¡¯s side. The Uchiha do not allow their bloodline to spread into other ns. ording to their internal rules, Ryo must now ¡°return¡± to his n, or abolish any signs of the Uchiha Bloodline. Of course, their bloodline was reflected in his Sharingan. Not returning to the n meant that he had to pluck out his eyes. Those familiar with Ryo knew that he would never want to rejoin the n. In the high level meeting about the matter, Danzo and Homura were clearly showing their support of the Uchiha¡¯s case. As a result, Kushina was enraged. This evolved into her colliding with Danzo. Minato wasn¡¯t about to stop her; Jiraya hadn¡¯te back yet, Orochimaru and Sakumo weren¡¯t interfering either. Helplessly, the 3rd had to interfere himself and stop the raging Kushina. This made her furious, and left on the spot, mming the door behind her, with Minato following after her. After that, Kushina and Minato both publicly stepped up to stop the Uchiha. The Red Hot Habanero, and Konoha¡¯s Yellow sh were not people that the Uchiha n could afford to offend. They could only choose to temporarily retreat. After listening to Orochimaru, Ryo was very touched by Kushina and Minato¡¯s unconditional support. This was especially true with Minato, who had always been most loyal to the vige, and was now willing to go against its higher up just for Ryo¡¯s sake. This made thetter very moved. ¡°It wasn¡¯t just those two supporting you!¡± Anko came down the stairs, speaking in an awkward tone. Ryo looked back at her, and she continued: ¡°In fact, Orochimaru sensei, Jiraya san, and Sakumo san all have been to the Uchiha¡¯s district.¡± ¡°Orochi san, you...¡± ¡°We went to the n¡¯s head to talk about your issue. He promised that there will be no reason to pursue the matter of your identity if if you could get the n¡¯s elite to ept that.¡± Ryo knew that things were not as simple as Orochimaru was describing. A heavy price must have been payed to make the Uchiha n¡¯s head promise such a thing. However, Ryo was wrong. There was indeed a small price, but the Uchiha were the ones who had to pay. Before the three went to the n, they all thought of what they should do. Jiraya was concerned with the fact that they were still at war. If this matter was to cause too much conflict with the Uchiha n, it would be too harmful to the vige. His suggestion was to persuade the Uchiha to leave this matter to be discussed after the war ends. Sakumo on the other hand did not agree with that. The Uchiha at the time had no Kage tier Ninjas at the time. They only had a few Quasi Kage tier Ninjas. The three of them should be able to annihte the entire n! If they don¡¯t obey, they¡¯d just beat them into obedience. As for Orochimaru, he just wanted the matter to be handled quickly so he could go back to theb and continue his research. If it wasn¡¯t Ryo¡¯s who¡¯s involved, he would¡¯ve been toozy to even give the matter any attention. Each one of the trio had his own thoughts. When they entered the district, and met Katachi Uchiha. Jiraya gave his proposal, but unfortunately, it was refused. Seeing that reason wasn¡¯t working, Sakumo no longer hesitated. Orochimaru also felt that it would be easier to handle the issue in Sakumo¡¯s way. The two subdued the majority of the Uchiha¡¯s Ninja¡¯s present. In the end, Katachi agreed to let Ryo off as long as he could convince their elite nsmen. After knowing all the circumstances, Ryo bid farewell to Orochimaru and Anko and used the Teleportation Barrier to get straight home. As soon as he returned, he head straight to Chinse¡¯s room. Unsurprisingly, as soon as she saw her son, she immediately began talking about the matter of his identity. Ryo was all she had in life. Facing such a matter, she became anxious and her life turned into chaos. Now, as she finally got to see her son, he poured the contents of her heart to him. Ryo was staring at him mother, who was actually looking older because of all the stress this brought down on her. It was very distressing. The image he always had of his mother was that of this calm strong woman. It was the 1st time he ever saw her be so flustered. In fact, to Chinse, the experience of bringing up Ryo had put under tremendous pressure. For a decade and a half, their secret had been like a boulder upon her heart. She was just a Tokubetsu Jonin that¡¯s good at medical Ninjutsu. The Uchiha was one of the two eldest ns of the vige. It was a behemoth, frightening to go against, even for the entire Ino-Shika-Cho alliance. The huge power gap forced her to remain vignt at all time. Now, the exposure of her son¡¯s identity was the final straw that finally broke her down. The day for her to face the Uchiha n finally came. The anxiety made her copse over the past days, turning her extremely gaunt. However, everyone support helped her a lot. Hearing what Jiraya, Orochimaru and Sakumo have done was especiallyforting. Chinse was a young medical Ninja in the 2nd world war, fighting under these men. Sakumo and the Sannin were synonym to omnipotence to her generation. ¡°Mom, you can rest assured! I can protect you. Now, I¡¯m at the tier of the great Sannin! I¡¯ll never let anyone hurt you. Hearing her son, her tense eyebrows finally rxed, and she finally showed a faint smile. Ryo¡¯s words made her rxpletely. She believed him, and him being at that level, convinced her that he could handle all of this. From then on, Ryo remained with his mother in her room until she fell asleep. Aftering out of the room, Ryo¡¯s scarlet eyes glowed in the dark. He was never a saint, and he definitely wasn¡¯t about to be one as his mother and n are being threatened. Now, all he wanted was to use his own strength, so that Chinse would never be disturbed by anyone ever again, and could have a happy life. Chapter 160 - Solutions

H.R.P Chapter 160: Solutions

At Ryo¡¯s request, everyone gathered in the 3rd training ground. Ryo expressed his gratitude to everyone, and then proposed his solution. His method was simple: face the entire vige with his own strength. In reality, Ryo didn¡¯t have a problem with the n. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have friends and a disciple who are Uchiha. If it wasn¡¯t his life and the life of his loved ones being put at stake, Ryo would never take the initiative to make conflict with the Uchiha. But now, it was certainly no time to be friendly. ¡°Ryo, you should calm down first! You¡¯re being too impulsive going into this. Facing the entire n on your own, whether you win or lose, could only bring more problems and make your conflict with the n intensify.¡± Minato was first to object. ¡°Ryo, Minato is right. If you go straight at them and lose, they would naturally never let you go. If you win in an all out battle against them in public, they would be less prone to agree.¡± Sakumo added. ¡°If they don¡¯t agree, just beat them more! I will be on your side, and I¡¯ll never let them touch my apprentice¡¯s eyes.¡± Kushina immediately announced she¡¯ll be fighting alongside Ryo.¡± ¡°Please Kushina don¡¯t make it even more problematic! Ryo, have you ever thought about the fact that you¡¯re in conflict with them while the vige is in war? What would a conflict with the Uchiha mean for the vige?¡± Jiraya spoke seriously to Ryo. ¡°Jiraya san, this was all I could think of. I have to solve this problem as soon as possible. I can¡¯t let my mother suffer any longer.¡± Ryo was very resolved. Jiraya knew him very well. He knew that he wasn¡¯t kidding around this time, and he could only sigh and not answer. ¡°You¡¯re all thinking wrong. There is no need for Ryo kun to face the Uchiha all out in public.¡± The ever silent Orochimaru finally spoke. ¡°Orochimaru san, what do you mean?¡± Minato was puzzled. ¡°Make Sarutobi sensei talk with Uchiha Katachi. He could convince him to get Ryo fighting the Uchiha in secret. Not only will this preserve the n¡¯s reputation, it will also solve Ryo¡¯s problems.¡± As everyone heard Orochimaru¡¯s idea, they felt it was rather good. ¡°This should not be dyed. Let¡¯s go to the old man now!¡± Jiraya said to Orochimaru, who nodded and went with him to the 3rd¡¯s office. While this was happening, the 3rd was all worried about Ryo¡¯s problem. After he received the information on Ryo¡¯s battle, he issued an order to keep it secret. However, the information still managed to spread. Now, all the ns in Konoha know that more that Yamanaka blood runs through Ryo¡¯s veins. The 3rd kept being on Ryo¡¯s side all the way through. If that wasn¡¯t the case, he wouldn¡¯t try to appease Katachi. However, he wasn¡¯t about to go against the Uchiha n. Just as he was feeling that he had his hands tied, his two disciples arrived at his office. Jiraya and Orochimaru came through the door and exined the n. The 3rd also felt that this was a good way, and immediately agreed to talk about this with Katachi. The specifics of what the two talked about were not revealed, but an Anbu was sent by the 3rd to tell Ryo that the following day will be the day when he and the Uchiha will put an end to everything. The next day, Ryo want on his own to the Uchiha¡¯s district. He didn¡¯t want to drag anyone along with him. Upon reaching the district, he found Kushina, Minato, Sakumo, Orochimaru and Jiraya all waiting for him. He couldn¡¯t help but get watery eyes at this sight. He was truly moved by everyone¡¯s presence. ¡°Ryo, I¡¯m your Sensei! I have the responsibility to protect you!¡± Kushina said awkwardly, while patting Ryo¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Minato ni san!¡± Minato was a candidate to be the following Hokage. His presence here today meant that he waspletely giving up on the Uchiha¡¯s support. ¡°Well, how can I put it? I think you¡¯re more important to me than the Uchiha n, and Kushina forced me toe along!¡± Minato said with a smile. Neither Sakumo nor Orochimaru were good with words. The two remained silent, leaving their actions speak for them. As for Jiraya, he said that he just feared that Ryo would go out of control hurting too many Uchiha¡¯s too much, and that he just had to be there for their rescue. No one bought that. Jiraya didn¡¯t know medical Ninjutsu. How would he evene to their rescue? In this way, the group of six walked toward Uchiha Katachi. Uchiha Katachi¡¯s feelings wereplex; he felt angry, excited, but also a bit hopeful. He had been fighting alongside Ryo, and was very aware of his strength, and especially his potential. After learning that Uchiha blood ran through Ryo¡¯s veins, Katachi¡¯s first reaction was anger just like everyone else. The Uchiha¡¯s blood is absolutely not allowed to flow out of the n. However, after going back over Ryo¡¯s talent, he started thinking that this was an opportunity for the n to rise! To him, Ryo¡¯s talent wasparable to that of Uchiha Madara. If he would get back to the n, the Uchiha would return to its former glory in just a few years. Today, the Uchiha brought in 5 elite Jonins, and 5 Quasi Kages, all having the 3 tomoe Sharingan. He didn¡¯t think that Ryo had a chance to win. Ryo¡¯s group arrived, and the one who was supposed to receive Ryo was shocked to see this line up. He was ought to be shocked! Besides the 3rd Hokage, every Kage tier in Konoha wasing his way. These six could destroy the entirety of the n. He was just a lower tier Uchiha, who was assigned to for reception and to immediately inform Katachi of Ryo¡¯s arrival. ¡°Eve... everyone... you ... wel... wee!¡± He stuttered, very cautiously greeting the lot. It wasn¡¯t that he was timid, but he had seen a demonstration of Sakumo and Orochimaru¡¯s strength just a few days earlier. Receiving the news, Katachi¡¯s face changed as he immediately rushed to his door. Seeing the six all together, he started losing his calm. ¡°Wee Katachi Dono!¡± Jiraya saw Katachiing from behind the door and greeted him enthusiastically. Katachi¡¯s heart was broken. ¡®This is my home, my district! How dare an outsider wee me!¡¯ he thought. Sakumo looked back at Jiraya, realizing how inappropriate he was acting. He held hisughter and did not speak. Then Katachi left the house with a group of other Uchiha and guided Ryo¡¯s group. The battle was set to take ce in the forest beyond the district, where Ryo found Shisui before. Upon everyone¡¯s arrival at the spot, they found Katachi¡¯s group of elite Uchiha waiting over there. Ryo looked at the nine before him and turned back to Katachi: ¡°Will you also fight?¡± ¡°Of course, this old man is also an Uchiha you know!¡± Katachi nodded. ¡°That makes ten of you. So, are you going at me together, or one after the other?¡± Chapter 161 - Ryo vs. the Uchiha

H.R.P Chapter 161: Ryo vs. the Uchiha

Ryo¡¯s world made the Uchiha¡¯s faces go heavy. Here were five Quasi Kages, five elite Jonins, all with Three Tomoe Sharingan. Even the 3rd Hokage wouldn¡¯t look down on them like this. Of course, Ryo was saying that to keep his momentum. Besides, anger often makes people lose their senses, which might prove beneficial for Ryo¡¯s sake. ¡°Stop with the puny tricks Ryo Yamanaka! And you guys calm down!¡± Katachi saw through Ryo¡¯s thoughts, andforted the Uchiha elite besides him. Ryo nodded, with some admiration to the n¡¯s elder. ¡°Katachi Dono, as long as Ryo beats the ten of you, the n won¡¯t be asking questions about his bloodline. Am I right?¡± Sakumo asked seriously. ¡°Of course. And there¡¯s no need for him to beat all ten of us. If Ryo Yamanaka beats 8 of us, we will not bother him.¡± Katachi said with confidence. After agreeing on details, the battle between Ryo and the Uchiha began! The 1st one to fight was an elite Jonin who remained silent as he moved forward. The two sides didn¡¯t exchange any words at all. Usually against a Jonin, Ryo¡¯s use of the Ice Lightning Chakra mode is enough to end the battle in an instant. However, this Uchiha has the three tomoe Sharingan. His eyes¡¯ dynamic vision was able to capture Ryo¡¯s movements, and he was able as a Jonin to keep up with him physically, and sessfully fend off Ryo¡¯s 1st Ice Lightning Chakra Mode attack. The Jonin obviously knew very well that he had no chance against Ryo. His mission was to make his opponent use up as much Chakra as possible. After blocking Ryo¡¯s 1st strike, he used his Sharingan to put Ryo under the effect of Genjutsu. Facing this level of Genjutsu, Ryo didn¡¯t even have to rely on his Genjutsu, and he easily broke away from it. From then, Ryo easily finished the 1st battle. The next few Uchiha sent in were Elite jonins and Quasi kages, all sharing the same mission as the 1st one. They were all trying to push Ryo to use as much Chakra as possible. After having victory against the 7th opponent, Katachi himself walked forward. This was a Ninja fit to be the Uchiha¡¯s n head. Obviously, he had fought alongside Ryo on the Lightning Country¡¯s battlefield, and was still familiar with him. He had said before, that as long as Ryo beats eight of them, the Uchiha would turn a blind eye to his bloodline. Choosing to be the 8th opponent meant that he certainly had enough confidence to not only his capability to beat Ryo in this battle, but to also make him unable to win the following ones. Ryo understood Katachi¡¯s thoughts pretty well. As the previous seven seemed to be just trying to exhaust Ryo, then Katachi must certainly have an ace up his sleeve. Ryo hesitated for a while, and then chose to start out strong. He didn¡¯t know Katachi¡¯s hidden card, but he wasn¡¯t the type to back down knowing that. His Ice Lightning Chakra Mode became far more furious as his Lightning Chakra became more violent. And then he threw an Ice Scalpel at Katachi, all while condensing a [Raiton: Rasengan]. If that would hit Katachi, it would be instantly Ryo¡¯s victory. (Trantor Note: My understanding is that this [Raiton: Rasengan] is to the Denjiki Rasengan what the [Futon: Rasengan] is to the Rasenshuriken.) Knowing that Ryo would be using the ¡°Flying Thunder God¡±, Katachi evaded to right immediately after seeing the Ice Scalpel. Ryo already guessed that move so he followed that initial scalpel with two other ones to its right and left. Seeing that another Scalpel was approaching him, Katachi was a little surprised, but did not panic. Ryo didn¡¯t know why Katachi was so calm. Did he have a way to dodge? Or was he luring Ryo into a trap? He wanted to take a pause and think, but he couldn¡¯t afford to do so, and his attack didn¡¯t stop. Leaving another Ice Scalpel in ce, Ryo teleported to Katachi¡¯s right, and immediately went for his back with the Rasengan. What he did not expect was that the Rasengan disappeared immediately before hitting Katachi¡¯s back, who took the chance to turn around and used his de to pierce through Ryo¡¯s lungs. Being in Ice Elementization, Ryo didn¡¯t take any real damage, and moved back to his initial spot, stating at Katachi. Katachi was a bit shook at this time. His de obviously prated through Ryo¡¯s body. But Ryo didn¡¯t look in anyway like someone who just had his lung be pierced. Recalling what just happened, Katachi did feel like his de was literally piercing through Ice. ¡°Ryo Yamanaka, you...¡± He wanted to ask, but stopped. He knew that whatever what the secret was, Ryo wasn¡¯t going to tell him about it. At the same time, Ryo was also eager to know what the disappearance of the Rasengan was all about. He could only think of Time-Space Jutsus like those of Minato, or the Mangekyo Sharingan¡¯s Kamui. Did another Uchiha activate a Mangekyo like that of Obito? Ryo¡¯s heart was full of doubts, but his battle against Katachi was not over yet! Ryo was ready to go back into fighting, when Katachi admit defeat all of a sudden. ¡°You¡¯ve won, Ryo Yamanaka. I admit defeat!¡± Hearing this sentence felt awkward to Ryo. Katachi was still in a strong spot, but he surrendered. Although he was pretty puzzled, Ryo didn¡¯t care much, and Katachi¡¯s admit of defeat meant that Ryo was free to use his Sharingan. ¡°Do you want to continue?¡± Ryo looked at Katachi. Chu wanted to refuse, but Fugaku stepped up at the same time. ¡°Katachi sama, I want to try. You¡¯ve already made Ryo Yamanaka use a lot of his Chakra, and his spirit is also a bit wilting. I can beat him with my Genjutsu and prove our name!¡± Hearing Fugaku¡¯s words, Katachi gave the matter a thought and then agreed. Fugaku was probably bing the n¡¯s next head, and he had to take every opportunity to umte experience. Ryo watched Fugaku walk forward with some vignce. Back in the battle of Kikyo Pass, he felt a great threat from him. With that, along with his knowledge of the Anime, Ryo guessed that Fugaku probably had already opened his Mangekyo Sharingan. However, Ryo felt that the disappearance of his Rasengan was not Fugaku¡¯s doing. Because the abilities of Mangekyo are rather simr between rtives, Fukagu¡¯s Sharingan should be more simr to that of Sasuke and Itachi. Fugaku¡¯s hidden strength should rise once he opens his Mangekyo. With it, this man should be probably capable to fight a Kage Tier. If he could, Ryo would not fight Fugaku. After all, the man gave him a lot of help in secret. ¡°Ryo, let¡¯s begin!¡± Fugaku said, as his Sharingan shed forming a special different pattern! Chapter 162 - Fugaku’s Mangekyo

H.R.P Chapter 162: Fugaku¡¯s Mangekyo

As soon as Fugaku activated his Mangekyo, Ryo¡¯s consciousness was pulled into a special space. The space¡¯s color was a peculiar red. There were the ruins of a building, and at its door was Fugaku, who had a hint of sadness on his face. ¡°Ryo, this is where my father and I grew up. Unfortunately, now, it¡¯s abandoned.¡± Fugaku sunddenly said. ¡°Fukagu san, is this...¡± Ryo wanted to confirm that this space was that of the Tsukuyomi. ¡°Oh yeah, I didn¡¯t mention that. This is the illusion space created by my Sharingan, my Mangekyo Sharingan.¡± Fugaku¡¯s eyes turned into its Sharingan¡¯s pattern. Ryo looked at his eyes with some curiosity. Fugaku thought Ryo didn¡¯t know about the Mangekyo, so he went ahead and exined the matter to him. ¡°The Mangekyo is the result of the Sharingan¡¯s evolution. It can greatly enhance its initial powers, while granting the owner some unique techniques.¡± Ryo nodded, he knew all of this already. ¡°Fugaku san, is there a reason why you pulled me into this space?¡± Ryo asked with some curiosity. ¡°Well... Ryo, I want you to lose to me. This will be very helpful to me to confirm that I get the position of the Uchiha¡¯s n head.¡± Fugaku didn¡¯t hide his intentions, cutting straight to the chase. ¡°You want to be the n¡¯s head Fugaku san?¡± Fugaku was already the n¡¯s head in the Manga on the Kyubi¡¯s attack night. However, Ryo didn¡¯t remember the exact time of his election being stated. ¡°Well, currently, I don¡¯t have that much credit in the family. So I¡¯ll need your cooperation, and that you deliberately lose to me.¡± ¡°Well, win or lose, I¡¯ve had what I wanted. Alright!¡± Fugaku had helped Ryo a lot in the past, so Ryo wasn¡¯t about to refuse his request. ¡°Thank you, Ryo!¡± ¡°Fugaku san, you¡¯ve helped me a lot, and also, I rather have my ¡°uncle¡± be the Uchiha¡¯s head over it being a stranger.¡± Ryo said quickly. Fugaku smiled and said nothing. ¡°Right, Fugaku san, do you know how Katachi dono just made my Rasengan disappear?¡± ¡°That, I don¡¯t know. This is the 1st time I see that technique as well.¡± Said Fugaku after giving the matter some thought. ¡®Katachi Uchiha... that old man is too sinister! He actually prepared such a Jutsu just for this battle!¡¯ Ryo remembered the battle and just couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. After that, the two of them talked about the matter of Chinse. Fugaku wanted to visit her with his wife and child after the end of the battle. Thinking it over, Ryo agreed, as he had no reason to refuse such a visit. ¡°Fugaku san, what¡¯s your Mangekyo¡¯s ability? If you¡¯re bothered by the question, don¡¯t tell me.¡± Ryo immediately regreeted asking this question and added thatst sentence. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to bother me. My left eye¡¯s ability is Amaterasu, and my right¡¯s ability is Tsukuyomi that forms this Genjutsu space.¡± Fugaku didn¡¯t hide anything. ¡®Tsukuyomi, and Amaterasu, the same as Itachi! By the Mangekyo itself looks different.¡¯ Ryo thought. (T/N: Also, the cement of the ability¡¯s in reversed.) ¡°Ryo, we¡¯re almost out of time! It takes me a lot of mental strength to maintain this technique. I¡¯ve just started using this Jutsu, and I¡¯m not strong enough to maintain it much longer. Today¡¯s conversation ends here, we¡¯ll talk when I visit your ce.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Ryo nodded, and Fugaku released the Tsukuyomi. The two have been talking for so long, but it was only a minute to the people outside. All they saw was Ryo and Fugaku being all motionless. But everyone there was the best of the elite. They all knew that it was a Genjutsu matchup. Suddenly, Ryo¡¯s face started getting pale. Fugaku¡¯s forehead was sweaty, but he looked... better, as if he was winning. Ryo¡¯s face became paler and paler, and he started to pant, while Fugaku on the other hand was a lot more at ease. Katachi was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect that Fugaku had reached such a level. He started thinking that if he and the younger man were to face each other, Fugaku might just be the one to immerge victorious! Finally, this ¡°Genjutsu matchup¡± ended with Ryo fainting on the spot. When Minato saw Ryo faint, he flickered in and took him back to his group. Ryo was an elite medical Ninja, and he had no trouble faking have a serious mental trauma. Orochimaru was relieved as he examined him, and then said: ¡°Ryo kun¡¯s spirit had been hit hard. That¡¯s why he fainted. But it¡¯s nothing serious; he should be okay after a few days of recovery.¡± Everyone heard that there was nothing wrong with Ryo. Everyone of the Uchiha¡¯s present apuded Wicked Eye Fugaku, for saving face and preserving the name of the Uchiha n. Katachi looked at Ryo in Minato¡¯s arms and sighed. Then he turned back at Fugaku showing a happy smile. Although he wasn¡¯t able to take Ryo into the n, confirming the n¡¯s next head was enough to be happy about. He then turned to everyone, announcing that the matter of Ryo having Uchiha blood shall not be pursued. Hearing such a satisfying answer, Ryo left the vige in the hands of Minato. Ryo shouldn¡¯t go back home in this state, so Minato was nning have him spend the night over at his ce. But Orochimaru suddenly showed a strange smile, one that disappeared too quickly for anyone to notice it, except for Minato. Then he proposed that he should be the one taking care of Ryo for the night. Minato remembered Orochimaru¡¯s smile and looked at Ryo, thinking of what the matter might be. ¡°Kushina, we should let Orochimaru san take him with him. Come home and I¡¯ll exin the matter to you.¡± Kushina was not at ease, but quickly chose to trust Minato. Orochimaru returned Ryo to his own house. He casually put him on a chair and looked at him with a wicked smile. ¡°Ryo kun, when are you going to drop the act?¡± Orochimaru licked his lips and said. ¡°Orochi san, how did you figure it out? My act should¡¯ve been perfect!¡± Ryo opened his eyes, and his initially pale face gradually turned as rosy as usual. ¡°Who can take heavy mental trauma and keep his breathing so smooth? It was just like you are asleep!¡± Orochimaru pointed at the w in Ryo¡¯s act. Ryo realized where he goofed, and embarrassedly scratched his head. Orochimaru didn¡¯t ask Ryo why he helped Fugaku, but instead invited him to continue the research on Hashirama¡¯s cells. Ryo agreed and went with him to theb. On the other hand, in Minato¡¯s house Kushina was so surprised. ¡°But Ryo¡¯s face was so pale!¡± ¡°His breathing was smooth, untypical of people in trauma. But he was able to really pull off a great act! If wasn¡¯t for Orochimaru san¡¯s smile, I wouldn¡¯t have noticed it.¡± As she learned from Minato that there was nothing wrong with Ryo, Kushina was finallypletely relieved. Chapter 163 - The Mission of Team Minato

H.R.P Chapter 163: The Mission of Team Minato

After solving the matter with the Uchiha, Ryo and Orochimaru became devoted to studying Hashirama¡¯s cells. These cells were very important to Ryo. He had no siblings, and no imaginable way to ever get the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan. For now, his only way was Hashirama¡¯s cell, so he had to study them thoroughly. In his battle against the Uchiha, Ryo felt that his 3 tomoe Sharingan was at the edge, with its power about to overflow. He was just a catalyst away from unlocking the Mangekyo Sharingan. After studying the cells weakened by Madara, Ryo decided not to follow his method. While this method could effectively alleviate the risk involved with using Hashirama¡¯s cells, it also greatly reduced their utility. In order to use the Mangekyo without the risks involved with that, Ryo had to have a huge amount of Hashirama¡¯s cells in his body, close to half. That wasn¡¯t what Ryo wanted. He didn¡¯t want his body to be upied by someone else¡¯s cells. Ryo¡¯s idea was go find a way to get his cells to have the proprieties of those of Hashirama. There were leaps and bound between Hashirama¡¯s cells and regr ones; every one of the 1st Hokage¡¯s cells had great vitality. It would be impossible for regr person to change his cell to ones simr to those of the 1st, but Ryo theorized that it could be possible to him through Ice Elementization. The main use of this technique to Ryo was to absorb Natural Energy and change the structure of his cells. Since it was done in one way, it might be done in another. With enough Natural Energy, Ryo thought that he might be able to imitate the structure of Hashirama¡¯s cells, to give his own stronger vitality and keep himself from going blind. With that in mind, Ryo kept analyzing the DNA structure of the 1st cells to iste the genes responsible for his vitality. Off course, the human Genome is vast, and there research wasn¡¯t making progress for a while. In the meantime, Danzo came over for Orochimaru several times, solely to persuade him to make him an arm made out of Hashirama¡¯s cells. Because of his interaction with Ryo, Orochimaru was very different from what he was like in the Manga, and wasn¡¯t conducting any Human experiments. Danzo wasn¡¯t able to control Orochimaru, so he could only ask him to help him politely. For this reason, he had to use all his cards and offer him the notes Tobirama¡¯s research on the 1st¡¯s cells. Orochimaru was very eager to take these notes, and finally agreed to help him with making the arm. Ryo and Orochimaru¡¯s research made great progress after obtaining the notes, and they were finally able to iste the genes responsible of their vitality. After Ryo extracted the genes, Ryo activated his Sharingan and memorized the structure of the cells with the help of Orochimaru¡¯sb¡¯s microscope. (T/N: I study biology in college... so this is all....) However, Ryo wasn¡¯t eager to try his method as he wasn¡¯t sure yet of its feasibility. Later, he and Orochimaru experimented with mince and Monkeys, and the results were very promising. After changing the cell structure of the two animals, they began to show extraordinary vitality. After two more days of observation, Ryo determined that the animals weren¡¯t suffering from side effects. They were the same as before, just with more vitality. The experiment was aplete sess. The one problem that they had was that this change only brought the animals vitality. The immense Chakra of Hashirama should have another gene that¡¯s responsible of it. However, they couldn¡¯t find any way to duplicate that which was inherited in the Senju n. Although they had some disappointment, Ryo and Orochimaru were extremely satisfied with their results. They had managed to use scientific research to sessfully find a way to reproduce Hashirama¡¯s vitality, without any side effect. In this world where everything relied on Chakra, what they had aplished was a great achievement. Ryo soon calmed down. Although their experiment was a sess, it wasn¡¯t time to apply it yet. First, he didn¡¯t have enough Chakra to support the transformation. And second, he hadn¡¯t opened his Mangekyo yet. After the experiment waspleted, Orochimaru started working on making an arm from the 1st¡¯s cells. He used the original cell that Danzo had given him, which meant that he was going to produce the same arm he made in the Manga. Ryo was far from being involved with this process. He finally got to leave theb after a whole month. He had to squint to adapt with the sunshine, for he had not seen it all that time. He entered Sage Mode to locate people around. After confirming that Shisui and Kushina were in the 3rd training ground, he used the Teleportation Barrier to get there. ¡°Hey Kushina ne san, Shisui, how are you?¡± ¡°Well, we¡¯re all good!¡± Kushina was immune to the sudden appearance of Ryo and Minato, and casually answered Ryo. ¡°Hello sensei!¡± Shisui was as respectful as ever to Ryo. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a while Shisui! You seem to have gotten stronger! You must¡¯ve been working very hard recently!¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s all thanks to Kushina san! All this time she had been fighting against me, so my strength increased so fast!¡± Shisui was very grateful to Kushina. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it! You¡¯re Sensei wasn¡¯t here, so I should teach you! I¡¯m you¡¯re Sensei¡¯s Sensei you know!¡± Kushinaughed out loud. ¡°By the way, where are Minato and Kakashi?¡± after the three spent a while chatting, Ryo remembered that he could not locate Minato or his team, and casually asked. ¡°Minato took them to do a task!¡± Kushina said with some envy. Being the Kyubi¡¯s Jinchuriki, even though she was proficient at using most of its Biju¡¯s power, Kushina couldn¡¯t leave the vige as she wanted. She knew that very well, and could only envy her boyfriend. ¡°What mission?¡± Ryo¡¯s heart dropped. ¡°I don¡¯t know the specifics. I just heard Minato talking about it.¡± Kushina said after some thought. ¡°Kushina ne san, has Kakashi been promoted to the rank of Jonin?¡± ¡°Ah yes! I gave him a Seal Scroll!¡± Heating that, Ryo¡¯s doubts were confirmed. What Minato and his team were going to was the battle of Kannabi Bridge. Ryo had no intention to change Obito¡¯s uing fate. He wanted him to awaken his Mangekyo with the help of Madara. But since he was too focused on research, he lost track of time and forgot about protecting Rin. Ryo felt helpless. In order to ensure that his ns were to be foolproof, he decided to go to Kannabi Bridge. Trantor Note: Hey there, J_Otaku here. I hope you like the story so far and are happy with the releases, I just posted chapter 215 in Patreon! If you¡¯re interested in supporting me and reading more chapters, feel free to join us there ^^ Chapter 164 - The Battle of Kannabi Bridge

H.R.P Chapter 164: The Battle of Kannabi Bridge

nIn the Manga, the battle of Kannabi bridge marked the birth of two Sharingan wielding heroes. One used his to copy over a thousand Jutsu, to be known as the ¡°Copy Ninja¡±, Kakashi of the Sharingan. The other was Obito Uchiha, whose name was engraved on the vige ¡°Memorial Stone¡± to immortalize as one of the vige¡¯s fallen heroes. It was a decisive battle; one thatpletely changed the lives of both. It was also the battle thatid down the seeds for the future events to take the Shinobi world by storm. Ryo, as one who had quite the idea of the future, was fully aware of the importance of this battle. However, he didn¡¯t intend to change Obito¡¯s fate at this point of time. The reason was simple: if things were to be left to develop as they did in the Manga, Obito would end up with the Mangekyo. Obito¡¯s Mangekyo had a special ability, [Kamui], which could be described as the ultimate ¡°Hack¡± in the Narutoverse. The principle of Kamui was very simple. It was able to transfer his body and objects in contact with it back and forth between this world and Kamui¡¯s own dimension. This ability could make him transfer his body partially back and forth between both dimension, granting him an almost innate invincibly and allowing him to ignore all attacks. Ryo¡¯s n was to use Rin¡¯s ¡°death¡± to get Obito to activate his Mangekyo, and then change his fate after that point in time. The key to this n was Rin. Rin, Kakashi and Obito were the few friends that Ryo had in life. He definitely was NOT going to let her die! Whether or not he could save Rin, was something thatpletely relied on the ¡°ace up his sleeve¡± that he had prepared. ording to the events in the Manga, after the end of this battle, Kakashi and Rin should be able to return safely to Konoha. But Ryo was still not at ease, and wanted to go to join them just in case Rin would be in danger. The current state of the Naruto world had changed a lot. Because of Ryo¡¯s and Sakumo¡¯s presence, Konoha was immerging as the sole victor of the war, and the terms of the Fire Country¡¯s treaties with other countries were a lot more in favor on Konoha. However, many consistencies with the Original timeline were still there. The Rock Vige send thousands of Ninjas harassing the Fire Country¡¯s borders to force Konoha to its own terms. Now, just like in the Manga, the Rock¡¯s main motive was getting more cards in their future negotiations with Konoha. However, their attempts were doomed to fail. When Ryo arrived at the battlefield, he happened to witness Minato using the Flying Thunder God to y dozens of Rock Ninjas, including three Jonins, in the blink of an eye. Ryo did not make his presence known. As he watched Minato in this battle, he was further shocked and surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that Minato would get even stronger. At his early 20¡¯s Minato developed the Flying Thunder God to the extreme. In his past life, Ryo often heard that the fasters would emerge victorious in martial artbat. Minato was the epitome of speed, putting that on full disy. Ryo had always thought that Minato should be only slightly stronger than him in Sage Mode. However, after witnessing his battle, he realized that he waspletely mistaken. Before this battle, Ryo was feeling that the strongest in Konoha was still the 3rd at the time, followed by Sakumo and Minato, then the Sannin and himself. However, now it seemed to him that Minato was absolutely stronger that the 3rd, bing the absolute strongest Ninja in Konoha. If the current Minato was to face Pain at his peak while knowing his secret, Ryo thought that Minato would stomp! After Minato killed this group, he immediately went to support other Konoha Ninjas. Ryo didn¡¯t continue to watch this ¡°show¡±, but rushed to Kannabi Bridge. Kannabi bridge was in the Grass Vige¡¯s territory, and a vital pathway to the Rock¡¯s line of supply. Kakashi¡¯s trio¡¯s mission was to blow up the bridge. This would put the Rock Ninjas in the frontline on their own with no supplies. They should put them in a position where they struggle to find something to eat, let alone fight. Therefore, if this bridge gets destroyed, Konoha should basically announce theirplete victory. After Ryo reached the borders, he entered Sage Mode and began to look for Kakashi¡¯s team. Ryo perceived that Obito¡¯s Chakra was getting weaker and weaker. He became rmed and entered the Ice Lightning Chakra mode, rushing towards the Trio. After Sensing the Ice Scalpel on Kakashi, he immediately teleported to him. At this time, he couldn¡¯t even sense Obito. The Rock Ninjas were attacking, and a cave before them copsing on the ground. To insure the safety of Rin and Kakashi, Ryo bypassed the two men in front of the cave and entered to look for Obito. The smile he saw on the corner of the Earth Ninjas¡¯ mouths suddenly made Ryo feel horrible. When if he was too conceited and relied too much on the Manga? What if the injuries that Obito received got him beyond being saved? (T/N: You don¡¯t say?) The scene before him was like the one in the Manga, but the image of Obito¡¯s carefree smile was the only thing that was before him, and the scenes of meeting the trio yed back in his mind. ¡°You could only escape with luck. But how long would thatst you?¡± A Rock Jonin said. ¡°No! This kid is not the Uchiha that we just killed! Who are you?¡± Another Jonin asked Ryo. ¡°Ryo... Obito...¡± Rin¡¯s voice had a cry in it, and Kakashi had his head down without saying a word. Seeing the state of his two friends, Ryo became even more emotional, and his Sharingan, which was unwillingly opened, was full with tears. ¡°Kakashi, Rin... I¡¯m sorry!¡± It was the 1st time Ryo felt such grief. ¡°Ryo, don¡¯t me yourself. Before passing away, Obito mentioned you, he was.... thankful, for all your help, and happy that he had to have you as his friend!¡± Rin¡¯s words made emotions burst with Ryo¡¯s heart, and the tomoe in his Sharingan kept turning around. ¡°I¡¯ll kill these three brats, and you go and see if there are other Kono...¡± The Rock Ninjas words stopped short. The other Jonin was in cold sweat, seeing the head of hispanion flying high. He realized that dealing with this person in front of him was far beyond his capabilities, and turned around and ran. Ryo wasn¡¯t about to chase him, for that Jonin was stopped by a figure of someone with Lightning Chakra covering his fist. Kakashi was finally able control Chidori after receiving Obito¡¯s Sharingan. The Jonin didn¡¯t even have time to react before the Jutsu pierced through his heart. Kakashi was in dispelief of his own capability after killing the Jonin. Ryo and Kakashi walked back to Rin. Looking at their grieving friend on her knees, Ryo wanted tofort her, but was out of words. ¡°Rin... are you... okay?¡± Rin shook her head and didn¡¯t speak. She looked up at Kakashi, then turned to Ryo and was surprised! ¡°Ryo... Your eyes!¡± Chapter 165 - Mangekyo Sharingan

H.R.P Chapter 165: Mangekyo Sharingan

¡°My eyes?¡± Hearing Rin¡¯s words, Ryo also realized the change in his Sharingan. Everything around him became even more clear, even the fluttering of insects¡¯ wings. ¡°Ryo, is this?¡± Rin only saw the Sharingan before, and did not know of the Mangekyo¡¯s existence. The pattern in Ryo¡¯s eyes was very different from anything she saw before. ¡°This is the Mangekyo Sharingan, the legendary Uchiha Madara had these eyes.¡± Ryo reached for his eyes, and then ridiculed himself. Rin didn¡¯t ask. Hearing the name of Madara, she understood what these eyes meant. Ryo closed his Mangekyo. The motive behind this trip of his was to insure Rin¡¯s safety, and nothing else. By this time, Kakashi had copsed, and Ryo condensed an Ice Bed and put him upon it, and then took out a scroll. ¡°Rin, this is for you. You must save it.¡± Ryo said with serious tone. She didn¡¯t ask questions, and took the scroll carefully. After Minato took down many Rock Ninjas, he used the Flying Thunder God to teleport to Kakashi. He was surprised to see Ryo, and didn¡¯t know when he arrived to the battlefield. Looking at the state of the two before him Minato realized what was going on. ¡°Rin, Obito...¡± Minato¡¯s voice was trembling. She did not speak, nor did he. Obito¡¯s death was a devastating blow to him. Ryo hated the atmosphere, and turned around to leave. Before going away, he whispered to Rin not to tell anyone about his eyes. He used the Ice Lightning Chakra Mode to get all the way to the Fire Country, and then went to the Forest of Death with his Teleportation Barrier. Ryo opened his Mangekyo, condensed an Ice Mirror and looked at his eyes carefully. Ryo¡¯s eyes looked simr Sasuke¡¯s Mangekyo, being a six pointed star. However, his pattern was much simpler. Besides enhancing the regr Sharingan¡¯s abilities, one¡¯s Mangekyo ability was mostly about specific skills to him. Ryo¡¯s Mangekyo had abilities that he had never seen in the Manga. His left eye gave him the ability to enhance the power of Ninjutsu, while his right¡¯s was to sculpt and create a Genjutsu world of Ice. The Ice World was somewhat simr to the Tsukuyomi¡¯s world. In this world, everything was dominated by Ryo. While the Tsukuyomi served to take down the enemy by breaking their spirit and inducing Mental Trauma to them, the Ice world directly froze their consciousness. As for his other ability, Ryo tried using it, and its effect was rather unexpected. It was very simple and brute. Ryo tried the ability on his Rasengan, and it became 20% stronger. He then experimented with several other Jutsus, and found that this ability increased their power by 20% as well. The more powerful the Jutsu is, the more it drained power from the Mangekyo. Ryo was pretty satisfied with his Mangekyo. While its powers were not as absurd as Kotoamatsukami or Kamui, they were good nevertheless. After getting a little familiar with his Mangekyo¡¯s powers, Ryo left the Forest of Death. Now, he intended to solve the problem of sight loss as soon as possible. Two days ago, Ryo and Orochimaru finished working together on discovering the gic modification necessary to perfectly solve this problem. Ryo wasn¡¯t eager to change the arrangement of gic sequences in his cells. While this was mostly due to the fact that he did not activate the Mangekyo yet, it was also because of the fact that hecked the Chakra, specifically the Senju¡¯s characteristic Yang Chakra necessary to achieve the rearrangement. Now that he had activated his Mangekyo, Ryo wasn¡¯t going to let himself fall victim to its side effects. Therefore, Ryo was going to seek help from Kushina. In the Manga, Kurama was divided in two halves by Minato, a Yin half and a Yang half. The Chakra of the Yang half in Naruto, paired with his Uzumaki lineage, allowed him to recover quickly from any injuries. Therefore, Ryo spected that the Kyubi must be able to grant him strong vitality. Ryo found Kushina at Ichiraku Ramen. After seeing her, he said very seriously: ¡° Ne san, I have something important I want you to help me with.¡± ¡°What?¡± asked Kushina after swallowing a chopstick of ramen. ¡°First,e with me. It¡¯s not convenient for me to exin here.¡± After Ryo finished his words, he used Teleportation Barrier to take Kushina along with him home. ¡°MY RAMEN! Ryo, you better have a good reason to be in such a hurry!¡± Kushina said with anger. ¡°Ne san, I need Kurama¡¯s Chakra.¡± ¡°What do you need that for?¡± Kushina felt it was a strange request. ¡°Because of this!¡± Finishing his words, Ryo opened his Mangekyo. Kurama, who listening to the conversation, also noticed the Mangekyo. ¡°Kushina, switch with me!¡± Seeing the Mangekyo after so many years, Kurama was somewhat agitated. Kushina let him take over, and he looked straight in Ryo¡¯s eyes. Seeing of the Mangekyo, Kurama could only think of one person, the one who used these eyes before to control him. After a while, Kurama finally asked: ¡°Kid, what do you want my Chakra for?¡± ¡°Kurama, I want to use the vitality brought by your Chakra toplete a technique. Once this technique ispleted, using the Mangekyo won¡¯t cause me to go blind anymore.¡± Ryo exined briefly. Kurama was shocked to hear Ryo¡¯ words, and the expression made by Kushina¡¯s body showed his surprise. ¡°How could that be possible? Since the dawn of time, only very few people activated the Mangekyo. Apart from the Rikudo Sennin, his son Indra and Uchiha Madara, no one was ever able to solve this problem.¡± ¡°Our points of view are different. You¡¯ve been all confined by the fixed thinking of this world, while I believe in science.¡± Ryo said seriously. ¡°Science? What¡¯s that?¡± Kurama asked aggressively, as he hadn¡¯t heard that word before. ¡°Science is the term describing humans¡¯ attempts of exploring and understanding thews of the universe. With science, one could reach the heaven above with no Chakra.¡± What Kurama was hearing was like nothing he ever heard before, but he could tell that Ryo was far from lying. ¡°Alright, I shall lend you my Chakra. What should I do?¡± Kurama wanted to see this ¡°magical¡± power that science could grant. ¡°Kurama, you only need extract part of your Yang Chakra, and then inject it into my body.¡± Ryo said quickly. ¡°Alright, but how long will this take?¡± It took Ryo a few hours to Change the gic arrangement of the cells of a mouse, and nearly a day to do the same to monkey. Therefore, Ryo estimated that it should take about two days for him to achieve the same effects on himself. Kurama nodded, and went to discuss the matter with Kushina. She had been listening to the two¡¯s conversation and heard everything, and she agreed very quickly. Chapter 166 - A Mangekyo That Never Goes Blind

H.R.P Chapter 166: A Mangekyo That Never Goes Blind

After Kushina agreed, Ryo began his preparations. Changing the gic arrangement inside his cells was no joke. It required tremendous amounts of mental power, and he couldn¡¯t afford tomit any mistakes during the process. An error in sequencing could have extremely severe consequences. However, Ryo had already changed the structure of his cells forever though Ice elementization. That was the change that allowed him to have the ability to make use of the Ice Element. Therefore, even if any mishap urred, Ryo could just immediately enter Ice Elementization to save the situation. It was because of Ice Elementization that Ryo would go straight into these trials without needing human experimentation. As a person who had studied medicine for many years, that was where Ryo drew the line. When ready, Ryo used an Ice Scalpel, cutting his finger while out of Elementization and releasing a few drops of blood. Then, he released a small amount of Natural Energy from his Yin Seal. After Kurama felt that Natural Energy release, he injected the already prepared Yang Chakra into Ryo¡¯s body. Ryo merged the two into a special Chakra, simr to the regr Senjutsu Chakra. With the help of this Chakra, Ryo¡¯s attempt to change the gic arrangement of the cells inside these drops of blood. Everything starts difficult. Ryo¡¯s first attempt failed for he had used too much of this Chakra. The second time, Ryo reduced the amount of Chakra, but the process failed due to theck of Chakra. .... After over a dozen failures in session, Ryo finally found the right bnce, and the transformation of the 1st cell was finallypleted. This cell was more active than the other cells, but not aggressive toward them. It kept moving around his blood. In just a few minutes, the other cells in the drops of blood slowly changed due to the influence of this modified cells. It was like a bunch of coworkers, seeing their colleague being praised by the boss for doing something, and paying attention to that and starting it imitate it. The 1st to imitate would be also rewarded, and the rest would get jealous and follow their lead as well. Cells were like that, the closest cell to the initial one changed followed by those next to them and so on. In the matter of a few minutes, the drops of blood began to radiate extraordinary vitality. ¡°Hey, this feeling is familiar! It¡¯s like the vitally that we the Uzumaki have. But this is clearly Ryo¡¯s blood!¡± Kushina said in surprise. Seeing the change in the blood, Kurama understood Ryo¡¯s idea, but he still didn¡¯t understand how he actually did it. Is this science?! Feeling the great vitality in the blood, Ryo couldn¡¯t help but smile, but his expression turned serious again very quickly. What he did just now was determining the amount of Chakra needed to modify a single cell outside of his body. Now, the real deal begins. Ryo released much greater amounts of Natural Energy from his Yin Seal, and the it flew into his body far more than before. Kurama also injected far more Yang Chakra within Ryo¡¯s body. Ryo as before merged the two energies into this new Special Chakra, and then began to change the gic arrangement of cells in the vicinity of his heart. The heart provides pressure for blood flow, to get blood to all parts of his body. By changing the gic arrangement of cells in the vicinity of his heart, he could fill the body with new cells as quickly as possible. Basing off of the previous sess he had, Ryopleted the transformation of the 1st cell in his body, and modified cells began to flow in his body with blood. After that, he modified the second, and the third.... Ryo kept carrying out these cell transformations for over 30 hours. Doing so for so long, even Ryo¡¯s huge spiritual power was beginning to be overwhelmed. From the outside, Kurama who had been observing Ryo found that his body had changedpletely overnight. He felt that his body was exuding amazing vitality, simr to that of Kushina, and it grew more and more with the passage of time. By the morning, Ryo¡¯s vitality was equal to Kushina. The growth of vitality in Ryo¡¯s body suddenly stopped, and his eyes that had been closed for over 30 hours were also opened. Kurama saw that Ryo¡¯s Mangekyo returned to its simple three tomoe state, rotated wildly and then changed back to its Mangekyo pattern. Ryo¡¯s Mangekyo didn¡¯t change in appearance, but Kurama felt far greater threat being emitted from them. Before, Ryo said to Kurama that a Mangekyo Sharingan shouldn¡¯t be able to control him. However, an Eternal Mengekyo Sharingan should be able to do so. Ryo didn¡¯t have the eternal Mangekyo Sharingan, but Kurama was still feeling threat from Ryo¡¯s eyes. ¡°Kid, have you seeded?¡± Asked Kurama. ¡°Well...¡± Feeling the vitality in his body, and the constant flow of vitality into his Mangekyo, Ryo knew he did seed. ¡°Kurama, Ne san, thank you so much for your help!¡± Ryo expressed his sincere gratitude. ¡°I just wanted to see if the science you were talking about is that amazing. I wasn¡¯t trying to help you!¡± Kurama again exposed the big arrogant fox that he was. Afterwards, Kurama returned Kushina¡¯s body to her, and went back to sleep. The 1st thing Kushina felt was great hunger. She barely uttered to sentences to Ryo before quickly rushing out of his ce and going to Ichiraku. Ryo used the Teleportation Barrier and went to the battlefield of the Wave Country, and then condensed a Rasenshuriken that he enhanced with his left eye and threw it away. The Mangekyo-enhanced Rasenshuriken broke out with amazing destructive power. Ryo¡¯s use of such a strong technique consumed a great part of his left eye¡¯s force, but the vitality within his body immediately transformed into new power to replenish that of his Mangekyo. With this new gic arrangement, Ryo had no reason to fear blindness. Ryo wasn¡¯t happy for long, for his body emitted an urgent message to him: HUNGRY! TIME TO EAT! After eating nothing for over 30 hours, Ryo thought it was normal for him to be hungry now. So he quickly teleported Back to Konoha and then rushed straight to Ichiraku Ramen. When he reached it, he found Kushina already there. ¡°Hello Ryo! What are you going to eat today!¡± Boss Teuchi weed Ryo with enthusiasm. ¡°Uncle, give me a bowl of Ramen, any type!¡± Now, every cell in Ryo¡¯s body required him to eat quickly, who couldn¡¯t even think of choosing what to eat. Teuchi was very quick at serving Ryo. In no time, arge bowl of seafood ramen was ced in front of him. No matter how hot it was Ryo couldn¡¯t care. He took the bowl and immediately started eating, asking Teuchi for another one. Teuchi did so, and Ryo finished over 10 bowls of Ramen before his hunger finally faded. Kushina who had finished just two bowls could even eat more, for she was looking at Ryo in awe. Usually, Ryo doesn¡¯t eat that much. What happened today?! Chapter 167 - Kakashi’s Sharingan

H.R.P Chapter 167: Kakashi¡¯s Sharingan

¡°Kurama! What¡¯s wrong? Did his operation fail?¡± Kushina was worried about Ryo who had been acting so unusually, as asked Kurama about it. ¡°Haha! Kushina, don¡¯t worry, that kid fine!¡± Hearing Kurama¡¯s answer, Kushina immediately was much more at ease. ¡°This kid should remain in this state for several days. I don¡¯t know how he made his cells so full of vitality, but I know that my Chakra was part of that. To maintain this state, he needs to replenish his energy from the outside world.¡± ¡°How would he sustain this style of eating from now on? I can¡¯t even help him much with buying Ramen!¡± Kushina reached for wallet and felt a little distressed. ¡°No don¡¯t worry! After he gets enough energy, he won¡¯t need to each so much. Think about yourself, you also have so much vitality. Do you need to eat so much?¡± ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Kushina sighed with relief. Just like Kurama mentioned, Ryo kept these eating habits for the following two days. After two days of mad eating, Ryo took a lot of energy from the food and his body began to stabilize. On the 3rd day, his food intake was restored to a normal rate. Still, he was eating so much more than he used to. Two dayster, Ryo¡¯s body became gradually ustomed to its cellr modifications. The enormous vitality within his cells began to stimte his body in other ways. The most obvious change was the amounts of Chakra within his body; Ryo could clearly sense that it had increased by a bit. This was an unexpected harvest for Ryo. However, this growth in Chakra was rather inevitable. After all, Chakra is merging of physical energy that¡¯ harvested from the trillions of cells that one has in his body, and the spiritual energy that¡¯s derived from the mind¡¯s consciousness. Ryo did not have any gic rearrangement that¡¯s rted to Chakra, but a cell that¡¯s fuller of vitality could exert more Physical Energy than an ordinary cell. Moreover, Ryo also enhanced Mental Strength by the opening of his Mangekyo. These two factors together led to the increase in his Chakra stores. Ryo thought that if his Chakra was to keep increasing at such a pace, he would reach Kage tier without the Ice Lightning Chakra Mode or Sage Mode. But after a few days, his Chakra stores stopped growing, making him feel a little down. Over the next following days, Ryo was mainly molding Chakra and practicing, not giving any attention to the outside world. That was at least until Kogin flew in hurriedly. ¡°Ryo, why are you still here? Ne san and everyone went to the gate of the vige! Hurry up!¡± Kogin said while flying over Ryo¡¯s shoulders. Ryo hadn¡¯t been out, but from Kogin¡¯s words he was able to guess what was going on: The heroes from the Battle of Kannabi Bridge areing back. Just thinking of the battle made Ryo feel smothered. All he could think about was the life and death of Obito. His thoughts went into chaos, and he had to take a deep breath to calm himself down, and then used Ice Elementization and teleported to Kushina. At the time, Kushina was along with Shisui standing in the crowds at the edge of the vige. Because Shisui was the genius of the Uchiha, there members of the police force around them, and they got to be at a high spot due to that. After Ryo appeared, he didn¡¯t chat with the two much. He just said hello and stood beside them. Kushina and Shisui looked at each other, both sensing that there was something wrong with Ryo. Kushina nodded to Shisui, trying to get him to ask Ryo about what¡¯s wrong. But since he felt that his Sensei wasn¡¯t having a good mood, Shisui didn¡¯t want to bother him. However, Kushina was persistent, and started looking angry. Shisui could only helplessly ask: ¡°Sensei, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ryo shook his head and did not speak. He was now confused and disturbed and did not want to answer. After a while, Konoha¡¯s Sensor Ninjas announced detecting Konoha¡¯s victorious troops not too far away. Konoha¡¯s victory this time almost had no casualties after the destruction of Kannabi Bridge. With no resources and with Minato around, the Rock were not able to fight back. Onoki¡¯s desperate tactics all paled in face of Konoha¡¯s Yellow sh, and the thousands of Ninjas he had on the borders quickly copsed. As the Ninjas were getting closer to Konoha¡¯s gates, the vigers began to cheer. Their cheers were getting louder and louder, and everyone was screaming the Name of Minato Namikaze. Minato reluctantly forced out a smile to boost the morale of the people cheering around him. After seeing that smile, the vigers went louder. But Kushina, whose soul was linked to that of Minato, knew that her boyfriend was forcing his smile. In fact, Ryo and Minato¡¯s mood was far worse that she imagined. Minato, like Ryo, was ming himself for failing to save his apprentice. He had the Flying Thunder God, he could get to Kakashi in the blink of an eye, but he missed the window to save his disciples as he spent too much time fighting on the battlefield before deciding to check on them. His guilt only went deeper every time he looked at Kakashi and Rin; especially Kakashi, who was falling into self-me as well. When Kushina saw that there were only two people in Kakashi¡¯s team, she understood why Ryo and Minato were so abnormal. Looking back at Minato, she was very distressed. And then she saw the expression on Kakashi whose soul was crushed and could only sigh helplessly. Kakashi was looking down, following Minato into Konoha. As a member of the police force saw Kakashi¡¯s left eye, his face changed heavily. He unconsciously wanted to intercept Kakashi and question him, but he was stopped by his colleague. ¡°Do not act rashly! That¡¯s Kakashi Hatake, White Fang¡¯s son and Minato san¡¯s disciple. We¡¯ll report this Sharingan issue to great elder and he¡¯ll handle it!¡± Soon, everyst one of Konoha¡¯s Ninjas entered the vige, and the civilians who were weing them scattered, while the police force went to Katachi Uchiha. On the other hand, Kakashi returned home, and Sakumo was shocked at seeing his son¡¯s eye. ¡°Kakashi, what¡¯s this Sharingan?!¡± Sakumo asked quickly. The Katake n wasn¡¯t a Ninjutsu focused one. They relied on Kenjutsu, Taijutsu with Lightning Chakra Mode boosting that in their fighting style. Sakumo could sense that the Sharingan kept consuming Kakashi¡¯s Chakra. For him, a Sharingan will only be drag, keeping him from hitting his full potential. Therefore, Sakumo was so anxious when he asked the question. Hearing his father, Kakashi unconsciously reached for his left eye, and then bitterly said: ¡°It¡¯s Obito¡¯s.¡± ¡°Obito... your teammate?¡± ¡°To save me, half of his body was crushed with a boulder. He gave me his Sharingan before he... died.¡± Kakashi¡¯s voice began to tremble. After listening to Kakashi, Sakumo immediately decided to make his son keep this eye. Obito was Kakashi¡¯s savior, and this was hisst memento. Sakumo wasn¡¯t going to let anyone take that away from his son. ¡°Kakashi, go to your room and rest for now. I¡¯ll handle the matter of your Sharingan.¡± Chapter 168 - Yellow Flash and White Fang

H.R.P Chapter 168: Yellow sh and White Fang

Sakumo seemed to be so cold and serious, but he was so emotional hearing what was going on. After all, he as well was the type to attach great importance to hispanions, as shown in his abandoning of his mission years ago. Kakashi¡¯s Sharingan was a memento from Obito, who wasn¡¯t just his savior, but his teammate and friend for so many years. The only thing that made Sakumo want to abandon this Sharingan was his fear for his son¡¯s future. The burden of wielding a Sharingan without being from the Uchiha¡¯s bloodline is too great. Originally, Kakashi inherited the sturdy body and great treats of the Hatake n. He had potential to exceed the all, but now this is uncertain because of the Sharingan. (T/N: Some do think that Kakashi¡¯s potential was hindered, not boosted, by the Sharingan. Seeing how fast he evolved at a very young age, and how he was eventually inparison to characters with simr feats in childhood ¨CMinato, Itachi etc-, this reasoning is pretty sound.) However, this was not the most important thing for the time being. What seemed more problematic to Sakumo was finding a way to get his son to keep his friend¡¯s memento. Any family with a Kekkei Genkai would not want that to get out of the n. The Uchiha were no different. They should certainly have objections to Kakashi having the Sharingan. Besides, the Uchiha n is one of the tworgest founding ns of the vige. Although the Katake n¡¯s status had risen with Sakumo¡¯s presence as one of the vige¡¯s strongest, it was in no wayparable to that of the Uchiha. Although he was a Kage tier, facing the Uchiha he was probably doomed to lose. This caused him a headache. Offending the Uchiha could end up hurting the vige, but he had to do so for his son¡¯s sake. Thinking about that, opened his eyes, and was resolved. He carried his de and went alone to the Uchiha n. Coincidentally, as soon as he left home, he met Ryo and Minato. The two met on their way to Sakumo¡¯s ce. Both were feeling horribly guilty about Kakashi¡¯s state. When seeing how down he was entering the vige, the two came. ¡°Sakumo san, you¡¯re not nning on going to the Uchiha¡¯s alone are you?¡± Ryo saw Sakumo¡¯s Chakra de and guessed his n. ¡°Sakumo san, let¡¯s wait and then go together, Ryo should see Kakashi¡¯s Sharingan.¡± Minato quickly added. ¡°See the Sharingan?¡± Ryo, do you have a way to remove the risks of the Sharingan on Kakashi¡¯s future?¡± Ryo scratched his head. In fact, he could not make any guarantee. However, in order to temporarily appease Sakumo¡¯s emotions, he nodded. Sakumo felt a lot more at ease. Nothing was more important to him than Kakashi¡¯s future. He didmissed the idea of going to the Uchiha district and took the two in to Kakashi¡¯s room. ¡°Knock Knock!¡± Ryo knocked on the door. No one answered. Thissted a lot, and Sakumo got a bit impatient, directly opening the door and leading Ryo and Minato in. In the room, Kakashi was staring at the ceiling with a dull look. Seeing him, Minato and Ryo felt even more guilt. Ryo entered Ice Elementization just to calm himself down, and then walked over to Kakashi. Kakashi¡¯s Sharingan was transnted by Rin, just like what happened in the Manga. However, Rin¡¯s medical expertise this time around was far superior. From a surgical point of view, Rin did a perfect Job. Ryo wouldn¡¯t have done any better himself. Such a perfect operation should have been impossible for Rin to perform without the experience she had with Ryo¡¯s medical team. The Sharingan was consuming Kakashi¡¯s Chakra, while releasing its own into his body seamlessly. However, Kakashi was not an Uchiha. In the Manga, he did not have perfect control over his Sharingan, so it kept draining him. Therefore, the Adult Kakashi was gued by having low Chakra reserves, which hindered him in battle and made him fatigue rather quickly. Facing strong enemies, he could only rely on his massive fighting talent and using the many techniques in his arsenal to take them down. Ryo had two solutions to help Kakashi reach his full potential: One was sealing the Sharingan, something that Ryo knew Kakashi would never agree on. The second was to make Kakashi¡¯s body adapt faster to his Sharingan. Ryo was seeing that the Sharingan was converting Kakashi¡¯s Chakra into its own that it released in his body. This was changing it more suitable to hold it. However, this process was painfully slow. If it wasn¡¯t for Rin¡¯s perfect surgery, it wouldn¡¯t have happened at all! Ryo estimated that this assimtion should take over 10 years to be achieved. That was too long. These 10 years are supposed to be the ones when Kakashi grows the most. However, if nothing is done, his Chakra¡¯s increase will stagnate and he would evolve at the same pace he did in the Manga. Therefore, Ryo decided to find ways to speed up the assimtion of the Sharingan. While Ryo was thinking about Kakashi¡¯s matter, Minato and Sakumo were discussing the matter of the Sharingan. The two were in disapproval about the way that they should use to deal with the problem, but both agreed in not being willing to return the Sharingan to the Uchiha n. For Minato, Kakashi was the only one entitled to decide on the matter. This was Obito¡¯sst wish, and that¡¯s something that Minato wasn¡¯t going to let anyone interfere with. His n was to notify the 3rd about the situation, and let him negotiate with Katachi. Sakumo had been disappointed before by the 3rd¡¯s lenient behavior. His n was to just go and ¡°talk¡± to the n on his own. The two finally agreed: 1st, use force to make the Uchiha n realize who puts the terms, and then negotiate. Upong deciding that, the two immediately set off to the Uchiha¡¯s district. Konoha¡¯s White Fang and Yellow sh, both being the vige¡¯s strongest heroes of the 2nd and 3rd world war respectively, walked together side by side. One had his White Light Chakra Saber; the other had his Flying Thunder God Kunai in hand. Facing both should be something out of the Uchihas¡¯ nightmareS. After the two arrived at the district, the guard very decisively refused their request to meet Katachi. Seeing this, the two did not hesitate, and started immediately. Katachi had already guessed that Sakumo wasing, and he was well prepared. The 3rd world war had just practically ended, and most of the Uchiha¡¯s elites returned to the district. Now, over a dozen quasi Kage tier Jonins were around, all with 3 tomoe Sharingan. With such a lineup, Katachi was confident in victory over Sakumo. Little did he know that Sakumo didn¡¯te alone, he had Minato alongside him as he entered the vige. The single and two Tomoe Sharingan wielding Ninjas did not even see anything but a golden sh before losing consciousness. The district was turning into what seemed like a desertednd, and Minato and Sakumo soon reached Katachi. ¡°You¡¯re such a big-shot Katachi dono, it wasn¡¯t easy to see you today!¡± Minato showed a brilliant smile. Seeing that smile, Katachi, who had been fighting alongside Minato for many years, froze in ce in cold sweat. It very clear to him how powerful Minato was. Sakumo did not say a word, just standing with his Chakra Sabre exuding white light, and making Katachi feel great pressure. The Uchiha n head did not know what hit him. He was thinking that it just a matter of waiting for Sakumo to fall into his trap. He did not expect to be in such a situation! Chapter 169 - Fugaku’s Plan

H.R.P Chapter 169: Fugaku¡¯s n

CThe situation left Katachi in a dilemma. At this time, while it was possible for the Uchiha¡¯s to take on Sakumo on his own, facing him with Minato, was a whole different deal. Facing these two, it was clear that they have no chance of winning. ¡°Fugaku, what do you think?¡± Katachi looked back at Fugaku, who had just taken over as the n¡¯s head. ¡°Their purpose is to let Kakashi keep the Sharingan he has. We can try to negotiate with them.¡± Fugaku said after thinking quickly. ¡°Negotiate? About what? Could we just let a foreigner have the Sharingan?¡± Katachi was a little agitated. ¡°Ryo Yamanaka is also a ¡°stranger¡±, and he wields the Sharingan. Kakashi having another single eye won¡¯t matter much! They seem very interested in letting Kakashi keep the Sharingan, so trying to get some interests of our n in exchange doesn¡¯t seem like a bad idea.¡± Hearing Fugaku¡¯s suggestion, Katachi wrinkled his forehead and looked at the new n head in shock. All his life, Katachi had been very proud. To him, the Uchiha¡¯s glory is above all. He would¡¯ve never exchanged the Sharingan for anything. Fugaku already knew well of Katachi¡¯s stubbornness, and that the old man would never agree with him. ¡°Since you Katachi dono won¡¯t agree, we have only one other way. Just try to hold these two off until I bring the 3rd Hokage to be a medium.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s the only way! Fugaku, you¡¯re the n¡¯s head. Go ahead and bring the Hokage, and please leave this matter to me!¡± Fugaku left, and Katachi led the elite troop he had gathered in advance. Minato noticed Fugaku¡¯s departure and did not try to stop him. He already knew what he was going to do, and Minato himself was hoping for the 3rd toe. The Uchiha¡¯s elite team was entirelyposed of elite Jonins and Quasi Kage tier Ninjas who have the 3 tomoe Sharingan. With their Dojutsu, they could barely capture Minato¡¯s movement, but that helped them prevent themselves from being taken down in an instant. On the other side, they weren¡¯t fighting Sakumo hard, as they were only trying to waste time. After around 10 minutes, Fugaku came along with the 3rd, and both sides stopped engaging each other when seeing him. The 3rd was somewhat dissatisfied with Sakumo and Minato¡¯s behavior. The two broke into the Uchiha¡¯s district provoking them and engaging them inbat. This was no trivial matter. Faced with the 3rd¡¯s gaze, Minato smirked and scratch his head, while Sakumo kept his White Fang¡¯s expressionless face. The 3rd felt that he was beating a dead horse. These two knew him too well; they knew that he will not be really angry. ¡°Hokage sama, Minato and Sakumo broke into our district by force today. I hope that you would give us an ount on this matter.¡± Katachi directly said to the 3rd. ¡°Oh, Chief Fugaku, Katachi dono, rest assured. I¡¯ll make sure that you all reach a consensus.¡± The 3rd smiled at Katachi. The 3rd¡¯s answer made Minato smile. He called Fugaku chief, and then turned to Katachi. It seemed like he and Fugaku had already reached some sort of an agreement. After the negotiations started, from Fugaku¡¯s attitude, Minato further confirmed his 1st assessment. It was because while Katachi was asking Sakumo to return the eye, Fugaku was turning a deaf ear to this and looking every now and again at the 3rd¡¯s eyes. Everyone present was aware of what was happening between the two, and Katachi soon realized that he might have fallen into Fugaku¡¯s trap by letting him be the one to bring over the 3rd. Sure enough, after the conversation started, the 3rd practically bypassed Katachi, talking mainly to Fugaku to find out what the Hatake n should have to pay in order to let Kakashi keep the Sharingan. At 1st, Katachi and the rest of the n¡¯s elders collectively opposed the matter. But when they heard Sakumo say that he was willing to offer a quarter of the Hatake n¡¯s proprety, they all went silent. The Hatake n had been growing at the hands of Sakumo. It was turning stronger and wealthier over the years. While it wasn¡¯tparable to the Uchiha, it still becameparable to the Nara and Sarutobi ns. Hearing Sakumo offering quarter of his n¡¯s property for a single Sharingan, all of the Uchiha present epted the offer with the exception of Katachi. ¡°I will not agree! How can the blood of the Uchiha n be measured by money?!¡± Katachi was furious. He what he wasn¡¯t noticing, was the eyes of his fellow nsmen as he said those words. Just like birds give their lives for food, men would do the same for wealth. Ninjas are human after all, and they all felt that Katachi¡¯s refusal was costing them a great opportunity. ¡°That¡¯s true! We are adding a request. Let Kakachi be one of the 3rd¡¯s Anbu, until the Sharingan is of less proportion on his overall power!¡± Fugaku quickly added a condition. ¡°You must not be stubborn Katachi dono!¡± Another elder of the Uchiha feared that Katachi would once again interfere, and quickly tried to keep him from doing so. Katachi¡¯s heart was bleeding, but he did not speak out. Fugaku¡¯s suggestion went against any argument that he was going to make. After Fugaku seeded as the Uchiha¡¯s n head, Fugaku wasn¡¯t leaving him full control over the n. It was the other way around, with him monopolizing power. Fugaku was being treated like a young prince, with Katachi being his minister who pulls all the strings. Fugaku definitely didn¡¯t want this situation to go on, as he could only be truly the n¡¯s head if he could haveplete control over it. However, Katachi had been the n¡¯s head for years, managing its interests, and his prestige was far above his sessor. Helpless, Fugaku would only lurk down and wait for an opportunity to seize control. Said opportunity came to hisp when he heard of Kakashi getting the Sharingan. Katachi was a brutal man who was strict to tradition. Fugaku managed to use that to make him fall into his own trap. That way, he sessfully weakened his prestige among the Uchiha n. In the end, the two sides reached a preliminary consensus with the 3rd being the medium. The Hatake n would pay a quarter of their property and the price of getting Kakashi into the Anbu in exchange for the Uchiha¡¯s guarantee that they would not raise questions anymore about Kakashi¡¯s eyes. A few dayster, the Hatake sent the Uchiha arge amount of silver. The Uchiha received the money which benefited all of its members. Everyone but Katachi was very satisfied. The negotiations also allowed Fugaku to gain supporters in the n, rising to the status of being a true n head. .......................... In a hole a thousand miles away, a prestigious old man was talking to teenagers whose half was wrapped, with several white figures popping around him from time to time. The young man was Obito, who just like in the Manga, did not die, and was instead saved by Madara. However, his injuries this time-around were even more serious. He only woke up on this day, with the 1st thing to have in sight being Madara¡¯s face. Chapter 170 - Ghost of the Uchiha, Uchiha Madara

H.R.P Chapter 170: Ghost of the Uchiha, Uchiha Madara

¡°Wait.... You¡¯re really Uchiha Madara?¡± No one could tell how many times Obito had said those words already. The old man on the stone chair didn¡¯t pay attention to his question, as if he could not hear his voice. Obito was the yful fun loving type. In the Manga, when he impersonated Madara, he was very serious. But whenever he acted like Tobi, he let some glimpses of that nature of his be exposed. Obito at this point in time did not go yet through all of the experiences that the old him had in the Manga; he wasn¡¯t mature enough. Ever since he woke up, he never even stopped speaking. ¡°Obito, I said you shouldn¡¯t disturb Madara sama!¡± White Zetsu popped out of the ground. ¡°But I really want to know if he¡¯s Uchiha Madara!¡± ¡°Of course he¡¯s Madara sama!¡± Zetsu was getting a bit helpless. ¡°But didn¡¯t Uchiha Madara lose to the 1st Hokage in the battle of the Valley of the End, and then die?¡± ¡°That¡¯s just what the world had seen!¡± On the stone Chair, Madara, whose eyes were closed for a long time, finally answered Obito¡¯s question. ¡°Madara sama!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. He wants to know; I will tell him what happened.¡± Madara said faintly. His tone was very dull, and there was no emotion in his voice, as if he was telling the story of someone else. Much of the Uchiha¡¯s history in Konoha was hidden by the n¡¯s elders from their younger generations. Obito was hearing about the Warring States Period for the 1st time. As Obito was listening to Madara¡¯s emotionless storytelling, an image of that period appeared before his eyes. In the center of that image were two teenagers, who had great friendship while growing up, and dreamt together of founding a great vige where every child could live long and have a prosperous life. Their dream seemed to be out of reach, yet so vivid. But fate made them stand on opposite sides, because of their ns. The two rose in the war, crushing their peers and surpassing the older generation. After the deaths of Tajima, Madara¡¯s father, and Butsuma, Hashirama¡¯s father, the two teenagers and their younger brothers became the leaders of their ns. At the same time, both acquired new powers, being the Mangekyo Sharingan and Wood Release, respectively. This was the 1st time Obito had ever heard of the Mangekyo. He had always thought that the peak of a Sharingan¡¯s evolution is bing a three tomoe Sharingan. The battle between the two continues for long years, and the Uchiha were getting gradually overwhelmed. Even Madara¡¯s younger brother, Izuna, died at the hands of Tobirama Senju. Madara skipped the matter of the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan directly to mentioning thest battle before Konoha¡¯s establishment. Obito¡¯s eyes shined as he was listening to Madara. He could not imagine people so powerful. The scenes described by Madara made his blood boil of excitement. In the end, the Uchiha n still got defeated. But it was Hashirama¡¯s willingness to exchange his life for peace that finally convinced Madara. In this way, the Uchiha and the Senju formed an alliance, and the strongest families in the world united to form a vige. This force was enough to sweep away all obstacles standing in the way of peace. In particr, Hashirama and Madara¡¯s power exceeded everyone¡¯s imagination. Other than each other, the two could have no rivals, and soon, their names echoed all over the world: God of Shinobi, Hashirama Senju! Ghost of the Uchiha, Uchiha Madara! With the power of these two, Konoha was founded in the most prosperousnd, the Fire Country. Everything went beautifully, and the vige kept on thriving. For the sake of peace, Hashirama captured the Biju and intended on distributing them to the viges. At that time, Madara was finding out the shorings of his childhood dreams, and he read the Stone Tablet left by the Rikudo Sennin. Considering what he read to be the real path to peace, he decided to leave Konoha. ¡°The real path to peace? What is that?¡± Obito asked with curiosity. ¡°When you acquire the Mangekyo Sharingan, go to the underground bunker of the Naka Shrine to find out the answer.¡± ¡°I can get the Mangekyo Sharingan?!¡± Obito asked with some excitement. ¡°Obito, you¡¯ve directly opened the 2 tomoe Sharingan! You are a genius! You must be able to get the Mangekyo!¡± Zetsu on the side gave Obito the thumbs up! For the 1st time, Obito was described by the term ¡°genius¡±, and that made feel quite awkward. Madara did not care about Obito¡¯sst question, and continued talking about the Battle of the valley of the End. It went exactly like what was already known to the rest of the vige. However, its oue was different. What everyone in the vige believed was that Madara lost to Hashirama, eventually dying at his hands. But in fact, Madara survived, after sessfully obtaining Hashirama¡¯s flesh. ¡°How could you manage to deceive the 1st Hokage sama? And what did you want with his cells?¡± ¡°The Uchiha¡¯s Sharingan has two forbidden Jutsus. One is Izanagi, and the other is Izanami. I programmed my Izanagi to activate in my right eye.¡± ¡°Izanagi? What¡¯s that?¡± Obito sounded doubtful; he never heard of this Jutsu. ¡°Izanagi can convert all unfavorable factors, including death, into a dream. However, once used, it makes its user lose sight in the eye he used.¡± Zetsu whispered and exined. ¡°And why did you want the 1st Hokage sama¡¯s cells?¡± ¡°To achieve true peace!¡± After finishing those words, Madara closed his eyes and ignored Obito again. After listening to Madara¡¯s story, Obito went into a rare silence. What he heard today took him by surprise. He kept thinking about what Madara mentioned; what is true peace? In the Earth Country not too far away from him, Onoki and the Earth Country¡¯s Daimyo were having a discussion. The rtionship between the Earth Country and its hidden vige is usually very good. The Daimyo had been unconditionally supporting the Rock¡¯s development and never interfered with the vige¡¯s actions. Today, he uncharacteristically came to talk to Onoki. The vige had been having several defeats in session, and suffering heavy losses. They even lost the Yonbi Jinchuriki, twice! In order to support the vige¡¯s war, the Earth Country had also spent huge sums of money, which led the country into an economic crisis. Anyway the Daimyo looked at the matter, he felt that this war could not go on. Onoki is a very stubborn person, who¡¯s never willing to admit defeat. He wasn¡¯t epting that this would end with defeat to Konoha. For this reason, the Daimyo himself came to put pressure upon him, and make him recognize his situation. ¡°Alright! I understand Daimyo sama. I will send people to Konoha for negotiations. This time, we have lost indeed.¡± Onoki sighed helplessly admitting the fact of defeat. The Daimyoforted Onoki, and then left. Onoki then called Kitsuchi, and exined everything to him. Chapter 171 - Building a Mini Juubi!

H.R.P Chapter 171: Building a Mini Juubi!

A few dayster, Kitsuchi entered Konoha with a few Rock Ninjas, and the 3rd appointed Orochimaru to be responsible for negotiations. Orochimaru could only put his experiments on hold in order to deal with Kitsuchi and his lot. The negotiations proceeded very smoothly. The Rock were in no position to bargain, while Konoha¡¯s condition were not excessive. The two sides quickly reached a consensus. After signing this truce with the Rock, the 3rd World War had officially ended for Konoha. Just like the previous two, this war also ended with Konoha¡¯s victory. Konoha 1st signed a peace treaty with the Cloud Vige, then defeated the Sand-Rock alliance in the battle of Kikyo Pass forcing the Sand to Surrender, and the Battle of Kannabi Bridge was the final nail in the coffin of the Rock¡¯s dream of a victory. On the day the two sides signed the peace treaty, the 3rd couldn¡¯t wait to announce to Konoha that the war is finally over. No matter what, war always brings pain. Between years 39 and 47, countless Konoha Ninjas died on the battlefield, and as many previously happy families mourned their deaths. Today was the day the war was finally over. Konoha¡¯s citizens, both Ninjas and civilians, were all happy, with many of them shedding tears of Joy. Even Sakumo, who was worried sick about Kakashi¡¯s situation, smiled after getting the news. A few days ago, Ryo suggested to him that Kakashi should be brought to Orochimaru¡¯sb for treatment. Having absolute trust in Ryo¡¯s Medical Ninjutsu, Sakumo agreed without hesitation. The reason why Ryo wanted to bring Kakashi to Orochimaru¡¯sb was that he wanted to elerate the assimtion of the Sharingan and Kakashi¡¯s body. The Sharingan itself was releasing a special Chakra, making Kakashi¡¯s body suitable for its use. But this assimtion was going to take far too much time. As estimated by Ryo, it should take at least ten more years. With Kakashi¡¯s current age, these years should be the ones when his strength peaks. Of this important growth of dyed, Kakashi would not surpass the level that he had reached in the Manga. Ryo did not want this to happen, so he could only try helping Kakashi with speeding up the process. The best method would be stimting the Sharingan with external factors, and the best method to choose for such stimtion is of course the use of Hashirama¡¯s cells. Therefore, Ryo brought Kakashi back to Orochimaru¡¯sb. It was better if as few people as possible knew about the matter of Hashirama¡¯s cells. Most people in Konoha respected the 1st far too much to ept such use of his cells. The cells used by Ryo were the ones weakened by Madara, as they were less phagocytic. Kakashi had no idea what Ryo was giving him each day, but he could clearly feel that this pale green liquid that circted in his body was emitting such amazing Chakra. While the Senju and the Uchiha sharemon roots, they were mutually exclusive. The Senju¡¯s power was one that suppressed that of the Uchiha, and that was the basis of Ryo¡¯s method. As the cells entered Kakashi¡¯s body, their Chakra naturally approached the Sharingan, making it ¡°threatened¡±. The eye would in return resort to Kakashi¡¯s body to counter this threat. In this way, and under the effect of such a good ¡°conflict¡±, Kakashi and the Sharingan got more and more integrated, and the eye used less and less of Kakashi¡¯s Chakra. In reality, Ryo did not expect that the assimtion rate of Kakashi would be elerated by this much even with these weakened cells. In just a few days, Kakashi¡¯s left eye¡¯s optic nerves were filled with the Sharingan¡¯s special Chakra. Later, Ryo asked Kakashi to try to control the activation of the Sharingan. After several attempts, Kakashi sessfully deactivated the Sharingan. The scarlet two tomoe pupils disappeared, and Kakashi¡¯s Chakra was no longer being consumed. Kakashi fed the Sharingan with Chakra again, and his Sharingan was reactivated, while consuming far less Chakra than before. Not only that, Kakashi could also sense that some cells of his body would automatically release specially Chakra full of vitality whenever he activated the Sharingan. With it, whatever Chakra he lost through the use of the Sharingan, he restored quickly. Ryo¡¯s treatment was aplete sess! After dealing with the risks brought by Kakashi¡¯s new Sharingan, Ryo quickly turned his attention to another n he had been preparing for a long time. It was building a ¡°Mini Juubi¡± with the Biju Chakra and then part he had of the Gedo Mazo. Ryo had been thinking for such a long time of this n. Now, he had the Ichibi¡¯s, Sanbi¡¯s, Yonbi¡¯s, Gobi¡¯s and Kyubi¡¯s Chakra at hand. And before leaving Madara¡¯s cave, he managed to get the Gedo Mazo¡¯s arm. Ryo was intending to use part of the Gedo Mazo, which was in fact the Juubi¡¯s body, to build himself a Mini Juubi. Ryo moved to the Forest of Death and found himself a cave in there. He set a barrier at the entrance to prevent the entry of any patrol Ninjas or animals. Then, he immediately took out the Gedo Mazo¡¯s arm from its scroll along with the scrolls containing the sealed Ichibi Tail. Then, Ryo proceeded to slowly injecting the Chakra into the arm. After the Arm sensed Biju Chakra, it suddenly pulled it in, a in a sh, the Ichibi¡¯s tail disappeared. Ryo then opened the Sanbi¡¯s Chakra scroll, and the Gedo Mazo¡¯s arm also absorbed all that Chakra. Same was true for all of the other Biju Chakra he had sealed. After absorbing the Kyubi¡¯s Chakra, the arm¡¯s appearance changed. The arm initially twice as long as Ryo turned into a sphere shorted than him. Ryo activated his Sharingan observing the sphere, and was startled by what he found out. He could sense hints of consciousness, developing within the sphere. Ryo didn¡¯t want to let the Juubi¡¯s soul to be reborn, but now he had no way to stop the process. Suddenly, he remembered the Sanbi¡¯s soul he had sealed. Ryo quickly un-wrapped the seal and injected the Sanbi¡¯s soul into the sphere. Within ten minutes, the sphere changed again, and Natural Energy began rushing into it, with its appearance gradually changing into that of the Sanbi. Seeing that, Ryo had a sigh of relief. It seemed to him that the Sanbi¡¯s soul seeded in preventing the sphere from giving birth to its own consciousness. After a long time, a Sanbi that was slightly taller than Ryo appeared in front of him. At this time, the beast¡¯s consciousness was not fully awakened, but its body uncontrobly and involuntarily absorbed natural energy from the outside world. Ryo was intrigued as he looked at the beast in front of him, wanting to see what changes it would receive next. As time went by, a whole day passed, and the beast had already absorbed one-third of the original Sanbi¡¯s size after consuming day¡¯s worth of Chakra. By then the cave barely amodated him. At this time, its consciousness finally awakened, and Ryo felt the spirit of the immense creature before him and prepared himself forbat. After all,st time he faced the Sanbi, things didn¡¯t go too well. It was very likely that the Biju would immediately fight him. But what happened wasn¡¯t anything that Ryo ever imagined. The beast¡¯s consciousness contacted his own, and its shape changed again, bing more and more simr to that of an animal that Ryo remembered well. And from the beast consciousness, he clearly received a message: ¡°Are you my master?¡± (Author¡¯s note: I initially wanted to finish the 3rd War¡¯s arc on this chapter, but I¡¯ve changed several thing along the way and it will stillst a little longer. Anyway, Could anyone guess what animal did the Sanbi be?) Chapter 172 - New Life

H.R.P Chapter 172: New Life

The Sanbi¡¯s look was getting closer and closer to that of a Ragdoll Cat that Ryo had raised in his previous life, just many timesrger than that. Looking at the immense cat before him, emotions surged within Ryo¡¯s heart. ¡®What about the Juubi, or the Sanbi? What is this? A ghost from the past?¡¯ Ryo took a deep breath, made himself calm down and then said to the Ragdoll cat: ¡°So, aren¡¯t you a turtle? Howe your species changed?¡± ¡°I saw this creature in my master¡¯s memory. Master still liked it very much, so I changed.¡± The Ragdoll cat¡¯s voice had a hint of grief in it. ¡°My memory? How do you see my memory?¡± The cat did not answer. Looking at its tangled expression, Ryo guessed that it didn¡¯t know either. ¡°You don¡¯t know either don¡¯t you? Let¡¯s change the question. Is your soul that of the Sanbi?¡± ¡°The Sanbi? That big turtle? Isn¡¯t that the food that master gave me?¡± The cat licked its lips. It must be that the Sanbi¡¯s soul was pretty delicious. Ryo realized that it was the Mini Jubi¡¯s soul that actually swallowed that of the Sanbi. No wonder this new creature wasn¡¯t hostile towards him. This was rather strange; a soul newly born into this world swallowing up that of the Sanbi. It seemed just as absurd as seeing a baby beating up a grown man. Ryo didn¡¯t get much time to think about that. The Ragdoll cat¡¯s voice was ringing in his head: ¡°Master! Don¡¯t you like me? Now, you can change me into whatever you want, but I won¡¯t be able to change once my body and soul fully merge!¡± Ryo thought the matter over and decided to change the beast¡¯s shape. After all, a Ragdoll Cat wasn¡¯t the most fitting creature to fight in the Naruto world. ¡°What do you want me to look like master?¡± ¡°Anything is okay??¡± Ryo asked with some curiosity. ¡°Yes, but you¡¯ll have to be fast master; my soul¡¯s about to fully merge with my body.¡± The cat urged. Ryo thought of the image of the oriental dragon in his mind, and then passed it over to the mind of the puppet cat. Being originally Chinese, he was deeply attached to that image. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to be a mollusk!¡± The cat refused directly. The corner of Ryo¡¯s mouth twitched! That¡¯s a dragon! Not a freaking mollusk! The cat was unwilling to be a dragon, so he could only keep thinking about other creatures from Chinese Mythology. However, they were all rejected by the cat, one after the other. In the end, Ryo simply gave up, and let her decide what she wanted to be. In the end, the image chosen by the cat surprised Ryo. It had a lion¡¯s head, antlers,vender eyes, a moose¡¯s body, blue water skin covered with dragon scales, and a purple gold dragon tail. She looked like a water Kirin. ¡°Master, does this look good?¡± The voice of what had just been a cat rang within Ryo¡¯s mind. ¡°A Water Kirin, could that ever be bad? Where did you see this image?¡± Ryo did not think of Kirin, let alone a water Kirin. ¡°I saw master¡¯s Ninjutsu, [Raiton: Kirin]. I think it looks good. As for the color of my body, it seems toe with the ability of the turtle. He can control water, and I ate him, so I can control water as well!¡± As it was speaking, a massive mass of water appeared around the Water Kirin. Ryo looked at its appearance with attention, and then found that it didn¡¯t look exactly like the legendary Kirin he had in mind. Normally, a Kirin would have an ox tail, but this had a Dragon¡¯s tail. Also, this beast should be a Biju, but it only had one tail. This made Ryo specte that it was no stronger than the Ichibi. However, he quickly omitted this theory. This Water Kirin had great amounts of Chakra, far surpassing the Ichibi. It also had Natural Energy, making his Chakra akin to the Senjutsu Chakra. On top that, it controlled water. The Yonbi, let alone the Ichibi, might not be able to take on the Water Kirin. ¡°Master, I still have no name! Give me a name!¡± Again, the Water Kirin¡¯s voice interrupted Ryo¡¯s thoughts. Naming was never Ryo¡¯s forte. He generally liked using colors to name. The Water Kirin¡¯s color was Blue. ¡°For now, I¡¯ll call you Korin! I¡¯m not good at picking up name. Have your sweet time choosing a better one in the future!¡± (T/N: Korin has the same Ko from Kogin, meaning Small. Rin means female Kirin.). Korin breathed a sigh of relief after hearing her name wasn¡¯t going to mean Little Blue. They were both connected so it was clear to her what Ryo was thinking about. ¡°By the way, Korin, are you still a Biju?¡± Korin nodded, and then shook her head. She nodded because her Chakra source is the same as that of the Biju, and shook her head as she was different life form. The nine Biju were the result of the splitting of the Juubi by the Rikudo Sennin, with their souls also endowed by him. Korin had some kind of consciousness that was practically made out of nothing, by the umtion Chakra. It was simr to that of the Juubi that knew nothing but destruction. Later, Ryo injected the Sanbi¡¯s soul into her body. After the Sanbi¡¯s soul sensed the ¡°Mini Juubi¡¯s¡± consciousness, it got too scared to resist it. Korin easily swallowed the Sanbi¡¯s soul, gaining his wisdom with that. However, she was still like a newborn child at that point, like a nk sheet of paper. The Sanbi¡¯s soul didn¡¯t ¡°digest¡± for a while, so at the beginning, it seemed like the beast was going to be the Sanbi. When her soul and body started merging, Ryo¡¯s spiritual power grabbed her attention. With curiosity, she looked into Ryo¡¯s spirit. Doing so, she saw him injecting the Sanbi¡¯s soul within her, which was the key to her true birth. This made her regard Ryo as her master. Ryo was very surprised when he learned about how things went. This was coincidence, and something that he had never seen before in the Manga. ¡°That is to say Korin, that you are of a new life form? Different from all 10 Biju?¡± ¡°Yes master. My soul is different from them. Even the Juubi would be able to swallow me.¡± ¡°Korin, don¡¯t call me master anymore, call me Ryo!¡± Ryo never cared for enving others. To him, all creaturesparable in wits to humans are equal. This was the case with Kogin, and now it¡¯s the same with Korin. Kogin felt Ryo¡¯s goodwill and respect as he said those words. She had the wisdom and feelings of human beings, and Ryo¡¯s attitude towards her made her recognize him even more. ¡°Nevertheless, your size is really troublesome. How can I bring you back to the vige?¡± Ryo felt he was in a bit of a pinch. ¡°You can seal me into your body, just like a Biju! I am different though from other Biju; I have a physical body. So you seal my Chakra, and my soul and body will still be free to move freely. Ryo¡¯s heart was shook. After thinking for while, he decided to be Korin¡¯s Jinchuriki. Ryo used to want to be the Sanbi¡¯s Jinchuriki. He needed the beast¡¯s Chakra and water control abilities. Now, Korin is definitely the superior choice. Korin¡¯s sealing went wlessly. Like they previously decided, Ryo used the Eight Trigrams Seal to seal her Chakra into his body. He also left a gap on the seal so that she could use her own Chakra at will. Korin¡¯s body was originally the Gedo Mazo¡¯s arm. Now, it¡¯s that of a Water Kirin. This look won¡¯t be easily dealt with by everyone. Ryo taught her transformation, and she turned into a Ragdoll cat just like before, and jumped into Ryo¡¯s arms. Chapter 173 - Kurama’s Response

H.R.P Chapter 173: Kurama¡¯s Response

The next morning, Ryo, while holding Korin, used Teleportation Barrier to get from the Forest of Death to Orochimaru¡¯sb. There was no one there. Yugao had left a note saying that she and Anko went out on a task, so that Ryo would not worry. Originally, Ryo wanted to get Yugao to meet Korin, but unfortunately didn¡¯t happen to catch up with her. He had to leave with Korin in his arms. Korin was just born in the world. She was greatly curious about everything, remaining Ryo¡¯s arms, looking left and right all the time. The vigers along Ryo¡¯s way saw him holding the cat, and men, women and children all envied him. It was because Korin looked extremely cute. Her yellow and white Ragdoll Cat fur was stunning, and her sapphire-like eyes looked beautiful. Everyone¡¯s envy made Ryo suddenly feel ufortable. He clung to Korin and used the Lightning Chakra Mode Flicker to disappear in in sight. Ryo¡¯s destination was Ichiraku Ramen. Because he was dealing with Korin, he remained in the Forest of Death for two days. Over the course of that period, he didn¡¯t get to eat anything. Usually, Ryo wouldn¡¯t have problems standing such a situation. However, ever since he changed the gic arrangement within his cells, his daily food intake was greatly increased. After all, his great vitality required a lot of energy to be maintained. Ryo arrived at Ichiraku Ramen, put Korin down and couldn¡¯t wait to get three bowls of seafood ramen. ¡°Ryo, what is this?¡± While Ryo was eating, Korin smelled the scent of the ramen, and asked curiously. ¡°This is ramen. Do you want to eat?¡± While saying that, Ryo lifted some ramen with his chopsticks and gave it to Korin. She sniffed the Ramen for a while before finally surrendering to the temptation and eating a whole lot of it. ¡°Ramen is delicious!¡± Korin immediately fell in love with the vor! Ryo quickly finished the three bowls, eating while feeding Korin. From Ichiraku, Ryo entered Sage Mode, looking for Kushina¡¯s location. After locating her Chakra, Ryo lifted Korin and teleported to Kushina. At the time, she was practicing with Rin and Shisui. After Obito¡¯s death, Rin¡¯s character changed drastically. Previously, Rin used to be mainly interested in Medical Ninjutsu. Now, she started paying attention to gaining more strength, so she was practicing with Kushina for a while. Shisui who did not see Ryo for a long time, also could also follow Kushina around for practice. ¡°Hey! Hello everyone!¡± Ryo saluted the three. ¡°Ryo! Where have you been all this time? How long are you going to leave your apprentice to me? Aren¡¯t you going to take responsibility of his training?¡± Said Kushina was some anger. ¡°So sorry Ne-san, I had a lot to deal withtely!¡± Kushina wasn¡¯t about to let him off the hook just because she knew he was honest. She kept scolding him indiscriminately. ¡°Ryo, what¡¯s that can in your arms?¡± Just as Ryo was getting verbally pummeled by Kushina, Rin realized his was holding Korin in his arms. When Kushina heard Rin¡¯s words, she looked down, her eyes widened, and she immediately became attracted by Korin. Girl cannot resist anything fluffy, especially if they are as cute as Korin. Kushina was immediately hooked! Same goes for Rin, and Even Shisui could help but get his eyes attracted to Korin from time to time. ¡°Ryo, give it to me! I want to give it a hug!¡± Kushina¡¯s mood became better just like that, and all her anger faded away. After Ryo mentally sought Korin¡¯s consent, he handed her over to Kushina. Adversise As soon as Kushina reached to grab the cat, the Kyubi stopped her: ¡°Kushina, wait! There¡¯s something wrong with this cat!¡± Out of trust of Kurama, Kushina didn¡¯t grab Korin, taking a few steps back instead. ¡°Kushina, switch with me!¡± Kurama said, and then took over Kushina body. ¡°Kid, what is the cat in your arms?¡± Kurama could not wait to ask. After Korin sensed Kurama consciousness, she got all agitated. Apparently, she could feel the pressure of Kurama¡¯s horrible Chakra. Ryo initially came here nning on talking to Kurama about Korin, but the Kyubi was the one to take the initiative. Ryo concealed the matter of Madara and the Gedo Mazo¡¯s arm, and told Kurama about the rest of the details. Hearing that, Kurama fell into meditation. After a good while, Kurama came back to earth, and stared at Korin with a burning gaze. ¡°So, the Chakra out of 5 Biju, and the soul of the Sanbi, could actually give birth to a new tailed beast?¡± Kurama was in utter disbelief. After all, he wasn¡¯t only the strongest among the 9 Biju, he was also the most knowledgeable. Korin¡¯s appearance took him by surprise. ¡°Kid, I want to see the power of this cat.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Ryo very happily agreed. He then used the Teleportation Barrier to go with the Kyubi in Kushina¡¯s body and Korin to the borders of the Fire Country. Ryo sensed that there was no one nearby, and unsealed the Chakra within his body. Korin was immediately turned from a kitten into a prestigious Water Kirin. The Kyubi could feel her Chakra. Judging by that, he deemed her to be equivalent to the Yonbi in strength. Her Chakra on its own was nothing for him to be scared off. What took Kurama by surprised was the Natural Energy infused within her Chakra. Among all the Biju, only the juubi was made out Natural Energy. The other Biju were only of assimting Natural Energy, while Korin had it a constituent of its own existence. ¡°You, throw a Biju Dama at me!¡± Kushina pointed at Korin and said. ¡°Oh!¡± The Kyubi¡¯s power was far beyond hers, and Korin did not dare argue with him. On top of that, she didn¡¯t sense any maliciousness from the Kyubi, and therefore, she was obedient. She knew well how to make a Biju Dama from the Sanbi¡¯s memories. She opened her mouth, condensing a red and ck Biju dama the size of a Human head, and thenunching it at Kurama. Kushina¡¯s body was instantly wrapped in Red Chakra getting her to the Five Tailed Cloak mode, which caught the Biju Dama. Kurama observed the sphere for a moment, noticing the presence of Natural Energy within it, and then threw the Biju Dama out. ¡°Boom!¡± A small piece of the forest disappeared under the explosion of the attack. The next thing Kurama did was releasing his mental power. The Souls of the Biju were separated from the Juubi, and they were all connected to each other. The Kyubi wanted to confirm whether Korin¡¯s soul gave any connection to that of the Juubi. He eventually concluded that her soul was independent of the Juubi and the rest of the Biju. ¡°Kid, collect Chakra from the Nibi, the Rokubi, the Nanabi and the Hachibi! With their Chakra, she could beplete.¡± After that, Kurama gave Kushina¡¯s body back to her. She was listening to the whole dialogue between Ryo and Kurama. She never expected that the kitten that looked so cute before was actually a Biju. Ryo re-sealed Korin¡¯s Chakra into his body, and her body and soul went back to being a Ragdoll cat. She jumped into Ryo¡¯s arm and found afortable position to lie down. Seeing the cat, Kushina forgot all about the Water Kirin. She robbed Korin from Ryo¡¯s arms, with Kurama not stopping her this time. ¡°Interesting young child. Perhaps, she could be another Jubi in the future.¡± Watching Kushina y with Korin, Kurama muttered to himself. Chapter 174 - The Rokubi and the Scapegoat

H.R.P Chapter 174: The Rokubi and the Scapegoat

C¡°Hokage sama, this is all the information that we could collect after investigation.¡± In the Hokage¡¯s office, the 3rd¡¯s face was rather heavy after listening to the Anbu¡¯s report. Two days ago, he suddenly received intelligence saying that there was a Biju Dama released on the borders of the fire country. This was what happened between Korin and Kurama. But it just happened by coincidence that the 3rd also received information about the Rokubi Jinchuriki leaving being sent out by the Mist Vige. Combining these two piece of information, the 3rd could not just sit still, and immediately dispatched an Anbu group to investigate the borders if the Fire Country. ording to the information they obtained through their investigation, the Anbu confirmed that the damage in forest was doing of a Biju Dama, but they found no direct proof that it was that of the Rokubi. The 3rd coukd not afford to take the matter lightly. Konoha had immerged as the sole victor of the 3rd World War. It could be very possible for other Viges to have movements in the area. ¡°Anbu, bring me Ryo and Minato.¡± The 3rd asked the Anbu around him. ¡°Wait! Bring Ryo and Kushina!¡± The 3rd suddenly thought of something and changed his mind. As usual, the Anbu had no questions asked, and even though he had some doubts, he meticulously carried out his task. In the past few days, Ryo was ¡°brainwashing¡± Shisui in the 3rd training ground. Ryo thought that some Shisui¡¯s actions in the Manga were too selfless and borderline dumb. He felt that the kid waspletely ¡°poisoned¡± by the Will of Fire, and that he had bnce things out and correct his values. Shisui wasn¡¯t agreeing with Ryo¡¯s views, as they conflicted with the education he received ever since childhood. However, Ryo wasn¡¯t thinking of changing Shisui¡¯s ideas immediately. He just buried a seed in his heart that should sprout when the time is right and change his actions. Later, the mentor and apprentice started practicing. Ryo had inherited the method of his own teachers. He used his own fist to make his apprentice recognize his deficiencies. The two were training almost daily. Shisui¡¯s strength greatly improved with fighting Kushina and Ryo. With the blessing of having the Sharingan, he soon reached the level of a Jonin. Their training was soon over, and Shisuiid on the ground panting. Ryo was about to give him his evaluation, when the Anbu showed up. ¡°Ryo san, the Hokage sama wants you in his office.¡± ¡°I see. Did he summon anyone else besides me?¡± Ryo asked casually. ¡°Yes, he also summoned Kushina.¡± Ryo raised his eyebrows in surprise. The 3rd actually called to Kage tier Ninjas for this matter, with one of them being the Kyubi¡¯s Jinchurki. At the office, Ryo and Kushina soon arrived, and the 3rd immediately handed out two scrolls to the two. Opening the 1st they read: ¡°The explosion of Biju Dama on the borders of the Fire Country.¡± The two realized what it was all about, but neither of them showed the faintest smile. They went ahead and read the 2nd Scroll: ¡°The Mist Ninjas sent the Rokubi out on a mission¡± ¡°This is an S Rank mission! I need you two to investigate and trace the Rokubi and find out why he was sent out of his vige. Also, the Biju appearing on our borders was not the Rokubi.¡± After taking the mission, Ryo and Kushina left the 3rd¡¯s office. ¡°Ryo, where are we going to find the Rokubi?¡± Kushina asked with a bitter face. While no one else knew what was going on, Ryo and Kushina had special insight on the matter. The Biju in the fire country was none other than Korin, with the Biju dama¡¯s explosion being hers and Kurama¡¯s work. What information they received was actually equivalent to nothing! It was as if the 3rd sent them out blindly to find the Rokubi, which was just like looking for needle in a haystack. Ryo smiled and said: ¡°Where ever he is, didn¡¯t Kushina Ne-san want to leave the vige for the longest time? Isn¡¯t this a perfect opportunity?¡± ¡°YEAH!¡± Kushina¡¯s eyes lit up, and she was thrilled to realize that she was about to go out of the vige again. Adversise The next morning, Ryo, who was carrying Korin, gathered with Kushina at the entrance of the vige. There were also Shisui, and Pakura¡¯s sister, Shi. The war between Konoha and the Sand was finally over. Ryo intended to take this opportunity and fulfill his promise by carrying Shi to the Sand Vige. Last night, Chinse heard about this and felt very reluctant to ept the matter. The two spent many years with each other, and they became very close to each other. Shi was also reluctant to leave Chinse, and the two spent the whole night talking and bidding each other farewell. On Konoha¡¯s gate, Ryo transported the whole group to the nearest Teleportation Barrier Mark to the Sand Vige. They could only continue their Journey by walking. The Seals on Shi¡¯s Chakra were already removed a few years ago. None of the group was slow, and in under one day, they all reached the Wind Country¡¯s territory. Returning after so many years, Shi had mixed feeling about entering her homend again. After the group gave her a moment, they got back to moving again. ¡°Wait!¡± Ryo suddenly felt great Chakra fluctuation from their front left, and stopped his group¡¯s movements. ¡°Ryo, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Kushina asked. ¡°Ne san, use Kurama¡¯s Chakra to perceive whatever¡¯s in that direction.¡± Ryo pointed to the front left. Kushina nodded, and with the help of Kurama, she also sensed the massive Chakra in front. ¡°Kushina, that¡¯s the Rokubi.¡± The Kyubi perceived Saiken and notified Kushina, who immediately told Ryo. ¡°Haha, it seems that we are lucky! Ne-san, I¡¯ll go ahead and finish the task, while you stay here to protect them.¡± After finishing his words, Ryo entered the Ice Lightning Chakra Mode and disappeared in front of everyone. Ryo went ahead following the Chakra he perceived. As he got closer to the Rokubi, he perceived another familiar Chakra. Perceiving this Chakra, Ryo took out his Ice Scalpel and picked up the pace. When he reached the scene, he saw a seriously damaged Pakura besieged by Several Ninjas and the Rokubi Jinchuriki. ¡°It¡¯s one thing after another! But I guess it¡¯s alright!¡± Ryo smiled and left an Ice Scalpel in ce, and he Flickered in. The Mist Ninja¡¯s just had a glimpse of him. Before they had time to react, both Ryo and Pakura had disappeared. Pakura felt confused. She did not expect that Ryo would suddenly appear to save her life. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t we know each-other?¡± Ryo smiled at Pakura who was in a daze. Pakura returned to her senses: ¡°Ryo Yamanaka! How are you here?¡± ¡°I came to bring your sister back to the Sand Vige. I didn¡¯t expect that you would be encountered by the Mist Ninjas.¡± ¡°My sister? Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t get her back to the vige! Cought!¡± hearing the news, Pakura became agitated, aggravating her wound. ¡°Do not worry. I haven¡¯t gotten her there yet! By the way, the Rokubi is my main mission. Don¡¯t you mind letting me deal with it?¡± ¡°Be careful. Besides the Rokubi Jinchuriki, they have a Quasi Kage and two elite Jonins!¡± Pakura kindly warned Ryo. ¡°That¡¯s quite the lineup that the Mist prepared for you. How did you survive?¡± Asked Ryo curiously. Pakura gave him an awkward gaze and said: ¡°Do you think that everyone is as fearless of my Kekkei Genkai as you? They simply could not touch me. They had to exhaust my Chakra 1st. I¡¯m not like I used to be you know, I¡¯m already Kage tier!¡± ¡°Is that so? Well, you¡¯re still far from catching up with me! Just watch how I¡¯ll avenge you!¡± Chapter 175 - Ice World

H.R.P Chapter 175: Ice World

CRyo¡¯s strength had grown tremendously in thest period. First, he activated the Mangekyo Sharingan, and then found a way to keep it from losing sight by rearranging the genes in his cells. On top of that, just a few days ago, he became Korin¡¯s Jinchuriki. Ryo at his current level should have no problems dealing with the Rokubi Jinchuriki. He immediately flickered back to the Mist Group, and looked at the him. The only Rokubi Jinchuriki that Ryo was exposed to in the Manga was Utakata, a Mist Ninja often wearing a long, light blue kimono, and a handsome young man with long hair. But Ryo¡¯s first impression of the guy in front of him was disgust. The man had thick mucus all over his body, just like the Rokubi. Ryo rarely gave any value to people¡¯s appearances, but this guy ruining the image of the Rokubi Jinchuriki to him made him more hostile. The Rokubi Jinchuriki was also looking back at Ryo; a ck haired young man, with Konoha¡¯s forehead protector, three tomoe Sharingan and whose body shines with Lightning Chakra. He felt eminent threat from the person in front of him. The quasi Kage behind him took two steps back, apparently recognizing Ryo. ¡°You are the one who took Pakura just now! Where is she? Hand her over!¡± The quasi Kage and the Rokubi Jinchuriki did not speak, and a Jonin was the 1st to jump in. Ryo smiled, and his Ice Lightning Chakra mode became more violent. After leaving an Ice Scalpel in ce, he disappeared in front of his enemies¡¯ eyes. ¡°Be careful! That¡¯s Ryo Yamanaka! His lightining...¡± The Quasi Kage¡¯s words weren¡¯t finished when suddenly stopped, as the Jonin who had just spoken had Chidori go though his heart. ¡°DAMN! [Suiton: Water Prison Jutsu]!¡± The other Jonin tried to trap Ryo in water. ¡°RUN YOU IDIOT!¡± By the time the Quasi Kage finished his words, Ryo had already flickered in front of this Jonin, slitting his throat. After killing the two Jonins, Ryo dropped his scalpel and went back to his initial ce. The Quasi Kage was trembling. He already knew that Ryo Yamanaka was so terrible. However, facing him was a whole other deal. To him, it seemed that the myth is real, and that there¡¯s a young man in Konoha, with both the skills of Konoha¡¯s Yellow sh and White Fang. The Rokubi Jinchuriki was also looking at the young man in sight. From what he saw, he had no confidence in his ability to take him sown. At this speed, even the Rokubi itself couldn¡¯t capture Ryo¡¯s movements, let along his Jinchuriki. ¡°Ryo Yamanaka, our mission is not in conflict with Konoha¡¯s interests. Why stop us? Does Konoha want to provoke war once again?¡± The Jinchuriki tried to reason with Ryo. ¡°Pakura¡¯s my friend; it¡¯s as simple as that. As for war, you think that your vige still has more people to kill at Konoha¡¯s ninjas hands?¡± ¡°You¡¯re too arrogant child!¡± The Rokubi Jinchuriki was a good level Kage tier. Even the 3rd Mizukage did not want to provoke him. Today, Ryo pushed the line and made him furious. ¡°Sir calm down! Right now, we must retreat 1st!¡± The Quasi Kage tried to prevent his superior from fighting. The Rokubi Jinchuriki pushed the Quasi Kage aside, and around his body, a cloak of crimson Chakra slowly started to appear. ¡°Brat, I¡¯ll make you witness Saiken¡¯s power! [Wisdom Wolf Decay]!¡± With the Saiken¡¯s Chakra, the Rokubi¡¯s Jinchuriki released a Jutsu simr to [Skilled Mist Technique], but that consisted of strong corrosive acid mist. The group was in the desert, with no trees around. They could not gauge the specific destructive power of the Ice Mist, and Ryo didn¡¯t care about it too much. The Acid Mist quickly spread out, and was closing in on Ryo who tried to send it away using [Wind Release: Great Breakthrough] twice, but the mist did not show signs of being blow away. At this time, Ryo noticed with his Sharingan that the stones that came into contact with the Acid Mist were corroded in an instant, and that the Great Breakthrough was being countered by the Mist¡¯s momentum. ¡°This is bad!¡± What happened to the stones scared Ryo, pushing him to jump away. The destructive power of this Jinchuriki was far beyond his imagination. However, Ryo wasn¡¯t about to hide, but he needed to act fast. His pupils quickly took the shape of 6 pointed stars, and he made use of the Scalpel he left behind after killing the 2nd Jonin to teleport behind his enemy¡¯s back. The Rokubi Jinchuriki immediately noticed Ryo and turned around to attack him. Ryo, however, did not dodge. Instead, he activated his Mangekyo. Suddenly, the Rokubi Jinchuriki sensed that the weather had changed, and felt that he went into another ce. The original desert had disappeared, and in front of them was world covered with snow. The north wind came whistling carrying snowkes. Mountains, tries, and fields, everything was made out of Ice. ¡°Genjutsu! This is definitely a Genjutsu! Kai! Kai! Kai! Dammit! Why isn¡¯t it working?!¡± Said the Jinchuriki. ¡°Sir, could it be that Ryo Yamanaka used a Time-Space Jutsu to get us in this ce?¡± ¡°Impossible! Saiken just told me that this is a Genjutsu. We are definitely in a Genjutsu space, I...¡± The Rokubi Jinchuriki was not through talking, and he was suddenly hit by a block of the surrounding Ice. ¡°Bastard: [Wisdom Wolf Decay]!¡± He tried to use the Acid Mist jutsu again to corrode the Ice World. Unfortunately for him, his Mist lost its effect in this environment. As soon as it appeared, it got frozen immediately bing Pink Ice. Outside the Ice World, Ryo, who was using putting the Jutsu into practice for the 1st time, felt he was within an inch of death. As soon as he opened the Ice World, all his power, Mental Power, Chakra and Even Natural Energy poured madly into crafting the Ice World Like a tide. Originally, Ryo thought that this technique was just a Genjutsu space. He expected it to drain his Mental Power mostly. However, the Ice World was space between Genjutsu and Reality. This space was all covered with Ice and Snow. With the same principle he used in his teleportation, Ryo could freely shuffle his body and mind between the two world, and could draw people¡¯s consciousness into the Ice World. Ryo managed to get the consciousness of his two foes into the Ice World. However, as soon as the Ice World opened up, Ryo¡¯s power and Chakra were exhausted. He temporarily lost contact with the Ice World. Quickly, he recovered his power with the help of Korin¡¯s Chakra. Then, he started by entering the Ice World. By the time he went in, the two people¡¯s consciousness was assimted by the Ice World, bing two Ice sculptures. Ryo left the Ice World, and wiped the blood off of his right eye. After a while, he walked towards the Rokubi Jinchuriki¡¯s body. This was a rare opportunity for him to get part of the Rokubi¡¯s Chakra. However, Ryo did not expect that after the death of its Jinchuriki, Saiken would take control of his body! Chapter 176 - Korin vs. the Rokubi

H.R.P Chapter 176: Korin vs. the Rokubi

As soon as Ryo approached the Rokubi, he felt great threat, and his body unconsciously entered Ice Elementization. At that exact moment, a fist wrapped in Biju Chakra directly went through Ryo¡¯s heart. A Biju¡¯s Chakra is so destructive, and the punch was able to split Ryo¡¯s upper body. He was in cold sweat, frightened by this punch. If it wasn¡¯t for his intuition, and his timely Elementization, Ryo would have been killed by this fist. He quickly moved back to his initial spot, opening the Yin seal and releasing enough Natural Energy for his Torso to self repair. He then opened his Mangekyo to observe the situation in the Rokubi Jinchuriki¡¯s body. With that, he made sure that this was the Biju in control, not its Jinchuriki. Usually, once a Jinchuriki is dead, his Biju should follow, and this situation made Ryo really puzzled. Didn¡¯t he just kill the Rokubi Jinchuriki? Ryo was stunned for a moment, and quickly returned to the Ice World. After quick observation, he determined that the Jinchuriki¡¯s consciousness still had subtle fluctuations and did notpletely dissipate. Ryo wanted to destroy his consciousness immediately, but was stopped by Korin. ¡°Korin, do you want to fight the Rokubi?¡± Ryomunicated with her. ¡°Well, I want to see if I¡¯m as strong.¡± Korin said with some hope. Ryo did not object, and agreed with her request. On the Rokubi¡¯s side, a massive flow of Chakra began to ooze out of the Jinchuriki¡¯s body, and it condensed gradually into a behemoth that¡¯s covered with in a thick, slimy substance Korin wasn¡¯t willing to show weakness. She retrieved her Chakra from within Ryo¡¯s seal, and in the blink of an eye, a mighty Water Kirin appeared. The Rokubi felt quite restless as it observed Korin her single smaller tail, indicated that she wasn¡¯t a Biju. But he could sense that she was one. Korin¡¯s Chakra was equivalent to that of the Yonbi, but she had a single tail. Usually, a Biju¡¯s number of tails indicated his amount of Chakra, but Korin did not follow thisw, making Saiken uncertain. The Rokubi was quite simple minded; whatever it didn¡¯t understand would be put aside, with it proceeding directly to attack. Korin saw this and began to condense a Biju Dama. With Saiken¡¯s Chakra being absolutely above hers, it also went for the simplest crudest attack method, and answered with a Biju dama of its own. The collision between Korin¡¯s and the Rokubi¡¯s Biju Dama should be equivalent to the one between a Rasenshuriken against a regr Biju dama. The two attacks collided in midair, and Korin¡¯s Biju dama had higher overall energy level, but its Chakra was far below the Rokubi¡¯s attack. In the end, Korin lost the Biju dama showdown and the Rokubi¡¯s that lost most of its power flew towards her. ¡°Korin, water!¡± Ryomunicated with Korin. She shook her head reluctantly and refused Ryo¡¯s help. She jumped in the air avoiding the remaining attack of the Rokubi. The Biju noticed from the collision that Korin¡¯s Chakra contained some Natural Energy, and it felt more pressure. To its knowledge, none besides the Juubi should use Natural Energy. Why could Korin use it? It became hesitant and didn¡¯t know if it should continue the fight. Just as it was indecisive, Korin took the initiative to attack. Korin¡¯s thoughts were influenced by Ryo and his Sensei, Kushina. Would they just run away in disgrace after taking a punch? Absolutely not! Therefore, Korin did not admit defeat after losing the Biju dama showdown, especially after escaping it unscathed. As she was created, her soul absorbed that of the Sanbi. She had all its water controlling capabilities, so she also resorted to water attacks. Massive sphere of water appeared around her body, and then lighting shed within her eyes. The lightning Chakra merged with the sphere, which gradually turned ck, eventually bingvender ck just like Korin¡¯s eyes. ¡°ck Lightning!¡± Ryo did not expect that Korin would not just control Lightning, but also use ck Lightning itself. This was Darui¡¯s and the 3rd Raikage¡¯s special technique. It was oftenbined with Water, so that it flowed naturally like water. However, Korin¡¯s style was somewhat different than Darui¡¯s method. Her attacks are mainly based on Water Release, and she used the ck Lightning to incorporate its characteristics into them, granting them greater destructive power. Her lightning was closer to Madara¡¯s [Senpo: Storm Release Light Fang]. Her Water sphere wasunched, rushing directly to the Rokubi like Lightning. Madara¡¯s attack was powerful enough to cut clean through a Truth-Seeking Ball, and Korin¡¯s attack¡¯s destructive power was also quite amazing, and holes appeared in the Rokubi¡¯s body. Not only that, but its body was also paralyzed by the Lightning¡¯s additional effects. Nevertheless, the Rokubi was a Biju, and the holes in its body were quickly restored. In the end, Korin¡¯s attack only limited its actions. The Biju could not lift the paralyzing effect of the Lightning, and could only roar in ce to vent its anger. Along with its roar, the mucus on its body began to turn into a bubble, and it took a deep breath and blew said bubble towards Ryo and Korin. Korin condensed a lot of water, trying to pop the bubble, but the water just integrated with the bubble. The Rokubi¡¯s mucus itself is strongly corrosive, and was able to change the water. Korin¡¯s attack turned into highly corrosive acid water. As the water now had Saiken¡¯s Chakra within it, the Biju controlled the water to turn on Korin. She had no time to react, and was going to be eroded by the powerful attack. Ryo could no longer sit still, and flickered to Korin¡¯s side, freezing the Acid Water. Korin first breathed a sigh of relief, then scream at Ryo: ¡°Hey! Who asked for your help?¡± ¡°Alright it¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have been so nosy.¡± Ryo knew all too well that he should never argue with a woman. Korin felt guilty and bowed her head admitting her fault. ¡°You¡¯re right. This has be boring. Let¡¯s finish him together.¡± Korin knew already that she couldn¡¯t deal with the Rokubi, but she had refused Ryo¡¯s help. She couldn¡¯t just ask for it! Now that Ryo took the initiative, she jumped on the opportunity and asked Ryo to cooperate with her. Not knowing her motives, Ryo thought that she just got bored with the fight. Finishing the the Rokubi was all too easy for Ryo. He just re-entered Ice World, crushing the Rokubi¡¯s consciousness. With its Jinchuriki dead, Saiken gradually began to dissipate. Ryo moved to its side and collected one tail¡¯s worth of Chakra. He then returned to Korin¡¯s side, injecting the freshly collected Chakra directly into her body. Chapter 177 - The Direction of Korin’s Growth

H.R.P Chapter 177: The Direction of Korin¡¯s Growth

With the injection of the Rokubi¡¯s Chakra within it, Korin¡¯s Chakra began to dpose and get reconstructed. Ryo opened his Sharingan and observed the changes happening to Korin carefully. The Rokubi¡¯s Chakra gradually merged with hers bing part of her new Chakra. Her body grew in size, and her overall amount of Chakra also increased. The proportion of Natural Energy in it also increased. Ryo even felt dizzy from the imposing atmosphere of her new Chakra. ¡°Korin, what¡¯s your Chakra Nature Tupe?¡± Ryo did not ask this question before, as he assumed that she only had Water Release. In the battle just now, not only did she use Lightning, she used ck Lightning merging it with water, which surprised Ryo. Therefore, he felt that this question is necessary. ¡°Chakra Nature Type? I have Earth, Water, Fire, Wind and Lightening!¡± Korin said after some thought. ¡°What? How do you have all five Nature Types?¡± Shan Zhongyuan heard some shock. ¡°I¡¯ve got Earth Release from the Ichibi, Water Release from the Sanbi, Fire Release from the Yonbi, and Wind and Lightning Release from the Gobi.¡± Korin exined to Ryo. (T/N: To my knowledge, the Gobi was never stated to have Lightning Release. This however doesn¡¯t mean that he didn¡¯t have it. It probably just means that the author had decided to add the ability to the Gobi¡¯s known arsenal.) ¡°What did you get from the Kyubi?¡± Asked Ryo. ¡°The Kyubi¡¯s affinities are Yin and Yang. His Chakra was the key to give birth to my consciousness. However, you¡¯ve only injected so little of his Chakra, and it got used up after that. I had no Yin or Yang release.¡± Korin¡¯s tone had a hint of regret in it. (T/N: The Kyubi having Fire and Wind Release is anime only and never confirmed by a cannon source.) After hearing Korin, Ryo finally had a better understanding on how she was born. When the Rikudo Sennin separated the Biju from the Juubi, he used Yin-Yang Release. In this case, the Yin and Yang release from Kurama merged with the Gedo Mazo¡¯s arm to create the initial brute consciousness of Korin. It was at this time that Ryo added in the Sanbi¡¯s soul, and Korin swallowed that soul to grow. The Kyubi was originally part of the Jubi, and his Chakra was merging with the Gedo Mazu¡¯s arm. But with theck of the Nibi¡¯s, Rokubi¡¯s, Nanabi¡¯s and Hachibi¡¯s Chakra, it could not reconstruct a true mini Juubi. At this time, Korin¡¯s soul had grown up taking over the arm. She also felt the power deficiency, and unconsciously began absorbing Natural Energy to make up for that. When absorbing Natural energy, her consciousness got in touch with Ryo¡¯s, and finally under his guidance, she finally turned into what she was now. ¡°Korin, then, do you still need some of the Kyubi¡¯s Chakra to get Yin and Yang Nature type?¡± ¡°No. Just after getting the Rokubi¡¯s Chakra, I felt my Yang affinity began to develop. I should be able to awaken Yin and Yangpletely by getting Chakra from the remaining Biju.¡± Said Korin. Ryo nodded, as Korin¡¯s feelings coincided with his thoughts. At this point, Korin¡¯s growth direction could basically be determined. First, Ryo had to get the Nibi¡¯s, Nanabi¡¯s and Hachibi¡¯s Chakra to allow Korin toplete her transformation. With that, she could have Yin and Yang affinity, and that along with Natural Energy can help her be a new Juubi. Once that happened, Korin would actually surpass the Juubi with her intellect and free will. She would be equivalent to the Rikudo Sennin or Kaguya. Thinking about such possibilities, Ryo became more and more excited to witness Korin¡¯s growth. A quarter of the Rokubi¡¯s Chakra was integrated into that of Korin. What was left was to take quite some time to fuse. ¡°Ryo, I need some time to integrate the Rokubi¡¯s Chakra with mine, around 2 to 3 hours. Please do not bother me until I¡¯m done with that!¡± After finishing her words, Korin¡¯s Chakra returned to Ryo, and her body and soul became a cat once again that went into Ryo¡¯s bag. Ryo carefully adjusted the position of his bag to insure that Korin would not fall out, and then he teleported to the ce where he left Pakura. Pakura on the other hand was worried about the battle between Ryo and the Mist Ninjas, and it wasn¡¯t until the Rokubi¡¯s Chakra disappeared that she finally felt at ease. As she was breathing a sigh of relief, she suddenly felt someone suddenly appear behind her, and she struggled to get up from the ground, grinding through the pain to assume a fighting position. ¡°Haha! Look at you all nervous! Calm down, it¡¯s just me¡± Ryo said with a smile. Pakura heard Ryo¡¯s voice, helplessly pouting, throwing her Kunai and sitting on the ground: ¡°Ryo Yamanaka, you know, you¡¯re going to scare someone to death if you keep jump-scaring people like that!¡± ¡°Sorry, sorry! I¡¯m just used to it. First, I¡¯ll treat you right here. After your injuries are stable, I¡¯ll take you to your sister.¡± After Ryo finished his words, he began using ¡°Healing¡± to treat Pakura. ¡°Ryo, you are one of Konoha¡¯s Heroes. If one day, the Hokage trades your life for the benefit of the vige, what would you do?¡± Pakura¡¯s tone was a bit sad, with a hint of anger hidden within it. ¡°I would probably be a rebel!¡± Ryo did not hesitate before answering. ¡°Then you would seek revenge from the Hokage?¡± Pakura continued to ask. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not an angel you know. Anyone who wants to harm will pay for his deeds.¡± While Ryo knew what Pakura had encountered, his words were absolutely sincere. If the third was to change and try to hurt him, Ryo would certainly after him. After Pakura heard his answer, she did not say anything, and fell silent instead. Ryo¡¯s medical Ninjutsu had improved a lot over the years. Now, he wasn¡¯t inferior to Tsunade in any way, and Pakura¡¯s injury was quickly treated by him. All this time, Pakura remained silent, until Ryo teleported with her to Shi¡¯s side. Finally seeing her sister after so many years, Pakura couldn¡¯t but burst into tears. She was in no better state, and the two hugged each other tightly. Pakura vented all her frustration and sorrow that she had gathered over the years, crying out loud out of control. Shi was the one to raise Pakura, and knew her better than anyone else. Seeing her sister¡¯s behavior, she knew that she had been wronged. She patted on her younger sister¡¯s back, and said nothing, just taking her to the side to cry together. After a long time, Pakura emotions were finally stable. With her mood bing much better, she began to talk Shi about her experiences that happened while Shi was out of the vige. The older sister listened to her sister describing her growth and showed a happy smile. ¡°Now tell me Pakura, has someone done you wrong recently? You can tell your sister anything you know!¡± Shi said with a smile. Pakura looked at her sister smile, and felt that it brought along warmth that spread reaching her heart. She concealed nothing, and told Shi of everything that happened. The Sand Vige had suffered heavy losses after the Battle of Kikyo Pass. The surviving Ninjas had no fighting spirit, and the vige could no longer engage into war. While the Sand Managed to sign a peace treaty with Konoha, they couldn¡¯t manage to do so with the Rock. While the Rock lost their battles as well, they were still in a much better state than the Hidden Sand. There was a possibility that the Rock and the Mist would join each other, and attack the Sand, which was the weakest vige at the time, to gain something out of the war. Rasa wanted to negotiate with the Mist, but they had great grudge against the Sand, especially Pakurate father who had dealt great damage to them in the past. So, what they asked the Sand for was to hand over Pakura. Otherwise, they would join the Hidden Rock. Rasa chose topromise for the peace of the vige. He told Pakura that she would go out on a mission, and had three Ninjas apany her. In fact, her teammates were a Quasi Kage and two Jonins from the Mist. The Rokubi Jinchuriki on the other hand was outside the vige, lurking in the desert, waiting to ambush her. The four managed to injure Pakura severely, and if it wasn¡¯t for Ryo¡¯s well timed arrival, she would probably be dead. This event was to be the final nail in the 3rd Shinobi World War¡¯s coffin! Chapter 178 - Support

H.R.P Chapter 178: Support

After hearing her sister¡¯s story, Shi was trembling. She never expected that Pakura would be betrayed by her own vige and fall victim to politics. She looked at her and said nothing, not knowing how tofort her. Ryo also sighed, for Pakura was indeed a hero of the Sand, having so many great achievements. The way that the 4th Kazekage acted was chilling indeed. But in fact, Ryo felt that in all fairness, Rasa did not make a mistake. He chose to sacrifice one person in exchange for the peace of the whole vige. Rasa chose the lesser of the two evils, but this didn¡¯t prevent Ryo from wanting to crush his head for his choices. Kushina on the other hand, didn¡¯t have anymunication with Shi along the road. After all, Kushina was still very loyal to Konoha. But learning about Pakura¡¯s experience, Kushina¡¯s attitude towards the two sisters also changed, bing very sympathetic with the Sand¡¯s hero and, at the same time, worrying that one day the same thing could happen to her or to one of the people around her. ¡°Ryo, do you think Konoha would never...¡± Kushina¡¯s voice was so faint, only half of what she said was heard. Ryo wasn¡¯t about to avoid her question. He went in straight forward saying: ¡°Maybe! Sakumo san also had a simr experience. Back in the day, he attempted suicide, which was caused by some high-level officials spreading news about his failure at a critical mission. His character couldn¡¯t take the judgment of the entire vige, and he chose tomit suicide.¡± Hearing Ryo, Kushina¡¯s face turned gloomy. This was the 1st time she ever heard about this matter. Minato¡¯s care for her wellbeing was extreme; he would never tell her this kind of news. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, Ne-san! I know that Minato Nii-san would never let anyone hurt you, and neither would I! I will make anyone who tries to hurt the people around me pay the heaviest price, even if they were the 3rd himself.¡± Ryo said with a smile. Most women are emotional, and Kushina was deeply touched by Ryo¡¯s words; most of her fears were diluted. Of course, she would never admit this! ¡°Who... who did you say will protect me? I¡¯m really strong already! Besides, I have Kurama, right, Kurama?¡± Kushina was just reaching for random words to say, but she did not expect that the usually cold and mighty Kyubi would just say: ¡°Yes! I will protect you.¡± Her eyes turned red in an instant, and whatever was left of her worries disappeared. With so many people¡¯s support, what would have to worry about? On the other side, Pakura and Shi also cooled down a lot, and Pakura didn¡¯t seem as confused as she was back when Ryo met her. ¡°Pakura, what are you going to do next?¡± Ryo asked. At 1st, she did not answer, and then she said very firmly: ¡°I want to go back to the Sand Vige; I want to change it once and for all!¡± To Ryo, Pakura¡¯s answer was a little unexpected. He remembered that after she was brought back through Edo Tensei by Kabuto, she hated the vige and never seemed to think of anything besides revenge. However, now Pakura¡¯s attitude was rather different. Shi also did not expect such an answer. As she was about to say something to Pakura, thetter interrupted her: ¡°Sister, you don¡¯t have to worry. I know what I¡¯m doing; believe me!¡± Pakura¡¯s tone was very determined. Shi knew that she couldn¡¯t change her sister¡¯s decision. All she could do was to silently support her. ¡°Pakura, can you tell me why you made this choice? Don¡¯t you hold a grudge against the vige now?¡± Ryo asked with some curiosity. ¡°A grudge?! Of course I¡¯m holding a grudge, but it¡¯s against those on top of the vige. I want to use my power to change the vige, so that none of its Ninjas would ever fall victor to politics again!¡± ¡°Your return alive is defying the decision of the higher ups in you vige. epting you will be a thorn in the eye for their purposes. These people will want to get rid of you all the time to cover up their ugly true faces. Are you sure that you want to go back and y political games with such scum?¡± Ryo said very seriously. ¡°Is that so? I did not think of such bad circumstances. You¡¯re more conscious than me, politically. Nevertheless, I have to return!¡± Pakura¡¯s tone was still so firm. Ryo had no more objections, as her choice made him admire her to a great extent. Ryo knew that he would never make the same choice in the same situation. For him, the livelihood of those in the vige was not worth such a risk; he would only risk his life for those who are important to him. But Pakura was choosing the hardest path, wanting to protect everyone. While Ryo wouldn¡¯t do such a thing, he certainly admired this kind of great people. Therefore, he decided to do something for Pakura. ¡°Since you are so determined, I won¡¯t say anything. But, I will not ept that you return on your own. If you die, then who would fulfill that promise you owe me? Now, I believe that Kushina Ne san is very intressted in going to the Sand Vige!¡± Ryo asked Kushina who was by his side. ¡°The Sand Vige?! Yes Yes!¡± Kushina¡¯s eyes lit up and she agreed immediately. ¡°You are Konoha Ninjas; if you do this...¡± Pakura was about to carry on, but Ryo didn¡¯t want to listen. ¡°Enough chit chat! Pakura, you are my important Nakama!¡± Ryo quoted a captain he knew in his previous life. The effect of the captain¡¯s words was very obvious; Pakura¡¯s eyes became watery, showing everyone how moved she became. She did not understand why Ryo was willing to do so much for her sake, but she surely was on board of Ryo¡¯s Pirate Ship! In order to conceal her emotions, Pakura turned and walked straight in the direction of the Sand Vige, followed by Ryo¡¯s group. The Sand Vige was located in the center of the Wind Country¡¯s desert, and was surrounded by stone walls on all sides. The only entrance was a canyon between the stone walls. The Sand have heavy defensive troops in there, and also set up a variety of barriers. Without an insider to open those barriers, getting inside could prove to be very difficult. In the Manga, Deidara managed to go into the vige through the sky after bypassing gate security with the help of Sasori¡¯s sleeper agent Y¨±ra, taking out any guards watching the sky. After that, they managed to capture Gaara. Now, Ryo¡¯s group was also blocked by the boundaries. The Sand Ninjas responsible for guarding the borders initially lift the barriers; but then, the group happened to encounter and elder patrol Ninja. He was shocked to see Pakura alive! After all, sacrificing her was theirmon decision. Now that she was alive, she was surly going to take revenge on them. ¡°You guys, Pakura had left the vige just yesterday to perform a mission! This outsider is NOT Pakura! Don¡¯t be fooled!¡± The elder patron Ninja shouted at the guards. ¡°Pakura, the barriers were lifted, there¡¯s no time to waste time here!¡± Ryo said to Pakura. ¡°We don¡¯t need to rush; I can prove my identity with my Scorch Release!¡± ¡°With that old fellow over there, nothing can prove your identity!¡± Ryo pointed at the elder inside and said. Pakura sighed, knowing that Ryo is right, and she did not hesitate. ¡°Ryo, please!¡± She said. Ryo nodded, entering the Ice Lightning Chakra Mode. He threw in an Ice Scalpel, and then directly teleported to the elder. Before he had time to react, he was already under Ryo¡¯s Genjutsu. When the guards so the situation, they all wanted to attack Ryo. However, on the outside, Pakura quickly used her iconic Scorch Release, proving her identity. Chapter 179 - Burn the Elders

H.R.P Chapter 179: Burn the Elders

Feeling the increasing temperature outside the canyon, the guards¡¯ movements stopped. ¡°This is Scorch Release, the one outside is definitely Pakura sama!¡± A Sand Ninja who had previously worked with Pakura said. ¡°But the elder just said...¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Could Pakura sama¡¯s Scorch release ever be faked?¡± After the guards discussed it for a while, they finally decided to let Pakura In. Ryo picked up the elder in one hand and entered the vige along with Pakura. Following her instructions, he and the others used the transformation Jutsu to change their appearance to normal Sand Ninja. The architectural style of the vige was mainly tower-shaped, to reduce the damage caused by the Sand and Wind. The roofs were hemispherical, having the function of water storage. Being the Sand¡¯s hero, Pakura was instantly surrounded by enthusiastic vigers as soon as she returned. While on a mission, Pakura didn¡¯t show any impatience, greeting everyone with a smile. Ryo sighed, not liking such things. Kushina on the other hand was somewhat envious. She never experienced such a scene since she was a child. ¡°Sensei! Sensei!¡± Outside the crowd, a brown hair young girl that was 8 or 9 years old shouted at Pakura. Hearing her, Pakura showed a big smile, and waited for the girl who used a lot of effort to squeeze in through the crowd. ¡°Sensei! You are back!¡± The girl took Pakura¡¯s hand and was very excited. ¡°I just left today, and here you are looking like you haven¡¯t seen me for a long time!¡± Pakura patted on the Maki¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s been a very long day!¡± Said Maki. Pakura had always been very fond of this apprentice, never refusing any of her requests. This made Maki very dependent on Pakura. ¡°Well, your Sensei had something to do; you should go ahead of me and start practicing.¡± Pakura said a few words to Maki and signaled her to leave. While she was a little unhappy, Maki knew well that she shouldn¡¯t hinder her Sensei¡¯s performance of any mission, so she could only reluctantly walk away. In the same polite manner, Pakura made the vigers spread out, and then led Ryo and the rest of the group and went to the Kazekage¡¯s building, where Rasa and most of the vige¡¯s elders were. Rasa and the senior officials in the vige obviously knew of Pakura¡¯s arrival. They were all surprised that she managed to return, and felt very uneasy about that. ¡°Rasa, what are you going to do about this?¡± Chiyo asked with some dissatisfaction. After the surrender of the vige to Konoha, Chiyo and Ebizo abandoned their duties as consultants, living in seclusion in the Sand Vige. However, a few days earlier, Rasa sent people to summon them to his building. Facing the wrath of the Mist, Rasa and the Elder¡¯s Council made up their minds to hand over Pakura. However, Chiyo and Ebiso¡¯s opinion was well respected, so the vige wanted their opinion. Rasa informed the two of the Mist¡¯s request, to give Pakura¡¯s life in exchange for the Mist¡¯s peace. To Chiyo, the vige could never abandon anyone of its members. On the spot, she expressed her disapproval of the n. Ebizo always agreed with Chiyo, and this time was no exception. After the two expressed their disapproval, they both returned to their ce of seclusion. However, just after Chiyo and Ebizo returned, they learned from an elder that Rasa still chose to hand Pakura over. Chiyo was very disappointed in Rasa¡¯s behavior, and immediately returned to him with Ebizo, nning to scold him. But events did not wait for Chiyo to bring down her wrath on Rasa, as news of Pakura¡¯s arrival reached the office before she did. ¡°What about this? Aren¡¯t Ninjas expected to sacrifice their own lives for their vige? Why would she have anyin?¡± Rasa was about to answer, when a white haired elder spoke. ¡°Do you agree with that, Rasa? Chiyo ignored the elder and continued to ask Rasa. Rasa felt he did not take the wrong choice, and had the support of the elders, so he still insisted saying: ¡°Yes, I think so too!¡± Hearing Rasa¡¯s answer, Pakura couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Their way in life was far too different, and Chiyo and Ebizo couldn¡¯t stay in such a meeting any longer. Before leaving the ce, Chiyo turned to the Elders saying: ¡°Pakura is a good child. If I hear that anyone would still conspire on her, my puppets would not let them go.¡± After saying that, Chiyo opened the door to leave, just to be met by Pakura¡¯s confused eyes. She and Ryo actually reached the door early. She just didn¡¯t know how to face the higher-ups of the vige, and did not want to push the door right away. While being confused, she heard Chiyo¡¯s words inside. She did not expect that there were still elders in the vige that supported her, but this made her heart more confused. The two faced each other, not saying a word for the longest time. Finally, Chiyo reached out patting Pakura¡¯s shoulder and saying: ¡°Whatever you want to do, do it! You are a good child, and I believe in you!¡± After saying that, Chiyo and Ebizo left the conference room. The faces of everyone in the meeting room changed after hearing Chiyo; she had actually decided along with Ebizo to stand on Pakura¡¯s side! Pakura immediately turned to the leaving Chiyo, bowing her head and expressing her gratitude. After Chiyo left, she lifted her head and walked directly to Chiyo¡¯s empty seat. As she sat down, Ryo and the rest went with the flow following her in. Gradually, the temperature in the room started to increase. Everyone remained quiet as they sat in their seats. The temperature of the room was rising more and more, and they were all constantly wiping the sweat off of their foreheads. Finally, the old man who spoke earlier couldn¡¯t help it any more, mming the table and standing up: ¡°Pakura, what on earth do you want to do? Dry us to...¡± The elder did not finish his words when Ryo Lightning Chakra Mode Flickered behind him with his Ice Scalpel slitting his throat immediately. ¡°Pakura!¡± Another elder also stood up protesting, and a ming Orb greeted him, scorching his body dry. Silence dominated the room again, and no one else dared to stand up and say anything. Every elder in the room realized that Pakura before them was not pig ready to be ughtered as they previously imagined, but a tiger that could take their lives at any time. ¡°Pakura, this is enough!¡± The silent Rasa finally spoke. With Pakura getting the support Chiyo and Ebizo, he knew well that today¡¯s meeting room was going to see blood. What caught him off guard however, was the fact that Pakura was so decisive. She got two elders killed mercilessly. Counting the one they brought in through the door, that makes three elders. These elders were no ordinary people in the vige; they represented the vige¡¯s various ns. Rasa felt he could still settle the matter with three ns. But if he did not stop Pakura now, she might end up annihting every elder in the room, and then half of the Sand Vige would end up rioting! ¡°Pakura, I know you¡¯re angry and full of hatred, but it was done for the sake of the vige. You know the state we¡¯re in now! We can only negotiate with the Hidden Mist!¡± Rasa exined. Pakura didn¡¯t pay attention to Rasa, but stood up and walked over to the next elder. ¡°Don¡¯t.... Don¡¯t kill me! Pakura, if you kill me, my people won¡¯t, AHH...¡± The elder was burned to ashes before finishing his words. ¡°Pakura!¡± Rasa was very angry. He controlled some Golden Sand around him and made it go straight towards Pakura. She didn¡¯t pay attention to his attack, and continued walking to the next elder. Ryo shook his head and teleported to Pakura side, gathering an Ice Shield to block Rasa¡¯s Gold Sand. ¡°Why is the Kazekage sama so angey? Is there something wrong with Pakura¡¯s behavior with these elders?¡± Ryo said with a smile. ¡°Ice! You are a Yuki?! You¡¯re from the Mist? Pakura, you¡¯ve actually took the Mist¡¯s side?¡± Rasa saw the Ice and couldn¡¯t help but think that Pakura Survival was the result of a deal she made with the Mist. Ryo did not exin, and Pakura did not pay attention to Rasa, continuing to burn the next elder. Chapter 180 - The Kyubi Returns

H.R.P Chapter 180: The Kyubi Returns

After killing the elders one by one, Pakura turned her eyes to Rasa. ¡°So, the traitor still wants to kill me?!¡± Rasa¡¯s expression showed more and more of his rage. Pakura looked at Ryo, and he understood, leaving her side. Judging from what he had already seen, it seemed like Pakura¡¯s control over her scorch release had reached perfection. Before, Pakura also said that she had be Kage tier, so Ryo decided to let her had deal with Rasa on her own. Without Ryo¡¯s Ice in his way, Rasa controlled his Sand towards Pakura. However, she did not dodge, letting the Golden Sand wrap around her from all sides. ¡°Die you traitor! [Sand Waterfall Funeral]!¡± Rasa packed the Gold Sand with Chakra, and controlled it to squish Pakura inside it. However, he soon found out that no matter how much Chakra he injected into the Sand, its shape wasn¡¯t changing. Realizing that something was wrong, he immediately pulled back his sand, just to discover that a lot less of it was gold. ¡°Haha, what a messy method!¡± While Rasa wasn¡¯t getting what¡¯s going on, Ryo activated his Mangekyo, observing the Sand. Off course, no one could see his eyes as he brought Fugaku¡¯s contact lenses. ¡°Ryo, what method did Pakura use?¡± Asked Kushina curiously. ¡°She actually formed a protective ¡°Scorchyer¡± around her body. It¡¯s a small area around her that¡¯s so hot; it melts the gold within the Sand as soon as ites into contact with it. Gold Melts at 1064 degrees (1 948 ¡ãF), and she could actually melt it!¡± Ryo exined Pakura¡¯s method to Kushina while being still surprised by the terrible temperature of her attacks. Rasa saw a small hole in the floor around Pakura, and also understood that he melted the gold in his Sand. His face became gloomy; he didn¡¯t expaect that her control over her Kekkei Genkai would reach such a level. However, he wasn¡¯t about to let go of her. His Gold Sand surged ready to continue its onught. At this moment, everyone inside heard a rapid footstep outside the door. A Ninja rushed into the conference room in panic screaming: ¡°Kazekage sama! Things are bad!¡± ¡°What is it? What happened?¡± Rasa asked. ¡°There were news spreading that the elders are being held up in the conference room, and now.... THE ELDERS! Howe there only two, on the... ground?¡± The messenger¡¯s voice was fainting and sweat was pouring from his forehead. ¡°As you can see, they are all dead.¡± Said Pakura faintly. ¡°Pakura sama... this is... you doing?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Pakura did not try to hide her deeds, and admitted them without hesitation. Hearing that answer, the messenger immediately ran out. Rasa wanted to stop him, but he also understood that the fire that was ignited by Pakura could not be tamed. He sighed letting him run away. ¡°Pakura, I am sorry for you, but the rest of the Sand Vige is innocent. If you still have any attachment to it, take these few Mist Ninjas and leave; don¡¯t destroy the vige.¡± Rasa said with some decadence. ¡°I don¡¯t know Kazekage sama how you decided that I must have betrayed the vige! Not only Mist Ninjas could use Ice you know!¡± ¡°Is it?¡± Rasa was stunned, and then turned around looking at Ryo. Thetter smiled and then undid the transformation, saying hello to Rasa: ¡°Kazekage Sama, long time no see!¡± ¡°Ryo Yamanaka! What are you...¡± ¡°I¡¯m here because I saved Pakura. We have been assigned to investigate and locate the Rokubi Jinchuriki, and we managed to find him. However, we also found a few other Mist Ninjas alongside him, and all of them were besieging Pakura. Being Ninjas of Konoha, the Sand¡¯s allies, we obviously weren¡¯t going to let her die. I intervened, ughtered the Rokubi and saving Pakura.¡± ¡°ughtered the Rokubi...¡± Ryo said those words so lightly, and they fell into Rasa¡¯s ears like thunderbolts! He ughtered the Rokubi? How terrible! It¡¯s been only a few months since Rasa saw Ryo, and he¡¯s already this strong? Rasa already knew that the Mist dispatched the Rokubi Jinchuriki to insure Pakura¡¯s death. If Ryo had really ughtered him, the Sand vige could not afford to offend him, and face such a great force! Thinking about this, Rasa¡¯s behavior made a 180 degree turn, immediately revealing a bright smile: ¡°Thank you so much Konoha for your great help! Thanks to you, our hero could survive and make it home safely!¡± Ryo despised Rasa¡¯s face! But in order to make things easier for Pakura, he hand to bare with him. Pakura was actually relieved to see Rasa¡¯s attitude change. Before entering the vige, she told Ryo that she didn¡¯t want to be Kage, and that her goal this time was just the Sand¡¯s elders. Ryo also had no interest in who should be the Kazekage at all. Since Pakura wasn¡¯t going for it, he wasn¡¯t going to push her in that direction. Moreover, as far as Rasa is concerned, even though Ryo that that he was undoubtedly a scumbag, he was still a verypetent Kazekage. Giving Pakura away for the sake of peace with the Mist, sacrificing Gaara¡¯s happiness in the Manga to make him into a perfect Jinchuriki, to hisst breath, he relentlessly tried to get the vige stronger. Even as he was being sealed after being reincarnated by Kabuto, hisst words were ¡°I entrust the vige to you now... Gaara...¡± Ryo and Rasa ¡°had a talk¡± in the conference room, while the outside of the office was being surrounded by the elders¡¯ ns. Ryo had long felt the change in numbers of Sand Ninjas, but was not worried at all. He calmly said to Rasa: ¡°You might have some trouble, Kazekage sama.¡± Rasa immediately used [Eye of Sand] to see the outside. Seeing the building surrounded by thousands of Ninjas, his face became really heavy. ¡°You¡¯ve been far too impulsive, Pakura! Now what? How could this be solved?¡± Rasained. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, Kazekage sama; we will handle it. Kushina ne-san, I leave this to you?¡± Said Ryo. ¡°Ryo, Kushina san, please show mercy!¡± Pakura said with concern. ¡°Haha, rest assured! I¡¯m the best at scaring people!¡± Kushina went out with a smile nodding to Ryo, who followed her closely. ¡°Kurama, I have promised Pakura! You cannot have too much fun!¡± Kushina, while looking extremely loose, was actually a little worried herself. ¡°Okay, I know!¡± Kurama said rather impatiently. As soon as Ryo and Kushina left the office, all the Sand Ninjas came at him. Kuhsina smiled, and the Kyubi¡¯s Chakra wrapped her body in an instant. Not long after a Golden Kyubi appeared before everyone on the Sand¡¯s camp. Kushina¡¯s control over her Biju was still not perfect, so she simply gave him control instead. As soon as he took control, Kurama screamed, and his horrible Chakra flowed out like a Tsunami! Chapter 181 - The End of the War

H.R.P Chapter 181: The End of the War

Seventy to eighty percent of the Sand Ninjas surrounding the building were Chunin and Genins. They were all overwhelmed by the Kyubi¡¯s Chakra, with most of them being frightened and pale. In fact, it wasn¡¯t just the lower ranked Ninjas; everyone among the troops surrounding the building, including the ones in the lead, were really scared. Kurama started condensing a Biju dama, thenunched towards the desert quite far away from the vige. ¡°BOOM!¡± The Biju dama exploded, leaving behind a mushroom cloud. A st of wind and sand spread out of it in all directions, reaching the Sand Ninjas, breaking their spirits, and getting the weakest among them to flee. Revenge for their elders? Defending their n¡¯s glory? Vain words! All of that was insignificantpared to their own lives. One of them took the lead, and naturally others followed. In a few minutes, what used to be a crowd of thousands of Ninjas became a lot of 8 people, one being Quasi Kage, and the others being Jonins. ¡°This is boring!¡± Kurama nced at the remaining people and lost all interest in a fight. Facing the Kyubi, a Jonin was equal to a Chunin or Genin, and a quasi Kage was nothing but a stronger Ant. ¡°Kushina, I¡¯ll leave this to you!¡± After saying that, Kurama returned Kushina¡¯s body under her control. Just like Kurama, Kushina had no interest in fighting the remaining eight. She simply left the tailed coat mode, returning all of Kurama¡¯s Chakra to her body. Seeing the disappearance of the Kyubi, the eight looked at each other and then rushed towards the Kazekage¡¯s office. After remaining on the sidelines for so long, Ryo realized that it was time for him to intervene. After he entered the Ice Lightning Chakra Mode, he flickered in, blocking their way. ¡°You... You are Ryo Yamanaka!¡± Hugo, who was among the eight, recognized Ryo. Looking at him, Ryo also remembered who he was! It was the Jonin from his 1st battles against the Sand. Since this was an old acquaintance, Ryo decided on giving him special treatment! He opened his Mangekyo, using it to put Hugo under Genjutsu. At first, Hugo could only sense darkness before him, and then he lost control over his body, walking step by step towards Ryo. The other seven wanted to pull him back, but they were all pushed away by him. He watched himself get closer and closer, and was extremely afraid as was able to see Ryo¡¯s Crystal Clear Ice Scalpel. Hugo was finally stopped by Ryo. He found his enemy right before his body, with his scalpel against his throat. If he wanted, Ryo was only a motion away from slitting it. Snapping his fingers, Ryo returned to Hugo all control over his body. Therefore, the Jonin could only watch Ryo¡¯s smile and tremble. Not being stopped, he quietly rejoined the other Seven. Rasa was watching everything that just happened. He finally understood how Pakura was able to get back so confidently to kill all those elders: she has such great support! The regr Ninjas had suffered great losses in the war, and still had the Rock to face. Ryo and Kuhsina alone were enough to devastate the vige. Rasa took a deep breath, the asked: ¡°Pakura, what¡¯s your main motive? Do you want to be the Kazekage?¡± Pakura shook her head, saying very seriously: ¡°Kazekage sana, I want to change the vige, but I never thought of bing Kage. What I¡¯ve done was taking down all the elders, to be the Sand¡¯s new and only elder!¡± ¡°Would you help me settle things down with these ns?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Rasa was quite surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that Pakura would be somitted to even give more for the vige. He remained silent, considering whether this would be good or bad for the Sand. On the other side of the Sand Vige, Chiyo and Ibizo were sitting down facing each other, drinking tea, while watching the entire situation. ¡°Sister, you really don¡¯t want to stop this?¡± Ebizo said with concern. ¡°I just said, Pakura is a good child. I believe in her. Moreover, this vige could indeed make use of some change!¡± Chiyo was very dissatisfied with Rasa¡¯s actions when gave Pakura to the Mist. After all, Pakura was a Sand Ninja, a Sand hero! Chiyo could not ept the fact that her life was exchanged for peace. Therefore, to Chiyo, this vige that could not protect its own men had already decayed, and was due for great changes. She was supporting Pakura¡¯s actionpletely. Ebizo didn¡¯t question her back; her opinion was clear. ¡°However, I didn¡¯t expext that brat to be so strong in so little time! It seems that we¡¯ve really be too old!¡± Chiyo said, looking at Ryo and sighing. ¡°Oh indeed, we¡¯re so old! Our retirement was definitely the right choice!¡± Ebizo echoed his sister¡¯s thoughts. In the Kazekage¡¯s building, after taking so much time thinking, Rasa finally chose to make apromise. Rasa knew all too well that Pakura, with Ryo and Kushina¡¯s help, and her own great power, could take down all the ns that would oppose her. The fact that she would actually agree to settle things down with the mourning ns along with him led him to make his choice! ¡°Pakura, from this day on, you shall be the Sand¡¯s only elder consultant. I hope that together, we may lead the vige to be stronger!¡± After finishing his words, Rasa walked outside. He first expressed his gratitude to Kushina, and then took the eight remaining Ninjas far away, while being doubtful of what he should be saying to them. The next day, Rasa announced that the vige had abolished its elder council system, and that Pakura had be the vige¡¯s sole consultant. Ryo and the others also bid farewell to Pakura and left the vige in the afternoon of that day. It was year 47 since the inception of Konoha, and the 3rd world war had been going on for nearly eight years! Just like every time, Konoha emerged from the war as the sole victor. The vige actually remained withdrew from the war early enjoying peace, while the other viges were not so lucky. The Sand and the Rock were still fighting, and some friction still existed between the Rock and the Cloud. The Sand were actually in a very unfavorable position. Fortunately, after the great change in the vige¡¯s top, the Sand¡¯s front became more united, and the new blood in the leadership led to much more sessful battles. The Rock couldn¡¯t take them down in a short time as they envisioned. Therefore, they just gave up on continuing the fight and signed a peace treaty with them. With that, fights stopped among all five major countries. The battles between smaller nations have also gradually subsided. In this way, the 3rd Shinobi World War finally came to an end, ushering a new chapter in history. Chapter 182 - Ryo’s Dream

H.R.P Chapter 182: Ryo¡¯s Dream

CAlmost a week passed since Ryo¡¯s group return to Konoha from the Sand Vige. Three days after their return, news of the ¡°big mess¡± that Ryo and Kushina made in the Sand Vige were ced on the 3rd¡¯s desk, and the same information was also delivered to Danzo by Root at almost the same time. The news caused the 3rd a headache. Now, he started regretting sending Ryo and Kushina to investigate the Rokubi¡¯s appearance. Yes, the hidden risk of the Rokubi Jinchuriki was dealt with, but the Kyubi¡¯s full appearance in the Sand Vige was definitely going to have a great impact. At the same time, after discovering about the incident, Danzo began to secretly gather support from the various ns in Konoha to exert pressure on the 3rd. Eventually, at a high-level meeting, the 3rd publicly announced that he was to step down from his position, and at the same time carry elections to determine the Fourth Hokage. Kushina felt great guilt hearing this; she hated the fact that the 3rd had to resign because of her deeds. Ryo, however, was surprised by how things went so simrly to the original timeline. In the Anime, the 3rd was also shown to retire at about the same time, but for different reasons: it was rted to the great losses the vige had to endure during the 3rd World War. Now, it seemed to Ryo that the 3rd just used Danzo¡¯s faction¡¯s ¡°pressure¡± as pretext to step down from his position. That was indeed the case! After being Hokage for so many years, the 3rd eventually became tired. Konoha had great younger talents, many of them fitting to be the vige¡¯s Kage. He felt at ease passing down the Torch to any of them. As soon as the news spread out, the entirety of Konoha was boiling. The 3rd had been in power for many long years, and most of the Ninjas in the vige still regarded him highly and respected him greatly. With him announcing his resignation, the vigers in Konoha felt surprised and quite reluctant. However, none of them had any intention to influence his decision. The next day, the 3rd announced the list of candidates for the position of Hokage. He actually announced a total of five candidates. The 1st was the Sannin, Orochimaru. The 2nd was yet another Sannin, Jiraya. The third was Konoha¡¯s Yellow sh, Minato Namikaze. The fourth was Konoha¡¯s White Fang, Sakumo Hatake. And the final one was actually our protagonist: Ryo Yamanaka! Ryo was shocked when finding out that he was proposed as candidate by the 3rd. He felt that his qualifications, prestige and age were not fitting to such a position in any way! The biggest hero emerging the 3rd Shinobi World War was Minato. The one who had most prestige in the vige was Orochimaru. How would someone like Ryo evenpete against such people? ¡°He¡¯s probably just filling the list!¡± In the end, Ryo came to this conclusion. On the first day of the elections, Ryo went to the 3rd Training Ground just as he did every day. However, the ever punctual Shisui was actuallyte! Ryo waited for ten minutes before actually beginning to worry about his apprentice! Just as he was about to enter Sage Mode in order to locate him, he saw him running towards him in excitement! ¡°Sensei, Sensei! Look at this!¡± Shisui quickly gave a leaflet to Ryo, who picked it up just to be shocked by what was upon it. On this leaflet were the statistics of the votes for the five candidates. Seeing the top three was what frightened Ryo. The 1st was Minato, the 2nd was Orochimaru, the 3rd was actually Ryo, the 4th was Sakumo and the 5th was Jiraya. Moreover, the top 3 were only separated by only a few hundred votes. Ryo could not understand this; how would so many people support him? Could there be someone manipting the results in the shadows? But that truth was that many people did haveplete support for Ryo! While Minato was indeed Konoha¡¯s biggest hero in this war, the one involved with the most battles was actually Ryo. Ryo had appeared in almost every battlefield. His strength left a deep impact on his fellow Ninjas. Not only that, Ryo wasn¡¯t just a fighter on those battlefield, he was head of the Medical Team! Ryo had saved the lives of countless Ninjas in the 3rd War. Most of those Ninjas actually chose to support him with their votes! Ryo was not interested in the position of Hokage. His dream had always been standing at the top of the World of Shinobi, and that hadn¡¯t changed. He felt that by bing a Hokage, his utmost responsibility would be protecting the vige at all times. All his future ns would have to be centered on the vige¡¯s interests, which was too much responsibility for him. ¡°How troublsome!¡± ¡°Sensei, you don¡¯t seem to be very happy?! You¡¯re getting great support already on this 1st day! It is very likely that you will be the next Hokage!¡± ¡°That¡¯s the troublesome part! Shisui, today, train on your own! Your Sensei has something to do; I have to go at once!¡± Finishing his words, Ryo disappeared immediately. In the Yamanaka district, Inoichi Yamanaka, Shikaku Nara and Choza Akimichi were setting down together, discussing the matter of the elections. ¡°I¡¯ve expected the current situation. My only miscalction was Ryo¡¯s support rate. That kid has managed to get so many supports!¡± Shikaku said with a smile. ¡°Well, that¡¯s true. It seems that this time, it¡¯s very likely for him to actually be the next Hokage!¡± Inoichi nodded in agreement. Choza said nothing. This whole brainstorming thing was never his jam. Just as the two were in mid discussion, Ryo entered. He wanted to meet Shikaku as soon as possible after leaving the 3rd Training Ground. Hearing the conversion between the two, Ryo who was outside the door directly pushed his way in saying: ¡°I don¡¯t want to be the Hokage!¡± His words made the two stop talking for a while. Even Choza dropped the fruit from his hand and nced at Ryo in shock. ¡°Ryo, you don¡¯t want to be the Hokage? Why?¡± After a few minutes, Inoichi broke the silence. ¡°Because being a Hokage was never my dream!¡± ¡°Your dream? What¡¯s that? Can you tell us?¡± Shikaku was intrigued by Ryo¡¯s answer. ¡°My dream is to stand at the top of this world as the strongest Shinobi there is!¡± Ryo¡¯s voice was not loud, but it was very firm. The room became silent again. After quite some time, Shikaku asked again: ¡°The strongest in the world, like the 1st Hokage? ¡°No. Beyond that, even beyond the Rikudo Sennin!¡± ¡°Beyond the Rikudo Sennin... that sounds good!¡± Choza¡¯s 1st words in the meeting were his expression of his support of Ryo¡¯s idea. The other two looked at each other for quite some time, and then also agreed with Ryo. After reaching a consensus, the atmosphere in Inoichi¡¯s house was much easier. Shikaku felt a little bad about Ryo giving up on such an opportunity, but Inoichi and Choza did not care. ¡°So, what do you n on doing next? Should the n directly announce your withdrawal from the elections?¡± Asked Inoichi. ¡°Well, yes, but not just yet! I¡¯ve got a feeling that some people are even more eager to my withdrawal¡± Ryo said with a smile. Chapter 183 - The 4th Hokage, Minato Namikaze

Chapter 183: The 4th Hokage, Minato Namikaze

The Hokage elections, which were scheduled tost a week, had been going for three days. During those days, the votes¡¯ count between the top three was very close. On the 2nd day, both Ryo and Orochimaru actually surpassed Minato, taking 1st ce, butter things went back to how they used to be. In the meeting room of the Yamanaka n, the heads of the Ino-Shika-Cho alliance were paying close attention to the ongoing elections. ¡°These three days, all the smaller ns went to vote. Starting tomorrow, I believe the Major ns will start putting their weight won¡¯t they?¡± Inoichi looked at Shikaku asking him. ¡°Well, that how things should go!¡± Shikaku answered. For a while, his face was quite heavy. Choza felt it was strange and asked Inoichi: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Shikaku?¡± ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just wondering why that person hadn¡¯t taken action yet.¡± ¡°Well, indeed. If he doesn¡¯te today, tomorrow we could only...¡± Inoichi did not finish his words, and a Yamanaka rushed in. ¡°Inoichi dono, Shikaku dono, Choza dono, Danzo came he wanting to see you!¡± Hearing that, the trio¡¯s eyes lit up. After waiting for 2 days, Danzo finally couldn¡¯t stand how things were going anymore. In the front hall of Inoichi¡¯s ce, the 3 n heads appeared at the same time. Since they were at his ce, Inoichi was very enthusiastic and cheerfully greeted Danzo: ¡°Danzo san, long time no see!¡± ¡°You three, it¡¯s been a long time indeed.¡± Danzo faintly responded. After the four took a seat, Danzo went straight to the point saying: ¡°What do you want to Ryo to withdraw from the elections?¡± He came in knowing he had to pay a price, and facing the most intelligent man in Konoha, he had no reason to beat around the bush. ¡°Danzo san, thank you for being so frank and for not talking nonsense. Our tribes want to have control over the entirety of Konoha¡¯s medical system.¡± Shikaku felt that Danzo wasing on the 1st day. Therefore, he gathered the other heads of the Ino-Shika-Cho to discuss how to deal with him. Putting everything into consideration, Shikaku spected that the possibility of Ryo beating Minato and bing the Hokage was about 50% However, he never thought that Ryo wasn¡¯t willing to be the Hokage, which disrupted his long-term ns. In the Manga, Orochimaru and Danzo were cooperative. Danzo wanted to be Hokage, in order to mobilize more resources for his research, while Danzo was trying to manipte him to help him control the vige. This time, on the 2nd day of the elections, Danzo also went to Orochimaru to proposing cooperation. This Orochimaru however was different, and what Ryo provided him with was enough for his research. Therefore, he had no interest in bing Hokage, as it should only waste his precious research time. However, Ryo actually especially came to find him in advance, asking him to put down the experiments he has in hand, and actually cooperate with Danzo! Orochimaru was somewhat unwilling at first. His research on Hashirama¡¯s cells was very critical and he didn¡¯t want to waste time. Ryo obviously guessed that he would refuse, and therefore brough a scroll with him, one in which he hid the corpses of a Zetsu. Orochimaru looked at the corpse and his eyes lit up. Its special body was too attractive for him, and he decided to go along with Ryo¡¯s n. This way, Danzo was able to make a deal with Orochimaru. On that basis, and in order to support Orochimaru, Danzo first went to Inoichi, to get Ryo off the way, and reduce thepetition to Orochimaru. ¡°The whole medical system of Konoha, this request is too much!¡± Danzo shook his head and refused directly. After that, the two negotiated, with Inoichi and the drowsy Choza listening silently. Finally, after what seemed like decades, Danzo and Shikaku reached a consensus. Danzo was to insure the Ino-Shika-Cho alliance¡¯s control over Konoha¡¯s hospital, and Ryo was to withdraw from the elections, and the ns could not show support of Minato in the elections. On the 4th day, on behalf of the Yamanaka , Inoichi announced publicly that Ryo had withdrawn from the elections as he was to young and notpetent enough for the position. This reason sounded perfect. After all, Ryo was still only 14 years old, but that seemed to be ignored by everyone. After he withdrew, only Orochimaru and Danzo were left. Ryo¡¯s withdrawal actually made it impossible for the big ns to make a move on the 4th day, and the number of votes casted did not increase by much. On the 5th day, the voting took a tremendous change. Using his methods, he got most of the smaller and medium ns to vote for Orochimaru, getting him far ahead of Minato. ¡°Minato Ni-san, why would you worry?¡± In the 3rd training ground, Ryo said to Minato. ¡°Ryo, don¡¯t say nonsense. Minato has to remain calm, don¡¯t irritate him.¡± Kushina said to Ryo. ¡°Ne san, you missunderstood. I just wanted to say that he has nothing to worry about.¡± Ryo said. ¡°Nothing to worry about? The current situation is very bad for Minato!¡± Kushina said. It¡¯s very simple! Ni san is a Ninja from a civilian family. In Konoha, we¡¯ve only had people from renowned Ninja ns be on top of the vige. Ninjas from civilian families are very difficult toe by actually. Now, they finally get their genius, they won¡¯t leave him without support. By the time all of this would end, Ni san will be the one winning.¡± What Ryo exined was a major hidden reason behind Minato¡¯s poprity, and was enough indeed to get him to win. ¡°But Minato¡¯s vote count is still too much behind; I can¡¯t help but be worried.¡± Kushina said in a sullen tone. ¡°Actually, Orochimaru san doesn¡¯t want to be Hokage at all! Don¡¯t worry ne san!¡± Ryo didn¡¯t want to see Kushina sad, and actually told her of the truth. Hearing that, the previously irresponsive Minato frowned as said: ¡°Ryo, did you just say that Orochimaru san doesn¡¯t want to be Hokage? How?!¡± ¡°Literally, he has other things to do. Being Hokage would only waste his time.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to be Hokage, Jiraya Sensei doesn¡¯t want to be Hokage, Sakumo san doesn¡¯t want to be Hokage, and now you tell me that even Orochimaru san doesn¡¯t want to be Hokage?! Does this mean I¡¯ve been worried about nothing this whole time?¡± Kushina was in great disbelief. ¡°Yeah that¡¯s it! From the beginning, only Minato Ni san wanted to be Hokage. However, even if we were to try and go against him, we wouldn¡¯t stand much of a chance anyway!¡± As Ryo said, on the sixth day, civilians and non n belonging Ninjas poured into the vote center, and Minato¡¯s support rates¡¯ continued to rise until he surpassed Orochimaru again. On the Seventh day as well, the tworgest ns in the vige, the Uchiha and the Hyuga, decided to also support Minato. Seeing them do so, Ryo understood how Minato was always so calm; he had already gained their support secretly! This way, the one to be Konoha¡¯s 4th Hokage was chosen. Just like in the Manga, the 4th Hokage was still Minato Namikaze. Chapter 184 - Start of the Bloody Mist

Chapter 184: Start of the Bloody Mist

The next day after the elections, Minato invited Ryo and the others to the Barbecue restaurant for celebration. While Ryo¡¯s refusal of bing the Hokage disappointed Shikaku for a while, the Ino-Shika-Cho getting Konoha¡¯s Hospital was enough to make up for it. Actually, the only one really disappointed after the elections was Danzo, who sat gloomily in Roots Headquarters after Ororchimaru lost the elections. He had dedicated a lot of resources to support Orochimaru, and even gave the Ino-Shika-Cho control over the hospital, only to eventually fail. ¡°The Uchiha, the Hyuga, I shall definitely make you pay the price!¡± Minato¡¯s victory made Danzo hold a great grudge against the Hyuga and the Uchiha. A few dayster, the 3rd Hokage announced publicly announced that Minato shall be his sessor as Konoha¡¯s 4th Raikage, and that the session ceremony would take ce within two months. From that moment, Minato was supposed to stick by the 3rd¡¯s side to learn about running the vige. After the Ino-Shika-Cho took over Konoha¡¯s hospital, Ryo naturally became its new manager. The 1st thing he did was removing Danzo¡¯s men hidden within the hospital¡¯s leadership and promote the medical Ninjas he had trained during the war. At the same time, he required all medical Ninjas in the hospital who did not learn Modern Medicine to participate in special training sessions. At 1st, these medical Ninjas were initially dissatisfied, but their dissatisfaction faded away as the learned about modern medicine and started to see its ¡°magic¡±. Konoha had just elected its 4th Hokage, and the Hidden Mist, far in the Water Country, had also undergone tremendous changes. On one night, the vige had all of the Country¡¯s ports close and prohibited anyone from entering or leaving the vige. At the same time, inside the vige, a massacre was starting to take ce, one against of the Kekkei Genkai wielding ns. The reason was that four days prior to that, while the Mizukage was giving a speech, both the elders of the Kaguya and Yuki ns tried to assassinate him, and then dissapeared. This happened before everyone¡¯s eyes, and the two ns could not defend themselves. Pakura at time summoned the Sanbi, ughtering everyone present from the two ns. Learning of the news, the elders of the Yuki n immediately went to Yagura to discuss the matter, but things did not go well. As soon as the elders entered, Yagura attacked them on the spot. Eventually, he emerged victorious, killing them, and surviving while seriously injured. The rest of the two ns¡¯ people weren¡¯t about to sit still, they joined forces together and tried to escape the vige. In the end, the two major ns ended up being ughtered, with other smaller ns also being ravaged. Just like that, all of the vige¡¯s Kekkei Genkai wielding ns were destroyed. This opened the gates to the darkest era, the era of the ¡°Bloody Mist¡±! At this time, the bloody Mist¡¯s initiator, Yagora, was sitting on his chair with his eyes dull. Before him, were a peculiar man: the hotel owner, Yamada Nagakyu. Yamada¡¯s eyes shined crimson, and he started directly at Yagura. Soon after that, the special patterns his eyes disappeared, and Yagura fell into sleep on his desk. In the pit thousands of miles away, Uchiha Madara had his eyes closed, and he was looking even older than before. Beside him was a White Zetsu, holding a pair of three-tomoe Sharingans in closed ssware. A few minutester, Madara¡¯s eyes blew out blood and tears, and the Zetsu quickly opened the ssware and took out the eyes, handing them to Madara. Thetter took out his eyes, and ced the new Sharingans in his eye sockets. At the same time, great vitality was injected within his body from the Gedo Mazo. With this vitality, the new eye immediately merged with Madara. ¡°White, how many Sharingans do we have left?¡± Madara asked. ¡°Madara sama, we did not collect many Sharingans in the 2nd and 3rd wars. Recently, you have used several pairs, and now we only have two pairs left.¡± Zetsu answered. ¡°Ordinary Sharingans cannot take that Dojutsu power. Every pair allows me to control Yagura once, before being destroyed.¡± Madara touched his eyes, feeling slightly helpless and then said: ¡°How¡¯s Obito?¡± ¡°Rest assured Madara sama, his body has made a great recovery, and it has basically adapted to Hashirama¡¯s cells.¡± Madara nodded and felt more at ease, as his future representative should not have any problems. During this time, Madara was deepening his control over Yagura. In fact, maintaining control over the young Kage was no easy task for the current Marada. He was close to 90 years old, and physically weaker than he had ever been. Even his own eyes were transnted in Nagato. In order to be able to keep his control over Yagura, Madara was summoning the residual power of his Rinnegan, using it through substitute Sharingans. Unfortunately, the Rinnegan¡¯s residual power was too much for the Sharingans he used handle. Every time he used Genjutsu on the Kage, he had to get his eyes reced. ¡°Just a little more. When Obitopletely adapts to Hashirama¡¯s cells, the next part of the n shall begin. But Madara sama, the girl that Obito cares about had not yet left Konoha. We did not get any chances to capture her at all! ¡°No hurry. It should take around a month to get Obito to adapt with his new body. During this time, you will send more Zetsu clones to observe the vige. There will be an opportunity!¡± Finishing his words, Madara closed his eyes. White Zetsu sank into the ground, and the hole restored its silence. In Konoha, Minato and Kushina summoned everyone to the 3rd training ground. On the previous days, Minato had been following the 3rd to learn more on running the vige. Therefore, when Minato summoned them, everyone was surprised and felt that the matter should not be trivial. ¡°Minato, I have things to do you know, I¡¯m busy gathering material for my books!¡± Jiraya hadn¡¯t been in Konoha for the few days following the election. He had been wandering around the country between hot springs and bathhouses. ¡°Yeah, why are we here, Ni-san?¡± Ryo urged Minato, and he was too busy running the hospital he had just taken over. Minato looked at Kushina, and she became immediately shy and her face turned red. He smiled and said: ¡°Kushina and I have decided to get married!¡± ¡°Well congrattions. Then I¡¯ll be leaving to gather more mat....¡± With his focus on his ¡°material¡±, it took Jiraya a while before he actually realized how big the news was! ¡°So sudden! Really?¡± As the matter was not trivial, Ryo showed surprise. ¡°I have promised Kushina, during the war on the battlefield of the Lightning Country, that I will marry her as soon as the war ends. At this time, no one could sit still! The news was so big and everyone gathered around the newly engaged couple showering them with question. Even the usually serious Sakumo couldn¡¯t help but smile. Facing this rain of questions, Minato answered them one by one, and the usually feisty Kushina was blushing all the way through, not saying a word. Chapter 185 - The The Red-Hot Habanero and the Yellow Flash

Chapter 185: The The Red-Hot Habanero and the Yellow sh

In the noise made by everyone, Kushina looked at Minato¡¯s smile, and could only feel disbelief She sorted out her red hair that was flowting with the winds, recalling her past with Minato, and smiling discreetly. When Kushina first came to Konoha, she was attracted by the massive figures on the Hokage Rock, and that ignited her dream of bing Hokage. The 1st time she caught Minato¡¯s eye was at the academy. In ss, her self-introduction got her ridiculed by all students, not only because of her distinct fashion of speaking, but also because of her distant dreams. Minato was the only one in ss to recognize her dream. Therefore, she had a good impression on the boy with the golden hair and big smile. Children are always curious and aggressive towards anything different. The children never saw anything like Kushina¡¯s bright hair. Therefore, they started to tease her about her looks, calling her a Tomato, and some of them even reached for her hair. Being an Uzumaki, from an early age, Kushina had amazing amounts of Chakra. Her peers were no opponents of her. After getting beat, the kids did not give up, and kept mocking her hair color and teasing her again and again, enjoying angering her. With them teasing her again and again, Kushina hated her red hair more and more. Whenever someoneughed at her because of it, she made them pay with her fists. Minato was watching all of this, but never helped her. This changed her impression little by little. For over a year, Kushina quarreled with her teammates. In the end, one of them couldn¡¯t just stand being beat by her again and again, and ended up bringing his brother, a Genin who had just graduated, to beat her up. Despite this, Kushina still managed to immerge victorious. This gave the Red-Hot Habanero a reputation that made everyone afraid to bully her. A few yearster, she and Minato graduated. Minato joined team Jiraya, while Kushina was focused more on practicing the Uzumaki¡¯s Fuinjutsu. What she did know was that after graduation, Minato kept an eye on her secretly. One day, as she was returning home, she found a Cloud Ninja ambush. She was taken away by the Ninjas who took her by surprise, but she secretly tore off her hair little by little, leaving a red hair trail behind her without them noticing. However, no one noticed her absence until they reached the borders of the fire country. As she gradually fell in despair, a figure emerged from the darkness under the dark clouds blocking the moonlight, killing the Cloud Ninjas. ¡°Are you hurt?¡±, ¡°I came to rescue you!¡± Seeing Minato, Kushina¡¯s tense nerves finally were loose, and she copsed to the ground. He immediately rushed over to her, picking her up from the ground. In the moonlight, Kushina saw her red hair in Minato¡¯s hands. ¡°Such beautiful hair, I immediately noticed.¡± It was at that moment that Minato took over her heart, not leaving ce for anyone else. ¡°Ne san, are you okay? You face is so red!¡± Ryo interrupted Kushina¡¯s thoughts. ¡°I¡¯m fine! I just remembered some things...¡± Kushina quickly shook her head. Since the session ceremony was about one and a half months away, Minaro asked everyone to help him pick a day for the wedding ceremony. Jiraya had been Minato¡¯s Sensei since his graduations. Moreover, both Minato and Kushina were orphans, and such responsibilities that usually went to the parents fell to him. Although usually carefree, he was serious and discussed the matter with everyone as this was his apprentice¡¯s once-in-a-lifetime big night. Eventually, September 16th was picked to be the wedding day. Being that the choice was made on august 26, 20 days remained for preparations. (T/N: Actually 21.... But whatever XD) Far from his usual habits, Jiraya also took responsibility for the wedding preparations. Minato went to the 3rd¡¯s office informing him that he was going to get married, and proposed that the Hokage himself should take some time off for preparations. The 3rd very happily agreed. Since Ninjas usually went in and out of the 3rd¡¯s office regrly, when Minato and the 3rd were talking, several people heard of the news. The 3rd did not make the matter confidential, since it was a happy event, and it didn¡¯t bother if it would be spread out. Even in the Narutoverse, people love talking about celebrities, and the biggest one in Konoha was certainly the uing Hokage, Minato! ¡°Hey, did you hear that Minato is about to get married soon?¡± ¡°What? Are you sure this is not fake news??¡± ¡°Of course it is true; my neighbor was at the Hokage¡¯s office. He heard it.¡± The news was spread through the vige, and in just a few minutes, everyone in Konoha¡¯s streets knew of the news that Minato was about to get married. The vigers of Konoha sent their blessings to their uing Hokage, and everyone was immersed in happiness. After the news reached the Hatake n, Kakashi left his ce. He was going to the Memorial Stone, wanting to tell Obito the news. ¡°Obito, did you hear? Sensei is going to marry Kushina Ne san. I want to give them a special gift.¡± Kakashi had just reached the Stone when he heard Rin¡¯s voice. He did not show his face, but instead stood on the side and listened quietly. ¡°Alright, Obito! I am leaving. I¡¯ll see next time when I finish preparing the gift.¡± After finishing her words, Rin left. Kakashi approached the stone, and stood quietly. What he wanted to tell Obito was already conveyed by Rin. The next day, after picking up a C-Rank mission rted to the Wave Country, Rin left Konoha alone. Her n was to make a polished shell ne to Kushina. Since the wedding was approaching, she decided to go to a nearby beach to collect Seashells. As soon as she left the vige, the Zetsu watching the gate started tracing her. He quietly approached her, and then used the wind to get his spores upon her body. After the spores were attached to her, White disappeared into the ground and returned to the pit reporting to Madara. ¡°Madara sama, Madara sama! The young girl that Obito likes has left Konoha, and she¡¯s now going towards the Wave country.¡± Zetsu immerged from the ground yelling to Madara. ¡°Wave Country? Well fitting. Zetsu, guide the Mist Ninjas to capture her! My n should start!¡± ¡°Yes! Madara sama!¡± Chapter 186 - Rin’s Crisis

H.R.P Chapter 186: Rin¡¯s Crisis

Unlike Ryo, Rin did not have The Ice Lightning Chakra Mode Flicker or Ice Teleportation, so her movement speed wasn¡¯t that high. Her trip from Konoha to the Wave Country was going to take a while. During this time, Zetsu was tailing her. Following Madara¡¯s instructions, he transformed his shape into a Mist Anbu, delivering ¡°orders from the Mizukage¡± to the Mist Ninjas in the Wave Country, which stated that Rin should be captured.. After receiving the order, the Mist Ninjas immediately set up an ambush at the entrance of the Wave Country, and lurked there waiting for Rin¡¯s arrival. Rin was oblivious to all of this. She just made a simple camouge and went directly into the Country. On the Mist Ninjas side, it took them a while, but they were able to confirm her identity. Rin¡¯sbat capabilities were those of a Chunin at best. To insure that they would have no trouble, the Mist Ninjas sent to Tokubetsu Jonins to capture her. On top of that, the two approached her when it was dark; Rin didn¡¯t even notice they were then until it was toote. They managed to capture her with no problems. After catching Rin, the Mist Ninjas Knocked her down unconscious following the ¡°Anbu¡¯s¡± instructions. They opened her bag, and threw away Ryo¡¯s Ice Scalpel and destroyed his Teleportation Barrier Mark, throwing them on the ground. Later, they sealed her Chakra, and sent her to the Water Country overnight. In Konoha, Ryo was in Orochimaru¡¯sb. Before the elections, he had given the Sannin a corpse of a White Zetsu. Orochimaru found interesting things after nearly a month of conducting research on the corpse, and couldn¡¯t wait to call Ryo. ¡°Orochi san, what did you find out?¡± Ryo hadn¡¯t been in theb for a long time, but Orochimaru remained silent for a good while after he entered, making him loose patience. Orochimaru continued ignoring him and remained motionless. Ryo found Orochimaru¡¯s behavior strange. Usually, even when he¡¯s busy, Orochimaru would always answer when it¡¯s Ryo that¡¯s asking. However, today, he didn¡¯t even turn around. ¡°A puppet!¡± Ryo who watched Orochimaru¡¯s peculiar behavior, remembered the corpse he had brought for Orochimaru before, and realized that the body before him was probably fake. He activated his Mangekyo, and used ¡°Ice World¡± on Orochimaru. Just like he expected, Orochimaru¡¯s soul did not appear in the Ice World. With this, he had no doubt that what was before his eyes was the fruit of Orochimaru¡¯stest research. Ryo approached the Puppet. After observing it for a while, he reached out and touched its skin. What he did not expect was that not only did it feel exactly like human skin, it also had the body temperature of a human being! This made Ryo even more interested, so he took out his Ice Scalpel and cut the Puppet¡¯s skin immediately. The result shocked him even more; the puppet started bleeding! ¡°How could this be!¡± ¡°Haha, is my work that perfect, Ryo kun?¡± Orochimaru walked up from the lower floor smiling. Ryo nodded, as the puppet was too realistic by any standards, ¡°How did you do it, Orochi san?3 Ryo asked curiously. ¡°It¡¯s thanks to the white corpse you¡¯ve given me. I have found a special Chakra in that corpse.¡± Orochimaru said that, and took Ryo along with him to theb¡¯s basement. He took a scroll that was on the table and handed it to Ryo: ¡°Ryo kun, this is that Chakra I¡¯m talking about. Check it out yourself!¡± Ryo nodded, opening the scroll, and observing the Chakra within it with his Sharingan. Apart from a ¡°grass green¡± hue to it, it was just like ordinary Chakra. ¡°Ryo kun, go ahead and coat your body in this Chakra, and then envision a Chakra that you¡¯re familiar with.¡± Orochimary said. Ryo did so, and envisioned Minato¡¯s Chakra. At that moment, Ryo¡¯s body started slowly changing shape, taking Minato¡¯s appearance! He used his mental power to perceive his body, and was stunned again into silence: this Chakra had such a terrible effect! What Ryo actually perceived was Minato himself! ¡°Ryo kun, try to use Ninjutsu.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try!¡± Ryo¡¯s right condensed a Rasengan. What was more surprising was that his Chakra¡¯s fluctuation as he condensed the Rasengan was actually changed by the Chakra that Orochimaru gave him! This made the Rasengan he made feel identical to that of Minato! The downside of the Chakra was obvious to him, as he only maintained this shape for less than a minute, before it ran out. This made Ryo feel more surprise. He remembered well that Orochimaru¡¯s puppetsted for a much longer time! Howe his transformation is now time limited? ¡°Orochi san, how did you get your puppet to maintain shape for so long?¡± Ryo asked directly. ¡°The white corpse you¡¯ve given me contains a lot of the 1st¡¯s cells. I found that their strong vitality kept this Chakra from being consumed. I¡¯ve made the puppet outside relying on both 1st¡¯s cells and this Chakra.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s the case!¡± ¡°Ryo kun, there¡¯s even more special things about that corpse!¡± Orochimaru said in his hoarse voice. ¡°What things?¡± Asked Ryo. ¡°That corpse has no actual brain. It cannot contain a consciousness and a soul.¡± ¡°No consciousness? Howe I could talk to it when meeting? Howe it tried to run away and fight?¡± Ryo asked. ¡°Think about it. Your Shadow Clones can do the same. They can talk and flee and even use Ninjutsu.¡± Orochimaru answered faintly. Ryo was speechless for a moment. He looked down and thought it over for a while and then said: ¡°Orochi san, you mean that these guys might all be controlled by one consciousness that upies just one main body?¡± ¡°Yes! But this is nothing but spection at this point. I have no evidence.¡± Orochimaru¡¯s words made Ryo understand details that never were clear to him. He was just about to say something when he suddenly felt that the Teleportation Barrier Mark he gave Rin was destroyed! His face changed greatly, and immediately confirmed the position of the recently destroyed Barrier. This gave him an approximate position of Rin. Realizing that she was in the Wave Country, Ryo immediately bid farewell to Orochimaru: ¡°Orochi san, I have an urgent matter to deal with! I have to leave right away!¡± Using the Teleportation Barrier on the borders of the fire country, Ryo got much closer to his Teleportation Barrier¡¯s position in the blink of an eye. With his Teleportation Barrier Mark destroyed, and his Ice Scalpel really far, Ryo thought of using the Teleportation Barrier Mark he had in the Wave Country, but he could not sense that. Therefore, he could only use Ice Teleportation and Lightning Chakra Flicker to rush towards his target. When he entered the Wave Country, he could finally sense his Ice Scalpel, and subsequently teleport to it. By the time he reached, he found that it was thrown away on the floor. He picked up the Ice Scalpel, his Ice Lightning Chakra Mode broke out more fiercely, and he continued to rush in Rin¡¯s direction. Chapter 187 - Ryo vs. Madara

H.R.P Chapter 187: Ryo vs. Madara

Ryo used Lightning Chakra Flicker to catch up with Rin. At this time, the Mist Ninjas had already taken her aboard a ship that was to go in the direction of the Water Country. The Boat was much slower than a Ninja, and Ryo was getting closer and closer. However, just when Ryo reached the chore, someone got in his way; a man who had long ck hair, in a purple-blue attire and red armor. He had a pair of Mangekyo Sharingans exuding great pressure. ¡°Uchiha Madara! How could this be?¡± Ryo¡¯s face was gloomy. He opened his Mangekyo to observe his opponent. He actually thought that it was Zetsu in disguise, but what was disturbing to him was that the Mangekyo did not seem to be fake, as it did indeed exude great power. ¡°So, Ryo Yamanaka, has our agreemente to an end so fast?¡± Hearing Madara¡¯s voice, Ryo¡¯s heart went into turmoil; is this really Madara? ¡°I don¡¯t remember Rin having anything to do with our deal!¡± Said Ryo. ¡°So, you must interfere with my n?¡± Madara¡¯s eyes exuded even more horrible power. ¡°Rin is my friend, and I really want to see the legendary power Madara Uchiha.¡± Ryo was not convinced that the person before him was Madara, so he decided to go ahead and force him into his original shape. Ryo 1st started by using the Mangekyo to increase the speed of his Ice Lightning Chakra Mode. This mode already granted him terrifying speed. Now with his eye boosting it, it was almost as if Ryo was actually teleporting! With such speed, even Madara¡¯s Mangekyo wasn¡¯t able to capture Ryo¡¯s movement! In his left hand, Ryo condensed a Rasengan, and went straight for Madara¡¯s body. Immediately, a row of blue ribs covered Madara¡¯s side. While he could not see Ryo¡¯s movement, his instinct made him summon Susanoo as soon as Ryo disappeared. After seeing Susanoo, Ryo¡¯s face changed greatly, as he realized that the person before him was indeed Madara! As Ryo was confused, the Ribs continued to change, as arms grew out of them, followed by a skull that formed on top of them. Its empty sockets were filled with a yellow light. Ryo actually started trembling at this point, as this foe was nothing like any other he had ever faced. The changes in the Susanoo did not stop there. Flesh started to cover the skeleton, and At the same time, its legs were growing bellow. Ryo gulped feeling the terror of the blue behemoth. ¡°Haha, this is my n¡¯s ultimate skill. This Susanoo¡¯s destructive power is beyond anything you could imagine, a godly power before which you shall bow! Will you not give up, Ryo?¡± Madara smiled. ¡°Korin, help me!¡± In order to fight such a foe, Ryo could only rely on Korin¡¯s help. Hearing Ryo¡¯s call, Korin immediately used her Chakra to wrap his body. The Chakra was gradually condensed into the form of Korin, a prestigious Water Kirin! ¡°What is this?¡± Madara¡¯s face, which only showed arrogance and pride so far, suddenly showed great surprise for the 1st time since the battle started. As Korin was condensing, a Water Sphere was forming at the same time. The Water was blended with a peculiar Lightning Chakra, and ck Lightning discolored the sphere. ¡°[Ranton: Lightning Tide]!¡± Korin controlled the water sphere smashing it against the Susanoo. The water sphere crashed against its body, and the Susanoo¡¯s muscles began to be corroded, revealing the skeleton underneath. ¡°Good opportunity!¡± Ryo¡¯s eyes lit up and he condensed an Ice Bow. He quickly condensed an Ice Arrow and shuttled the surrounding Natural Energy madly into the small projectile. At the same time, he used his Mangekyo to enhance the Arrow¡¯s attack. Korin saw Ryo preparing for such a big move, and she immediately increased the power of her Lightning Attack. Her purpose was to contain Madara¡¯s Susanoo to gain time for Ryo. With Korin¡¯s destruction, Ryo¡¯s Arrow was finallypletely filled. As soon as that happened, Ryo release the Chakra string behind the Arrow, sending it directly toward Madara who was behind the Susanoo. As the Arrow approached, Madara felt a deadly threat from this approaching item. ¡°Ha!¡± Madara screamed, forcing the Susanoo out of Korin¡¯s lightning shackles, and the blue behemoth formed two extra arms, each holding a Katana. Madara controlled his arms, adding two other swords, and all 4 arms went down on the uing Arrow. The Ice Arrow¡¯s size was insignificantpared to the Giant Katana. However, it power was beyond all expectations. When the two weapons came into contact with each other, the Ice Arrow directly went through all four des, piercing a hole into Susanoo¡¯s so call absolute defense. The Arrow went directly through the Susanoo¡¯s ribs, hitting Madara directly, and then, Ryo controlled it from a far. He made it Bloom and Crush immediately, crushing the entirety of Susanoo, along with Madara¡¯s body within it. At that moment, Ryo¡¯s Mangekyo spotted a ck liquid-like substance dropping from Madara¡¯s body, and then disappearing into the ground in the blink of an eye. Ryo immediately entered Sage Mode, wanting to locate the ck substance and then capture it. However, the substance was moving too fast underground, and Sage Mode could only sense its Chakra, not its exact location. Its mobility and special Chakra confirmed to Ryo that it was indeed ck Zetsu. This made Ryo feel relieved, as the amazing ¡°Madara at his peak¡± had not appeared yet. ck Zetsu was obviously aware of Ryo¡¯s Teleportation Barrier that Rin carried. It seemed that this made him fear that Ryo was about to disrupt Madara n. However, he could not directly tell Madara. Therefore, he had no choice but to try to drag Ryo on his own. It was no surprise for Ryo that ck Zetsu was able to imitate Madara, and even a Mangekyo Sharingan. After all, the he was Kaguya¡¯s 3rd ¡°son¡±, and anything could be expected out of him. (Trantor note: Nice move from the author, relying on ck Zetsu being so obscure to give him any power he wanted XD) Chapter 188 - The Plan Begins!

H.R.P Chapter 188: The n Begins!

CUnderground, after the use of the Mayfly technique to escape from Ryo, ck Zetsu had a portion of its body covered in Ice Crystals, and the scene was awkward. At this time, White Zetsu approached him saying: ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you going to stop Ryo Yamanaka? And why do you look so miserable? ¡° ¡°That Yamanaka! I don¡¯t know how he got this Biju like creature, and he¡¯s already pretty strong himself. With the bit of power I¡¯ve stolen from Nagato¡¯s eyes, I¡¯m still no opponent of his!¡± ck Zetsu said, rather angrily. ¡°That¡¯s frightenly powerful! You have part of Nagato¡¯s Dojutsu power, and with your ability to use second stage Susanoo, and you still can¡¯t beat him?¡± White was very surprised. (T/N: The Author had added Susanoo to ck Zetsu¡¯s arsenal as an ability that was never portrayed in the Anime.) ¡°Ryo Yamanaka and his ¡°Biju¡± can use Natural Energy. With that, even my Stage two Susanoo is not enough to resist them.¡± As he mentioned Natural Energy, ck Zetsu¡¯s tone became even more serious. Besides the Juubi, Korin was the 1st Biju he saw using Natural Energy and that made him worry. ¡°But this operation was not without gains. The girl was taken into the sea while you and Ryo were fighting. They have already gone a great distance. By the way, does the girl really carry space-time coordinates? I haven¡¯t found them after searching her thoroughly.¡± White Asked. ¡°Ryo Yamanaka is managing to somehow determine her location urately; she definitely has them on her. I don¡¯t know what Ryo Yamanaka has done to hide them.¡± ¡°Alright, but now the ship has gone too far; we shouldn¡¯t about it!¡± ¡°Well, Ryo Yamanaka¡¯s time-space Ninjutsu as not as strong as that of Minato. We should indeed be safe now.¡± ck Zetsu nodded. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go back to Madara sama!¡± ¡°Remember not to reveal any of this!¡± ¡°I know!¡± After saying that, White Zetsu vanished into the ground. ck and White Zetsu were very careful, but they forgot one thing: Ryo¡¯s Ice Teleportation. On the Sea, Ryo in Ice Elementization froze water in the distance, then teleported to it relentlessly. In the 10 Minutes Ryo spent dealing with ck Zetsu, Rin¡¯s ship went quite a distance into the sea. After a while chasing it, he finally was able to breathe a sigh of relief, as he spotted the ship. The next moment, Ryo disappeared from the sea. On the ship, Ryo blinked behind Rin. After a brief check, he determined that her state was not that bad, and that she only had some Genjutsu casted upon her and had her Chakra sealed. Later, Ryo sensed everyone¡¯s presence on the Ship, determining that everyone one around her was also under Genjutsu. He lifted Rin¡¯s illusion, and she slowly opened her eyes. Rin looked around with confusion. She unconsciously wanted to use Charka, but found it to be sealed. ¡°Rin, don¡¯t worry, your Chakra had been sealed by the Mist Ninjas, that¡¯s all.¡± Hearing Ryo¡¯s voice behind her, she immediately turned back. ¡°Ryo, why are you here?¡± Rin asked with some surprise. ¡°To save you! Remember? You were kidnapped by the Hidden Mist.¡± ¡°How did you know that I was taken?¡± ¡°Remember the scroll I gave you?¡± Rin nodded; Ryo was indeed very serious when he gave her the scroll, and she had guessed that it was very important, so she held on to it. ¡°I have a Time Space Mark in that Scroll. The Scroll seals it out of my perception with an outside seal that¡¯s linked to my Ice Scalpel. If My Ice Scalpel gets destroyed or gets too far away from the scroll, I will start perceiving your location.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s what it how... Thank you, Ryo!¡± ¡°Rin, thanking me might have to wait forter.... I have a n, and I need your help. It¡¯s about Obito!¡± Ryo talked very seriously to Rin. ¡°Obito? Isn¡¯t he dead?¡± Rin shivered when she heard Ryo¡¯s words, and her eyes turned red instantly. ¡°Well, he¡¯s alive, and this could be either good or bad for him. It¡¯s all up to you!¡± ¡°Me? What can I do?¡± Rin was a little confused. Ryo did not answer, instead asking: ¡°Rin, do you like Obito?¡± Hearing Ryo¡¯s question, Rin became a little confused. After a brief silence she said: ¡°Like... I like Obito, I like Kakashi, I like y...¡± Rin obviously misunderstood Ryo¡¯s question, and Ryo shook his head saying: ¡°I¡¯m talking about another kind of liking, the kind that exists between lovers!¡± Her face blushed instantly: ¡°That.... I... I don¡¯t know!¡± Rin¡¯s reluctance said a lot on its own. Ryo smiled and said nothing more about that, and had another thing to ask Rin. ¡°Rin, all you have to do is to continue your Journey with these Mist Ninjas, and of course I will protect you from the sidelines.¡± ¡°Will this help save Obito?¡± ¡°Yes! Believe me!¡± ¡°Then yes, I¡¯ll do anything!¡± Rin¡¯s tone was very firm. Ryo nodded, and he had already expected that she would agree. He then went back to the deck and killed a Mist Ninja, transforming to his appearance. Then, he proceeded to throwing the Ninja¡¯s corpse into the sea. Later, Ryo pretended to be in Genjutsu like the other and stood on the deck. The ship sailed for another day or so before arriving at the port near the Mist Vige. A Jonin from the vige had long been waiting on the shore. When the boat was docked, he got on the boat and immediately went into the cabin to take Rin away. As soon as he approached Rin, Ryo teleported right behind him, slitting his throat on the spot. Ryo read his memories, and then transformed to his appearance. ¡°Rin, in order to deceive the Mist Ninjas, I will use Genjutsu on you. It will only make you sleep.¡± After dealing with the Mist Ninja¡¯s corpse, Ryo notified Rin. ¡°Well, alright!¡± Rin nodded and let Ryo use Genjutsu on her. After carrying the sleeping Rin, Ryo got off the boat and walked to a smallke following the memories of the Elite Jonin. On the shore, Ryo saw two acquaintances: White Zetsu, looking like Yamada Nagakyu, and Yagura. Yagura looked the same as thest time when Ryo saw him. His eyes were not as dull as people usually are when under control. In theke, Ryo saw the Sanbi Floating on the Water¡¯s surface. The bit of its Chakra that Ryo had taken was recovered. However, most of its soul was lost. It couldn¡¯t even control its body properly. The Biju could only sleep and slowly recover its soul. ¡°You should leave now!¡± After Ryo put Rin down, the controlled Yagura ordered him to leave him alone with White Zetsu. Chapter 189 - The Substitute

Chapter 189: The Substitute

¡°Yamada¡± apanied Ryo out of the forest. On his way out, Ryo wasn¡¯t idle, condensing Ice kes and throwing them along his way into the wood that¡¯s by theke. Later, he entered the Ice Lightning Chakra Mode to enhance his perception, and tried to confirm if there were any other White Zetsu around theke. Doing so, he found that there were many White Zetsu around the vige. However, the only one in theke¡¯s territory was Yamada. Three more were scattered close by in the woods as well. Their number was so small around theke, and it was great news for Ryo, as this should save him a lot of time. Because they were there however, he still had to use Shi¡¯s secret technique to hide his Chakra, and then use the Lightning Chakra Mode Flicker to finish them off. In fact, Ryo previous n consisted of using Ice World to freeze Zetsu¡¯s consciousness, making sure they never pass any messages to Madara. However, his conversation was Orochimaru before he went to save Rin changed this n, as he now started specting that the White Zetsu had no individual consciousness for the most part. That meant that everything any single White Zetsu knows should be known by the main one. While Orochimaru¡¯s idea was just spection for now, Ryo did not want to take any risks. Therefore, he changed his method to this. After being separated from White Zetsu, Ryo returned home basing off of the Jonin¡¯s memories. Later, using Sage Mode¡¯s enhanced perception; he determined that there were no White Zetsu around. Ryo used Shi¡¯s method to hide his Chakra, and then teleported back to his Ice kes. White Zetsu¡¯s perception abilities were actually above those of an average Sensor Ninja. With just those 3 scattered around theke, no wind or grass could escape their perception into theke. However, Ryo¡¯s use of Shi¡¯s technique, and his teleportation into the scene made him undetectable. Ryo 1st determined the 3 Zetsu¡¯s location, and then entered the forest. All three stood no chance against him ¡°Now it¡¯s your turn!¡± Ryo muttered to theke as he watched Yagura preparing to seal the Sanbi within Rin¡¯s body. People controlled by Genjutsu usually have their senses dulled, listening only to theirmander¡¯s order. This was obviously also true for Yagura. Otherwise, Madara wouldn¡¯t use those three White Zetsu to monitor the surroundings. As they were all killed by Ryo beforemunicating any warning or knowledge to the main body, to Madara and White Zetsu, they still survive normally. (T/N: I believe the author is choosing to make the Zetsumunication system rather active, not passive. Meaning, the Zetsu could only convey information upon detection of change around them.) In fact, Ryo also killed ¡°Yamada¡±, and the only source left to feed Madara with information was Yagura. Under Madara¡¯s control, Yagura started preparing his seals, and as that was happening, Ryo suddenly appeared before his eyes. He already had his Mangekyo opened, using his left eye to boost his next Jetsu: a Genjutsu that was made to cover Madara¡¯s! The idea was actually inspired by Itachi¡¯s use of Kotoamatsukami to break out of Kabuto¡¯s Edo Tensei¡¯s control. The difference was that Ryo¡¯s Genjutsu was not there to change Yagura¡¯s actions, but only to make his eyes look away from Rin. With that, his eyes became sluggish, but his movements did not change. Therefore, Madara did not notice a change, remaining in control of Yagura who was to proceed to sealing the Sanbi in Rin along with the seal to prevent her suicide. Ryo¡¯s next step was to take out a scroll, containing a semi-finished clone. This was a failed experiment of Ryo and Orochimaru when they were trying to perfect cloning technology, and it just came in handy. Ryo used his Chakra to wrap the clone and change its shape, just like in the Transforming Jutsu. He made it look exactly like Rin. Later, Ryo switched the clone with Rin, taking her back to the ship she was brought from. In there, Ryo lifted his Genjutsu upon her and unsealed her Chakra. With that, she gradually regained consciousness. After her thorough waking, he returned to the Mist Vige alone. In the vige, Ninjas were on patrol. As soon as Ryo appeared, he was immediately discovered by one of them! In fact, unlike before, Ryo wasn¡¯t willing to hide his existence this time. His purpose was actually to make things look like he could not save Rin, fooling Zetsu and Madara into believing that their n is sessful. It would just look like he chose to enter the Mist Vige after his friend disappeared in the Wave Country, which would naturally makes the Mist the 1st suspects. On the other hand, knowing that the Mist Vige was about to be Madara¡¯s ¡°toy¡±, Ryo did not mind weakening their ranks a bit in advance. In the center of the vige, Ryo was surrounded by thousands of Mist Ninjas. After great hesitation, everyone rushed at him! They did not dare to use Water again, and they chose to fight using Taijutsu! After all, memories of Ryo¡¯sst arrival into the vige were still fresh, and images of their use of Water Release, along with his subsequent use of Ice Colossus were still pinned in their mind. Seeing massive waves of Ninjas going at him, Ryo did not panic. He surrounded his body with Lightning Chakra, slowly condensing armor around it. The Lightning Chakra Mode itself was actually the basis of the Raikages¡¯ incredible defensive abilities. However, since Ryo had alwayscked the Chakra to use the mode this way, he abandoned the Idea, focusing on using it only for speed. Now with Korin¡¯s help, Ryo was finally able to use this armor, and this was a perfect opportunity to test it out. The more Chakra used for the Lightning Chakra Mode, the higher its defensive capabilities be. With Korin¡¯s Chakra sealed into his body, his Lightning Chakra Mode was strong enough to make the surrounding Mist Ninjas¡¯ Taijutsu unable to cause any harm to Ryo. In the end, things went smoothly as he expected, and he was well noticed by the surrounding White Zetsu. In the pit a thousand miles away, Madara learned about the matter from Zetsu beside him. Nothing seemed rming about the matter, and it seemed that his ns were aplete sess. ¡°Madara sama, what should I do next?¡± ¡°Keep an eye on Obito! After I finish sealing the Sanbi within her, I¡¯ll make use of this girl to activate his Mangekyo.¡± ¡°Yes, Madara sama! I¡¯m going to Obito right away!¡± After finishing his words, Zetsu sank into the ground. ¡°Someone with such great love for the world; what kind of Mangekyo would he get when all that love turned into hatred? I can¡¯t wait to see!¡± Madara talked to himself with a hint of excitement. Chapter 190 - Facing the Mist Once Again

Chapter 190: Facing the Mist Once Again

Madara controlled Yagura to seal the Sanbi in ¡°Rin¡¯s¡± body. After the sealing was finished, Yagura went to the vige, leaving theke. Through his eyes, Madara watched the battle between Ryo and the Mist. With Korin¡¯s help, Ryo was able to imitate the 3rd Raikage¡¯s Lightning Chakra Mode, making himself able to use both the Lightning Armor and the Lightning Chakra Flicker. With the support of Korin¡¯s massive Chakra, his defensive power was no less than that of the 3rd Raikage. While he wasn¡¯t as skill with Taijutsu, Ryo made up for that with his incredible speed. Therefore, the battle between him and the rest of the Mist waspletely one sided. Ryo was like a human bulldozer, taking down many Mist Ninjas with every one of his attacks. A thousand miles away, Madara¡¯s face was somewhat heavy. He had chosen the Mist Vige as a base for his power, and did not want Ryo Yamanaka to destroy it so carelessly. Thinking of that, he controlled Yagura to rush at Ryo. Being fully aware of that, Ryo was quite surprised that Madara finally decided to interfere. Yagura himself was Kage tier, and was able to beat all people in the vige to get this position. He was actually a rather strong Kage tier. Now that he¡¯s under Madara¡¯s control, he gained the veteran¡¯s umted experience from the battles during of Warring States period, which was far beyond his or even Ryo¡¯s! This experience made up for the gap between him and Ryo on terms of strength and speed. Yagura, controlled by Madara, seemed to be fighting with a pair of Shringan, avoiding everyone of Ryo¡¯s attacks in advance. ¡°That¡¯s the 4th Raikage for you! But do you have a way to block this?!¡± Ryo¡¯s Lightning Chakra Mode intensified, and he extended two fingers from his right hand. ¡°[Hell Stab]! Quickly, spread out!¡± Yagura, controlled by Madara, immediately warned the surrounding Mist Ninjas. Madara knew all very well that Ryo¡¯s target was not him, but the Ninjas behind him. Like Ryo said, he had no way to keep this technique from hitting them with Yagura¡¯s abilities. In the [Hell Stab], Lightning Chakra is continuouslypressed and focused at the fingertips. That, along with the speed brought by the Lightning Chakra Mode, creates a massive destructive power that it capable of pration everything. The technique was not that difficult to learn, but it had great requirements in speed and physical fitness. It was not used previously by Ryo. However, after changing his gic arrangement, Ryo¡¯s vitality made his body finally capable of supporting this Jutsu. The violent Lightning Chakra continually gathered on Ryo¡¯s two fingers. After reaching the extreme, Ryo¡¯s body turned into a spear of lightning. ¡°[Water Wall]!¡± Madara made Yagura¡¯s body form several water walls to reduce [Hell Stab]¡¯s prative capabilities. Unfortunately for him, the walls had no effect at all, immediately broken through by Ryo, and Madara only saw a sh of lightning passing by Yagura¡¯s body. ¡°Boom!¡± What was surprising was that the attack did notnd on one Mist Ninja. Turning around, Ryo retracted one finger, making the Lightning Chakra converge towards the remaining one. [Hell Stab] goes up in power when using fewer fingers. Seeing Ryo¡¯s 2 finger attack creating such mayhem, everyone froze thinking of his single finger attack! Madara knew by now that he could not face Ryo with Yagura¡¯s body, otherwise the Mist Vige itself would be in great danger! ¡°What on earth do you want, Ryo Yamanaka? You¡¯re breaking into our vige all of a sudden; do you want to provoke a new Shinobi world War?¡± Madara controlled Yagura to speak. This made Ryo realize that his purpose had been reached. Now, he had no more reason to attack the Mist, as their losses had reached the limit of what Madara could bare. However, he had to finish the act! If he was to simply leave, Madara would have some doubts. At this thought, Ryo pretended to be furious: ¡°You know what you¡¯ve done! WHERE ON EARTH IS RIN?¡± ¡°We have not seen any Rin; no one even knows Rin. ¡± ¡°Is that so? Mypanion was gone missing in the Wave Country, and isn¡¯t that subsidiary to your own? You¡¯re saying you don¡¯t know? It seems that I have not done enough!¡± Ryo pretended to continue his attack. Madara had a massive headache. It was obvious that Ryo wasn¡¯t going to stop until finding that girl, but she was crucial to his ns. He couldn¡¯t just give her to Ryo, so he didn¡¯t want to give up. After some thought, Madara sighed. The situation was beyond using a man, and he could only use one of the cards hiddem up his sleeves. He summoned a Zetsu, making his prepare a new pair of Sharingan: Madara had finally decided to use the bit he had left of his Rinnegan¡¯s power! Ryo felt that the situation was awkward. Did Madara give up on the Mist Vige? Why did he not answer for so long. With him not speaking, Ryo wasn¡¯t going to wait forever. After finishing his preparations, he rushed with hell stab directly at Yagura¡¯s body! What made Ryo more surprised that Yagura was not evading the attack, and not even using Ninjutsu. Ryo already reached Yagura¡¯s front, the powerful Lightning Surge made Yagura¡¯s hair stand up. Did Madara really give up on the Mist Vige? Ryo¡¯s face was gloomy. If he was to kill the 4th¡¯s Mizukage, the 4th world war would definitely erupt in advance. Is that what Madara is thinking? Just trying to gather water that had been spilled, Ryo tried to stop his attack, and his could not do it in time. As he watched [Hell Stab] about to go through Yagura¡¯s body, all the Lightning Chakra in Ryo¡¯s body disappeared strangely. Immediately after, a strong repulsive power broke out of Yagura¡¯s body, pushing Ryo away. Ryo remained in mid-air for a while before finally falling on the ground. As he stood up, he saw Yagura relieved and rxed. Ryo¡¯s face became gloomy, for what Madara just used was akin to the power of the Rinnegan! Absorbing his Lighting Chakra reminded him of the Preta Path, and the way he was pushed away was like that of the Deva Path. Madara¡¯s ability to use the Rinnegan was rather strange; his he already given his eyes to Nagato a long time ago. Ryo had seen Nagato in the Rain Country before, and he clearly had the Rinnegan. Ryo returned the center of the vige. in order to verify his conjecture, he used several Ninjutsu in a row, and they all disappeared in the vicinity if Yagura, with their Chakra seemingly entering his body! ¡°It¡¯s really the Rinnegan!¡± Chapter 191 - Rinnegan and Ice Release

Chapter 191: Rinnegan and Ice Release

The Rinnegan is one of the Three Great Dojutsu and is reputed as the most exalted eye amongst the three. It¡¯s power goes far beyond that the Byakugan or Sharingan. The Rinnegan grants its wielder the ability to use of all five Nature Transformations, along with Yin and Yang. It also has its own range of abilities, and even the ability to reverse life and death. The Rinnegan¡¯s signature abilities were the ones shown by the 6 paths of Pain in the Manga, along with the Outer Path used by Nagato himself. On top of those abilities, each pair of Rinnegan has its own proprietary Jutsu. For example, Madara¡¯s [Limbo], and Sasuke¡¯s [Amenotejikara] are their own unique Rinnegan techniques. Nagato had created the 6 Paths of Pain, with each of them freely manipting one of the 6 paths power. When watching the anime, Ryo presumed that the Rinnegan power could be divided regardless of ability, just like its abilities could be split between paths. Today, Madara¡¯s use of the Rinnegan confirmed to Ryo his previous spection. Ryo guessed that Madara , in order to do this, should have retained some of his Rinnegan¡¯s power after giving his eyes to Nagato. The problem is that Ryo had no idea how much power Madara retained, or which of the Rinnegan¡¯s techniques he retained. Therefore, just to be safe, he stopped his attacks. In his pit, As Madara used the Rinnegan¡¯s power, his 3 tomoe Sharingan quickly lost its brilliance, and its pupils started turning grayish white. ¡°Zetsu, is the new Sharingan pair ready?¡± Madara said. ¡°Ready, Madara sama!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, wait for the end of this to start changing these.¡± After finishing his words, Madara closed his eyes. In the Mist Vige, Yagura, controlled by Madara, trembled and then raised his right hand, releasing a strong attractive force at Ryo. ¡°Bansho Ten¡¯in?¡± Being fully aware of the Rinnegan¡¯s capabilities, Ryo left an Ice Scalpel in ce, and then did not resist Madara¡¯s attractive force. Seeing no struggle from Ryo¡¯s side, Madara had a feeling that something was wrong, but he did not stop. Instead, he gathered a ck Rod in Yagura¡¯s left hand while activating the Preta Path. Ryo let himself get closer, then threw an Ice Scalpel at Yagura, being one step ahead before the ck Rod hit him. When Ryo was testing Madara¡¯s Rinnegan ability, he used an Ice Jutsu that got close to Yagura. Of course, the Preta Path interacted with it, but it did not immediately disappear! Therefore, when Yagura used Bansho Ten¡¯in, Ryo did not resist and let him pull him. He wanted to use his Sharingan to determine how resistant his Ice could be to the Rinnegan¡¯s power. He opened his Sharingan and observed the Ice Scalpel. Facing the Preta Path, the Ice Scalpel did not disappear. Instead, what happened was that it lost some of its size. With his Sharingan, Ryo saw that the Natural Energy of the Ice Scalpel was being absorbed. However, since his ice¡¯s internal structure was too stable; this loss in Natural Energy was very slow. In the end, Yagura did notpletely absorb the Scalpel. Instead, it actually stabbed him in his right shoulder. After determining the approximate speed at which his Ice Release was absorbed, Ryo teleported immediately to his initial position. ¡°Mizukage sama, it seems that your Jutsu is not without ws!¡± Ryo shouted to Yagura. Yagura¡¯s face remained unfazed, but Madara¡¯s was much gloomier. Since he developed the Rinnegan, this was the 1st time a Ninjutsu escaped it Preta Path. Madara did not expect that even with the Rinnegan, he¡¯d still have no way to take down Ryo with the Mist Ninjas under his control, he was actually confident in victory with him taking the initiative. He felt eager to use all the power he had stored just to take down Ryo. However, he knew that there might be a time when he needs that power, so he had to give up on this idea. ¡°Ryo Yamanaka, we really haven¡¯t seen youpanion. Although the Wave Country is subsidiary to outs, this matter really has nothing to do with us. Hearing Madara seeking peace, Ryo hummed; he did not want to fight! All he wanted to achieve in this vige had been done, and he even got to expose some of Madara¡¯s well hidden cards. It didn¡¯t make any sense for him to fight any more. Rin was still on the ship. If she was to be discovered by any other Mist Ninjas, all his ns would be defeated. At this thought, Ryo said: ¡°Even if you are not responsible, Rin was lost in your territory. You must give me a properpensation!¡± Ryo¡¯s attitude changed so quickly, it took Madara by surprise. Although somewhat doubtful, he could only overlook the matter to keep his interests and ns for Rin and the vige going. ¡°You can rest assured that we well send people after yourpanion, and tell whenever we have an update.¡± Yagura said quickly. Ryo pretended to think about it, only to agree after a few minutes. With their consensus, Ryo pretended to leave the vige, and went back to take Rin from the boat. In the pit, Madara wiped the tears and blood off his eye. ¡°White, tell me all you know about Ryo Yamanaka¡¯s Ice!¡± ¡°Yes Madara sama. As far as we know, his Ice is a Kekkei Genkai unique to him. He couldbine it with Natural Energy, and it¡¯s much harder than that of the Yuki n.¡±Immediately, White Zetsu answered Madara with all he knew about the matter. Madara was not satisfied after listening. Zetsu¡¯s information didn¡¯t give anything new. He had just fought Ryo through Yagura, and Ryo¡¯s Ice Release and Ice Teleportation were not that simple. ¡°White, we should pay more attention to Ryo Yamanaka in the future. He may be more talented that I ever imagined. Perhaps he could be the greatest obstacle to my n!¡± White was a bit surprised, for Madara who always had always focused on leading figures was paying so much attention to Ryo. In fact, in all the years he served under Madara, this was the highest praise he ever heard him say about anyone. Therefore, Zetsu became a little intrigued. After that, Zetsu gave the Sharingans to Madara. After thetter switched his eyes, he closed them and ignored everything to rest in his chair. Chapter 192 - Reunion with Pakura

Chapter 192: Reunion with Pakura

On the vast sea, Ryo was holding the fatigued Rin as the two marched through the Ice Path he was creating underneath their feet. After leaving the vige, the two marched for a long time. Her Chakra had already bottomed out, and Ryo could only hold her all the way through. All the way, Rin clearly looked like she had something to say, but she kept quiet. Ryo, was not that smart with emotions, and could not guess what was going through her mind, so he had no questions to ask. In the end, Rin couldn¡¯t help it: ¡°Ryo, what were you doing in the Mist Vige?¡± Ryo looked at her with some surprise, for this question didn¡¯t sound like one she would hesitate for so long before asking. ¡°Nothing, just fighting the vige.¡± He answered with a smile. Rin did ask about more, but kept her head down and didn¡¯t know what to think. At some point, Ryo could teleport to the Wave Country. In order to bring back Obito, he just couldn¡¯t return to Konoha. It would be detrimental if Rin was to be noticed again before Madara starts his n. Ryo entered Sage Mode, and after confirming the absence of any Mist Ninjas or Zetsu, Ryo decided to rest with Rin for a while in the Wave Country. The ¡°Rin¡± that was left in the Mist Vige was a failed clone, one that¡¯s in a vegetative state, with life but no consciousness. But Ryo had his use for it. Ryo was able to keep it transformed for a long time after his departure, and the powerful vitality he had in his Chakra yed a certain role in that. Yagura, controlled by Madara, did not examine it with the Sharingan. Since Rin was supposed to be unconscious under the effect of Genjutsu, the clone was perfect in its state for ying her role. ¡°Rin, next, I¡¯ll be taking you to the Sand Vige. The Kazekage¡¯s consultant, Pakura, is a friend of mine. You can stay there with peace of mind, and I¡¯ll pick you upter.¡± Ryo said as he handed Rin a food pill. ¡°Alright. Ryo... I know... I know the answer to that question you¡¯ve asked me before.¡± Rin¡¯s voice was very faint, and Ryo guessed exactly was she was talking about. ¡°My question? About Obito?¡± Hearing Ryo, Rin¡¯s face immediately turned red. After a while, she said in a low but very firm voice: ¡°I like Obito, I like him in that way!¡± ¡°Is that so? Well, I¡¯ll have to congratte him then!¡± Ryo sounded very gratified! In the past, as he watched the Anime, Ryo was very sympathetic to both Rin and Obito. However, he never heard a confession from Rin while watching. On top of that, there was Kakashi between the two, and the matter was rather controversial. However, all the way, Ryo was rooting for the two, and thinking Rin actually loved Obito. He saw her feeling towards Kakashi as more of a crush, or more of worship towards the young genius! ¡°Rin, you can rest assured! I will definitely bring him back to you! Also, that Obito is better than any other peer I¡¯ve met in middle school!¡± Ryo said with a smile. Rin had no idea what Ryo meant by his second sentence, but the 1st half of what he said was very clear, so she showed a bright smile! She had blind trust in Ryo, and he was one her best friends! To her, he was even more like a Sensei, one she has known since childhood, and who is a good friend! After a short break, the two continued their trip. They had to go to the border of the Fire Country before being able to use the Teleportation Barrier to teleport to the Wind Country. Along the way, Ryo was perceiving the surroundings, carefully avoiding all the Ninjas that came in their way. After reaching the borders, the two teleported to the Wind Country, and then went immediately to Pakura¡¯s ce. During the day, Pakura was on duty, being the Kazekage¡¯s consultant. She was nowhere to be found inside the house! Ryo was in no way acting like a guest, entering with Rin immediately into the house. ¡°Rin, no need to be so polite, suit yourself!¡± Ryoid down on the sofa. ¡°Ryo... we shouldn¡¯t....¡± Rin was a little nervous, especially because she knew that this house belonged to the Kazekage¡¯s consultant. Could they really afford to act so casually? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Pakura is my friend! You don¡¯t have to be so polite!¡± After he finished his words, he reached for the fruits on the te before him. Rin still didn¡¯t sit down, preferring to remain standing on the side. After a while, Shi returned from shopping. As soon as she opened the door, she was greeted by Ryo on the sofa. ¡°Ryo! What brings you here?¡± The ingredients in Shi¡¯s hands fell to the ground as she was startled, then she asked. ¡°Hey! I¡¯m looking for Pakura for something! I¡¯ll introduce you two: This is my ssmate, Rin, and this is Pakura¡¯s sister: Shi!¡± After the two got to know each other, Shi asked Rin to take a seat if she wanted, and thetter was finally able to do so after getting permission from one of the house¡¯s inhabitants. ¡°Shi, how have you been recently?¡± asked Ryo. ¡°I¡¯ve been doing great! I kinda miss aunt Chinse though...¡± As Ryo and Shi talked, Rin looked curiously at the two. The woman before her knew Ryo well, and was even familiar with his mother, Chinse. This familiarity helped Rin rx a lot. After Pakura became the vige¡¯s consultant, she became busy every day, and usually only returned home at night. Today was no exception. Later, after Pakura returned home, she found an uninvited guest! ¡°What brings you here?¡± She said to Ryo with a very dull voice. ¡°Hey, why so cold?!¡± Ryo was somewhat dissatisfied with her tone. Aren¡¯t they friends now? Shouldn¡¯t she sound a little more excited? ¡°You¡¯re here for something, and I know it¡¯s not going to be good! It¡¯s good that I¡¯m not kicking you out!¡± Ryo scratched his head awkwardly; she definitely was not wrong! ¡°Alright, stop the arguing! Sit down to eat!¡± Shi stood up to separate the two. After Pakura finished eating, she and Ryo went to her office. There, Ryo told her a lot about the matter of Obito, while concealing the matter of Madara Uchiha. ¡°Then, why don¡¯t you just take your friend out directly?¡± Pakura felt the matter was strange. ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m relying on this ¡°person¡± to help activate my friend¡¯s Mangekyo Sharingan. ¡°Mangekyo Sharingan? So the 3 tomoe Sharingan can really continue to evolve!¡± Pakura said with surprise. ¡°Can really? Do you know about the Sharingan?¡± ¡°Well, we have some records on them. The 1st Kazekage once noted that Madara Uchiha¡¯s Sharingan was not the usual three-tomoe Sharingan, concluding that the 3-tomoe Sharingan was not the final stage that the Dojutsu could hit!¡± Ryo had no reason to hide the matter of his Mangekyo from Pakura. He took off his contact lenses, and then activated his Mangekyo. She looked at the six-pointed star pattern on Ryo¡¯s pupils, and was speechless for a moment! The guy actually had a Mangekyo Sharingan! Chapter 193 - The Greatest Secret in the World

Chapter 193: The Greatest Secret in the World

¡°Before, a spy of ours in Konoha had delivered the news that you have the Uchiha¡¯s Kekkei Genkai. I knew that you had the Sharingan, but to think that what you had goes even beyond that...¡± Pakura said helplessly. Ryo saw Pakura in awe of his power, and startedughing out loud. ¡°Stop being so arrogant, and tell me all about the Mangekyo in detail!¡± she said to him. He nodded and said: ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing much to say about it. As I¡¯ve told you, the Mangekyo is result of the Sharingan¡¯s evolution. Therefore, it boosts all of its capabilities: dynamic vision, insight, and Genjutsu. However, it also grants the wielder a unique ability!¡± ¡°Unique ability?¡± Pakura immediately went on the key word in Ryo¡¯s answer. ¡°Well, each pair of Mangekyo has its own ability, so one can¡¯t guess what it would be.¡± Ryo hesitated for a while, and then opted not to expose his own ability. Pakura was understanding and did not ask more. ¡°Ryo, while you were talking earlier, you mentioned the term ¡°Eternal¡± Mangekyo Sharingan.... What¡¯s that?¡± Pakura thought for a while, and then asked. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about thatter, it is not yet the time for that.¡± Ryo did not reveal anything about the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan, as he had his own ns concerning that. ¡°Well, one more question! What¡¯s the rtionship between the Sharingan and the Rinnegan?¡± Ryo was taken by surprise as he heard that question, for he never expected Pakura to ask questions about the Rinnegan. ¡°What? you can¡¯t tell me about this?¡± Pakura looked proudly at the muddled Ryo. ¡°Why did you bring the Rinnegan up?¡± Ryo asked. ¡°It¡¯s because of the fact that out of the Three Great Dojutsu, only the Rikudo Sennin¡¯s Rinnegan has not appeared in our age. You¡¯ve been talking about the Sharingan¡¯s evolution, so I thought that perhaps the Rinnegan is the following step!¡± ¡°You¡¯re too smart! Women this smart don¡¯t find love you know! Well, unfortunately, you guessed wrong. The two eyes are separate Dojutsu, the Rinnegan is not a natural evolution of the Sharingan!¡± ¡°No? Well, is there any rtionship between the two?¡± Pakura did not expect that her guess was wrong. ¡°They are not exactly separate. Pakura, what I¡¯m about to tell you the biggest secret in the world. You¡¯re my ¡°Nakama¡±, and you have the right to know this!¡± In the middle of his sentence, Ryo¡¯s tone became very serious, and Pakura felt how tense the situation was: ¡°You can rest assure, I¡¯ll never say anything!¡± Ryo nodded and said: ¡°Over a millennium ago, this world had no Chakra wielding people. Thatsted until one day, a mysterious celestial being consumed the fruit of the God Tree and became the first wielder of chakra on Earth. The women was the progenitor of Chakra, Kaguya Otsutsuki.¡± Pakura¡¯s looked at Ryo in awe; he seemed to be talking about some sort of myth! However, he didn¡¯t pay attention to her expression and continued. ¡°Kaguya had the Byakugan naturally. On top of that, she gained the Rinne Sharingan upon eating the fruit of the God Tree. After that, she gave birth to two children. One was named Hagoromo, and he inherited Chakra and the Rinnegan, while the other was named Hamura, and he inherited the Byakugan and Chakra.¡± ¡°Wait a minute, the 1st one with the Rinnegan should be the Rikudo sennin, no? Howe you¡¯re telling me now that it¡¯s this Hagoromo guy?¡± Pakura interrupted Ryo. ¡°Well, that¡¯s because Hagoromo IS the Rikudo Sennin!¡± Ryo then concealed the matter of the Biju, but told Pakura about the origin of the Sharingan. From Ryo, Pakura learned that the Rikudo sennin had two sons. The eldest, Indra, inherited his father¡¯s powerful Chakra, and spiritual energy, along with his own Dojutsu, having the Yin power of his father. The 2nd, Ashura, inherited his father¡¯s ¡°Body¡±: his physical power, and his Yang power. The two sons had a rivalry to seed their father. This confrontationsted for many years, exceeding the two to their descendants, who had also inherited their power one generation after another. ¡°So the Uchiha and the Senju are the descendants of the Rikudo Sennin! No wonder they were that strong during the Warring States Period!¡± Pakura sighed. ¡°Well, bloodline is important, giving tremendous power indeed. But its power is not absolute.¡± Said Ryo. ¡°Then what? ording to what you just said, Indra and Ashura should not have the Rinnegan.¡± Pakura did not argue with Ryo, and instead returned to the matter of the Rinnegan. ¡°Indeed. Indra and Asura¡¯s Chakra were passed down through generations, and they¡¯ve been destined to fight each other again and again.¡± Ryo continued, ¡°A Reincarnation of each of them would be born again and again. I believe thatbining these reincarnations¡¯ Chakra could lead to the rebirth of the Rikudo Sennin¡¯s power. Thisbination of Yin and Yang would bring along his Dojutsu as well: the Rinnegan!¡± ¡°Does that mean that anyone having the fusion of their two Chakras will have a Rinnegan?¡± Pakura asked thoughtfully. ¡°I am not sure about that, but to have the Rinnegan, one needs Chakra from both indeed.¡± Ryo answered after some thought. Ryo was not sure if any fusion of the two Chakras would give birth to the Rinnegan. Yes, Madara did have the Rinnegan, and it did not rece the Sharingan, or have its properties. Whenever he wanted to use Jutsus from both Dojutsu, he had to switch back and forth. This made Ryo certain that the two Dojutsu were independent, not evolution of each other. Also, on top of this, Ryo concluded that perhaps, having the Sharingan might not be a condition to activate the Rinnegan. However, the two with Rinnegan in the Manga, Sasuke and Madara, were both Indra¡¯s Reincarnations, both wielding Eternal Mangekyo Sharingans. Therefore, Ryo wasn¡¯t hasty to make a conclusion. Pakura could not stay calm after hearing Ryo talk for such a long time. What he had said change her perspective on the whole world. Kaguya, the Progenitor of Chakra; Hagoromo, the Rikudo Sennin , such myths did exist?! On top of that, all 3 Great Dojutsu were inextricably linked to these figures! Ryo thought it would take Pakura long to ept the matter, but he never expected her to regain herposure as quickly as she did. In fact, while all this ¡°history¡± sounded very shocking, it was just that, history, not affecting the current Ninja world to Pakura¡¯s knowledge. Therefore, she quickly calmed down. ¡°Now that I know all of this, what did bring you to me, Ryo?¡± Pakura took the subject back to Ryo¡¯s main purpose. ¡°Ah yeah, I want you to take care of Rin for a while, until Ie back to pick her up!¡± ¡°Is this rted to your friend gaining the Mangekyo Sharingan?¡± Pakura asked tentatively. Ryo actually didn¡¯t hide anything, nodding his head immediately. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll take care of her!¡± After some quick thought, Pakura agreed to take care of Rin. Chapter 194 - The Hachibi’s Horn

Chapter 194: The Hachibi¡¯s Horn

CAfter settling Rin¡¯s matter, Ryo immediately returned to Konoha. By this time, Rin¡¯s rescue mission allowed him to understand two of his weaknesses: One was that he wasn¡¯t skilled enough with Time-Space Ninjutsu, and the other was hisck of mastery of his own Sharingan. For short distances, Ryo¡¯s Ice Teleportation was good enough, and at least on par with the Flying Thunder God. However, for long distances, if Minato didn¡¯t teach him how to use the Teleportation Barrier, he wouldn¡¯t be able to go so far. Even with that technique, Ryo still had limits on the distances he could travel. If he was as skilled as Minato with this technique, being able to teleport disregarding the distance, this rescue mission could¡¯ve been much easier. As for hisck of mastery over his Sharingan, it was mainly due tock of use. Now with the sudden opening of his Mangekyo, he was even less ustomed to his Dojutsu. This was a very clear problem: while he was able to find a way around the risks brought by the use of his Mangekyo, he still couldn¡¯t use it to his full extent; he couldn¡¯t even use any form of Susanoo yet, just as an example. However, Ryo didn¡¯t have much time to take care of these two problems; he had very important things to take care of first. After returning to Konoha, Ryo went immediately to Orochimaru¡¯sb. At this time, Orochimaru was still studying the white corpse that Ryo¡¯s had brought him, as it was intriguing his greatly. ¡°Orochi san, did you find anything new today?¡± Ryo looked at the busy Orochimaru. Hearing Ryo, Orochimaru put his work to a halt, giving Ryoa rather weird look. After some hesitation, he finally said: ¡°Ryo kun, ording to my findings over the course of the past two days, I an only conclude that this body used to be that of a human!¡± Ryo¡¯s heart was shook, and it appeared on his face. Never in his life did he expect that Orochimaru would actually find out this fact just through experimenting with a Zetsu clone corpse. Orochimaru, who saw Ryo¡¯s expression, thought he was just shocked by the fact just like he was when first finding out about the matter. ¡°Ryo kun, you may find it incredible, but ording to my test results, this corpse is indeed of human origin.¡± In fact, Ryo absolutely believed Orochimaru¡¯s words. He knew from the Manga that White Zetsus are nothing but what a human turns into after being subject to the Infinite Tsukuyomi. ¡°Orochi san, this finding, is it useful for us in anyway?¡± Ryo asked. ¡°Of course it is! If nothing else, this is a unique kind of transformation, one we could understand and develop!¡± Orochimaru licked his lips in excitement. Ryo was excited by the idea, and White Zetsu did indeed have many intriguing special abilities! However, he did show excitement for long. He did note to discuss Zetsu¡¯s matter, but for other purposes. ¡°Orochi san, I have something to ask you!¡± Ryo said with a serious tone. ¡°What is it?¡± Orochimaru was still in his good mood. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a horn of the Hachibi?¡± Hearing Ryo, Orochimaru was stunned at first, and then asked: ¡°Ryo kun, how do you know about this?¡± Ryo had no intention to conceal anything, and told Orochimaru the truth of the matter. In fact, Ryo learned about this fact also thanks to Pakura! While he was in the Sand Vige, she told him that the Sand Spies have spotted Orochimaru in the Cloud Vige with a strange horn shaped item, during the 2nd Shinobi World War. It was no secret that the Hachibi was missing a horn in all his subsequent appearances. Therefore, Pakura immediately thought that it was the Hachibi¡¯s horn that was with Orochimaru. She knew that Ryo was collecting the Chakra of the Biju, so she told him about the matter while he was at her ce. Hearing Ryo¡¯s exnation, Orochimaru joked around with him: ¡°You have many sources of intelligence Ryo Kun! What did you do to get Pakura, the Sand¡¯s one and only councilor, to give you such information?¡± With his rtionship to Jiraya, Orochimaru certainly knew that Ryo had spared Pakura¡¯s life once during battle in the Wind Country. Now as he learned that Pakura was giving Ryo intelligence, he actually became curious about the rtionship between the two. ¡°Orochi san, Pakura is just my friend! Don¡¯t over-think the matter.¡± Ryo exined to Orochimaru. Orochimaru smiled and didn¡¯t hold on to this topic, but went on to talk about the Hachibi¡¯s horn: ¡°Ryo kun, I can give you the Hachibi¡¯s horn, but I need the rest of this guy¡¯s body!¡± (T/N: The whole thing about Orochimaru unleashing the Hachibi to take a sample from his horn is not cannon. In the Anime, Orochimaru just scratched the beast¡¯s horn to extract its cells. It seems here that the Author has decided to ignore that filler and get Orochimaru to have the entire horn -which makes more sense as he could just seal the whole thing being so proficient in Fuinjutsu-!) Orochimaru was pointing to Zetsu¡¯s arm on the table, as he guessed that Ryo might have the rest of his body stored. Hearing Orochimaru¡¯s condition, Ryo proceeded immediately to taking out 3 whole corpses directly from a scroll he had on, handing them over to Orochimaru. Orochimaru was rather surprised. What he initially wanted was just one corpse, and Ryo gave three at once! ¡°Ryo kun, how many of these corpses do you have?¡± ¡°I still have to more, but I¡¯ll be needing those. I don¡¯t think you need more than these three Orochi san?¡± Orochimaru sighed, as he did want more, but these three that Ryo gave were indeed more enough for his foreseeable research. ¡°Ryo kun,e with me!¡± After Orochimaru sealed the corpses, he left theb with Ryo. In fact he took him all the way out of Konoha. After taking a few steps into the woods, Orochimaru stopped near a pile of stones, and then undid some surrounding seals and barriers, and a small appeared on the ground. After opening the gate, he and Ryo went underground. Ryo was rather surprised to see all of this. There was a lot of space here, with many peculiar things. Ryo was curious, looking around eagerly, but Orochimaru wasn¡¯t about to take him on a tour, but instead led him to the second floor. On the second floor of the base, at Ryo¡¯s 1st nce, he saw the Hachibi¡¯s horn ced inside a massive ss container. The Hachibi¡¯s horn was close to the two, but Ryo could not feel any of the Hachibi¡¯s Chakra. ¡°Ryo kun, the Hachibi¡¯s Chakra in this horn needs to be refined and extracted. The way to do that is...¡± Orochimaru exined the method to Ryo. After that, he sealed the horn within a scroll and handed it to Ryo. After getting the Hachibi¡¯s horn, Ryo hurriedly bid farewell to Orochimaru, and then immediately teleported to the cave where Korin was born in the Forest of Death. Following Orochimaru¡¯s instructions, Ryo began to extract the Hachibi¡¯s Chakra from the horn. The Chakra¡¯s continuous extracting went under Ryo¡¯s control, and after it reached a certain amount, Ryo summoned Korin to inject the Chakra into her body. Chapter 195 - Korin’s Transformation

Chapter 195: Korin¡¯s Transformation

The Hachibi¡¯s Chakra gradually flowed into Korin¡¯s body, and she began to conduct it to fuse with her own. As that was happening, Ryo felt strong vitality being emitted by Korin¡¯s body. This vitality was closer to that brought by Yang Chakra from the vitality that he gained through the gic modification he conducted upon himself. Under Korin¡¯s feet, the caves moss was affected by her vitality and began to grow at a speed visible to the naked eye. Soon, Ryo had no clear spot to set foot in. Ryo perceived that this vitality was getting stronger as the integration of the Hachibi¡¯s Chakra was progressing. Korin¡¯s body also began to be affected by this. She was already massive in size, but now she was getting too big for the cave. Ryo had no choice but to teleport with her to the Fire Country¡¯s borders. Korin¡¯s body stopped growing when she became about the same size as other Biju. Her body was only half their size before, and now she wasparable in size to any of them. The amount of Chakra in Korin¡¯s body also increased as her body was gettingrger, with the Natural Energy proportion of her Chakra increasing to around 70%. Ryo felt that this was rather strange. Why didn¡¯t such great changes ur when he gave her the Rokubi¡¯s Chakra? Ryo was puzzled by this, but for the time being, he could only wait for Korin to fully integrate the Hachibi¡¯s Chakra into her own and then ask her. Around a minuteter, the process was finallyplete. Korin slowly opened her eyes, looking at her own body with some curiosity. Apparently, she was rather surprised by the changes it received. After adapting to her body, Ryo couldn¡¯t wait to ask: ¡°Korin, how do you feel?¡± ¡°How do I feel? I feel good! I feel great power within my body, and it seems like I might be able to use a new ability!¡± ¡°What ability?¡± Ryo asked interestingly. ¡°Ryo, I¡¯ll try it out, but you should step back!¡± Korin closed her eyes. She controlled her Chakra while activating the Water and Earth properties. She then mobilized her vitality, and her appearance started changing into that of a true that¡¯s over ten meters high. Seeing this, Ryo could barely keep himself still! Knowing that the God Tree in the Manga was practically the Juubi¡¯s body, he wondered if this transformation meant that Korin was transforming into a newplete Juubi! He wanted to examine the tree that Korin became, but suddenly the scent of a flower reached his nose. He felt strange, looked up and saw orange flowers growing on Korin¡¯s trunk. These flowers were exuding an unusual scent, one that made him feel that his body was light... floating... Ryo started feeling dizzy after a while. He realized that there was something wrong with this floral fragrance. He immediately bit his tongue, forcing himself to wake up! ¡°Well Korin, I know your ability now! Revert to your initial state please!¡± Ryo was actually almost taken down by the scent. Hearing his words, Korin cut off the process she activated to transform into the tree, and soon returned to her initial Water Kirin appearance. ¡°Korin, you¡¯ve used these flowers, can you use other wood Jutsus?¡± Ryo asked. Korin closed her eyes, trying for a long time before finally saying to Ryo: ¡°No!¡± Her answer made Ryo doubtful. Isn¡¯t her technique simr to Hashirama¡¯s Mokuton? Later, Ryo understood from Korin that her technique was not a Hashirama style Mokuton Ninjutsu. In fact, the flowers were more of a defense mechanism that she used in her tree state. ¡°Well, Korin, howe the fusion with the Hachibi¡¯s Chakra caused so much change this time around?¡± Ryo asked curiously. ¡°That is because the Hachibi¡¯s Chakra is of Yang nature.¡± Korin answered very calmly. Ryo had yet another surprise. He had never thought that the Hachibi¡¯s Chakra would turn out to be Yang Chakra, but then he thought about it, and in the manga the beast mainly used to rely on the physical attacks, his ink and Biju Dama. Him having Yang Chakra made absolute sense. ¡°Kurin, that is to say, you have Yang Release now?¡± Korin nodded. Hearing this news, Ryo became excited. Today, Korin, who absorbed the Hachibi¡¯s Chakra, gave him too many surprises. She gained strong vitality, her Chakra amount increased greatly; she learned how to enter a state simr to that of the God Tree; and she gained Yang Release. Now she had Water, Fire, Wind, Lightning, Earth, and Yang. All she needed now was to develop Yin release. Ryo was sure that this relied mainly on her absorbing Chakra from both the Nibi and the Nanabi! Ryo couldn¡¯t wait to do just that, to be able to turn Korin into a being that¡¯s simr to theplete Juubi. However, he had to forget such ideas for now. After all, he had no idea where the Nanabi was, and while he knew all about the Nibi, he couldn¡¯t just go there and take its Chakra by force! With his current level, even with help from Korin, he couldn¡¯t just deal with the entirety of the Cloud vige protecting the Nibi with them having the Hachibi besides his target. The Hachibi was second only to Kurama in both power and Chakra amount. Even after the transformation, Korin shouldn¡¯t be able to take down Gyuki. Even if she could, Ryo trying to face A, Yugito Nii, and the rest of the Cloud vige is just asking for death. Therefore, he could only forget about the matter and wait for an opportunity calmly. While he was immersed in the joy brought by Korin¡¯s evolution, news that a beast had appeared on the borders of the fire country reached Konoha Ninjas. Because of the uing Hokage¡¯s approaching wedding, Konoha naturally strengthened its patrols around the vige and on the borders of the country. After teleporting from the Forest of Death to the borders, Ryo was discovered by a Hyug Patrol Ninja as soon as he appeared. He was shocked to see Korin: her body was as horrifying as the sea on a stormy day, and the amount of Chakra she had was incredible and scary! The Hyuga Ninja had participated in the 3rd world war, and saw the Ichibi, the Nibi and the Gobi on the battlefield. What surprised him was that Korin¡¯s Chakra exceeded all three of them! The situation was urgent, and he rushed back to Konoha! Chapter 196 - The Repercussions

Chapter 196: The Repercussions

The Hyuga Ninja, named Kenichi, rushed back to Konoha, running straight to the 3rd¡¯s office. After the guard confirmed his identity at the entrance, he took his straight to the Hokage. At this time, The 3rd, Jiraya and Minato were all in the office, and Kenichi who entered through the door felt under great pressure in the presence of all of them. Minato said with his signature smile: ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous! You can say what you want to the Hokage sama!¡± Minato¡¯sforting made the Ninja feel a lot more at ease. He gratefully bowed to him, and then reported what he saw to the 3rd. ¡°Hokage sama, I was on patrol around the southern borders of the Fire Country today, and I¡¯ve detected the presence of a potential Biju.¡± ¡°What?¡± The 3rd¡¯s face changed heavily. Jiraya and Minato also were gloomy as they exchanged looks. ¡°Kenichi, how many tails does it have? Did you get an estimation of its Chakra levels?¡± Jiraya asked. ¡°Jiraya sama, it actually has only one tail, but more Chakra then the Gobi when I saw itst time!¡± The Hyuga answered. ¡°What? Then, it is not a Biju?¡± Jiraya felt that this disproportion was rather strange. ¡°Hokage sama, Jiraya sensei, let me go and check this out!¡± Minato volunteered to investigate the matter. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s a good idea. With your Flying Thunder God, you can escape immediately in case things turn ugly.¡± Jiraya agreed. ¡°Alright! Kenichi, you go with Minato, and show his the exact location!¡± the 3rd also agreed. Minato nodded, and ced on hand on Kenichi¡¯s shoulder and prepared to use his Teleportation Barrier to get to the southern borders of the Fire Country. ¡°Hold on one minute! You should take Kushina along, just to be on the safe side!¡± The 3rd stopped Minato. Thetter was actually reluctant to put Kushina in danger, so he just wanted to reject the request. However, the 3rd continued: ¡°Don¡¯t forget, Minato is now the Kyubi¡¯s perfect Jinchuriki. In brute power, she actually surpasses you!¡± His words left Minato no space to argue, and he could only pass by the 3rd Training Ground to pick up Kushina before the two went along with Kenichi Hyuga to the southern borders of the Fire Country. ¡°Minato, what¡¯s wrong? Why did you bring me here so suddenly?¡± Minato actually did not exin anything to Kushina before bringing her to the borders. ¡°Kushina, this Hyuga Ninja had discovered the existence of a suspected Biju while on patrol. The Hokage Sama asked me to investigate the matter with you!¡± Minato exined. ¡°A Biju? With how many tails?¡± When Kushina heard of the Biju on the borders she immediately remembered Korin. Last time, Korin and Kurama caused a massive explosion on the woods on the borders. Kushina was still feeling some guilt about that! ¡°Normally, it has one tail, but it has more Chakra than the Gobi! That¡¯s why we can¡¯t be sure that it¡¯s a Biju.¡± Kushina¡¯s eyebrows rose; this was indeed Korin! Seeing Kushina¡¯s face and instantly realized that things were not so simple; it was obvious that she knew something! Kenichi looked at the two of them as they stared at each other awkwardly, and dared not say a word. The three didn¡¯t remain that way for long, and they soon rushed to where Kenichi found Korin. When on the way, Minato was worried. He deliberately slowed down and tried to ask Kushina about the matter. ¡°Kushina, wdo you know anything?¡± he asked. She did not answer. On one hand, Ryo never allowed her to talk about Korin¡¯s situation, and on the other, she just couldn¡¯t lie to Minato. Her only option was silence. Minato could see that Kushina was torn. Since he didn¡¯t want to embarrass her, he did not ask further questions. The three continued their path. Finally, a few minutester, they were stopped by Kenichi who pointed into the woods and said: ¡°Minato sama, the Biju-like creature was there!¡± Minato immediately flickered in swiftly with the Hyuga Ninja. He quietly observed the surrounding woods and found the traces of a massive creature. From the damage that the woods received just by the creatures presence, he estimated that it should be the size of a Biju. Kushina followed Minato, and Kurama perceived Korin¡¯s Chakra. ¡°It seems that the kid¡¯s Biju has has something goodtely. Her Chakra is so much stronger than before!¡± Kurama said to Kushina. ¡°Well, Ryo did kill the Rokubi¡¯s Jinchuriki. Perhaps it¡¯s the Rokubi¡¯s Chakra?¡± Kushina said after some thought. ¡°Not just that. She had Yang Chakra now. I guess the kid actually had even got the Hachibi¡¯s Chakra!¡± ¡°No! That¡¯s impossible! The Hachibi is in the Cloud Vige now! How would Ryo be able to do that?¡± Kushina was in disbelief. ¡°Who know? All I can say, the kid¡¯s Biju has so much Yang Chakra that I¡¯m sure she had ess to the Gobi¡¯s Chakra.¡± As Kurama and Kushina were talking, Minato also noticed this Chakra. As he was about to collect the traces he found, a Thunderbolt Flickered before his eyes. It went past him, and then jumped directly in front of Kenichi. As soon as he saw it, Minato flickered to Kenichi using a Flying Thunder God Mark he left on him. However, the figure wrapped in Lightning Chakra did not dodge him and it stared at Kenichi without budging. Kenichi¡¯s expression became stiff in an instant, and his eyes turned hollow. At the same time, Minato¡¯s Kunai touched the figure¡¯s throat. However, what surprised Minato was that the figure still had no reaction, even with Minato¡¯s Kunai seemingly going through the skin! ¡°Ni-san, how cruel! Going straight for the kill?¡± Moved back Ryo left his Ice Lightning Chakra Mode. Minato, finding out it was Ryo, became even more concerned: ¡°Ryo, are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine I¡¯m fine! Here!¡± Ryo raised his head, exposing his unscathed neck. After confirming that Ryo was okay, Minato pointed at Kenichi and asked with dull look: ¡°Ryo, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°I used Genjutsu on him. I have things I want to tell you, and I don¡¯t want him to hear them. Let go to Ne san¡¯s side now!¡± Minato had his doubts, but didn¡¯t question much, teleporting with Ryo to Kushina. ¡°Ni-san, what I am about to tell you is my biggest secret. Please be sure to keep it between us!¡± Ryo raised his arms with Korin in them in her ragdoll cat form. Chapter 197 - Minato’s Supporters

Chapter 197: Minato¡¯s Supporters

Ryo ced Korin on the ground as she peeked curiously at Minato. Just how fast could a man be? Minato was the 1st one she ever witnessed who was even faster than Ryo. ¡°Korin,e to Ne-san!¡± Kushina had no boundaries in dealing with Korin, and she opened her arms wide for her. During the time both spent in the Wind Country, the two got very familiar to each other. As soon as Korin heard Kushina¡¯s call, she jumped into her arms. Korin twisted around in Kushina¡¯s arms, looking for afortable position, and her small front paws ended up on her chest. Minato¡¯s face changed, and he, already having a hunch that Korin is rather intelligent, said a low voice: ¡°Ryo, what¡¯s the gender of your cat?¡± ¡°Korin is a girl! Why did you suddenly ask me that question?¡± Ryo didn¡¯t pay attention to Korin¡¯s paw, and was oblivious to Minato¡¯s concerns. Ryo¡¯s answer relieved Minato, and he just said calmly: ¡°It¡¯s just that your cat is so cute! So I wanted to know!¡± ¡°Cute? I think you¡¯ve been deceived by her appearance, Ni-san!¡± Ryo said with a smile. ¡°Confused by her appearance? What do you mean?¡± Minato looked back at the cat, and felt that she looked very harmless! Therefore, he was puzzled by Ryo¡¯s words. While Minato was not a Sensor Ninja, he was very sensitive to Chakrapared to Ordinary Ninja. That, along with his fighting experience, made his judgment of threat levels very urate. He could only sense weak Chakra fluctuations from Korin¡¯s body, ones that shouldn¡¯t pose a threat at all. ¡°Korin, show Minato Ni-san!¡± Ryo did not answer directly, and turned to Korin, who nodded and jumped from Kushina¡¯s arms, running into the woods dozens of meters away. ¡°Begin!¡± As soon as Ryo said that, Korin began to regain her Chakra from within his seal. In the blink of an eye, a small mountain sized beast appeared out of thin air. Minato looked at the behemoth in awe: ¡°Did... did that cat just turn into the suspected Biju that the Hyuga had detected?¡± Ryo nodded saying: ¡°Yes, he must have spotted Korin.¡± Minato couldn¡¯t even speak for a while, but being the man about to be Hokage soon, he was capable of easily holding back his emotions. ¡°Ryo, what is she? What¡¯s going on?¡± IT wasn¡¯t until Ryo told Minato of what he had previously told Kushina that he finally understood. ¡°Ryo, is she still a Biju?¡± Minato pointed at Korin. ¡°She is a different life form, but her power and Chakra are that of a Biju.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s the case. Well then, why did you keep it a secret? Why didn¡¯t you tell the Hokage?¡± Minato went on to ask. ¡°You don¡¯t know why, Ni san? Don¡¯t you trust me and Ne san?¡± Ryo asked. ¡°Ryo, that¡¯s actually really smart of you! Thank you!¡± The conversation between Minato and Ryo was rather mystical to Kushina. She understood every single word they said, but nothing at all. ¡°Hey! What are you guys talking about?¡± She asked directly. Minato smiled and said: ¡°He talking about what will happen after I be the Hokage!¡± Kushina had some doubts listening to him: ¡°After bing Hokage? You are strong enough to protect Konoha, and that enough!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that simple! Ne san, think about the three Hokages who were before Ni-san. The 1st and the 2nd had the Senju n supporting them, while the 3rd has the Sarutobi n as well. The 3 are born to big Ninja ns, that represent some the highest tier forces in Konoha.¡± ¡°Ninja n? Are you saying that Minato being of civilian roots could hinder his status as Hokage?¡± Kushina, while not too thoughtful, was not dumb. She quickly understood the matter. ¡°Yes! Each of the previous Hokages have their n behind. The Senju n was actually able to overpower the Uchiha!¡± Ryo took a small break then continued: ¡°While the Sarutobi n are not as strong as the Uchiha, they actually have very strong ties to the many small and medium-sized ns around Konoha. Therefore, all three Hokage could rule and have weight to their word!¡± ¡°Minato has no n support, so does that mean that his chances of sess as Hokage are doomed?¡± Kushina went straight to the point. Ryo nodded and said: ¡°It should have been that way. But now things are different. Ni-san, how did you get the support of the Hyuga and the Uchiha?¡± Minato did not hide his methods from the two: ¡°The Hyuga were not satisfied with the growth of the Sarutobi n, so they supported me over the Hokage¡¯s disciple. I actually had the Uchiha¡¯s support through a deal I made with Fugaku. I promised him that his n would return to the center of the vige after I be a Hokage.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s the case! I¡¯ve been wondering why you were so calm during the elections, and it turned out you already had support and never said anything, leaving me to worry!¡± Kushina was rather dissatisfied. ¡°Sorry, sorry! It was my bad!¡± Minato scratched his head and then apologized. Instead of continuing to argue, Kushina continued to ask: ¡°So why did you thank Ryo?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because him telling me, not the Hokage, his biggest secret, means that the Ino-Shika-Cho are giving me their support. Am I right, Ryo?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s the oue of the discussions between the 3 ns.¡± Ryo nodded. ¡°Ryo, didn¡¯t your n always have good rtionships with the Sarutobi n? Why did things suddenly changed?¡± Kushina had some doubts. ¡°Well, with the 3rd in position, the Sarutobi n had been developing too fast, turning the smaller ns into just extensions of their own. The Ino-Shika-Cho alliance is no inferior to the Sarutobi n, so they¡¯re taking the opportunity of Ni-san¡¯s rising to draw a clean line to maintain the current bnce in the vige.¡± Ryo answered. Minato was d, as Ryo gave him more support that he needed. Now, Minato has the Uchiha, the Hyuga, and the Ino-Shika-Cho alliance backing him up, along with most of the Ninjas of civilian origins in the vige. Thus, he already had the support of most of the vige. ¡°Minato Ni-san, I have forgotten to ask you, will Jiraya san show his support to you after you be Hokage?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve asked Sensei, but he did not give me a positive answer. He said that he will just support Konoha!¡± Minato said with a smile. Ryo alsoughed: ¡°That¡¯s just like Jiraya san!¡± After the conversation, Ryo let Korin return to her cat form, and then lifted his Genjutsu off of Kenichi. As he woke up, he stared at the surroundings, still stunned. When he saw Minato and Kushina still searching, he just thought he got distracted, and immediately continued his search for the Biju he saw before! Chapter 198 - Mokuton Reproduction Plan! Chapter 198: Mokuton Reproduction n! After his conversation with Minato and Kushina, Ryo moved back to Konoha, and left Minato behind to cover his traces. Of course, their search was ¡°in vain¡± and they found nothing. In the 3rd¡¯s office, the Hokage and Jiraya were waiting for Minato¡¯s investigation results. ¡°Old man, you said a Biju was found there before as well?¡± ¡°Well, before, a portion of the forest on the southern borders was destroyed with a Biju Dama. With news of the Rokubi Jinchuriki leaving the Mist, I suspected it was him, and sent Ryo and Kushina to investigate...¡± The 3rd told Jiraya about what happened back then. ¡°Old man, it seems that this Biju is definitely different. The Rokubi Jinchuriki had been killed in the Wind Country.¡± Jiraya¡¯s tone became serious. The 3rd nodded in agreement, and he was also very worried. At the time, Minato¡¯s wedding was approaching. With borders of the country facing such great danger, they couldn¡¯t do anything but wait for Minato toe back. After Minato ¡®s group found nothing, they returned to Konoha, and went straight to the 3rd¡¯s office. ¡°Knock Knock!¡± As the 3rd and Jiraya were very anxious, they heard the knocking on the door. ¡°Come in!¡± The 3rd realized it was Minato who just came back. As Minato entered through the door, the 3rd couldn¡¯t wait to ask him about what he found. Minato did not answer for a while, and then said calmly: ¡°Hokage sama, the southern borders do have indeed some massive creatures, but this one is definitely no Biju.¡± Hearing that, the 3rd was secretly relieved and asked: ¡°How do you know this? What did you find?¡± ¡°First, I found the damage that the creature had left on the threes. From that, I could estimate that the creature should be simr in size to a Biju. However, the Chakra traces it left behind is definitely not that of a Biju!¡± As he said that, Minato took out a scroll that had Korin¡¯s Chakra within it, giving it to the 3rd, who opened it and perceived it. On the other side of the office, Jiraya, who was very sensitive to Natural Energy, immediately sensed it as the scroll was opened. Moreover, he immediately realized that the Natural Energy was perfectly integrated within this Chakra. This reminded him of the Two Great Sage Toads, Fukasaku and Shima. Although the 3rd did not practice Sage Mode, he was also somewhat familiar with Natural Energy, and it did not take him long to identify it. ¡°Indeed, this Chakra is not that of a Biju!¡± The 3rd also nodded. ¡°Well, this reminds me Two Great Sage Toads from Mount Myoboku. This is likely to be a special summoned beast, one that we¡¯ve never encountered before.¡± Jiraya said his conclusion. (T/N: Jiraya concluded that probably because this creature¡¯s Chakra levels were way above those of any other summoned beast known to him.) ¡°Minato, do you agree?¡± The 3rd asked. ¡°Yes, Hokage sama!¡± ¡°Well, since you both agree, this must be indeed a summoned beast!¡± The 3rd agreed with the assessment of the two who had more expertise with Natural Energy, ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s possible, but is there a way toe into contact with this beast? If you can be their contractor, it would be a great thing for Konoha!¡± The 3rd said to Minato. ¡°Hokage sama, I am afraid it¡¯s impossible right now. We are toote, and all traces of space time fluctuations on the borders have disappeared.¡± Minato answered. The 3rd had some regret about the missed opportunity. Next, he announced this matter as an S-ss secret of Konoha, and at the same time rewarded everyone present. ¡°Kenichi, you¡¯ve done a great job. Your report and subsequent search with Minato are of the value of an A Rank mission. You will have the reward for that, and you can collect itter.¡± Kenichi was very happy, he was just a Tokubestu Jonin, and A Rank mission rewards were great ie for him. ¡°What about me?¡± Kushina, who had been keeping her head down, couldn¡¯t sit still anymore when hearing about money. Since she was the Kyubi¡¯s Jinchuriki, big missions were a rare thing for her and she didn¡¯t get much ie. ¡°Same goes for you as well!¡± The 3rd said generously. Hearing that, Kushina was very satisfied, and went along with Kenichi to collect the money. On Ryo¡¯s side, as soon as reached the vige, he teleported to Orochimaru¡¯sb. This time however, he happened to bump into Danzo who also came to find the Sannin. Danzo saw Ryo¡¯s sudden appearance and his face turned rather gloomy. Since Ryo teleported in, he must be visiting Orochimaru¡¯sb quite often. Danzo never knew about that! ¡°Orochimaru, what¡¯s with that?¡± Danzo pointed at Ryo. ¡°Danzo, I¡¯m the one to ask that question!¡± Ryo said that, unleashing his Chakra deliberately toward Danzo. A thinyer of sweat appeared on the Councilman¡¯s forehead, but by reminding himself of his new Arm that¡¯s made out of Hashirama¡¯s cells, he managed to keep himself calm on the surface. At the same time, Ryo established a telepathic link with Orochimaru in secret, and the two discussed how to deal with Danzo. After they agreed quickly to a good n, Orochimaru interfered to ¡°stop¡± Ryo: ¡°Ryo Kun, just like you, Danzo san has business with me.¡± ¡°He does not know of my business, does he?¡± Ryo increased his Chakra¡¯s pressure as he asked Orochimaru. ¡°Absolutely not! Ryo kun, please believe me!¡± Orochimaru said quickly. Ryo dubiously said: ¡°If he ever knows about my business, I¡¯ll finish you with my own hands!¡± Ryo then pulled back his pressure, and took a seat on a chair. With him pulling back his Chakra, Danzo was finally able to breathe. Originally, he had though that Ryo wasparable to the Sannin before the 3rd Shinobi 3rd War. However, now he knew from Ryo¡¯s preasure that he was already stronger, and evenparable to Sakumo. The only two stronger than him in Konoha at that time must be Minato and Hiruzen! ¡°Danzo san, you also rest assured; I haven¡¯t said anything about you to Ryo kun.¡± Orochimaru¡¯s words interrupted Danzo¡¯s thoughts. He was vastly overpowered in this situation, and he could only take Orochimaru¡¯s word. ¡°Orochimaru, get him out now! We have to finish our business.¡± ¡°Ryo kun, pleaseeter, and we will talk!¡± Ryo knew that he shouldn¡¯t overdo the act, and he disappeared immediately from theb, only returning when Danzo left. ¡°Orochi san, what brought that old fart to you?¡± Ryo was a bit curious. ¡°Danzo is really bold! He wants to reproduce Mokuton by transnting the 1st¡¯s Chakra to children.¡± Ororchimaru actually sounded rather excited! Ryo¡¯s shock appeared on his face. It was because of that incident in the Manga that Orochimaru defected and Yamato was born! Chapter 199 - Genjutsu Teacher

Chapter 199: Genjutsu Teacher

¡°Orochi san, haven¡¯t you agreed...¡± Ryo tried to ask. ¡°I did, but I also want to see the legendary Wood Release with my own eyes!¡± Orochimaru licked his lips excitedly. Ryo did not know what to say for a while. Orochimaru was once again making the same choice! Things were clear to both of them. In order to create a Wood Release using Ninja, Orochimaru had to conduct human experiments, and that went again the 3rd¡¯s principles. After a good while, Ryo asked Orochimaru: ¡°Orochi san, what is Konoha to you?¡± ¡°Konoha? Probably a tree that had been decaying, but now is re-growing through its new buds that are emerging!¡± Orochimaru sounded uncharacteristically affectionate! ¡°Since tree is being revived, why would its bird want to leave?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because a bird belong in the sky outside!¡± Orochimaru sighed; his tone was heavy but he was determined. Ryo did not answer. Orochimaru¡¯s thoughts were already very clear. As a friend, he could only support him in his own way. Therefore, Ryo suggested joining Orochimaru in these experiments! Orochimaru very happily agreed! After discussing some details concerning the experiments, Ryo remembered the purpose behind his arrival: ¡°Orochi san, I¡¯ve actuallye here for something!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Orochi san, I¡¯ve heard Shinku Yuhi used to be your subordinate! Could you introduce me to him?¡± ¡°Indeed, he was. Why do you want that?¡± Orochimaru had some doubts in his voice. ¡°It¡¯s because of this!¡± Ryo took off his contact lenses and pointed at his Mangekyo, ¡°After activating the Mangekyo, I¡¯ve realized that I was still not proficient enough in using my Sharingan. My Mangekyo ability has a lot to do with Genjutsu. I also am interested with learning new Genjutsu. so I wanted to ask him!¡± Hearing that, Orochimaru, nodded, and immediately left theb with Ryo. Shinku Yuhi was an Instructor that oversees the training of Genin and Chunin-level shinobi in the vige. He himself was Jonin tier. In fact, it was never stated in the Manga that he was proficient with Genjutsu. It¡¯s just that his daughter Kurenai was so proficient with it, that Ryo thought her dad might have something to do with that! Kurenai was indeed a Genjutsu Prodigy. Although she had no Genjutsu rted Kekkei Genkai, she was able topete with many Sharingan users. Orochimaru went all the way to Shinku¡¯s ce along with Ryo. Since the vige was just out of war, there weren¡¯t new students graduating. Shinku wasn¡¯t busy, and was home with his daughter. Orochimaru knocked on the door, which was opened by non-other than Ryo¡¯s old ssmate, Kurenai. ¡°Kurenai, long time no see!¡± Ryo took the initiative to say hello to his ssmate. She looked at him, rather puzzled, then bowed her head, trying to specte who he was. After a long awkward silence, she said embarrassedly: ¡°Who are you?¡± Ryo¡¯s face became a little gloomy. Indeed, many of his old ssmates were recognizing him! In fact, it was all his doing. Back in the day, he used to always send Shadow Clones to the Academy. After he started working at Konoha¡¯s hospital, he stopping bothering to even do that. That, along with the years that had passed since his graduation, meant that it would only be natural for her not to recognize him. ¡°I¡¯m Ryo Yamanaka, your ssmate from the Academy!¡± ¡°Ah! It¡¯s you! The one who¡¯s always first to sleep!¡± Although she did not remember how Ryo looked like, his ¡°actions¡± seemed to leave quite the impression on Kurenai! ¡°Cough! No need to mention that bit!¡± ¡°It seems like in the academy, you were a bit more like Jiraya!¡± On the other side, Orochimaru couldn¡¯t help butugh when seeing Ryo so embarrassed. Kurenai did not look up at Orochimaru until then, and she was shocked when she did! ¡°Oro... Orochimaru san, are you here for my father? Sorry for letting you wait for so long!¡± She immediately opened the door wide open, nervously apologizing. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it! Just take us in!¡± He answered. She nodded, and immediately entered the house with the two. ¡°Father, Orochimaru san is here!¡± As soon as she entered the house, she shouted to her father. Hearing his daughter¡¯s voice, Shinku immediately ran out of the back room. When he saw Orochimaru, he said with a smile on his face: ¡°Orochimaru, long time no see!¡± The two obviously had a great rtionship. The conversation between them did not sound so formal; they were friendlier as they greeted each other. Then, the two went with Ryo and to the inner room and started chatting. As they were talking on the side, Ryo looked at Shinku. He had some simrities to his daughter, sharing her same eyes. The two were not talking of anything interesting to Kurenai, so she asked Ryo: ¡°Ryo, are you the same Yamanaka who was a Hokage candidate not too long ago?¡± Ryo had nothing to hide, and nodded. ¡°Wow! You are that Ryo Yamanka, the hero from the battlefield! It wasn¡¯t just a name coincidence!¡± Kurenai suddenly realized, she was talking so casually to someone of such status, so she remained silent for a while, not knowing how to act! In order to break the ice, Ryo decided to tease her a little bit! ¡°Kurenai, is Asuma still following you around? I remember before, he used to...¡± ¡°Shhhhh... stop please!¡± Hearing Asuma¡¯s name, Kurenai¡¯s face became red, but all the pressure she was feeling in Ryo¡¯s presence was gone. ¡°Ryo kun,e over here!¡± Ryo still wanted to tease her more, but he heard Orochimaru calling him. Ryo stood up and walked over to him, as Shinku watched him approaching. In fact, he was embarrassed! Ryo was his daughter¡¯s ssmate, but far stronger than he was! Ryo realized this, so he tried to soften the mood: ¡°Shinku san, hello! I¡¯m Kurenai¡¯s old ssmate from the academy!¡± Hearing Ryo be the one to speak first, and address him formally, Shinku was surprised, but then he smiled. Power was the thing most respected in their world. Someone at Ryo¡¯s level certainly doesn¡¯t need to address him so formally, but Ryo just introduced himself as an academy student, of his daughter¡¯s tier. This humbleness made Shinku realize that it was going to be easy to get along with him. Ryo was thinking that it was Shinku who was about to be the teacher among the two. On top of that, he was of his father¡¯s status, being the father of his ssmate. It was onlymon sense for him to address him that way. After that, the two chatted for while, and Shinku very happily agreed to help Ryo with learning Ginjutsu, and they decided to meet up the following day at the 3rd training ground. Chapter 200 - The Plan Begins! Chapter 200: The n Begins! Early the next morning, Shinku arrived with his daughter, and Asuma, who was thinking he was well hidden behind them. ¡°Shinku san, Kurenai, good morning!¡± Ryo saluted the two happily, and they did so as well. ¡°Ryo, you usually practice here?¡± Before her father was able to talk, Kurenai asked Ryo. This question made him realize that, ever since he came to this world, he had been mostly practicing in the 3rd training ground. This rtively small area was witness to most of his growth. After he chatted with the two for a while, Kakashi, Shisui and Kushina also arrived. Kakashi was especially called by Ryo, as it was fitting for him toe see his old ssmates. Ryo was about to introduce everyone, when he suddenly noticed the one lurking outside. He smiled and said to Kurenai: ¡°Do you want to invite the one outside?¡± Her face turned red, just like Hinata used to do around Naruto! As she did not respond, Ryo just disappeared in front of everyone, just to reappear after a few seconds with Asuma. His face had been gloomy all morning, as he thought that his Yamanaka ssmate was stealing his girl. Whenever sheughed or smiled when talking to Ryo, he felt dying! His love to Kurenai was no secret. Even Kakashi, who never cares for gossip, knew all too well about it! Ryo introduced Kurenaito everyone, mainly to Kakashi and Shisui. Kushina had nothing to do with Kurenai or her father. ¡°Sensei, who is he?¡± Shisui pointed at Asuma, who was whispering to Kurenai. ¡°His name is Asuma; he¡¯s just some pervert!¡± The one who answered was Kakashi, whose pale eyes were full of contempt. His voice was not low either, and Asuma heard him easily: ¡°Hey! What do you mean by that Kakashi? Do you want to fight?¡± Kakashi nced at Asuma with distain, without saying a word. At this time in the Manga, Kakashi was already Jonin tier. With Ryo using Hashirama¡¯s cells to fully integrate the Sharingan with his body, he became even more powerful. Now he was around the level of a quasi Kage, while Asuma was just Tokubetsu Jonin tier. A true battle between the two would spell Asuma¡¯s death! In fact, if this happened normally, Asuma wouldn¡¯t haveined. But now that he was belittled before Kurenai, he wasn¡¯t going to just let it pass! He tried to provoke Kakashi, and the result was self-evident. Kakashi had no mercy, bringing him down immediately! ¡°You two stop making trouble!¡± Said Kushina. Ryo turned a blind eye to their quarreling, and Kushina had to interfere before Asuma got devastated. Ryo ignored the two, saying to Shinku: ¡°Shinku san, my disciple is very talented in Genjutsu, do you mind if he would practice with me?¡± Indeed, Shisui was known in the Manga mainly for his Body Flicker and Genjutsu. Even his Mangekyo ability was arguably the strongest Genjutsu: Kotoamatsukami! Ryo¡¯s own Genjutsu abilities were still underdeveloped, and Kushina never even bothered to learn one. Therefore, Shisui¡¯s only source of knowledge about Genjutsu was his n. Shinku looked at Shisui and nodded: ¡°This child is an Uchiha, so I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll need me to teach him any techniques. All I can offer to him is teaching about Genjutsu¡¯s application.¡± Having Shinku¡¯s permission, Ryo took Shisui the two went to the side with Shinku. The Young Uchiha was very excited to finally find someone new to teach him about Genjutsu! At the beginning, Shinku started with the basics, exining to them what Genjutsu is: ¡°Genjutsu refers to a way of attacking people mentally. Through various mediums, one could control the chakra flow of a target¡¯s cerebral nervous system, making his mind produce several illusions...¡± Ryo already knew such basics, but he and Shisui were both very focused listening to Shinku. However, as thetter was speaking, Ryo¡¯s consciousness was bing less and less clear, and by the time he realized that something was wrong, he found himself helpless, falling in a deep sleep. ¡°Ryo! Wake up!¡± While he was under Genjutsu, Korin was not! She was able to awaken him. With that, he opened his eyes immediately and looked around. At 1st nce, he saw Shinku who was looking at him in shock, while Shisui was by his side, still unconscious. Ryo was in cold sweat, and did not know how he fell to the Genjutsu. ¡°Ryo, I really never thought you¡¯d be so mentally strong! True to your reputation as the genius of your n!¡± ¡°The thing that was strong was your Genjutsu! When and how did it happen?¡± Ryo asked with surprise. ¡°Well, you two were too focused on understanding me. This distracted you mental power from protecting your minds, and opened a window for me!¡± Shinku exined. This lesson was the 1st of many others he received from Shinku. Over the course of the following days, he learned many techniques from him. Because of his immense mental power and his Sharingan, they were not hard for him to learn. Those who don¡¯t have a Kekkei Genkai such as the Sharingan have to get creative with their applications of Genjutsu. Ryo¡¯s purpose was to expand his repertoire of techniques and tricks and then adapt that with his Sharingan, thus improving his proficiency in using it. With Shinku¡¯s knowledge and great teaching abilities, Ryo was improving very quickly, and became able to use his Sharingan¡¯s Genjutsu more intuitively and frequently. This way, his study of Genjutsu came to an end, as Shinku had nothing left to teach him. However, thetter still came to the 3rd training ground everyday to guide Shisui. Kurenai also followed her father to the training ground daily. Ryo taught her how to improve her Body Flicker, as thanks to her father for teaching him. After Asuma was beat by Kakashist time, he wasn¡¯t seen around again. After all, he lost face before his beloved girl, and couldn¡¯t just show his face again! What Ryo was most concerned about however was Kakashi, as he should go to track Rin at any moment! She had to ¡°die¡± by his hands, so that a new Mangekyo would be born. Ten days passed since Ryo left the Mist. He anticipated that Kakashi would go after Rin within two days. Indeed, Kakashi found out that she was missing! Chapter 201 - Untouchable Power Chapter 201: Untouchable Power CKakashi had heard Rin¡¯s words on the Memorial Stone. The following day, he also learned that she had taken on a non dangerous C-Rank Mission in the Wave Country. Therefore, Kakashi did not worry. However, after nearly 10 days, has still had news of her return, and he realized that she might be in danger! After exining the Situation to Minato, Kakashi left Konoha on his own. What he did not realize is that, when he left Konoha, he was discovered. White Zetsu immediately informed Madara, who immediately used Yagura to get ¡°Rin¡± branded with the Forbidden Individual Curse Tag and programmed so that the tailed beast would be let loose within Konoha once she and Kakashi returned to the vige, and then released her from the Genjutsu she was under, and then let her loose in the Wave Country. After the matter of ¡°Rin¡± was settled, make Yagura give orders to send arge troop of Ninjas, led by a quasi Kage to take Rin to Konoha from the Wave Country. In Madara¡¯s pit, Obito¡¯s body was healed and reconstituted with the help of Hachirama¡¯s cells. He had long wanted to return to Konoha, but he had was always monitored by Zetsu, and the exit was blocked by a massive bolder, leaving him no way to leave. Just as he was lying on the bed in boredom, white Zetsu popped out of nowhere screaming: ¡°Obito, your friends Rin and Bakakashi are in trouble! They¡¯re alone andpletely surrounded by Mist Ninjas!¡± Hearing that, Obito immediately became so anxious, jumping out of the bed and trying his best to destroy the boulder! However, he was not powerful enough for that. Instead, he hand waspletely shattered. White Zetsu immediately nced at Gurguru, who attached himself to Obito, rendering him capable of destroying the boulder to pieces with just one punch. Obito looked back at Madara, expressing his gratitude, and telling he that he could probably never return. At the same time, who found out about Kakashi¡¯s departure, immediately moved to the borders of the Fire Country, and then to the Wind Country. In Pakura¡¯s house, he appeared out of nowhere. Pakura wasn¡¯t at home, and after ncing at Shi, he disappeared again with Rin. Ryo used his multiple Teleportation Barrier Marks to sessfully reach the Wave Country before Kakashi. Later, he entered Sage Mode, and determined the location of fake ¡°Rin¡±. ¡°Rin, remember what I said, this is about the future of the world! No matter what you see, you cannot say anything, nor have any reaction. Until you I tell youe, don¡¯t! Understand? Ryo¡¯s tone was very serious. Since the matter was about Obito¡¯s safety and future, Rin immediately nodded. With that settled, Ryo went with her to Fake Rin¡¯s side, and then used his n¡¯s secret [Mind Body Switch] Jutsu to get his soul inside of the body! Since this body had no soul, it was easily taken over by Ryo, who handed his own body temporarily to Korin. Ryo controlled the body and slowly stood up. After a few minutes, he became able to control this body perfectly. He turned back and said to Korin: ¡°Korin, I¡¯ll hand over Rin and my body to you. I¡¯ll tell you what to doter, but for now, take Rin and get away!¡± ¡°Rest assured Ryo, there will be no problem!¡± Korin put her hand on her heart, and then left. ¡°Well, let¡¯s go!¡± After sending Korin away, Ryo climbed a tree and started his n. In this body, even though he could not enter Sage Mode, Ryo still had his massive spiritual power, and had great perception around him to a certain distance. He perceived Kakashi and the Mist arriving at almost the same time, and both sides also located him on the tree. Kakashi thought that Rin was being chased by the Mistso he entered the Lightning Chakra Mode, reached ¡°Rin¡± first, took her and ran away! (Trantor note: We have Kakashi holding Ryo in his arms and running away!) The Mist Ninjas saw the two fleeing in Konoha¡¯s direction, which aligned with their purposes. Therefore, they did not chase the two diligently, and instead just followed them. After a while, Ryo judged that Obito should be nearby. Therefore, he did exactly the same thing as Rin in the Manga: he said to Kakashi that he cannot return to Konoha, and turned to the Mist Ninjas. Kakashi, who had no idea about Madara¡¯s n, chased her the same way he did in the manga, and Mist, who saw the two of them returning naturally did not agree, and immediately surrounded the two. ¡°Captain, this girl obviously realized she has a Biju in her body, and she will certainly not voluntarily return to Konoha! We must kill the boy, and take her forcefully! That should be more convenient. ¡° a Mist Jonin said. The Mist captain felt that this was a rtively easy task, and he agreed with his assistant. The battle started, and Kakashi activated his Chidori to defend ¡°Rin¡± and himself. Ryo at that time was constantly perceiving the surroundings, until he finally could sense Obito! With Obito slowly approaching, Ryo realized that his window of opportunity was near! As soon as the young Uchiha reached the battlefield all ready to help; Ryo controlled his body to throw itself on Kakashi¡¯s Chidori, and then immediately took back his consciousness to his own body before the impact. With the Chidori piercing through Rin¡¯s heart, Obito felt the world copsing all around him; he felt grief and sorrow like never before, and despair consumed him, making him want escape this life! Both his right eye and Kakashi¡¯s left rotated in frenzy, and his 2 tomoe Sharingan 1st turned into a three tomoe, and then gained a dart-like pattern. With his great desire to escape this world, and get free from the shackles of reality, Obito¡¯s Mangekyo was born His eye unlocked a new dimension, one that lurks between illusion and reality. The powerful, almost untouchable technique, Kamui, was born. After Ryo¡¯s mind returned to his body, he immediately ran to ¡°Rin¡¯s¡±s position. At that time, the Mist Ninjas who were surrounded Kakashi were being ughtered one after the other by Obito. With Kamui, Hashirama¡¯s cells and Guruguru¡¯s power supporting him, none of them stood a chance! Ryo arrived to the scene, apanied by Rin who was stunned by what she witnessed. She did not know that the mad figure ughtering everyone was that of Obito. However, for a reason she did not know, the weapons going through him felt like knifes to her heart. ¡°Rin, don¡¯t move from here! Don¡¯t forget what you promised me! I will deal with some problems ande back soon.¡± After saying that, Ryo entered Sage Mode, and perceived the area thouroughly. Just like he did in the Mist Vige, he killed the hidden Zetsu. As for Guruguru, Ryo perceived fluctuations of mental power from him that were different from the rest of the White Zetsu. In other words, Guruguru must have its own soul. Chapter 202 - The Truth Chapter 202: The Truth CAfter finishing all the surrounding Zetsu, Ryo returned to Rin. As she was staring at the mad killing figure that¡¯s been ughtering the Mist Ninjas, her body could not stop trembling, and tears fell unstoppably from her eyes. ¡°Ryo, is that... Obito?¡± She asked with a very small, pessimistic voice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this Rin; Obito will be fine. I¡¯ll take you to see him in a moment.¡± Ryo tried to make his friend feel better. She nodded and said nothing. Rin was never much of a skeptical person. She knew that Ryo had his ns. The reason why Ryo wasn¡¯t moving in was that he wanted Obito to improve even further. In fact, when the Uchiha suffer great grief, their strong emotions stimte their Sharingan; that¡¯s how the Mangekyo is activated in the first ce. With grief further intensifying during the Mangekyo¡¯s first activation, this could make it even stronger. With Obito¡¯s Mangekyo just opening, it still had potential to be even stronger. Ryo guessed that Obito¡¯s witnessing of ¡°Rin¡¯s¡± corpse would further dig into his potential. Indeed, that was what happened. After ughtering the Mist, Obito went and took ¡°Rin¡± in his arms. Confirming that was indeed deceased, his Mangekyo turned even redder. He looked up and looked at the moon, desperately saying: ¡°Here is hell!¡± His Mangekyo¡¯s power was further improved, and Ryo reached his purpose. He took Rin to Obito¡¯s side immediately. Obito was drowning in sorrow. He did not feel Ryo and Rin approaching, but Guruguru sensed them as soon as they approached. He was too surprised to react at the sight of Rin alive and well. Ryo¡¯s took that chance to transport his consciousness to the Ice World. When Rin saw Obito, and could no longer hold her feelings, rushing to him and shouting his name! Deep in his despair, Obito faintly heard Rin¡¯s voice, shouting his name. As she touched Obito¡¯s shoulder, he said: ¡°Did I miss you that much? I can actually hear your voice.¡± Ryo was both happy and sympathetic, torn between cry andughter; Rin was hysterically crying; and Obito was still holding a dummy mourning over its passing. The scene was too unharmonious, so Ryo just dissipated his Chakra and the dummy turned back to its clone previous form. As Obito watched the change, he became agitated. ¡°Obito, you¡¯re not in hell. Why don¡¯t you look behind you?¡± Ryo used a Genjutsu he had learned from Shinku Yuhi to try to guide Obito¡¯s consciousness to turn around. Sluggishly, Obito looked behind him, to see Rin¡¯s face before his eyes. ¡°Rin!¡± Seeing Rin, Obito¡¯s Chakra became agitated, and he immediately broke out from Ryo¡¯s Genjutsu. ¡°Rin! RIN! You¡¯re okay! Thank god!¡± At her sight, Obito smiled, and then he fainted. ¡°Obito!¡± Rin saw Obito fainting and immediately stopped crying. Her Medical Ninja instinct made her immediately rush to check him for injuries. As she was about to examine him, Ryo stopped her: ¡°Rin, don¡¯t be so nervous! Obito was emotionally overwhelmed, but not hurt.¡± Ryo did want to wake him up right there, but he sensed several Ninja approaching from Konoha¡¯s direction. Ryo had to give the clone Rin¡¯s appearance back, and then take the two into the forest in the distance. Konoha¡¯s Ninjas who had recieved Kakashi¡¯s distress signal rushed in. They were led by Shin Sarutobi, one of the Ninjas who operated under Ryo in the Puppet Carriage interception mission back in the Wind Country. Now, he was a Jonin. They arrived at the scene, just to be all ughtered by the sight what had just happened. Shin ordered everyone to spread out to confirm the safety of the perimeters, and he looked at the corpse of the tall man before him with his face all gloomy. This was a one Mist Ninja that Shin had encountered during the war. He was at least quasi Kage tier, but he had a wooden branch in his heart. Shin also noticed he had no other scars! Only his heart was fatally wounded. This means he was stabbed before he could do anything. The Jonin was in cold sweat. Whoever killed this quasi Kage with such ease should be at least Kage tier, and not a lower tier one. If that person is still nearby, then they might just follow... He did not like the idea, and immediately ordered the rest of his team to move faster. A few minutester, they had already finished scanning the area. They found Kakashi and ¡°Rin¡±. Kakashi was known by most of them, as the Hatake¡¯s new prodigy. As for ¡°Rin¡±, they could only confirm she was from Konoha. Shin Sarutobi ordered everyone to get the two and head back to the vige. In the woods, Obito and Rin were holding each other tightly. Seeing that Rin is fine, Obito¡¯s despair was swept away, and he had a big smile on his face! ¡°Cough, I¡¯m most sorry to distrupt your reunion, but we have to talk, Obito. Can you give me some of your time?¡± Ryo was running out of time, and had to interrupt the intimate moment. Obito separated himself from Rin reluctantly, and then said impatiently: ¡°What do you want?¡± Ryoughed out loud for a while, as he saw Obito living his dream. ¡°Obito, have you encountered Uchiha Madara?¡± Ryo said with a smile. Obito did not expect that Ryo would ask him about that. After being stunned for a while, he nodded and said: ¡°I met him indeed. After I was crushed by the boulder, he saved me. ¡°Obito, do you know why he saved you?¡± ¡°He said it was for the sake of real peace!¡± Ryo had a grin of disdain upon his face. After thinking about it, Ryo finally decided to tell Obito almost everything! ¡°I have also encountered Madara, just after the Battle of Kikyo Pass. I have also found out that he was saving you. However, since Medical Ninjutsu wouldn¡¯t have helped you, I let him temporarily take you away.¡± Obito nodded, believing Ryo, as he remembered his injury. ¡°After performing a task in the Water country, I learned that Madara wanted to capture Rin, and use her death to provoke your Mangekyo Sharingan to activate, and then use you as a pawn.¡± ¡°What? Ryo, you¡¯re saying that everything that happened was a n of Madara?¡± Obito interrupted Ryo in disbelief. ¡°Obito, it¡¯s true. Uchiha Madara did send the Water Country Ninjas to catch me. If it wasn¡¯t for Ryo, I would¡¯ve been dead!¡± Rin confirmed Ryo¡¯s information. Obito finally realized Madara¡¯s plot, and he was furious! Chapter 203 - Obito’s Decision

Chapter 203: Obito¡¯s Decision

C¡°Give me some time; I need some quiet!¡± Obito stood up quickly, thinking about his rtionship with Madara. At first, he just had a general impression of Madara, who was just a very powerful Shinobi to him. Both Konoha and the Uchiha did not give much care to his memory. However, after being rescued by him and remaining by his side for so long, Obito¡¯s average impression of Madara improved greatly. He was more like a hero to him and less like a figure from history. Now, knowing Madara¡¯s sinister intentions, Obito¡¯s good feelings toward him instantly disappeared. ¡°Ryo, why do you think Madara has chosen me?¡± Obito turned around and asked Ryo. ¡°I guess, it¡¯s because of the great amount of love your heart has to offer!¡± ¡°Love? What love?¡± Obito did not understand what Ryo was talking about. ¡°Obito, didn¡¯t you notice that? You¡¯re a very caring person! How many old grandmas have you helped and homeless animals have you rescued?¡± ¡°Wait, what does this have to do with Madara choosing me?¡± Obito interrupted Ryo ¡°Well it matters greatly! Do you know the conditions for the opening and evolution of one¡¯s Sharingan?¡± Obito shook his head. He never had that high of a status in his n. Even before bing Minato¡¯s disciple, they never had much hope or pride in him. Therefore, they never put much time into teaching him such things. Ryo said with a serious face and said: ¡°It what I just said; love!¡± ¡°Ryo, stop beating around the bush; just tell me what you know!¡± Obito said with some impatience. Ryo nodded and exined to Obito: ¡°The Uchiha and the Senju were in war for hundreds of years, during the Warring States Period. The world has always thought that the Uchiha cherish technique as the source of their power, while the Senju are fueled by their love. I do not think that is the case; no n knows more about love than the Uchiha!¡± Ryo took off his contact lenses. He was also an Uchiha, and Obito knew that his possession of the Sharingan is nothing strange. ¡°The Uchiha realized that, once they lose one they love, it would push their Sharingan to change and evolve once again.¡± After saying that, Ryo activated the Mangekyo Sharingan before Obito¡¯s eyes. Thetter couldn¡¯t sit still when seeing Ryo¡¯s eyes. However, he seemed to understand what Ryo was talking about. After some thought he said: Does that mean that we Uchiha could open our Mangekyo Sharingan if we actively lose those who are important to us?¡± ¡°Yes. Madara wanted to activate your Mangekyo through killing Rin. Your love is much stronger than most, and same should be true for your sense of loss and despair that¡¯s caused by the loss of your love. He counted on turning your love into hatred, to make you the most powerful Uchiha you could be!¡± ¡°So, my Mangekyo is that strong?¡± Obito asked.. ¡°It¡¯s very strong. You should have felt it when you were fighting the Mist!¡± Obito recalled the scene where he ughtered the Mist Ninjas, and he mechanically nodded. ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s stop with this Mangekyo topic! We need to talk seriously now! You....¡± ¡°Wait a minute, I have onest question. Ryp, howe your Mangekyo is opened?¡± Obito interrupted Ryo. Ryo had no words for a second, and then told him of what happened. Obito was very touched by the fact that Ryo opened his Mangekyo because of his ¡°death¡±. This must mean that Ryo cared a lot for him. ¡°Ryo, what do you want? Whatever you say, I¡¯ll do it for you!¡± Obito bumped his fist into his chest with a serious face! ¡°What if I want you to go back to Madara¡¯s side?¡± Ryo¡¯s tone was very serious, and it was obvious that he was not kidding. ¡°Back to Madara¡¯s side? WHY?¡± Obito asked with dissatisfaction. ¡°Two reasons actually: First, Madara could teach about your Mangekyo and powers better than any other Uchiha. Second, this world of Shinobi is not as simple as it seems. I need your help to explore its truth!¡± Obito listened silently. He nced at the confused Rin, and was lost in thought. After a few minutes, Obito¡¯s eyes became firm, and he agreed to Ryo¡¯s request. ¡°Obito...¡± ¡°Rin, you can rest assured. I fully understand what my decision means. However, I don¡¯t like being indebted to anyone. Besides, I also want to see what was that other path that I was about to take. So Rin, will you.... be waiting for me toe back?¡± Obito said to Rin. With Obito¡¯s words, Rin¡¯s face turned red. She had already told Ryo that she loved Obito. When she heard what had happened, and realized how much power Obito¡¯s emotions towards her were holding, Rin felt her heart jumping wildly to her throat! ¡°Baka! Rin has been so obvious. Don¡¯t you understand still? Just confess already!¡± Ryo looked at how flustered Obito was and decided to just give him a push. Obito became all excited, nced at Ryo, and then took Rin to the side to talk to her one on one. As the two confessed to each other, Ryo didn¡¯t want to just watch their love from his chair in the lonely Ninjas council, and his mind just left them there going into the Ice World. Ryo remembered that that the Mask Zetsu definitely had a name in the Manga. After Madara¡¯s death, Obito took his name, but had another name when in the Akatsuki: Tobi! In the Ice World, his soul waspletely frozen. However, to Ryo¡¯s surprise, it wasn¡¯t damaged by the Ice! Tobi¡¯s soul was still in a rtively stable state, as if it was hibernating in the ice. The Ice World is one in which Ryo Chakra, Dojutsu, spiritual power and Natural Energy join. The pirs of this world were Spiritual Power and Dojutsu Power. Therefore, the entry of outside consciousness to this realm is very damaging to the victim¡¯s spirit. Therefore, Ryo was very surprised. In this would, Tobi¡¯s soul was not even slightly injured. Ryo was very interested in this. Therefore, he lifted the frost off Guruguru, who almost immediately woke up. Tobi was a little stunned and looked around. When he saw Ryo, he started thinking quickly then said: ¡°Ryo Yamanaka, where are we? What¡¯s going on?¡± His distinct tone made Ryough: ¡°You¡¯re asking me? It seems that you haven¡¯t figured out what¡¯s going on yet. You are a prisoner here!¡± As he was talking, Ryo snapped his fingers, and a blizzard instantly drowned Tobi¡¯s soul. The Ice and Snowposed mainly of Spiritual power and Natural Energy first sliced Tobi¡¯s Consciousness, made him shiver in the endless cold, and then ended up freezing him into hibernation again! Chapter 204 - Controlling Tobi

Chapter 204: Controlling Tobi

After Tobi entered a state of ¡°Hibernation¡±, Ryo interestingly started observing the changes his soul received. Everything in the Ice World was connected to Ryo¡¯s Spiritual Energy, and any change that Tobi was to receive was also to be detected by Ryo. After Ryo ????? ??? it was hibernating, Tobi¡¯s soul began adapting with cold of the Ice World! It was something like no other; the soul began to feel slightly more and more like the rest of Ryo¡¯s world! Ryo knew that there was no direct way to distinguish between a transformed White Zetsu and the real person, but this was beyond his belief! He did not expect such changes could apply to the soul itself! The Genes Orochimaru has extracted existed in the bodies he had, and they had a Shape Transformation effect that seemed to be key to this. He was working on replicating the effect, and finding ways to distinguish which is which. However, things seemed to no longer be that simple. This wasn¡¯t just the body¡¯s morphing; it went even further beyond! Ryo removed the Ice around the soul , and Tobi was awake again in no time. This time as well, Tobi still did not learn his lesson, asking Ryo immediately: ¡°Ryo Yamanaka, what are doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just saving Rin and Obito; it¡¯s as simple as that!¡± ¡°What? Are you breaking your deal with Madara sama?¡± ¡°Perhaps. However, when I made that deal with Madara, I don¡¯t remember you being there! How did you know about that?¡± Ryo guessed that Tobi¡¯s memories might be shared with other Zetsu and wondered: Howe that¡¯s the case when his soul is independent? Of course, Tobi did not answer Ryo¡¯s question, but thetter wasn¡¯t going to waste time on him. He controlled Ice and Snow of the Ice World to surround his body, leaving only his head apparent. Then, Ryo used the secret Yamanaka n Jutsu to read his memories. Tobi didn¡¯t have many of those. He knew that he was born only around a year or so before this meeting. He was summoned from the Gedo Mazo by Madara, who used him to cultivate Hashirama¡¯s cells. He had been injected previously with the vitality and fragments of consciousness of the Juubi. That, along with Yin and Yang from Madara and Hashirama¡¯s Chakra, gave birth to Tobi¡¯s consciousness and to the other White Zetsu. He was indeed in some sense a result of Madara¡¯s experimentation, just as he was part of Kaguya¡¯s before him. Madara¡¯s purpose waspound: to see if he had a shot at creating life, and to control Obito after death. He sessfully made this being, which was to be a continuation of his will. Ryo understood Tobi¡¯s value. Till the end, Madara could not fully trust Obito. It was a shame that even in the Manga, Madara never expected that the life he thought he created did not only carry his will, and that he would be betrayed by ck Zetsu. In fact, he had always regarded ck Zetsu as an extension of his will, and had no doubts in him. Ryo continued going through Tobi¡¯s memories, but never found anything worth knowing! The Zetsu¡¯s secrets, details on their transformation technique; these things were actually not there! After finishing, Ryo used Genjutsu on Tobi, in an attempt to control it. He was a Mask that¡¯s attached to Obito. Killing it would fill Madara with doubts, and leaving it alive and well would get Obito into trouble! Ryo thought that it controlling Tobi would be a breeze, for his spirit was not that strong. However, he still failed! He realized soon that no matter how he used Genjutsu, this soul was absolutely not affected by him! With Genjutsu not being a viable path, Ryo started thinking of one other way to control Tobi. In Korin¡¯s soul, there were also fragments of the Juubi¡¯s consciousness. She was formed around the Gedo Mazo after all! Ryo thought of getting her inside the Ice World and let her make a try! Time was running out, and Ryo¡¯s returned to the real world from Ice World. When he returned, Ryo opened his eyes, just to see Obito and Rin still snuggling together. He did not pay attention to the two, but instead woke up the sleeping Korin in his arms. He exined the situation to her, and she agreed after giving it a thought. So, Ryo entered the Ice World along with her consciousness. In there, Ryo saw Korin¡¯s soul for the 1st time. It did not look like a Ragdoll cat, but more like a miniature Water Kirin! ¡°Korin, this is him. Do you have any way to change his thoughts?¡± Ryo pointed to Zetsu who was frozen in the distance. Korin jumped from Ryo¡¯s arms and walked to Tobi. She walked around him and then said: ¡°Ryo, you can unfreeze him!¡± Ryo nodded and defrosted Tobi. After Korin made sure he waspletely back to normal, she suddenly becamerger in size and swallowed him whole! Ryo was shocked to witness this scene! By the time he managed to react, Korin had already spit him out! Tobi stood there still, until a small part of Korin mental power entered its body. At that moment, he regained his mobility. However, it waspletely different from before, standing besides Korin without making a sound or any disobedience. ¡°Korin, what¡¯s going on here?¡± Ryo was scratching his head. ¡°It¡¯s very simple! I just imnted in his soul that I am his master!¡± ¡°How did you do that? And is it okay for you to eat him up and spit him out?¡± Ryo continued to ask. Korin looked at Ryo as what he was saying was foolish then said: ¡°Of course! I just swallowed him in order to resonate with his soul, and then take the opportunity to imnt thismand in it!¡± ¡°Resonate with his soul? It is because your soul and his are both partly born from the Gedo Mazo?¡± ¡°Yes, but the Juubi¡¯s consciousness had a lot more to do with my birth, and I ate more than half of the Sanbi¡¯s soul, so I am superior to him, and I could imnt thismand directly in his soul.¡± Korin said proudly. . ¡°So that¡¯s the case! And now, thismand of yours would never be perceived?¡± ¡°Do not worry! It is now instinct to him, just like your own urge to eat or drink!¡± Korin exined. ¡°This way I am relieved.¡± Ryo heard a sigh of relief! It was finally possible to get Obito back to Madara¡¯s side now that Tobi was controlled! Chapter 205 - Minato’s Wrath!

Chapter 205: Minato¡¯s Wrath!

After taking control of Tobi, Ryo and Korin returned to the real world along with him. When Tobi¡¯s consciousness returned to his body, Korin instructed him to listen to Obito and follow his orders. Ryo then mentioned details that Obito should pay attention to when returning to Madara¡¯s side. It was over half a night since the Mist Ninjas were ughtered. If Obito didn¡¯t get back soon, Madara was likely to be suspicious. While reluctant to leave, Obito still forced himself and turned away. As Rin watched Obito¡¯s back gradually disappear into the woods, she was very sad. However, being that this was her lover¡¯s choice, she could only silently support him. ¡°Rin, we should return to Konoha, for I have other ns in the vige.¡± Ryo patted on Rin¡¯s shoulder. As she nodded, Rin found herself in Orochimaru¡¯sb! ¡°Hey, Orochi san!¡± Ryo and Orochimaru greeted each other. ¡°Orochimaru sama... Hello!¡± Rin was flustered as she saw Orochimaru¡¯s eyes, and immediately greeted him respectfully. ¡°Ryo kun, what are you doing here with Minato¡¯s disciple?¡± ¡°Orochi san, I need you to hide Rin temporarily for me, and make her undetectable in the vige!¡± Ryo said with a very serious tone. ¡°Ryo kun, why?¡± ¡°This should help Minato Ni-san take a better grasp over Konoha!¡± Orochimaru¡¯s eyes shined; he was intrigued by whatever Ryo was nning for, and agreed to his request. Ryo did not inform Minato of the truth of the matter. He needed to deceive him for now, to get him to put pressure over the 3rd. This way, he could gain more privileges even before bing Kage, and eventually reinforce his statuster. This way, Ryo had his n well arranged. He remained in Orochimaru¡¯sb for ten more hours, waiting for Shin Sarutobi to return to Konoha. The matter was about Kakashi, and Shin did not dare to report it immediately. The 3rd heard that a female Ninja was killed, and he frowned for he had a bad hunch. He immediately made Shin bring her corpse over to him. Seeing that it was actually ¡°Rin¡±, the 3rd¡¯s face instantly became gloomy! This was Minato¡¯s disciple, and the 3rd obviously knew that. This made him worry to the extreme! After a while of thinking, he finally ordered the Anbu to go out... After another busy day, Minato was having dinner with Kushina. Recently, she began learning how to cook. Although her cooking wasn¡¯t that good yet, Minato was very happy to have it. ¡°Knock Knock¡± ¡°Minato sama, the Hokage sama wants you in his office right away!¡± The knocking on the door spoiled the mood, and robbed the two of a rare moment of being by each other¡¯s side. Minato apologized to Kushina, and went out. After Minato entered the office, he saw a corpse covered with a white cloth on the side. However, as usual, he didn¡¯t ask much, and waited for the 3rd to speak. The 3rd reluctantly sighed, and uncovered the corpse. Seeing that ¡°Rin¡± was under the white cloth, Minato felt his whole being shattered. Then, almost immediately, anger took over him, his bloodlust giving the 3rd chills! On the side, the Anbu that brought Minato over was in cold sweat, and could not stop shaking as he felt Minato¡¯s wrath. ¡°Minato! Minato... calm down! This thing...¡± The 3rd did not expect Minato¡¯s power to have reached this level. It wasn¡¯t just this version of the 3rd that was past his prime that was afraid. In fact, even if he was at his peak, he realized that he would be overwhelmed by the current Minato! ¡°Who was it?¡± Minato¡¯s tone was very cold, but anger could be felt in every letter. ¡°Hold on one second Minato, first...¡± the 3rd was trying to persuade Minato to calmed down, when Ryo appeared before the two. Back in Orochimaru¡¯s office, Ryo also had received the news of Shin¡¯s return. He gave time for Minato to get called into the office, and then teleported in directly. Seeing Ryo, the 3rd¡¯s headache turned into dizziness, for Ryo was also very close to Rin. The day did not look like it¡¯s going to end well. Sure enough, as the 3rd thought, after seeing ¡°Rin¡¯s¡± corpse, Ryo¡¯s Sharingan was activated, staring at the 3rd: ¡°Hokage sama, what is going on?!¡± Facing Ryo¡¯s question, the 3rd did not know how to answer, and the mood inside the office became very depressing. ¡°S-Shin! Shin Sarutobi is the one who found Rin¡¯s body! You both calm down for now, and wait for toe. We¡¯ll hear him out and understand together!¡± The 3rd said. Minato¡¯s bloodlust subsided for a moment, and he stood in ce without saying a word. Ryo also deactivated his Sharingan. The 3rd sighed, and immediately made the Anbu summon Shin. Thetter arrived soon, telling the two of the situation and all about the battlefield were Rin was found. Shin also was overwhelmed by the frightening mood in the office, and he was concise in his description, just to be able to get out as fast as possible. ¡°Minato, Ryo, Kakashi is still in aa. We need to wait for him to wake up if we are to understand this properly. Don¡¯t you think?¡± The 3rd said. ¡°I¡¯m going to the Hidden Mist. It seems like the lessons they had received before were not enough!¡± Ryo said with anger in his tone. However, Minato did not immediately express his opinion. Instead, he looked at Ryo with some doubts. When Ryo suddenly immerged, he had already felt that there was something wrong. His timing was just ¡°too perfect¡±. From Shin¡¯s description, there were obviously people other than the Mist Ninjas that were involved with Rin¡¯s death. Ryo seemed to deliberately ignore this point, putting the me directly on the Mist, almost as if he was making them a sacrificialmb. With Minato¡¯s understanding of Ryo¡¯s rtionship with Rin, along with Ryo¡¯s record of never acting arbitrarily, he started thinking: could it be that Rin¡¯s death holds other secrets? Or perhaps, could it be that Rin was not dead at all?! At thisst thought, Minato¡¯s eyes became bright, and the haze over his heart also dissipated a lot! He decided to y along with Ryo! ¡°Hokage sama, I agree with Ryo!¡± ¡°Minato, you.... Ryo¡¯s not being sensible! How could you say such a thing? If we are to attack the Mist right now, we¡¯re likely to provoke a new war, sacrificing the peace that the vige had long struggled to obtain!¡± The 3rd said in panic. While the 3rd remained silent after Ryo spoke, he could not bear hearing the same thing from Minato. He just felt that this was wrong! Ryo turned to Minato, just to find him staring back at him. Ryo did not say anything, secretly revealing a helpless expression. Seeing that, Minato¡¯s burden fellpletely off his shoulders, for he knew that he had guessed right! Chapter 206 - Control of the Anbu Chapter 206: Control of the Anbu After he reached a ¡°consensus¡± with Minato, Ryo said to the 3rd directly: ¡°Hokage sama, you refusing to step in and punish them will just make the Mist Ninjas feel Konoha is their yinground!¡± The 3rd¡¯s face was a bit stiff. He knew all too well that any excuse he¡¯se up with wouldn¡¯t be satisfactory to Ryo. But the 3rd World War had just ended. While Konoha won, victory came with tragic losses in lives. The bulk of Konoha¡¯s losses were among Chunin and Genin ranks. Chunins numbers especially dropped drastically, by around 40%. The 3rd knew that Konoha would win a 4th world war if it was to break out at that time. However, the price that Konoha¡¯s future would have to pay would be too heavy. The 3rd wasn¡¯t going to simply allow it to happen. ¡°Ryo, calm down! You were one of Konoha¡¯smanders during the war. Don¡¯t things seem better to you with the vige leaving battles behind?¡± The 3rd tried to persuade him again. ¡°The battle wasn¡¯t behind Rin; Rin died in battle! If the vige is not willing to support me, I can go to the Mist on my own!¡± After Ryo finished his words, he activated his Sharingan! The 3rd saw the exquisite pattern on Ryo¡¯s eyes, and he was dumbfounded! He had seen a simr thing before on one man: Uchiha Madara. Therefore, the power of the Mangekyo was very clear to him. ¡°Ryo, is this the Mangekyo Sharingan?¡± The 3rd¡¯s was trembling slightly. Ryo nodded, with his eyes bright, and then got the entire office swallowed in Ice Chakra! Immediately, the 3rd felt he had been lost in an ice cave for an eternity. With Ryo opening his Mangekyo, the atmosphere in the office got more and more tense. The 3rd said nothing for a long time. In fact, he was reconsidering the pros and cons of facing the Mist. After a good while, the 3rd sighed. ¡°Ryo, I still can¡¯t let you go out there to provoke war. Ryo did not want to argue anymore, and he just turned around to leave. In fact, Ryo¡¯s n had been working well, for the 3rd actually chose peace. By showing his Mangekyo, Ryo made sure that the 3rd would feel that he could indeed go to the Mist on his own. With that, the 3rd should feel great pressure, and turn to the calmer Minato for help. While Minato did ¡°agree¡± with Ryo view, the 3rd believed firmly that he would put Konoha before revenge. Sure enough, the 3rd turned around to his side saying: ¡°Minato, your apprentice was hurt and killed. I can understand your pain. However, Konoha cannot take another war right now!¡± ¡°Hokage sama, I can temporarily promise that I won¡¯t attack the Mist, but I must get to the truth behind this. Shin had mentioned that the Mist Ninjas were killed by a powerful Kage tier, I need to know who that was, and I will not stop looking!¡± The 3rd heard Minato¡¯s words, and he immediately rushed to approve with his terms, promising to sent the Anbu to do a research of their own. ¡°The Anbu? Hehe! Hokage sama, how do you expect that we would find the results of the investigation credible?¡± Ryo said with a cold smile. The 3rd heard Ryo¡¯s words, and he started looking rather helpless! The views of the two have often been opposite indeed, so it was reasonable for Ryo not to trust him. In Konoha, the Anbu were always working exclusively under the Hokage, with the exception of those who were in Root. Their reports would only go back to the 3rd. Whether or not the published results of their research are credible ispletely up to him. ¡°Ryo, Minato will be the Hokage now or tomorrow, so alright! I¡¯ll give him some of the Anbu force to work with him in advance on solving this case as well. With that, will you take some time to wait?¡± The 3rd asked. Ryo was relieved by these words, for his goal was partially already fulfilled. Whenever Minato was shown in the Manga or Anime, he was shown with Normal Ninjas guarding him, and Anbu were less prominent figures. This was unlike it was with the 3rd who always had Anbu on standby. This made Ryo suspect that power over the Anbu wasn¡¯t passed on properly between the two Hokages. Whether this was true or not, getting early control of the Anbu would allow Minato to further reinforce his position and get a more prominent edge over Danzo faction. However, Ryo was still not satisfied. Having control over some of the Anbu was not enough. Therefore, he immediately answered: ¡°Hokage sama, Rin was my important friend. Your early unwillingness to move in to avenge her makes me unable to trust this. I can promise not to go the Mist, but the matter must be handed over to Ni sanpletely!¡± ¡°RYO! The Hokage sama had already madepromises to please you! You¡¯re asking for too much!¡± Minato was surprised by Ryo¡¯s audacity. The 3rd heard the two, and he was at a pinch. Being at the end of his career, he just sighed and said: ¡°Ryo, I promise you I¡¯ll give control over most of the Anbu to Minato, giving him full responsibility of this matter!¡± Ryo rejoiced, while pretending to reluctantly nod and turn away. With Ryo gone, the 3rd stared at Minato for a long time. After a long silence, he finally stood up and said: ¡°Minato, you¡¯ve grown up. Despite all, I can pass this on to you with confidence!¡± ¡°Hokage sama, have you...?¡± Minato asked with surprise. ¡°Haha! The two of you are monstrously powerful. Unfortunately, you acting skills still suck, especially you Minato!¡± ¡°When did you....¡± Minato asked, a little embarrassed. ¡°At some point!¡± The 3rd smiled and left. In fact, until Ryo left, the 3rd had no clues of their plot. It¡¯s just that his guts, as wise man with plenty of experience in life, told him that there was something wrong. He said that sentence after the silence, to test if his hunch was correct. Being the innocent one he was, Minato thought that the 3rd had already known everything, and was caught in the trap. However, the 3rd had no trouble with this. He had been already thinking of letting Minato practice leading the Anbu for a while before giving him the post! Chapter 207 - The Grand Wedding

Chapter 207: The Grand Wedding

After Minato left the 3rd¡¯s office, he teleported directly to the 3rd training ground. Ryo knew that Minato would have many questions, so he was actually waiting for him there. ¡°Ryo, where¡¯s Rin? How is she now?¡± Minato asked anxiously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Rin is fine! Ni-san,e with me!¡± Ryo took Minato along with him, and the two teleported into Orochimaru¡¯sb. In there, Rin was helping in the recording of data about Zetsu¡¯s corpse, when Ryo and Minato suddenly appeared out of nowhere. After seeing Rin, Minato¡¯s breathed a sigh of relief. Obito¡¯s ¡°death¡± was already causing him a great deal of pain in his life. If Rin was to actually follow, he did not know what to do! ¡°Sensei! How... You¡¯re here!¡± Rin was surprised to see Minato. ¡°I¡¯m here to see you!¡± Minato showed his usual smile. Leaving the mentor and apprentice talk, Ryo took the note book from Rin¡¯s hand and continued to record the Data. While doing so, he realized that what Orochimaru was studying indicated that he had made a new breakthrough. Unfortunately, Orochimaru was not in theb, and Ryo had no way to ask him about it. After chatting with Rin, Minato and Ryo walked out the door. ¡°Ryo, I have to go to the Anbu. Interested ining with me?¡± Minato invited Ryo. ¡°I can¡¯t! I have to go the hospital to check on Kakashi!¡± Right as Ryo said that, his figure disappeared. In Konoha¡¯s hospital, Kakashi¡¯s ward, Ryo did a check on his friend, who had been in a Coma for two days. After doing a full diagnosis, Ryo realized that Kakashi was in that state for his Mangekyo had absorbed too much for his Mental Strength, making his state of shock even worse. The fact that ¡°his friend¡± was killed by his hand shook him greatly, and this was enough to get him in a longa. Ryo used his n¡¯s techniques to connect his mind to Kakashi, and started transferring some of his own mental power to him. Having his body supplemented with Mental Power, Kakashi slowly started regaining consciousness, and he opened his eyes a few minutester. They were sluggish, his eyes, and he lied in ce without uttering a word, looking more like the dead than the living... Ryo whispered to him: ¡°Kakashi, Rin is not dead. What you killed on the other day is nothing but a Puppet that I¡¯ve made!¡± After saying that, Ryo walked away, leaving Kakashi dumbfounded in bed! On the other side, Minato, who was about to get married, felt the toll of Ryo¡¯s plot. Having to supervise the Anbu while preparing for a marriage was definitely no walk in the park! In this way, he became too busy. With the wedding one week away, he could barely see Kushina! Kushina also hated this situation, but she was rather open about this matter, never asking Minato to abandon his work to be with her. She had witnessed his growth, and knew all about his hopes and dreams. Right now, he was just one step away from achieving all of his dreams! She decided to support him silently, and prepare for the wedding with her friends, taking the toll off of his shoulders. Ryo of course was a main force here. Being Kushina¡¯s only disciple, he had to help with everything. Kakashi however, could not help; he had to remain in the hospital for a while to heal physically. As time went by, the date got closer and closer. September 13th, three days before the wedding, Minato finally got the Anbu matter together and returned to Kushina¡¯s side. With him there, the smile on Kushina face was much brighter. On September 14th, Ryo and Kogin began to issue invitations to the various families of Konoha. On September 15th, Minato and Kushina had several wedding rehearsals, to make sure that all would go smoothly the next day. On September 16, the wedding officially began! The wedding venue was chosen to be Jiraya¡¯s ce. The Sannin had a very luxurious house for someone who spent most of his life traveling, and being that Minato was his disciple, no other ce could be more fitting! Early in the morning, Chinse came to Jiraya¡¯s home. Minato and Kushina were both orphans, and Ryo asked his mom to take care of what mothers take care of on such a special day. The wedding, while looking traditional, was somewhat simr in style to a western style wedding. Ryo and the finally healed Kakashi were responsible for receiving gifts at the door, and Jiraya weed the guests like a parent would. Speaking of Jiraya, he looked rather prestigious, sorting out his appearance and looking rather handsome. The first guest to arrive was the 3rd Hokage, who delivered a red envelope and his blessings on behalf of Konoha. He was followed by Fugaku and Katachi on behalf of the Uchiha. Hiashi, now n head, and Hizashi Hyuga were there as well. The representatives of both ns were there to deliver presents at almost the same time, with Ryo and Kakashi getting lost between them. Later, representatives of various small and medium sized ns also arrived. The heads of the Ino-Shika-Cho, the Sarutobi n, the Aburame... etc. The Hatake n head, Sakumo, was thest of them to arrive. Worth mentioning was the fact that Mikoto Uchiha did not arrive with Fugaku. Instead, she came on her own, giving her blessing as Kushina¡¯s friend. Before anyone realized it, it was already noon. All ns and Ninjas receiving invitations were basically there, and Kakashi and Ryo¡¯s mission was over. The two went inside together, just to catch up with Minato and Kushina walking out. Kushina was wearing a white Kimono, her hair gathered in a bun. Chinse had put some light make up on her, something she never did before. Kushina was always a beautiful woman. Now however, she was stunning being belief. Her first step into Jiraya¡¯s courtyard took everyone¡¯s breath away, as they all looked at her quietly! On the other hand, Minato was wearing a ck men¡¯s Kimono, looking as prestigious as ever. Perhaps it was just the joy of marriage, but his smile never looked so warm either! The two stood together looking very happy, and all the guests made a heartfelt apuse. Hearing them, Kushina blushed as she smiled delicately. Chapter 208 - Zetsu’s Chakra

Chapter 208: Zetsu¡¯s Chakra

After the new weds showed themselves, the atmosphere of the wedding ceremony peaked. The guest sent their sincere wishes to the two. After sending the couple away, it was party time for the rest! The 3rd chatted a little before leaving, for too many matters were awaiting him in his office. His departure made the moodpletely detonate. All gathered around tables, chatting and drinking. Jiraya naturally took part of such great endeavors, inviting Orochimaru and Sakumo to his table, who were followed by Ryo and Kakashi. Everyone besides Kakashi who was in front of his father began drinking, even Ryo. The odd one out could not stand it anymore, saying quietly: ¡°Ryo, a Ninja can¡¯t drink until he hit 20 years of age. You¡¯re certainly not 20 now!¡± The table, being filled with Kage tiers, all heard what Kakashi said. Jiraya carelessly answered: ¡°What¡¯s the matter kid? It¡¯s just a drink! Sakumo san, your son is too serious! He should be more lively!¡± Sakumo¡¯s face was stiff. It was obvious that Jiraya had taken a bit too much booze, and went a bit beyond bounds. In fact, Sakumo had always felt some guilt towards his son. Kakashi, being the genius that he was, didn¡¯t have much ying time like kids his age, as his father focused on training him daily. Therefore, Kakashi was indeed too rigid and strict! After graduation, Kakashi entered Minato¡¯s team with Obito and Rin. This improved his situation a little. But sadly, that didn¡¯tst! Obito¡¯s ¡°death¡± hit Kakashi hard. For a long time, he looked more like a lifeless machine, performing his tasks, and making his father very anxious. Jiraya had no idea of Sakumo¡¯s thoughts, and Sake made him rash enough to agitate the source of Sakumo¡¯s pain. However, Sakumo could not be angry with him, and the mood on the table wasn¡¯t changed. After a great meal, the table was emptied for more booze! Ryo became really drunk for the first time since entering this world! After a busy day helping everyone, Chinse left Jiraya¡¯s house to find Ryo unconscious on the table outside. She walked in silently, took him on her back, and returned to her ce. ........................ At noon the next day, Ryo opened his eyes in a daze. He felt his stomach was empty and his head turning, and took a while to stumble through his hangover. As he got dressed, Chinse entered with some pre-prepared porridge to his room. She had noints about her son¡¯s drinking. She knew that he never was the type to binge on anything, and wasn¡¯t bothered by him getting drunk every once in a while. After taking the porridge his mother made, Ryo¡¯s stomach felt much better, and his head didn¡¯t hurt as much. Lying on his bed, he suddenly remembered that a few days ago, Orochimaru seemed to have a new breakthrough in his research! After near full recovery, he directly teleported into hisb!! Orochimaru also drank a lot the previous day, but he was already back to his experiments. Rin learned a lot from him over the course of the past few days, as Anko was sent out on some missions with Yugao. Her medical Ninjutsu background made Orochimaru intrigued, and he made her hisb-assistant temporarily. Although she was never in contact with such experiments, her learning of Ryo¡¯s Modern Medicine Methods gave her a good foundation. Ryo did not attract the two¡¯s attention by his arrival. This was normal for Orochimaru, who had always been like this. What was most intriguing was Rin¡¯s focus, as she seemed very attracted by the ¡°magic¡± happening before her eyes. She had never seen cells with such vitality or activity. With her intuition as a medical Ninja, she judged that they could be very helpful in treating the wounded. A recent experiment conducted by Orochimaru seemed to confirm her spection. Orochimaru was able to extract a high vitality Chakra from the Zetsu¡¯s cells. It¡¯s effect was very simr to that of the [Mystical Palm Technique]. The Jutsu itself is A rank, meaning it was very advanced. Not all medical Ninjas could perform such a technique, so having such Chakra doing its Job on demand could prove very beneficial, and save many lives. Therefore, Rin worked hard, wanting to improve the extraction of this Chakra to benefit Konoha as soon as possible. Ryo had noticed this Chakra when he was recording notes for Rin the other day. The most intriguing thing about it was the fact that it could interact with Natural Energy. This wasn¡¯t too surprising for Ryo. After all, White Zetsus are the products of the 1st Infinite Tsukuyomi. They were in a way derived from the God Tree, linked to the Juubi. No wonder they had Chakra interacting with the cycle of Natural Energy! Ryo wasn¡¯t about to disturb the ongoing experiments. He took out a scroll and went to one side of the table, where was the Chakra extracted by Orochimaru, preserved in sealing scrolls. He opened his scroll and reduced the amount of Chakra in Orochimaru¡¯s by sealing some of it. His purpose was very simple: He wanted to see whether or not this Chakra, which could interact with Natural Energy, could recover its initial amount. He started by injecting Natural Energy into the Chakra, but found that it would just dissipate and not be absorbed. He felt some disappointment. Perhaps his assessment was wrong? He felt a little reluctant, and after picking up another scroll, he tried the same on another one of Orochimaru¡¯s scrolls. The peculiar thing was that this scroll also had almost the exact same amount of Chakra as the other one. It was either that Orochimaru was precisely sealing the Chakra in well measured amounts, or that this Chakra could only be extracted by certain amounts. Thinking of that, Ryo decided to consume some of this Chakra. There were many rodents in Orochimaru¡¯sb. Ryo took a small white mouse, cut his skin with an Ice Scalpel, and then cured it immediately with the Zetsu¡¯s Chakra. After using up around one 3rd of the Chakra, the mouse was cured, and Ryo opened his Yin Seal slightly to slowly infuse the Chakra with Natural Energy. This time, the Natural Energy did not dissipate directly. Instead, it ¡°clung¡± to Zetsu¡¯s Chakra, with thetter not increasing in amount. After a few minutes, Ryo found that his Natural Energy began to merge with Zetsu¡¯s Chakra, forming a new Chakra. It was just that the speed of this integration was too slow. It took it a morning to fully integrate, but the Chakra in the scroll returned to its initial amount. Chapter 209 - News on the Nanabi!

Chapter 209: News on the Nanabi!

After many experiments, Ryo finally determined that this Chakra extracted from Zetsu could gradually be recovered through exposure to Natural Energy. It was just that the speed of this recovery was too slow. On top of that, it wasn¡¯t an efficient process; Ryo had to pour in a lot of his Yin Seal¡¯s Natural Energy in order to supplement the process whichsted a few hours. Even so, this opened the path before Ryo to improve his [Healing Stones]. Before now, Healing Stones were a one-use item. Only so many of them could be made, and thus the benefit they brought to the Yamanaka n was limited. Ryo¡¯s development of the Healing Stones wasrgely for the sake of his n¡¯s benefit. The Yamanaka were the poorest among the Ino-Shika-Cho. With the Healing Stones at first, and then with the overtaking of Konoha¡¯s hospital, with 40% of thetter going to the Yamanaka n, helped improve the n¡¯s quality of life greatly. However, a gap remained between them and between the Nara and Akimichi. If Ryo was to improve the Healing Stones, this Yamanaka exclusive technology would certainly benefit the n greatly on a financial level. The more Ryo thought about it, the more serious he was about the idea; recording data about his experiments. Before he knew it, Ryo spent over ten hours in Orochimaru¡¯sb, documenting all the results of several experiments on the Chakra¡¯s recovery speed. Early the next morning, Ryo bought dozens of Jade Stones which were used to make Healing Stones, and took around a dozen of Scrolls from Orochimaru¡¯sb to the 3rd training ground. Ryo decided to not continue with this experiment in theb. The reason was that the cycle made between Natural Energy and the Zetsu¡¯s Chakra should be boosted outdoors. It certainly was hindered by having the Chakra secluded inside an undergroundb. Therefore, an open area like the 3rd training ground seemed ideal. The original Healing Stones were made by Ryo who used [Healing] in Sage mode and then sealed the Chakra in the Jade with the Evil Sealing Method. The use of Sage Mode was for the purpose of insuring that the Healing Chakra would not dissipate so easily from the stones. The only one in Konoha who was both a medical Ninja and a Sage Mode user was Ryo. Therefore, he was the only one in the entire vige to be able to make the healing Stones. Now with Zetsu¡¯s Chakra, Ryo could use both the new Chakra and Healing Chakra and seal them together in a Stone. Not only would this special Chakra enhance the effects of Healing Chakra through its great vitality; it would also be recycled through exposure to nature. This way, the stone would return to being usable after a while. This would turn it from a disposable product to more of a ¡°rechargeable¡± consumable. Ryo quicklypleted the 1st new Stone using his new theory. To allow Natural Energy to enter the Stone, Ryo made his seal more open. He used two gaps in the seal; one to allow the internal Chakra to flow out when the Stone is activated, and the other to allow the Natural Energy to enter from the outside world. Both gaps were made to be easily opened and closed with Chakra. To experiment with his idea, Ryo took out an injured dying fish he had prepared for this, and quickly activated the Healing Stone. Rapidly, the fish got back in shape, alive and kicking. As the fish was healing, the Healing Chakra in the Stone was exhausted. Ryo then opened the other gap of the seal, to allow the stone to regenerate through interacting with external Natural Energy. Basing on the rate at which he released his own Natural Energy, and how long it took the Chakra to be recovered back in Orochimaru¡¯sb, Ryo estimated that the natural process should take a day. The next day, Ryo found that he could once again use the Healing Stone as if it was never used! The New Healing Stone waspleted! This new technique wasn¡¯t based on Sage Mode. In fact, it was Zetsu¡¯s Chakra with its interaction with Natural energy that maintained the Levels of Healing Chakra in the stones. Therefore, anyone mastering [Healing] and the [Evil Sealing Method] should be able to make one. There were many medical Ninjas in the Yamanaka n, especially female Ninjas. Therefore, almost the entire n could make these stones if they learned the sealing technique. Therefore, Ryo sought Kushina¡¯s consent for teaching the n the Evil Sealing Method. With his rtionship with his Sensei, it was no problem to get her approval. The only problem now was getting Zetsu¡¯s special Chakra. Back When Ryo used his Mangekyo around Obito, he was able to locate seven Zetsus. With that, Ryo had nine Zetsu corpses under his possession. The amount of Chakra they possessed was practicallyparable to that of a Chunin. A Healing Stone should require a C-level Jutsu¡¯s average Chakra usage. So he couldn¡¯t make many stones with just 9 corpses. Ryo could not think rapidly of any good solution for the problem, but he simply put it aside. He decided to return to Inoichi, to show him his newly developed stones. Inoichi shivered when exposed to the new Stones. Being the n¡¯s Leader, he knew very well what these [Healing Stones] mean to the Yamanaka n. He immediately asked Ryo for what the n needed to learn; the first element was the use of [Healing]. This way, the Yamanaka n went on a frenzy, all learning [Healing] as fast as they could. Having Kushina¡¯s consent, who was more concerned with being a new wed wife, Ryo began teaching his n the Evil Sealing Method as well. As for Zetsu Chakra, Ryo gave the corpses Orochimaru, who extracted the Chakra from them. Naturally, he was paid for his efforts in corpses for experimentation. Just as the Yamanaka n was about to learn collectively how to make a Healing Stone, a Country that¡¯s ¡°good neighbor¡± to Konoha was having great trouble dealing with a certain Biju. Thest Jinchuriki was dying. After long-term careful selection, they chose Fu as the new Jinchurki. However, the vige seriously underestimated how smart the Nanabi could be. The Nanabi itself was the Only Biju with wings, and it was the most joyful and optimistic. When the Hidden Waterfall undid Hahsirama¡¯s seal over the Nanabi, they identally let it escape. The Nanabi was extremely Cautious. After regaining freedom, he became arva and escaped. The Hidden Waterfall sent all their Ninjas and even their Kage after the Biju, looking for a way to capture it. Thest thing they imagined, was that the Nanabi never left the vige! It was actually hiding underground. When the vige¡¯s fighters went after him, he flew out of the ground wreaking havoc though the vige, and then hid back immediately. This way, he drove the civilians into panic. In fact, it wasn¡¯t just civilians! The entire vige was in great panic, for a Ninja would even recognize more the incredible powers of Biju. With this, the Waterfall Vige could only ask Konoha for help. They had to spend a lot of Money, but they had the answer they wished for! Chapter 210 - The Nanabi’s Capturing Mission Chapter 210: The Nanabi¡¯s Capturing Mission In the Hokage¡¯s office, a young man looking in his early twenties was fully anxious before the 3rd. After he finished speaking, he took out a scroll and handed it over to the 3rd. Thetter¡¯s face was very gloomy when hearing the young man¡¯s description of the events. Then, when he opened the scroll, his face showed a bright smile. Minato, who was also present, did smile as well when sneaking a glimpse of scroll. ¡°Hokage sama, we sincerely urge you, could you send someone to our vige?¡± The young man asked anxiously. The 3rd nodded and asked the Anbu Behind him: ¡°Anbu, go find me Orochimaru!¡± ¡°Wait a minutes!¡± After hearing the 3rd¡¯s choice, Minato frowned and quickly stopped the Anbu. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Minato?¡± The 3rd asked. ¡°Hokage sama, I rmend that the other one goes this time!¡± Minato said while pointing at his eyes. The 3rd immediately thought of Ryo gaining the Mangekyo, and immediately asked for him instead. A few minutester, Ryo was teleported to the 3rd¡¯s office. After ncing at the stressed out young man before him, he quietly established a telepathic link with Minato. ¡°Ni san, I just heard from the Anbu that the mission is linked to the Nanabi?¡± Minato heard Ryo in his mind. With this happening many times before on the battlefield, Minato very calmly answered. ¡°indeed!¡± ¡°What is going on?¡± ¡°ording to that young man, when the Waterfall Vige were changing the Nanabi¡¯s Jinchuriki, they identally let the Biju escape. It¡¯s now hiding near the vige, retaliating against it randomly for imprisoning him for so long.¡± Minato exined the situation simply. Understanding the incident, Ryo guessed the 3rd¡¯s purpose. Sure enough, the 3rd ordered him to help the vige arrest the Nanabi, and eventually seal it. What surprised Ryo was that his reward for the mission was frighteningly high! He never thought that the 3rd, who had always been so ¡®economic¡¯ with his rewards, would give him so much for achieving the mission. This made Ryo far more eager to go! ¡°Minato Ni-san, what happened to that old man? Why is he offering so much money?¡± Ryo quickly asked Minato. ¡°Well, Ryo, your reward is only a small fraction of what he was promised to be paid by the Hidden Waterfall.¡± ¡°I should¡¯ve guessed so! That old cheapskate would never change!¡± Ryo nced at the 3rd with distain, and then left with the young man from the waterfall Vige. Thetter seemed to be somewhat cautious. After all, while Ryo was well known, he wasn¡¯t exactly famous for being a kind hero; he was quite notorious for being a ruthless killer. The young man did not dare to speak, and Ryo did not take the initiative. The two reached the 3rd training ground silently. In the end, the young man couldn¡¯t help it anymore: ¡°Ryo Sama! My name is Shosei! I¡¯m really grateful for your help to our vige! Honored to meet you!¡± ¡°Wait, are you rted to Shibuki?¡± Ryo remembered the timid new leader of the Waterfall vige in the anime. ¡°Howe you know that name? He is my nephew, now only four years old!¡± Shosei was very surprised. ¡°Nothing. I just asked. Well, I need some time to prepare myself. We will leave at 8 o¡¯clock tomorrow morning!¡± ¡°Okay, Ryo sama!¡± Shosei immediately agreed to Ryo request. Although the vige seemed to be in a very critical situation, it wasmon sense for a Ninja to prepare themselves for a task. By preparation, Ryo mainly meant exining the situation of Chinse, and then bringing him disciple, Shisui, from the Uchiha¡¯s district. The next day, Shosei was waiting for Ryo¡¯s arrival in the early morning at Konoha¡¯s gate. Ryo and Shisui also arrived in time at * o¡¯clock. After showing their passes to the guard, the three officially set off. The Waterfall Country was adjacent to the Fire Country, not further from Konoha than the Wave Country. However, since Ryo was never there before, he could not teleport in. However, being that all people present were Ninjas, they did not take much time and arrived to the vige very quickly. The Waterfall Country¡¯s location wasn¡¯t actually that great at first nce, being surrounded by four of the five great countries. However, being naturally surrounded by Waterfalls, it was not that suitable for battle and naturally protected. Therefore, it wasn¡¯t really bothered by other countries. There weren¡¯t many powerful Waterfall Ninjas shown in the anime, with the exceptions being Fu and Kakuzu. The vige¡¯s leader shown in the story, Shibuki, wasn¡¯t that strong either. A few hourster, Shosei arrived to a huge waterfall with Ryo and Shisui. Using a special secret technique, he made the flow rate of the waterfall gradually slow down; to eventually reveal a dark cave. He jumped in taking the lead, and the others followed. Every few meters into the cave, there were torches on the walls. Still, the area was too dark and the ending of the cave could not be seen. The three moved forward, and in the end, they found the exit. Shosei asked Ryo and Shisui to wait a little, and then he ran into the most central building in the vige. Ryo immediately entered Sage Mode, and perceived the Ninjas in the Vige. Indeed, he quickly determined that the vige was really weak. The strongest person in it was in the building to which Shosei ran. Ryo spected that it should be the vige leader. He was a Quasi Kage. There was an elite Jonin beside him and two other Jonins in his presence as well. These were the strongest people in the vige. A few other Tokubestu Jonins were scattered around the vige, and the rest were Chunins and Genins. Ryo could destroy such a vige on his own with ease. It¡¯s no wonder that they had suffered so much facing the Nanabi. A few minutester, the vige¡¯s leader led the Jonins to Ryo¡¯s location. He was around forty to fifty years old, but looked quite younger than the 3rd. He seemed very enthusiastic to see Ryo. After some talking, Ryo fully understood the reason behind his enthusiasm. The Nanabi¡¯s attacks had left him exhausted, and he was hoping that Ryo would be the one to get peace back to the vige! Chapter 211 - The First Battle against the Nanabi

Chapter 211: The First Battle against the Nanabi

After talking to the leader of the vige, Ryo began his mission! The rest were too weak to help him at all, so the mission wasn¡¯t really helping the vige; catching the Nanabi was really just his task. ¡°Shisui, you and the Ninjas of the Vige wait for me, and I¡¯ll find the Nanabi and then pick you up.¡± Shisui wasn¡¯t really going to help either. Ryo¡¯s purpose behind bringing him was really just giving him more experience, and letting him know how powerful the Biju are. But this time, the ever-obedient Shisui stubbornly shook his head: ¡°Sensei, take me! I can help you look for the Nanabi!¡± As he finished his words, he activated his Sharingan, and two tomoe appeared in his pupils. Ryo was curious, for he had no idea when Shisui would activate his 3 tomoe Sharingan. Looking to the anticipation in his apprentice¡¯s eyes, he helplessly sighed, and took him along. The mentor and disciple left the vige together. The two reached a hill not too far from the vige. Seeing Ryo stop, Shisui immediately began to look around vigntly, trying to detect Chakra. ¡°Shisui, stop. Don¡¯t be too nervous, for the Nanabi isn¡¯t here.¡± Ryo smiled. ¡°Then why did wee here Sensei?¡± Shisui was surprised. Ryo did not exin, and just stared setting up a Teleportation Barrier Mark on this hill. Te, minutester, Ryo was through and said to Shisui: ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go back to the vige, and call out the Nanabi!¡± ¡°Sensei, you¡¯re saying that the Nanabi is in the vige?¡± Shisui was shocked by the news; he did not expect the Biju would actually be hiding under everyone¡¯s nose. ¡°Right when entered the vige, I used Sage Mode to gauge everyone¡¯s power; and I found that the Nanabi was underground!¡± ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t the Nanabi a flying Biju? Are you sure you¡¯re not wrong Sensei?¡± ¡°The Nanabi¡¯s body is akin to that of a insect. Insect live in two stages: Larvae and Adlut form. The Nanabi can revert to that Larval state and hide underground. Besides, in this vige, the Nanabi¡¯s Chakra shines like bright light in the night; how can I be wrong?¡± ¡°The Nanabi is so strong?¡± How does itpare Ni-san¡¯s Kyubi?¡± Shisui asked. ¡°The Nanabi has a great amount of Chakra. A Biju¡¯s Chakra is proportionate to the number of their tails. Therefore, the Nanabi¡¯s Chakra stores are the 3rd highest among all Biju.¡± ¡°So the more tails a Biju has the stronger it is?¡± ¡°Of course not! Just like with us humans, higher Chakra is not the sole factor in defining a Biju¡¯s strength.¡± ¡°So, Sensei, in your opinion, how should the Biju be ranked in strength?¡± ¡°The Strongest is the Kyubi, as its superior in every way. Following him, there¡¯s the Kyubi, then the Yonbi, the Rokubi, the Nanabi, the Nibi, the Gobi, the Sanbi and then the Ichibi.¡± Ryo ranked the Biju to Shisui. Hearing Ryo, Shisui bowed down thinking, and Ryo patted his shoulder saying: ¡°We¡¯re not here to rank this Biju, we¡¯re here to catch it, let¡¯s go!¡± Knowing that the task is above all, Shisui bowed and set off with Ryo. In no time, the two reached the vige. The leader of the vige felt it was strange that they returned so quickly. He was more surprised when Ryo asked him to ¡°Arrange for the civilian¡¯s and Ninjas in the vige to evacuate as quickly as possible.¡± The leader of the vige was frightened by Ryo¡¯s request. Was he going to battle the Nanabi inside the vige? Thinking of that, he became distressed, but he soon decided to cooperate. If they didn¡¯t deal with the Nanabi, he would destroy the vige anyway. This way, at least lives would be spared, and what¡¯s destroyed could be rebuilt. The vige was very organized, and it waspletely evacuated in just ten minutes. Sensing that there was no one left, Ryo began his operation. The Nanabi was hidden underground, so he got away from the area it was under. He entered the Lightning Chakra Mode, and he made his violent Chakra hit the sleeping Biju! The Nanabi was immediately awakened, drilling out of the ground. Feeling its horrifying Chakra, Shishio couldn¡¯t help but tremble. ¡°He scared you? The Kyubi has many times as much Chakra!¡± Ryo then moved directly to the Nanabi, teleporting it to the Hill he had marked earlier! The horrifying Chakra disappeared instantly, and Shisui copsed to the ground gasping for air. Seeing Ryo n in Lightning Chakra, the Nanabi understood immediately that he was the one to attack him. His Chakra was instantly boosted, leaving its Larval state to the form it was known as in the Manga. ¡°You¡¯re thergest insect I¡¯ve ever seen. To be honest, you¡¯re so ugly!¡± Ryo mocked the flying beast. The Nanabi was very irritated by Ryo¡¯s words, and flew straight towards him. Thetter did not dodge, and was confident that he could cope with Nanabi with Korin¡¯s power. Facing the Biju¡¯s head-on attack, he condensed the moister in the air into an Ice Wall while standing in ce. The Nanabi nced at the Ice Wall, and with distain in his eyes, it dashed straight at it. While the Biju expected that they would go through the Ice Wall with ease, he didn¡¯t even make it budge, and he was bounced back instead to the ground. Ryo looked at him andughed out loud, making the Biju even more furious. He flew back to midair, going above the wall, and sprinkling its wing-dust at Ryo from a distance. The Dust kept Ryo from seeing the Nanabi¡¯s actions, which started condensing a Biju Dama. It¡¯s a pity that the poor Biju had no idea that Ryo was actually a sensor Ninja, who noticed everyone one of his moves. Ryo threw an Ice Scalpel at the Biju, and teleported right in front of it, delivering an Odama Rasengan straight to its belly. The Biju was caught unprepared, and the power of the attack caused it to lose its bnce and fall from mid-air. Ryo did not stop there; he jumped back to the ground condensing a gigantic Ice Fly Swatter that fell down straight on the Nanabi! These consecutive attacks did no substantial damage to the Biju, which quickly broke away into midair. Covered in dust, the Nanabi stared at Ryo, realizing that he was in apletely different league from the Waterfall Vige. He eventually realized that it was better for him to retreat temporarily. Ryo felt that the Biju remained motionless in mid air for far too long. Just as he was about to take the initiative, the Nanabi¡¯s dust emitted a dazzling light, beginning to explode around Ryo continuously. Ryo instantly went out of the explosions¡¯ Range, just to find out that the Nanabi had disappeared without a trace! Chapter 212 - A Moth into the Flame Chapter 212: A Moth into the me Ryo wasn¡¯t in much hurry to locate the Nanabi, for he thought he could locate it at will; such Chakra wasn¡¯t exactly going to blend in with that of other Chakras around. However, when Ryo tried to locate it with his spiritual energy, the beast was nowhere to be found. ¡°He¡¯s very fast!¡± Ryo whispered, and then entered Sage Mode immediately. To his surprise, he still couldn¡¯t locate the Nanabi! After all, Sage Mode enhanced Ryo¡¯s perception to great heights, making him able to locate Chakra¡¯s within the perimeters of a small country. There were no traces of the Nanabi within half the country, leaving only two possibilities: The beast was just that incredibly fast, or it had the ability to hide its Chakra! Ryo¡¯s face turned heavy, for either of the two possibilities meant that his task had be too troublesome! Searching nearby; he found no trace of the beast, se he couldn¡¯t help but return to the Waterfall Vige. The hill where Ryo fought the Nanabi was not that far from where the vigers were evacuated to. They all witnessed the battle clearly. Seeing the young man from Konoha suppressing the beast made them all very excited, but they all felt it was a shame that the Nanabi still managed to flee. However, they were still not worried. To them, with a man as strong as Ryo around, the winged beast was no threat! Ryo returned to the vige itself, where there was only Shisui. When thetter saw him, he rushed at him quickly. ¡°Sensei, are you okay? Have you been hurt?¡± Shisui didn¡¯t care much about the Nanabi, asking immediately about his Sensei¡¯s state. Ryo smiled and said: ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just a shame that the Nanabi managed to run away!¡± Hearing that, Shisui was finally relieved! With his encounter with the Nanabi¡¯s Chakra, he started worrying that Ryo couldn¡¯t handle the beast. Now, it seemed that his worries were mostly for nothing. ¡°Sensei, that shouldn¡¯t matter much! After all, you can just sense the Nanabi¡¯s Chakra, and he should be able to escape your perception!¡± Ryo sighed and said: ¡°That Nanabi seems to have a Chakra hiding ability. With that, this mission doesn¡¯t seem so simple anymore.¡± Shisui¡¯s face became gloomy, and the two helplessly just had to start searching around the vige and underground. For two days, the two searched relentlessly, and still couldn¡¯t locate the Biju. This annoyed Ryo greatly. The Nanabi had made his mind: as long as Ryo was still in the vige, he would never show up! ¡°Sensei, this is not the way to find it! Scanning the entire country will take too much time, and we have no guarantee that it hadn¡¯t already moved to a ce that we have already searched!¡± Shisui was frustrated. Ryo sighed and said: ¡°I know I know! But hey, we have no other choice; we can only keep searching!¡± ¡°If only it would just fly to us on its own!¡± Shisui said helplessly. His words made Ryo¡¯s eyes brighter! Indeed, if they couldn¡¯t just find the beast, the beast should find them! ¡°Shisui, I have a solution! I¡¯ll leave for a while. In case the Nanabi gets out, just make sure you stay safe.¡± As Ryo said that, he disappeared in front of Shisui. After using the Teleportation Barrier several times consecutively, he arrived at Pakura¡¯s ce! Pakura was having a long-awaited one day vacation from her duties as councilor on that day, and enjoying a lunch with Shi. Ryo¡¯s sudden appearance startled the two sisters, and Pakura said helplessly: ¡°Please Ryo, can¡¯t just go through the door next time? Don¡¯t just pop-up like this!¡± ¡°Sorry, sorry!¡± Ryo immediately bowed his head and briefly apologized. Shi was different from Pakura, and was very enthusiastic. She asked Ryo to join their meal. In the past few days, Ryo was living off of M.R.Ps, along with the majority of the evacuated Waterfall Vige. There was no way he could refuse a free good meal! The ¡°angry¡± Pakura looked at the feasting Ryo, and she couldn¡¯t help but smile. After lunch, Ryo told her of his mission. Hearing him, she couldn¡¯t figure out his purpose, and answered casually: ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be of assistance in such a mission. I¡¯m no Sensor Ninja, and I have no special method that could locate him. Why did youe for me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother thinking about that now, let¡¯s go!¡± Ryo touched Pakura¡¯s arm as he was talking and the two disappeared. In the Waterfall Vige, Shisui was hiding in the woods, looked vigntly around him when suddenly, Ryo and Pakura popped out of nowhere! Shisui, for the first time in a good while, was actually startled by Ryo¡¯s appearance; ¡°Sensei, do you want me give me a heart attack?¡± Ryo ignored hisints, and moved with Pakura to the hill where he had fought the Biju a few days ealier. ¡°Pakura, you can control the temperature of your Scorch Release. Can you make arge Orb that¡¯s particrly bright, but that also doesn¡¯t emit much heat?¡± ¡°I can do that. I should be able to make one with those characteristics that¡¯s around three meters in diameter.¡± As Pakura spoke, she condensed an orb for Ryo to see. ¡°Well, that¡¯s just perfect. I want you to make one like this at night, and believe me; you¡¯ll be in for a good show!¡± A few hourster, darkness fell, and Ryo took his distance as Pakura condensed the orb. The light it emitted illuminated the entirety of the hill. Ryo, Pakura and Shisui all took hid in the nearby woods. Ryo opened his Sharingan and observed the situation around. The heat and light emitted by the orb attracted countless small insects in the night, flying one after another into the orb, eventually turning into ashes. As soon as Pakura saw that, she understood Ryo¡¯s idea. ¡°Ryo, are you sure this would get us to the Nanabi?¡± ¡°Trust me; no creature could resist their innermost instincts. The Nanabi¡¯s body is that of an insect; it will go for the light and heat.¡± ¡°Come on, the Nanabi is a Biju! It¡¯s a smart being! It would be as stupid as amon insect!¡± Pakura said helplessly. ¡°Just wait and see! Just like moths go into the me, knowing of their demise, the Nanabi will fall for this. Even though he would probably realize it¡¯s an ambush, it won¡¯t resist it.¡± Ryo said with great confidence. ¡°Oh I¡¯ll be waiting; I have no other thing to do; being that I was just forcefully taken to a different country!¡± Pakura answer with disdain in her tone. After a good while, the orb has swallowed up the lives of countless little bugs, but the Nanabi never appeared! As Pakura was about to tease Ryo about his failure, she saw a massive insect in midair, desperately rushing to the orb! ¡°No! That didn¡¯t just happen!¡± Pakura looked at the Nanabi in shock! Chapter 213 - Sealing the Nanabi

Chapter 213: Sealing the Nanabi

The Nanabi¡¯s hiding ce was actually very close to the hill. Because of its previous failed encounter with Ryo, it was actually very reluctant to go out, choosing to hide and wait for a chance for revenge. But Pakura¡¯s Scorch Orb took him by surprise! He actually realized that this should probably be a method used by Ryo to bring him out, so he decided to ignore it. However, instinct ruled supreme, and after being able to suppress it for a while, the Nanabi gradually fell to its might, and flew directly towards the Orb! ¡°Pakura, don¡¯t get too stunned! Increase the temperature of the Orb!¡± Hearing Ryo, Pakura returned to her senses. The shock of witnessing the Nanabi flying in was just too overwhelming. On one hand, it was absolutely mind boggling that Ryo¡¯s method actually fooled the Nanabi! On the other, the beast¡¯s horrible Chakra took her breath away, and made her realize that this this Biju was probably several times stronger than Shukaku. She had not perceived the full power of the Rokubi back when it attacked her, so she was rather shocked by the Nanabi. She immediately raised the temperature of his Orb just as the Nanabi flew into it. Right on impact, she controlled it explode! The explosion hit the Nanabi directly, sending him flying away. Ryo was already in his Ice Lightning Chakra Mode, flickering behind the beast! Smoke wasing out of the Nanabi¡¯s body after the explosion that did indeed blow him away. But being a Biju, he wasn¡¯t going to fall for just such puny attacks! The Chakra in his body immediately began to ooze out, healing his injured body. Due to the Waterfall¡¯s Country¡¯s location, even after the Scorch Orb and its explosion, the air was still very humid. Ryo condensed it, making a thin, ke like bit of Ice that was attached to the Beast¡¯s body. Ryo¡¯s purpose was simple! If Chomei was somehow able to escape, Ryo would be able to easily track him, making the odds for his escape being sessful very low. The Beast looked below at Ryo and roared, and then shook its body, dropping a massive amount of dust from its surface. The dust quickly enveloped Ryo¡¯s position, and just like before, it started glowing before beginning to explode! Indeed, the Nanabi just wanted to get rid of Ryo again, but theter fully understood his intentions, and wasn¡¯t about to let him go! ¡°Korin, gather water from the waterfalls in the country!¡± Ryo said to Korin. She heard him, and immediately mobilized her Chakra within his body to do just that. Soon, Ryo had a massive amount of water mobilized before him. He jumped in, and he opened his [Yin Seal] to freeze the water. In no time, Ice Colossus stood rose again! This was Ryo¡¯s 3rd time with Ice Colossus. This time, it was more merged with him. The first time, Ryo simply integrated himself within the Colossus, controlling its body movement. The 2nd time, he was already able to run his Chakra through him, to the extent that his Sharingan appeared on the Colossus. This time, the Colossus had Changes to its body. Ryo was actually able to get the Colossus to be part of the Cycle of Natural Energy. This greatly reduced the Colossus¡¯s consumption of the Yin Seal stores, giving this mode a much longer use-time! As inst time, a pair of scarlet Sharingan appeared in the Colossus¡¯s eyes. However this time, they were Mangekyo Sharingans! With the Colossuspletely formed, Ryo controlled it to jump, and immediately grasped the Nanabi in mid air! The beast was actually so shocked by Ryo¡¯s ability; he didn¡¯t even try to defend himself! Ryonded on the ground, bringing the beast along with him, and pummeling its head to the ground with one hand, and then raising the other to hammer him down. As always, the colossus¡¯s power was terrifying. With every fist, and crater was getting wider around the area of impact, and a pit was getting deeper bellow the beast¡¯s head. The Nanabi was not given any room to breathe. Ryo let him go, but he knew all too well that a beast like this would surely not be taken down this easily. Sure enough, after a few seconds, the Beast fluttered its wings in an attempt to fly out. Ryo actually decided not to get in his way, letting him fly to the sky. Being in Ice Colossus, he felt immune to any attack the Nanabi would bring out. As thetter flew into the air, it did not hesitate to condense a Biju Dama immediately, one that he shot at Ryo immediately upon its formation! Ryo raised his hand, catching the Biju¡¯s attack, and then squished it in his hand, causing it to explode! However, Ryo did not expect that the attack would be so powerful. Sure enough, as the 3rd among the Biju in Chakra Stores, the Nanabi¡¯sBiju Dama was unlike any other that Ryo had ever blocked before. The two arms of the colossus all got cracked up, looking like they would fall at anytime! With his attack effective, the Nanabi immediately prepared tounch yet another Biju Dama at his opponent. This time, Ryo stopped bragging, teleporting the whole mass of the Colossus to the Nanabi, and punching him straight on the head from above! The Biju Dama exploded in mid air, and the Nanabi fell to the ground. It hadpletely lost consciousness, and Ryo left the Ice Colossus mode. Pakura and Shisui were in absolute shock witnessing this battle, as neither of them had ever seen Ice Colossus before. Pakura did hear about this transformation before. After all, it was the reason why she was summoned to the battlefield to face Ryo in the first ce! However, she did not expect that it would take down a Biju that easily. With Ryo back to normal again, he felt that his body did not have any of the side effects from using Ice Colossus in the past times. The only difference was the fact that substantial amounts of the Natural Energy stores in his Yin Seal were consumed. This made him very excited! Without fear of some wonky side effects, Ryo could effectively use this mode wantonly! However, he didn¡¯t have much time to rejoice. Ryo immediately turned his attention back to the unconscious Biju on the floor. Like before, he took out a scroll, sealing a good amount of the Nanabi¡¯s Chakra for Korin. The rest was to be sealed in the Jinchuriki prepared by the Waterfall Vige. ¡°Shisui, go to the evacuated Waterfall vige inhabitants, and get them to bring their Jinchuriki here!¡± Ryo said to his disciple. Hearing Ryo¡¯s order, Shisui immediately rushed to the side of the vige, leaving behind Pakura, who was looking at Ryo all puzzled. In the end, she just sighed and said: ¡°You¡¯re a monster!¡± Ryo smiled and said nothing, and Pakura realized he liked what she said andughed. Ten minutester, the vige¡¯s head rushed in holding a two to three year-old girl in his hands. Looking at her hair color, Ryo immediately was sure that this was Fu, the Nanabi Jinchuriki from the Manga. Ryo did not participate in the sealing procedures, leaving it all to the Waterfall Vige. With that being done, the mission was finallypleted! Chapter 214 - Unexpected Trouble Chapter 214: Unexpected Trouble After leaving the Waterfall Vige, Ryo took Pakura back to the Sand Vige, and then returned to Konoha together with Shisui. When reaching the vige, he went straight to the 3rd¡¯s office to report on his mission. As he entered, what surprised him most was the fact that in the 3rd¡¯s office, Minato was sitting at the Hokage¡¯s desk. The 3rd himself was on the side leisurely drinking tea. The 3rd smiled to Ryo saying: ¡°Hey, you¡¯re back! Now, report to Minato and don¡¯t bother me.¡± ¡°Hokage sama, I remember Ni-san is scheduled to seed you after this time. Are you leaving office ahead of schedule?¡± The 3rd put down his cup of tea and said: ¡°Well, you could say that. Minato had made great progress, and he¡¯s at a stage where I could let him handle everything with my mind at ease. So yeah, for now, I¡¯m giving him to position for a while, until he seeds me officially in a few days and I officially retire!¡± Ryo still had a lot to ask about, and he was for once liking the 3rd¡¯s choice and feeling some trust in the old man, when he was interrupted by Minato: ¡°Ryo, don¡¯t disturb the Sandaime Sama! Don¡¯t you have a task to report on?¡± Ryo looked at Minato in surprise; didn¡¯t he always urge Ryo to make his rtionship better with the 3rd? Why stop them from talking now? Thinking of that, Ryo felt that there might be something wrong. He telepathically asked Minato: ¡°What¡¯s going on Ni-san?¡± ¡°Ryo, after you leave the office, go to the west of the country, and find Tsunade sama!¡± The first thing that came to Ryo¡¯s mind was Tsunade¡¯s medical capabilities. He immediately asked: ¡°Are there any serious injuries requiring treatment? I can go and see!¡± ¡°No, this matter ispletely different. This matter is rted to the vige having a new Hokage. The Daimyo would usually have someone from his family marry a Ninja from Konoha, to strengthen the rtionship between both sides.¡± ¡°Yeah, the usual political marriage, so what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ryo asked. ¡°So the groom to be the the Daimyo¡¯s son; and the proposed optimal bride is none other than the new Hokage¡¯s disciple: Rin!¡± Minato¡¯s thoughts sounded very helpless to Ryo. ¡°What? How could this be?¡± Ryo almost became visibly agitated. ¡°I don¡¯t want this to happen as well, so I want you to go to Tsunade sama.¡± ¡°How could she solve this matter?¡± Ryo didn¡¯t think of Tsunade¡¯s status. ¡°Well, Princess Tsunade is the 1st Hokage¡¯s granddaughter and the Senju n¡¯s most prominent figure, on top of being one of the Sannin. Her word holds great weight. If she goes against the marriage, the matter could be forgotten.¡± With this exination, Ryo finally understood why Tsunade was needed. ¡°So, Ryo, please take care of the matter. The 3rd had put me in this position, probably to get me too tied up with duties, and to keep me from stopping this marriage that should benefit the vige. There are also other people in the vige siding with this decision; you might have some people in your way, so be careful.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry Minato Ni-san! Such people don¡¯t matter to me.¡± Ryo cut the link with Minato and gave him a scroll about the mission, and then immediately teleported out of the office. Seeing Ryo leave, the 3rd sighed and said: ¡°Minato, is this your final decision?¡± Minato nodded firmly: ¡°Hokage sama, sacrificing Rin would be too unfair to her.¡± The 3rd said nothing, just showing a smile of satisfaction. In fact, he himself did not want to agree, but the higher-ups of the Fire Country were putting too much pressure on him. The 3rd then had to cooperate with them on the matter, and used that as pretext to give the governing of the vige to Minato. This way, he actually thought he would give him the most optimal position to interfere. However, after many days of being in the position, Minato did nothing. Therefore, the 3rd feared that he might have given up, and was rather disappointed; he never thought that he was just waiting for Ryo! (T/N: Poor Hiruzen; always misjudged!) After leaving the office, Ryo left immediately to Ryo¡¯s ce. Sure enough, like Ryo warned, Rin¡¯s ce had three quasi kages and 7 Jonins surrounding it. They all thought they were hiding in secrecy, but Ryo had long been aware of their position. His Ice-Lightning Chakra Mode broke out, and like a lightning bolt, he rushed into her ce. Before the 10 Ninjas had any time to react, the thunderbolt that had passed before their eyes disappeared again, along with Rin who was inside on her sofa. ¡°Ryo, you are finally here!¡± Rin said excitedly to Ryo. For the past few days, she had been monitored by Root, and therefore was very anxious. With Ryo there she could finally rx. ¡°We have no time to waste Rin, we must immediately find Tsunade sama. Minato Ni-san said that she¡¯s the only who could help you. Otherwise, if you just leave after the marriage is officially arranged, you¡¯ll be a rogue Ninja!¡± Rin did not want to have to leave the vige, and said anxiously: ¡°Then, let¡¯s go Ryo!¡± Ryo nodded, and the two disappeared outside the vige. At the same time, in Root¡¯s headquarter, Danzo looked at the 10 Ninjas and said: ¡°You good-for-nothings! You can¡¯t even guard a single person!¡± They all muttered random words, of which one was clear to his ears: ¡°Ryo Yamanaka! That brat is getting more and more presumptuous! He¡¯s disregarding Konoha¡¯s interests for him own damn whims!¡± ¡°What¡¯s more problematic is that this marriage was never announced officially. So, technically, we have no legitimate reason to sanction him.¡± added Homura, who was in the office. ¡°The only way we have no is to tell the various families of Konoha about this, getting them to pressure the Ino-Shika-Cho to take the initiative to surrender Ryo.¡± Danzo said. ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s all we could do!¡± Homura nodded in agreement. Indeed, all the heads of n received news of Ryo taking away the one who¡¯s supposed to marry the Daimyo¡¯s son, within minutes of their agreement. This marriage was to be very beneficial to all of Konoha, so Ryo¡¯s behavior actually harmed many people interests. Along with some incentives from Danzo, this was enough to get all ns to put pressure on the Ino-Shika-Cho alliance. Chapter 215 - Answer to the Pressure! Chapter 215: Answer to the Pressure! In the two days after Ryo¡¯s departure, the majority of the ns in Konoha exerted pressure on the Ino-Shika-Cho alliance. The pressure was great on all levels for each n. The three heads gathered their ns to discuss the situation together. Like always, Shikaku was the one to speak: ¡°Everyone, we all know this matter about Ryo. How do you feel about it? Facing the pressure from all these ns, we want to...¡± Shikaku couldn¡¯t finish his words before the hoarse voice of one of his own n¡¯s elders interrupted him: ¡°The matter is clear! The Yamanaka and Nara ns had stuck together through thick and thin since ancient times. Of course we¡¯ll bear this weight together! You¡¯re a Nara, so you should know better than this!¡± ¡°Yes! We cannot abandon the Yamanaka n!¡± An Akamichi elder also spoke. With the elders starting it, voices from both ns rose, and everyone said they wanted to share the burden with the Yamanaka n. Shikaku Nara was rather embarrassed on the stage. He wasn¡¯t just interrupted, he was also misunderstood. He gave a helpless look back to Choza, who put down the Onigiri he was eating and stood up saying: ¡°Everyone, you¡¯ve misunderstood! We just wanted to ask you all to stand together and resist this pressure!¡± The noise under the stage quieted down for a moment, and the elder who first interrupted Shikaku was embarrassed and couldn¡¯t wait for this to be over so that he could leave! ¡°Choza Dono, how will we fight back? With Konoha¡¯s hospital?¡± One of the young Choza spoke out. Shikaku remained quiet, looking at Inoichi Yamanaka, who finally stood up and said: ¡°Here¡¯s the deal. A while ago, Ryo had developed a Healing Stone that could be used multiple times. Shikaku wanted to use that.¡± ¡°Wait, when did you guys make this Stone? Why don¡¯t I know of this?¡± Rokk Nara asked Ryoko Yamanaka who was by his side. ¡°It was your n-head who chose to hide this information, not us!¡± She exined quickly to her lover. This sort of conversation took ce all over the meeting between old time fighting partners. In the end, everyone understood that Shikaku Nara had learned about this for a long time. ¡°Everyone, I initially intended on hiding this news for longer. However, given the circumstances, I can only disclose it in advance.¡± Shikaku had a helpless expression on his face. ¡°What is the n Shikaku dono?¡± ¡°The effect of the Healing Stone must be rified to everyone. This is a stone that is equivalent in effect to the old Healing Stones, and that was proven to be usable dozens of times, and its price is only 30% more. We will be selling this only to the ns we have good rtionships with, such as the Hyuga and Hatake ns!¡± The Nara n listened to Shikaku, and their eyes lit up. Then, each one of them turned to his Yamanaka and Akamichi buddies exining the idea. With everyone understanding, all three ns agreed. The next day, Konoha¡¯s hospital began selling ¡°a brand new [Healing Stone], one just as powerful as the previous iteration, but that could be used multiple times, and most importantly, it was only 30% more expensive!¡± These words spread across Konoha, driving countless Ninjas to the hospital, only to be told that ¡°the sale of these stones is exclusive to the Huyga and Hatake ns, or civilian Ninjas!¡± The Hyuga were excited when hearing about this! Previously, just because they were on Minato¡¯s camp like them, the Hyuga decided to ignore Danzo not to harass the Ino-Shika-Cho alliance. However, they never expected that simple choice to pay-out so well! ¡°Go! Purchase many of those healing stones while we can before the other nse back to their senses. Also, get enough men to protect the hospital. We should not let our ¡®brothers¡¯ suffer!¡± ¡°Yes, Hiashi dono!¡± The Hyuga moved very quickly. After receiving the order from Hiashi Hyuga, then went and surrounded the hospital. Not long after, under the envious eyes of most ns, one of them left the hospital with a big box of Healing stones! The other ns did not have the courage to face Konoha¡¯s hospital and try to force the sale of stones, for dozens of Hyuga Ninjas were protecting the ce. All of a sudden, Maan Uchiha arrived with arge number of his n members. Ninjas of other ns withdrew, for they wanted nothing to do with such a big n dispute. The Hyuga Ninjas looked at the Uchiha who were outnumbering them three to one. Some of them were very worried, but themands of their n¡¯s head were to protect the hospital; they were not backing down! The Uchiha surrounded all the Hyuga Ninjas and Maan said: ¡°Ming, take your people and leave!¡± Ming Hyuga looked at his oldpanion, gnawed his teeth and said, ¡°I am sorry, but our n-head¡¯s order is to protect Konoha¡¯s Hospital. We will never leave.¡± ¡°The Uchiha n is in charge of police duties in Konoha! No one is here to make trouble; we¡¯re here to protect the hospital!¡± Ming blinked twice, and then smiled: ¡°He¡¯s a visionary, your new n-head!¡± ¡°Come on now, move! You¡¯re burning daylight!¡± Maan smiled. ¡°Of course. Let¡¯s go everyone; we¡¯ll leave this to the Uchiha n!¡± Ming left with the rest of the Hyuga. It was Fugaku that had ordered his n¡¯s vige to take charge of Konoha¡¯s hospital¡¯s protection. Naturally, Shikaku received a letter that notified him of what the Uchiha¡¯s did. He understood that the Fugaku changed his position, and immediately gave orders to allow the Uchiha n to by the new Healing Stones. With that happening, all the other ns in the vige knew what was in stake. Seeing that all ns that sided with the Ino-Shika-Cho alliance got to buy the stones, more and more n representatives showed up at the districts of the alliance, and showed willingness to let go of Ryo¡¯s matter. With this, Danzo¡¯s n started to copse... ............................ Very far from there, Ryo and Rin had been wandering for three day in the west of the Fire Country, but never finding a trace of Tsunade! Normally, after such a long time searching in one ce, one would try another location. However, Ryo stuck to one small city, making Rin very anxious. ¡°Ryo, we better find a better spot!¡± Ryo smiled and answered: ¡°Don¡¯t worry Rin, I have a reason to stay here.¡± ¡°Reason? What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Rin, princess Tsunade has two hobbies. You know what they are?¡± Rin shook her head as she had no idea. ¡°Gambling, and drinking! This city is full of casinos and bars, and Minato Ni-san also said that Tsunade san is in this side of the country. So, she must be in this city!¡± Ryo sounded very confident, and Rin could only trust him... Chapter 216 - The Worst Gambler in the World

Chapter 216: The Worst Gambler in the World

With Ryo¡¯s persuasion, Rin could only continue the search, although feeling a bit uneasy. By the afternoon, the two still did not find anything. She wanted to object again when she realized that Ryo¡¯s eyes were shining bright as he looked at a certain Casino to their right hand side. ¡°Hey, Ryo, we shouldn¡¯t go gambling now!¡± Rin said helplessly. ¡°Did you already forget Tsunade Hime¡¯s hobby?¡± Rin looked at Ryo¡¯s excitement, and said with surprise: ¡°Ryo, you mean that she is inside?¡± ¡°Yes,e with me!¡± After saying that, Ryo took Rin into the Casino. Inside were many people, and the mood was ecstatic. What surprised Rin was that all the gamblers in the Casino were surrounding onerge gambling table. From time to time, they all celebrated loudly! ¡°That¡¯s a shame.... I bet on Small!¡± A loud female voice cut through and above their noise. All the gamblers heard the voice and immediately put their bets on big! ¡°456, big!¡± With the dealer¡¯s call, another burst of cheers grew in the crowd. ¡°Ryo, what¡¯s going on?¡± Rin asked in surprise. ¡°Well, while Tsunade Hime likes gambling, she never wins. Anyone who knows her well could just win a bet by just going against her.¡± ¡°How is that possible? You¡¯re exaggerating right?¡± ¡°Well, how about we try it out? Maybe then you¡¯ll believe me.¡± As he finished his words, Ryo took Rin to the gambling table. There were too many people at the table, and Ryo could only use Genjutsu in secret to get some of them to make him a way. After squeezing in, he looked at the people around the table, and immediately determined who Tsunade was. Long blond hair, a purple diamond mark on the forehead, exquisite beauty, and most importantly, that fascinating iconic bosom.... That was definitely Tsunade! Being the seasoned Kage tier she was, Tsunade immediately noticed Ryo¡¯s attention. She was very confident about her appearance, and there were many men coveting her beauty in the Casino, so she didn¡¯t care much about Ryo¡¯s eyes. Ryo telepathically told Rin that this person was Tsunade, and she nodded to him. In the following ten minutes, Rin saw with her own eyes what it meant to lose every single bet! Whatever Tsunade bet on, the dice went the other way. For ten minutes straight, she never won a single one of the 50/50 odds bets she made. ¡°Shizune! Shizune! Money! Give me more money!¡± Naturally, Tsunade was out of money, and she asked a young 15 to 16 year old girl to give her more. ¡°But...but if we lose again, we won¡¯t have enough money to stay in the hotel tonight!¡± The girl¡¯s voice had a cry-like tone to it as she pleaded her teacher. ¡°Rin, let¡¯s have a talk with Tsunade Hime!¡± After cutting his link with Rin, he flickered with her to Tsunade and Shizune, and then teleported everyone outside. As everyone found themselves in a new ce, Shizune was extremely shocked, while Tsunade remained very calm. However, all sorts of question raged through her mind! Ryo and Rin were the ones arriving with them from the Casino. This was definitely the work of a Space-time Jutsu, but these two were only around 14 to 15 years old. One of them was a Tokubetsu Jonin at best, and the other didn¡¯t seem to even have Chakra. How did they pull this off? The four looked at each other awkwardly for a while, until Ryo finally broke the silence saying: ¡°Tsunade hime, we are Ninjas from Konoha, and we have something to ask you.¡± ¡°Ninjas of Konoha? You don¡¯t even have Chak...¡± Tsunade did not even finish her sentence, when Ryo lifted his camouge technique, and she sensed the immense Kage Tier Chakra and great vitality he had! Immediately, her face became rather gloomy. After thinking in silence for a while, Tsunade said: ¡°Come with me!¡± The four started moving towards the nearby woods. After a while, Tsunade directly asked: ¡°Kid, who are you? Why do you have the same sort of vitality that my grandpa had?¡± ¡°Tsunade sama, this is just the effect of having so much Yang Chakra!¡± Ryo mobilized Korin¡¯s Yang Chakra, gathering it in his right hand. Seeing that, Tsunade seemed to be disappointed for a brief while, but then quickly got back to normal. ¡°Tsunade sama, we have something to ask...¡± Tsunade didn¡¯t let Rin finish her request saying: ¡°Don¡¯t bother! I have left Konoha. No matter what it is, I will not help.¡± Rin¡¯s face became sad as she heard that, but Ryo patted her shoulder and said: ¡°Tsunade sama, don¡¯t be so decisive. If I manage to treat your haemophobia, would you help us?¡± ¡°You? Haha! Who do you think you are?¡± Tsunade didn¡¯t give Ryo¡¯s words value. ¡°Want to make a bet?¡± As soon as the deal turned into gambling, Tsunade became interested and said: ¡°Bet what?¡± ¡°I bet that that if I can treat your haemophobia, you¡¯ll help us. If I can¡¯t, this money would be yours!¡± Ryo took out a sealing scroll containing all of his savings. Seeingrge amounts of money, Tsunade¡¯s eyes shined and she immediately agreed with Ryo. Shizune, however, was rather anxious hearing all of this: ¡°We don¡¯t know who they are master! They didn¡¯t even prove that they are from Konoha! How could you agree so easily?¡± Hearing Shizune, Ryo smiled and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, here¡¯s my forehead protector. My name is Ryo Yamanaka. Can you rest assured now?¡± ¡°Ryo Yamanaka! Then it was you!¡± Even those not in Konoha have surely heard this name many times. This was the most powerful Medical Ninja after Tsunade¡¯s departure, and the youngest Kage tier in the history of Konoha! ¡°If you are really Ryo Yamanaka, then I can let Tsunade sensei take your treatment.¡± Ryo¡¯s name actually ignited hope in Shizune. ¡°Here, this is proof that I¡¯m Ryo Yamanaka. This is the Yin Seal of the Uzumaki n, taught to me by my Sensei, Kushina.¡± As he spoke, Ryo showed the Yin Seal on his arm. After inspecting his arm, Tsunade confirmed that this was indeed an Uzumaki Yin Seal. However, it was different! ¡°Kid, how did you modify this Yin Seal?¡± ¡°Jiraya san helped me. He told me that his modification was inspired by your work on the seal.¡± ¡°Jiraya ¡®san¡¯? Sounds like you¡¯re on good terms with him.¡± Hearing Jiraya¡¯s name, some nostalgia appeared on Tsunade¡¯s face. ¡°Not just him, I¡¯m also on good terms with Orochi san as well. Rin is also Orochi san¡¯sb assistant.¡± Ryo said, as he pointed to Rin. ¡°Haha, since those two actually agreed on you, I have nothing to worry about. Come on, Ryo Yamanaka, let me see if your medical Ninjutsu is up to the hype built up around it!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let you down Tsunade sama!¡± As Ryo finished his words, he activated his Mangekyo!¡± A summary of the Author¡¯s Notes: About Rin¡¯s reappearance into the world. Some readers have though that Rin shouldn¡¯t have reappeared. Well, Rin¡¯s death was never announced publicly in Konoha. That¡¯s how she was picked for this marriage by the higher officials of the vige. On the other hand, she wasn¡¯t publicly there. The matter of the marriage was never announced, so in fact, she wasn¡¯t ¡®exposed¡¯. Now with that being said, Madara that this time was not that focused on watching the vige. He should be focusing the bulk of his White Zetsu around the Mist Vige, as they are limited in number (as the Zetsu Army waspleted after his death by Obito). Chapter 217 - Tsunade’s New Apprentice

Chapter 217: Tsunade¡¯s New Apprentice

¡°The Mangekyo Sharingan?!¡± Tsunade saw the six-pointed star in Ryo¡¯s pupils and was shocked. Ryo had already shown his Mangekyo to the 3rd. With him knowing about it, the council also probably knows as well, and Ryo no longer had any reason to hide this. Therefore, he actually went and exposed it before the Senju Princess. ¡°Jackpot!¡± He said smiling. ¡°If the Uchiha hear about this, you¡¯ll be in great trouble!¡± Ryo scratched his head embarrassingly, not knowing how to answer. ¡°By the way, with you and Jiraya on such good terms, he probably got you a Mount Myoboku contract. I haven¡¯t seen Gamabunta in a long time. Can you summon him here?¡± Tsunade said suddenly. Tsunade¡¯s request surprised Ryo for a moment, but then he understood. When she saw his Mangekyo, she started doubting his identity, as a Yamanaka keeping a Sharingan was something out of the ordinary. Ryo did not hesitate, and summoned Gamabunta. ¡°Jiraya, why did you.... Oh, it¡¯s you kid!¡± Gamabunta was surprised to find that it was Ryo summoning him. Usually, Ryo would only summon his brother, Gamahiro. This was the first time he summoned him instead. ¡°Well, actually, it¡¯s Tsunade hime that wanted to see you!¡± said Ryo, pointing to Tsunade. During the Second World War, Jiraya and Tsunade fought side by side for many years. Gamabunta became very familiar with her and recognized her on the spot. ¡°Tsunade, what do you want?¡± Gamabunta asked, finding it a little strange. ¡°Nothing! I just haven¡¯t seen you for a long time and missed you a little.¡± ¡°Is that so? I¡¯m so charming then? Well, I didn¡¯t miss you. However, I do think sometimes of that slug of yours, she looks so delicious!¡± Looking at the way in which Gamabunta was salivating, Tsunade¡¯s face turned gloomy and she said: ¡°You haven¡¯t changed after so many years!¡± ¡°Same for you!¡± After the two talked for a while, Gamabunta told Ryo he¡¯s leaving, and he disappeared. After he left, Tsunade waspletely relieved with Ryo. ¡°Okay, go ahead and start your treatment. However, let me tell you in advance, Genjutsu doesn¡¯t work on me. Once, my old man got the heads of the Kurama and Kurenai ns to try to use Genjutsu me, but they both failed.¡± As a medical master, Tsunade knew all too well what Ryo was willing to use. He should be using Genjutsu, like hypnosis, to get her to face and deal with her trauma. With that, the source of her haemophobia would be dealt with, and it wouldn¡¯t have a reason to exist. ¡°Tsunade hime, my method is not just as simple as Genjutsu!¡± Saying that, Ryo used his Mangekyo. Ryo¡¯s use of the Mangekyo wasn¡¯t for the sake of simple Genjutsu, it was actually done to make some sort of physiological hints, to push consciousness on its own to living her saddest moments without interfering. Unlike normal Genjutsu, the hints were to quick and subtle for Tsunade to break through them with her mind. In a short while, she started reliving the deaths of Dan and Nawaki again and again. Ryo¡¯s carefully picked up his pace with the physiological hints and her memories were as hard hitting as those created by the best of Genjutsu. Ryo relied on Tsunade¡¯s powerful personality. He noticed that going through the first of those events wasn¡¯t enough to break her. However, living it twice was too heavy. With this in mind, he theorized that if she lived the events even more than that, she¡¯d simply ovee them without needing any external help. With the memories ying again and again in her mind so vividly, Tsunade¡¯s face became pale in the blink of an eye, and her whole body began to tremble uncontrobly. ¡°Tsunade sama!¡± Shizune, who was watching on the sidelines, was shocked to witness her teacher looking in such great pain. ¡°Keep quiet, and don¡¯t bother her. I have already guided memories through her mind, and she¡¯s going against her haemophobia as we speak. Her sess depends on what happens right now.¡± Shizune nodded, not saying a thing, and just keeping an eye on Tsunade. ............... Ten minutester, Tsunade opened her eyes, and her entire body that was sitting on the ground copsed, panting madly. Seeing that, Shizune rushed over to her. Rin hesitated for a second at first, and then did the same. The two stood by her sides, one on the left, and the other on the right, anticipating her response awkwardly. As Tsunade looked around, she was surprised to find Rin there supporting her. ¡°Master, you are all right!¡± asked Shizune in concern. Tsunade smiled, reaching for her disciple¡¯s head,forting her: ¡°I am fine, rest assured.¡± ¡°Master.... Your haemophobia....¡± Shizune asked. As she heard that word, Tsunade¡¯s face revealed a smile, and Ryo guessed that his treatment had some effect. Sure enough, she ended up saying: ¡°It¡¯s notpletely treated, but it¡¯s a lot less severe now.¡± Hearing that, Shizune came to tears. After so many years, the pain of the person she cared about the most was finally being alleviated, even slightly. Afterforting her for a while, Tsunade turned to Ryo and said: ¡°I¡¯m not healed. You¡¯ve lost!¡± As she finished saying that, she looked at Rin and Ryo for their expression. However, she was surprised to find that Rin didn¡¯t even seem to notice what she had said, as she was immersed in taking care of her. Tsunade smiled, rather ufortably. She felt somewhat bad, and then went on to say: ¡°But, your treatment, it did somewhat work. I can help you, but the money...¡± Ryo quickly gritted his teeth, pretending to be rxed: ¡°Of course, no problem! That money was intended for you anyway.¡± Watching Tsuande take away all his savings, Ryo¡¯s heart was dripping blood! ¡°Say! What did you need me for?¡± After taking the money, Tsunade immediately asked about what brought the two there. Ryo nodded to Rin, and she immediately told Tsunade of the matter. ¡°Just that? I thought there was something big! Alright, Shizune, write a letter to the Daimyo, telling him that I¡¯m epting Rin as a disciple. That should get him to change the bride!¡± ¡°Yes, Tsunade sama!¡± ¡°Alright. Things has been solved. Well, the next time youe for something like this, you don¡¯t need to bet anymore! Just give me a few tens of thousands! These letters are worth a lot; HAHAHAHA!¡± Tsunade let out a wildugh! Ryo felt that he wasn¡¯t okay anymore, and he tried to hold it, and but it felt like he was about to vomit. ¡°Ryo, are you okay?¡± Rin did notice that and asked in concern. He shook his head and said: ¡°I¡¯m fine. Things have been solved. Now we should both go back to Konoha.¡± ¡°Wait! Didn¡¯t you hear what I said? This girl stays with me!¡± Tsunade immediately interfered. ¡°I stay?¡± ¡°Yes! I have already said that I¡¯m epting you as my apprentice.¡± Rin was a little embarrassed with this great honor. This was a great deal, and she did not respond for a while. At the same time, Ryo was very excited. With Rin remaining by Tsunade¡¯s side, things couldn¡¯t get any better. First, this would give Rin a reason to disappearpletely from Konoha. Second, this should be a great opportunity for her to learn on Medical Ninjutsu from a different perspective, which would help her grow greatly as a Ninja. In the end, Rin chose to stay, and Ryo returned to Konoha alone. Before leaving, Tsunade gave him two scrolls: one was for the 3rd to know about Rin, and the other was for him as a gift, one he should only open when in Konoha. Even though Ryo had his doubts, he had no intention to go against her request. He hid the scroll and went back to Konoha. Chapter 218 - The Fourth Hokage!

Chapter 218: The Fourth Hokage!

After moving back to Konoha, Ryo went directly to the 3rd¡¯s office, handing him the scrolls sent by Tsunade. After the 3rd opened them, his face looked very awkward, and he coughed before leaving the office with the scrolls. Minato found that it was rather strange and asked: ¡°Ryo, what¡¯s written on Tsunade¡¯s scroll?¡± Ryo shook his head, for he did not know. All the way to Konoha, he did not open the scrolls, handing them directly to the 3rd. On the other side, the 3rd directly entered Root¡¯s headquarters. At that time, Homura was discussing with Danzo how to deal with the Ino-Shika-Cho alliance. Facing the other ns¡¯ pressure, the Ino-Shika-Cho sessfully relied on the newly developed Re-usable Healing Stones. Getting the news about that, Danzo became mad, and actually ended up unleashing his wrath on the headquarters itself. The two had been in discussions for a while, not finding a good way to deal with the three ns. Just as they were tangled like that, one of Root¡¯s Ninjas rushed in saying: ¡°Danzo san, the Hokage is here.¡± Homura frowned: ¡°What¡¯s Hiruzen doing here?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know! Let¡¯s go see him.¡± Danzo stood up and walked to the entrance, with Homura closely following him. After weing the 3rd coldly, he directly asked: ¡°What brings you here, Hiruzen?¡± The 3rd smiled and said: ¡°Here¡¯s the deal: I¡¯ve received a letter from Tsunade. In that letter, she says that she had taken Rin as her Disciple. She exins all about it in this scroll. So, that¡¯s the end of this matter...¡± ¡°What! What gives her the right to do that? This is an interest of Konoha, and she¡¯s nothing but rog...¡± ¡°Watch your words Danzo!¡± The 3rd heard the word Rogue, and his face turned heavy. ¡°Danzo, you can¡¯t say that! Tsunade is the first Hokage¡¯s granddaughter, and the Country¡¯s famous princess. You can¡¯t just talk like that.¡± Homura also reminded him. ¡°But... But...!¡± Danzo¡¯s tongue was tied, and he could not argue anymore. ¡°In short, this matter ends here. You keep Rin¡¯s matter a secret. Otherwise, Minato would not tolerate Root¡¯s presence anymore.¡± The 3rd turned around and left. Homaru looked at his back, and then at Danzo¡¯s face, finally leaving after some hesitation. As the Hokage¡¯s office, Minato was listening to Ryo¡¯s description of Tsunade. Hearing about her being found in a Casino, He sighed and said: ¡°Tsunade san really never changes!¡± After hearing that Rin is bing Tsunade¡¯s student, he was very happy, for now she was on a good path. With this done, Minato and Ryo bid farewell, and thetter teleported to the Yamanaka district. He had learned from Minato that when he took Rin away, the Ino-Shika-Cho fell under great pressure. This made him worry, and he returned immediately to understand the situation. But then, he was relieved to see that all was peaceful and harmonious in the n. Later, he found Inoichi, and heard all about the three ns¡¯ response. ¡°I¡¯m really thankful to brother Shikaku. If it wasn¡¯t for him, I wouldn¡¯t know how to face you all.¡± Inoichi understood Ryo¡¯s self-me, but he wasn¡¯t the type tofort people often. After some long thought, he said: ¡°We have never med you!¡± Being stressed as he waited for a response from Inoichi, Ryo was finally rxed, and was rather moved when he heard that. However, this incident was a good lesson to him. Behind him were the three Ino-Shika-Cho ns, and he couldn¡¯t just do anything he wanted without considering the repercussion it might have on them. Ryo then teleported to Orochimaru¡¯sb, but didn¡¯t find him there. Only Yugao and Anko were inside. Ryo hadn¡¯t seen Yugao for a long time. She had be much stronger, and more importantly, her temperament as a whole had undergone great changes, with her growing up as a person considerablypared to before. Ryo was d to see her improvement and growth. After chatting with her for a while, Orochimaru arrived to theb. ¡°Orochi san, I was actually surprised to find you outside theb!¡± ¡°Three days from now, Minato will be the fourth Hokage. Sarutobi Sensei asked me to check on the barriers and security around Konoha. Orochimaru had no idea why the passing of power had been advanced. But being the 3rd¡¯s apprentice, he could make a guess. ¡°I guess there was some sort of conflict between Sarutobi Sensei and his old friends, and he couldn¡¯t just go against them. That should be why he¡¯s giving the office to Minato so soon; I guess he¡¯s really be too old for the job.¡± Ryo heard that and understood. Since the end of the 3rd World War, the 3rd had been doing only politics, hardly managing to bnce the top of Konoha. Today, he suddenly decided to let Minato seed him. There must¡¯ve been something that Danzo and the others did to disappoint him. ¡°Orochi san, do you think that Minato Ni-san would deal with Danzo after he bes Hokage?¡± Orochimaru shook his head and said: ¡°I don¡¯t think that would happen for the time being. Danzo will not make an apparent move, so Minato would just leave things as they are. That Minato is just like Sarutobi Sensei; he¡¯s too soft!¡± ¡°Indeed, Minato Ni-san could be more assertive with some things.¡± ¡°But I¡¯m still looking forward to his reign. The only thing that makes me envious is his apprentice!¡± Orochimaru smiled. Ryo was a little surprised to find that Orochimaru valued Minato so highly. ¡°Well, let¡¯s stop with the talking about Konoha for now. You¡¯ve told me that you would help me recreate wood-release. Were you serious?¡± Ryo nodded: ¡°Of course! Orochi san, I understand that the n is about to start?¡± ¡°Well, Danzo had already made the preparations, and I¡¯ll be starting soon.¡± ¡°Is that so? Well, before you begin the experiment, contact me, and I¡¯lle.¡± After reaching a consensus, Ryo left theb. Minato was to take office within three days, and there must¡¯ve been something that he could do to help. At the same time, the news of session ceremony approaching spread across Konoha. Minato was a civilian Ninja, and vigers supported him greatly. As they heard of the news, they spontaneously held various activities to celebrate the event. Over the course of the following three days, Ryo helped with several trivial things around Minato, while Kushina prepared his ce for a celebration. Only on the morning of the 3rd day was the Fourth Hokage¡¯s costumeplete. As soon as Kushina got it, she hurried to her husband. Minato put on the cloak, with Kushina¡¯s eyes glued to him. As he finished, she held him tightly and said excitedly: ¡°Congrattion honey! You¡¯ve finally be the Hokage!¡± Minato was also very excited, as his life-long dream had been finally realized. Outside the Hokage¡¯s office, the 3rd Hokage handed over his Hokage¡¯s hat to Minato, who put it on and looked at the gathered vigers and said: ¡°Starting today, I¡¯m your Hokage!¡± The vige instantly boiled in excitement, and everyone shouted Minato¡¯s name. He smiled as he looked at it all, knowing that a new page in Konoha¡¯s history was opened! Chapter 219 - The Experiments Begin!

Chapter 219: The Experiments Begin!

Every new Hokage brings change to the vige, and Minato was no exception. He finally had full control of the Anbu. Now, the first thing for him to deal with was their reconstruction. The 3rd took with him around a quarter of their forces to be his personal team, including their leader. These were his confidants, and naturally Ninjas that wouldn¡¯t be put in leadership by Minato. The original Anbu Leader was also someone from the 3rd¡¯s entourage and one of the closest in Konoha to him. The Anbu are the closest faction in a vige¡¯s Ninjas to the Kage. Naturally, Minato had to pick one who¡¯s very close to him. Not finding someone suitable for the position right off the bat, he decided to train Kakashi to be the new Anbu Commander. Minato decided to do this for several reasons. First, Kakashi was his disciple, and had worked with him since age five. Thus, he could fully trust him. Second, because of Kakashi¡¯s talent and great training, he was already near Kage tier at the age of 14. He had been more than capable of taking the position for a while now, at least strength wise. Third, Kakashi had to go to the Anbu department anyway. After all, Fugaku had agreed to let Kakashi keep Obito¡¯s Sharingan, but one of the conditions was to get him to disappear for a while. Therefore, the 3rd did already decide get him to the Anbu preparation training. However, because his Sharingan wasn¡¯t merging yet with his body, the decision was postponed. Now with his Sharingan already integrated into his body, it was time for him to officially join their ranks. As for the remaining quarter of Anbu that had to be filled, Minato focused on supplementing the Ranks with civilian and Ino-Shika-Cho Ninjas, along with a few Uchihas and Hyugas. Minato could not trust thest two ns fully; they had initially chosen to support Minato¡¯s election as the 4th Hokage just to offset the rapid growth of the Sarutobi n. Now with the 3rd retiring, they lost this motive, as the Sarutobi n¡¯s rise in power naturally slowed down. With no such threat, Minato was reluctant to believe that he could trust the Uchiha and Hyuga ns to keep their full support. The recruitment of the Anbu was naturally not a one-off event. After finishing this initial phase, Minato focused his energy on another matter. This matter was the reduction of the three counselors¡¯ authorities; to make them share them with the Ino-Shika-Cho, the Hyuga, and the Uchiha. However, the matter went unexpectedly smoothly, and Danzo, Homura and Koharu did not make any resistance. At Root¡¯s headquarter, the three gathered. ¡°Why did the two of you look for me?¡± Koharo¡¯s tone was extremely cold. Since the two gave Kagami¡¯s eyes to Orochimaru, Koharu began to deliberately keep some distance from Danzo and Homura. It¡¯s been a long time since the two met, and for a while, they did not discuss anything. After some silence, Homura said helplessly: ¡°Koharu, I have already exined that matter to you. Why don¡¯t you...¡± ¡°If you want to carry on with that nonsense, I¡¯ll just excuse myself!¡± As she said that, Koharu turned around to leave. Danzo stood up and stopped her: ¡°Koharu, wait a minute! We really have something important to call you for today.¡± ¡°What the hell is it? Hurry up!¡± Koharu turned and said impatiently. ¡°Here¡¯s the deal! We want you to help us collect a few war orphans under the age of 10. You can see how dire Root¡¯s situation is right now. I need new blood to supplement my troops, and this had always been something you did. Believe me; I¡¯ll make it up to you!¡± Koharu remained silent for a while, and then finally agreed to fulfill Danzo¡¯s request. After so many years of being theirrade, she just couldn¡¯t let him down. With that settled, she eventually left the ce. With that, Homura¡¯s face changed and he said: ¡°Danzo, is that Orochimaru really capable of making Wood Release using Ninjas?¡± ¡°He should be able to pull it off; he and I made a deal.¡± Danzo said faintly. ¡°I hope he can really do it! For this n, we gave of a lot of our authorities to Minato, just to make him less vignt. If this fails, the price would be too heavy.¡± ¡°Homura, you can rest assured! Wood Release is the Will of Fire¡¯s most powerful heritage. As long as we can reproduce Wood Release using Ninjas, we¡¯ll be able to retrieve what we sacrificed tenfold!¡± ¡°I hope so!¡± Homura sighed and left as well. A few dayster, Danzo took over a dozen children to Orochimaru¡¯sb. They were all the orphans under 10 years of age that he could find. ¡°Orochimaru, I¡¯ve got what you requested. You can start, right?¡± After Orochimaru checked the children, he nodded with satisfaction, and told Danzo that he¡¯ll begin experimenting immediately. With thetter gone, he immediately sent a Ninja to look for Ryo, who directly teleported to hisb upon receiving his letter. Once in the Lab, Ryo frowned upon hearing the crying of all the children, and he felt very ufortable. ¡°Ryo kun, Danzo has only sent these few children this time. What shall we start with?¡± Ryo quickly answered: ¡°Orochi san, we don¡¯t have to get all of these children to participate in the experiments. I have a way to determine which among them may be Wood Release users, and which ones who simply could never pull it off.¡± Orochimaru frowned, having some doubts about Ryo¡¯s intentions: ¡°Ryo kun, you¡¯re not just trying to save these children, are you?¡± Ryo did not think that Orochimaru would so easily guess his purpose. In fact, that was the main reason why Ryo wanted to participate in these experiments in the first ce; to make them less horrible then what happened in the Manga. Being one who learned modern medicine in his past life, he could not tolerate the mere idea of non-ethical human experimentation, let alone doing that on a group of children. However, Ryo did not admit this, and instead exined very calmly: ¡°Orochi san, you already know that I¡¯ve acquired genes from Hashirama¡¯s genome; you also know of my n¡¯s secret techniques. Using both factors, I can perceive the children¡¯s vitality, and judge whether or not they could withstand the 1st¡¯s cells.¡± Orochimaru listened to him silently. After some thought, he decided to temporarily agree with his suggestion. Ryo was finally relieved. What he had just said was actually half-true. He could indeed perceive the children¡¯s vitality, but that was not enough for him to predict the results of the experiments. His actual n was to look into the children¡¯s memories one by one, to try to find the Manga¡¯s Yamato. This way, he could let Orochimaru fulfill his wish of witnessing Wood Release, while sparing the lives of all the children... Chapter 220 - The Second Child Chapter 220: The Second Child In the following two weeks, over 60 children over the age of 10 were sent by Danzo to Orochimaru¡¯sb. Ryo examined the memories of each of the boys, and on thest wave of children, he finally found Yamato! Ryo used Genjutsu on him, making him fall asleep. Then, he took him to Orochimaru. ¡°Orochi san, I¡¯ve found the one! The experiment will seed if conducted on this child!¡± Ryo spoke confidently. After all, he was relying on his knowledge of the Manga, and Orochimaru had a lot more knowledge of what should be done by working with him. ¡°Will seed?¡± Orochimaru was shocked! He was very familiar with Ryo¡¯s character. With his saying this, any failure should only be due to his own mistakes conducting the operation. He took Yamato from Ryo¡¯s arms, licking his lips in excitement. ¡°Orochi san, what are we going to do with those children outside?¡± Ryo asked. ¡°Leave one for further experimentation, and send the others to orphanage!¡± Ryo frowned and said: ¡°Why? Why do we need another one?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s part of the experiment! You know that for it beplete, we should experiment with another child that does not have such strong vitality, and see how they react to the experiment!¡± From an experimental point of view, Orochimaru¡¯s words were very reasonable. While it wasn¡¯t appropriate ethically, Ryo did agree to help him with the experiment. Therefore, he could only agree. Ryo was very worried. By what had happened in the Manga, he knew this should probably mean that a child would die. After hesitating for a moment, Ryo sighed and decided to choose the one with most vitality among the children, and wish for the best. After all, such a child would theoretically be the most fitting for the experiment. Ryo began inspecting the children one by one. Ten minutester, he discovered something that he hadn¡¯t expected. A girl that looked around 5 to 6 years old caught his attention. She had slightly dark skin, and her face looked very thin. But what was special about her was that she had great Spiritual Power. She was very gifted in that regard, unlike the other children. Spiritual Power is a Manifestation of Yin Chakra. Since Hashirama¡¯s cell would give her an overwhelming Yang Chakra, Ryo thought that she had a great chance of bncing that out with her Spiritual Power, achieving a good Yin Yang bnce, and surviving the operation. However, the girl was in a very bad physical state. If they were to perform the operation now, she would inevitably die. Ryo concluded that she was a great candidate, and then continued scanning the children. In the end, the girl was the only one out of the 60 that had a chance of surviving. On top of that, she fulfilled Orochimaru¡¯s condition of not having great vitality. Ryo sighed and called Anko, asking her to send the other children to the orphanage, and then help Nono in dealing with them. Anko nodded and went to perform the task. After Ryo made the little girl fall asleep, he took her to Orochimaru: ¡°Orochi San, I found the second child!¡± ¡°So fast?¡± Orochimaru stopped what he was doing, and looked at the little girl in Ryo¡¯s arms. ¡°Orochi san, don¡¯t experiment with the little girl for a while. She¡¯s in a very bad physical state, and that would interfere with the experiment¡¯s result.¡± Orochimaru seemed to be somewhat dissatisfied: ¡°Why didn¡¯t you just find a child in a better physical condition?¡± ¡°This child has extraordinary Spiritual Power. I¡¯m thinking that it could be another way for people to survive the operation.¡± ¡°Spiritual power? Interesting! Alright, you take care of the child for now. When you feel she¡¯s ready, send her over.¡± Hearing Orochimaru agree, Ryo nodded in relief, and then instantly teleported with the child back home. Ryo took the child to Chinse¡¯s room, where thetter was chatting with Inoichi¡¯s wife. ¡°Mom, Kazuha san, hello!¡± ¡°Ryo, who¡¯s this child?¡± Kazuha asked casually. Chinse also looked curiously, waiting for Ryo¡¯s reply. ¡°This child is a war orphan that I encountered while performing a task. I didn¡¯t want to send her to the orphanage yet, for her body is too weak. She needs special attention, so I decided to take care of her for a while before sending her there.¡± ¡°In other words, you mean you want ME to take care of her?¡± Chinse asked. Hearing his mother question, Ryo looked a little embarrassed. But indeed, he had no experience with taking care of children. He could only ask his mother to do so. Before he said a word, Chinse saw through his expression and said helplessly: ¡°Alright alright! Put her down, and I¡¯ll take care of her for a few days.¡± Hearing his mother, Ryo happily gave the girl to her, and then left the room. A weekter, when he returned to see the little girl, he found her in a much better state, picking up some weight, and looking a lot healthier overall. Chinse had bought some new clothes and toys for the girl, and she was sitting there ying. Seeing Ryo, Chinse pointed at him and said: ¡°Lain, this is my son that I mentioned to you, the one who brought you here, Ryo!¡± As soon as young Lain saw Ryo, her eyes were filled of confusion and then, as if thinking of something, her entire body began to tremble. Seeing this response, Chinse asked Ryo in a serious tone: ¡°Ryo, what is going on? Howe Lain is so afraid of you?¡± Ryo was actually also surprised. He did not do anything to Lain, let alone hurt her. What would she be afraid of? After a moment of silence, Ryo decided to let Chinse in on some details. He said: ¡°Mom, this shouldn¡¯t be rted to something I did, but I have to tell you; she¡¯s not just an orphan that I found. Lain is someone chosen by Orochi san and I.¡± ¡°Orochi san? You mean Orochimaru sama? What are you going to do to her?¡± Chinse was rather shocked by Ryo¡¯s reveal. ¡°She¡¯s going to be a test subject for an experiment. It should not be dangerous, but it might take a while.¡± Chinse was relieved, for she trusted Ryo¡¯s judgment. She did not ask him more about the matter, just telling him to leave for now. As days went on, Lain gradually opened up to Ryo, who intentionally started guiding her to practice using her Spiritual Power. Being a Yamanaka herself, Chinse could notice that her son was training the little girl. Although finding this peculiar, she did not ask any questions. However, a few dayster, she noticed something else: Ryo was actually teaching the little girl some Yamanaka secret techniques that were not supposed to be leaked out of the n! Chapter 221 - Ryo and Lain Chapter 221: Ryo and Lain Like all ns, the Yamanaka¡¯s had their own secret techniques, ones that should never be leaked out to ¡°foreigners¡±. Therefore, seeing Ryo teach Lain these techniques, Chinse could only immediately interfere. Ryo was feeling very helpless. His main purpose was to boost the girl¡¯s chances of surviving Orochimaru¡¯s operation to the maximum. ¡°Mom, this experiment that Lain will be participating in requires the subject to have great mental power. Otherwise, it could be life threatening. I¡¯m just teaching her our n¡¯s techniques to make her use her mental power.¡± Chinse was in shock to hear this. She had started to really like Lain. All these years, she had only had her son, Ryo, and the sudden appearance of this young orphan gave her a feeling of being needed, of being a mother again, but this time, to a daughter! This thought shook her entirely, but she still could only say: ¡°But the secret techniques of our n were never leaked out!¡± ¡°Mom, then let¡¯s keep them inside the n! After Orochimaru san¡¯s experiment is over, why don¡¯t we make Lain a part of our family?¡± Chinse¡¯s eyes shined bright! If Ryo¡¯s proposal was to happen, there would be nothing wrong about teaching the young girl any n-exclusive techniques! ¡°Why wait for the end of the experiment? I will go to discuss this with Inoichi right now!¡± After she said that, Chinse left in a hurry. Lain was a little excited when hearing that she could be a Yamanaka, but she quickly calmed down. Ryo didn¡¯t find that the way she reacted to him changed in anyway. So, after Chinse left, he continued teaching her. Time did to the two¡¯s rtionship more than sudden news did. As Ryo taught Lain more and more techniques, she was getting closer and closer to him. In the end, Ryo decided to reveal some details about the experiment to her, just trying to mentally prepare for what was going to happen. In the beginning, he thought that she would get scared, and at least show some panic or anxiety. But little did he know, her face didn¡¯t even change after hearing him. She said in a dull tone: ¡°I will die in this experiment?¡± ¡°Of course not. What I¡¯m teaching you know is something that will allow you to survive when the timees.¡± Ryo quickly exined. ¡°So that¡¯s the case! Oni san, you¡¯re really hypocritical! It is you who chose me for this experiment out of all those children!¡± Lain for onceined! Ryo smiled, and then burst outughing! Lain¡¯s words were not like those of children her age, reminding him a lot of what a 5 year old Kakashi would say. ¡°Well, you¡¯re not in the wrong saying that, but I think being humane might be more fitting than hypocrisy. Any one of the other children would certainly die during the experiment. You one the other hand have a great chance off surviving!¡± Lain raised her eyebrows. She was but a child, and it took her a while to somewhat understand Ryo¡¯s words. With some surprise, she asked: ¡°Oni san, are you saying I¡¯m specialpared to them?¡± ¡°Well, you have great spiritual power, well beyond your peers. I think you¡¯ll experience more and more the magic of your spirit as we learn our family¡¯s techniques together!¡± Lain nodded quickly. Since beginning the training with Ryo, she gradually started perceiving her surroundings and people around her. The effect that this ability had on her was really powerful. ¡°Oni san, can this ability allow me to survive the experiment you talked about?¡± ¡°That is theoretically possible! But you also need to further develop your mental strength. Use your mental strength to integrate that power in your experiment. Once the integration is sessful, you will not die, and you will be very, very strong!¡± Lain nodded once again, not saying a thing, and closing her eyes to focus on practicing. A month went by this way. In thest week, Ryo taught Lain the concept of refining her Chakra. However, he told her not to do it yet: ¡°Lain, you should memorize this method. When the experiment begins, start applying it.¡± ¡°Why Oni san?¡± Lain asked curiously. ¡°Chakra is your spiritual energy blended with Chakra from your cells. Once the experiment begins, you¡¯ll have new cells in your body. When you extract energy from them right then, this would weaken these cells¡¯ activity, protecting you from them, and strengthening you when blending it with your spiritual power.¡± Ryo exined. Lain didn¡¯t seem to understand much, but she at least knew what to do. The month was over, and Lain was fully ready for the experiment both physically and mentally, improving greatly overst month. Under Chinse¡¯s watchful worried eyes, Ryo walked away with her. He did not teleport, but alone with Lain, he walked his way to Orochimaru¡¯sb. Lain seemed somewhat hesitant to say something, and then finally gathered the courage to say what she wanted as she reached the door of Orochimaru¡¯sb: ¡°Oni san... if I still live,e pick me up!¡± ¡°Of course! Don¡¯t forget. Mom¡¯s already applying for you to join the n, to make you officially a Yamanaka. After the experiment, we¡¯ll be officially one family!¡± Ryo promised her smiling. His answer gave her a lot of peace of mind. She nodded, and then entered Orochimaru¡¯sb together with him. After handing Lain over to Orochimaru, Ryo teleported away. He didn¡¯t want to see her undergoe the experiment, and didn¡¯t bear the mere thought of something going wrong. By now, he was really feeling she was family, his own sister. However, his friendship with Orochimaru made him unable to do anything to repent. Despite his regret, he could only hand her over to him and wish for the best. As he reappeared at home, he looked in the direction of Orochimaru¡¯sb muttering: ¡°Lain, I¡¯m sorry! Stay alive!¡± Back at theb, Lain was injected with Hashirama¡¯s cells and locked in a ss container. An identical container was on her right, with another kid inside. This one, however, was drowned in green liquid. Before Lain could ask about him, liquid began reaching her container. She was afraid at first, but then realized that could breathe inside once she was submerged. She had no time to rx however, for Hashirama¡¯s cells were starting to act. His cells began to madly devour her initial cells, gradually destroying her body. These changes made her fall to intense pains for while. But then she remembered Ryo¡¯s words, and began refining her Chakra for the first time. Hashirama¡¯s Chakra was pulled from his cells, and began to form her own Chakra. She soon had a lot of vitality of her own, which started to repair the damage that her body initially received. After the pain was alleviated, Lain began trying to use her Spiritual power to lightly make contact with Hashirama¡¯s cells in her body. With a portion of their Chakra extracted, these cells were not as aggressive as they were at the beginning. Therefore, after a few gentle attempts, Lain decided to go all out, and try to fuse them with her own! Chapter 222 - Danzo’s Alliance Chapter 222: Danzo¡¯s Alliance The integration of Hashirama¡¯s cells with her own body allowed all of Lain¡¯s cell to get some of their properties, changing in more than a way. They acquired great vitality, and whatever Chakra that she used up while Hashirama¡¯s cells were destroying her own was recovered, acquiring new characteristics. Likes this, her whole body was gradually adapting to the new cells. Lain did not understand the concept of Nature transformation, and without intention, made her own Spiritual power ¡°collide¡± with Hashirama¡¯s Yang Chakra. With Spiritual power being a manifestation of Yin, the two fused together, changing her body gradually in an incredible direction.... ......... The next day, Ryo was summoned by Minato to his office. As he entered, he found a few people in the office, Minato still talking to them. Ryo pushed the door in, and everyone inside saluted him. Ryo nodded to them ask: ¡°Ni-san, what can I do for you?¡± Hearing Ryo, Minato almost answered, and then stopped and smiled. Now, he was the Hokage, despite their good rtionship, he had to be less spontaneous. He did not answer until he finished the matter at hand. After other people in the office left, he finally talked to Ryo: ¡°Ryo, I have something I need you to help me with.¡± Ryo helplessly said: ¡°I already get that part.... What is it?¡± Hearing Ryo, Minato directly handed him a scroll, telling him that the matter is about Danzo. Ryo went through the scroll quickly, just to find that it mentioned that several Root members have been sneaking in and out the vige frequently in recent days. Minato was still wary about Danzo. After he took office, he assigned the ones most skillful at hiding out of the Anbu to stalk him, and they all brought this same information. ¡°Is this all? Don¡¯t we know where they went after leaving?¡± Ryo asked as he was still reading the scroll. ¡°Well, all the people I¡¯ve sent until now are just great at hiding, not tracking. That¡¯s why I called you; I need you to monitor Danzo for me!¡± Ryo immediately nodded and agreed. In the evening, he was the one to go near Root¡¯s headquarters instead of the usual Anbu. He remained there, waiting for a Root Ninja to leave. A few hourster, the Root Ninja appeared. Just as Ryo was about to follow him, Danzo and a few dozen others, all Chunin and above, and including a Jonin, came out of the headquarters. Ryo realized that this was going to be big. He immediately covered his Chakra with Shi¡¯s camouge Jutsu, and avoided being noticed by Danzo¡¯s apanying Sensor Ninja. After Danzo had the ¡®confirmation¡¯ that he wasn¡¯t being tracked, he let the rest of the Root Ninjas quickly leave Konoha. Ryo had already teleported outside the vige by then, and after Danzo and co. emerged, he immediately followed them. Danzo¡¯s movement was fast, as if there was something urgent awaiting him. After a while, Ryo determined his destination: the Rain Country! With the timing, Ryo was able to determine what was Danzo¡¯s purpose: most of these trips in and out of Konoha revolved around cooperating with Hanzo to take down the Akatsuki. It was this cooperation that led to Yahiko¡¯s death, and to Nagato¡¯s turn to evil. This was the root of the six paths of Pain; and the Akatsuki bing thergest mercenary organization in the Manga. Soon, Danzo¡¯s group reached the Rain Vige, and Hanzo had long been waiting for him on its borders. Ryo was a little too far, and had no way to understand what they were discussing. After the two reached an agreement, Hanzo and Danzo walked into the vige, and Ryo hesitated for a while. He wanted to notify the Akatsuki, but he felt that it might be better to follow these two and further understand their ns, and then interfere when it¡¯s most suiting. In the depths of a mountain cave in the Rain Country, Yahiko was sitting together with Konan listening to Nagato who was telling them of the strange things he had encountered recently. It turned out that recently, some mass of ck matter suddenly emerged from the ground, telling Nagato some inexplicable words. At first, he did not care. This ck ¡°thing¡± didn¡¯t seem to have any attack power, and Nagato had no interest in telling Yahiko and Konan about it. However, just the day before, the ¡°thing¡± appeared again, this time telling Nagato that Yahiko is going to die at Hanzo¡¯s hands, and asking him to be careful. Nagato didn¡¯t have time to ask about any details, for the ck thing slithered back into the ground. With news about a possible plot to kill his friend, he didn¡¯t sit still and immediately called his friends to tell them of what happen. Hearing him, Yahiko justughed out loud, saying: ¡°Nagato, you worry too much. I¡¯d say this is probably someone in the Akatsuki trying to prank you or something.¡± Konan also seemed to agree: ¡°Yes, Nagato! I also think this is nothing but a prank, don¡¯t worry too much!¡± Hearing both of hispanions agree, Nagato could only feel better, and just thought that this thing was pranking him as well. At this time, in the Rain Country, Zetsu ck joined Zetsu White. ¡°Hey, how is that matter going?¡± White was first to ask. ¡°Not so well. This Yahiko is not afraid, and Nagato is listening to him. My words are not working at all!¡± ¡°Well, on my side, things are looking good. Hanzo and Danzo are about to unite again. If they do so, the akatsuki should be easily destroyed.¡± ¡°This is a good opportunity. We only need to send the information to these two. They will help us finish Yahiko!¡± ck seemed to be a little excited. White immediately had a new question in mind: ¡°What about those who are disobedient in the organization? They can also affect Nagato.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get them all killed; I¡¯ve had enough dealing with these sorts!¡± ck answered without a care. White hesitated for a moment and nodded. ¡°Right, white! How about Obito Uchiha?¡± ¡°He had already learned most of Madara sama¡¯s techniques, even beginning to master Yin and Yang releases. It¡¯s just that Madara sama had determined that Obito still had some loyalty to Konoha, and is willing to use thest of his Dojutsu power to change his mind.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s the case! I was wondering what¡¯s keeping the old man from dying!¡± Said Zetsu ck. ¡°It¡¯s a shame Madara sama doesn¡¯t know of your existence. If that wasn¡¯t the case, you¡¯d just attack Obito yourself and control him.¡± ¡°If he knew, he¡¯d kill me a hundred times. Well, let¡¯s not waste time, back to the task at hand!¡± After finishing his words, ck Zetsu rushed to Danzo and Hanzo, while whiteyed dozens of spore around the Akatsuki¡¯s headquarter.... Chapter 223 - The Encounter with Black Zetsu Chapter 223: The Encounter with ck Zetsu White Zetsu controlled his spores, making them float inside the Akatsuki¡¯s headquarters, attaching them to its members without them knowing. These spores allowed him to monitor their movements, and they all could absorb their Chakra whenever Zetsu wanted to grow into now Zetsu. After doing this, he left immediately to stay by Madara¡¯s side if ever needed. ck Zetsu was deep underground, squirming his way to Hanzo and Danzo. When reaching them, he revealed half of its head. He prepared to move in, just when he saw Ryo! Witnessing the unexpected ¡®guest¡¯, ck was shocked and went back in underground. With Ryo focusing on Danzo and Hanzo, he shouldn¡¯t be able to find out about him. ¡°Damn! What¡¯s Ryo Yamanaka doing here?¡± Zetsu ck at this time couldn¡¯t fight Ryo, at least not without exposing more of his cards to him. Therefore, he could only choose to endure the situation temporarily, sneaking into the depths of underground and following Ryo. At first, thetter didn¡¯t notice. However, after a while, he kept feeling that something was just wrong. This wasn¡¯t him sensing Zetsu or anything; it was a mere hunch. Therefore, Ryo entered Sage Mode, which allowed him immediately to perceive ck Zetsu deep underground. Ryo didn¡¯t rush to react, and instead continued to ¡°scan¡± the area. In the end, he determined that there was no trace of Obito or White Zetsu. With ck Zetsu being alone, Ryo wasn¡¯t risking being watched by Madara or his followers. On top of that, this was the Rain Country, where it rained all year long. Ryo was surrounded by very high levels of humidity that fit his fighting style extremely well! Ryo controlled the water in vicinity of ck Zetsu to condensate into a hollow white cube! It was too fast, too sudden, and ck only realized it was happening after he was caught. He was advancing underground, when a wall of Ice hit his face out of nowhere. At first, ck though he hit some stone, and tried to go around it, but when finding that he had no escape, he realized he was caught by Ryo. Ryo controlled the Ice Cube, moving it above the ground with Zetsu. ck Zetsu was enveloped in dirt and could not be seen, so Ryo undid his Ice Cube. With nothing supporting it, the dried out dirt instantly fell, and Zetsu ck was exposed to Ryo for the first time. ¡°A Zetsu? A ck one? Are you also with Madara? Why were you following me?¡± Ryo pretended not to know ck Zetsu. However, ck did not answer. He was shocked to see Ryo, and never expected him to have such keen perception. With his Chakra hidden so low underground, it shouldn¡¯t be perceived. ¡°So you¡¯re just not going to answer? Then I can only do this!¡± Ryo immediately opened his Mangekyo Sharingan, dragging ck¡¯s soul into the Ice World. With his soul in there, Zetsu ck wasn¡¯t nervous at all. This wasn¡¯t the first time for him to see such a world. He had been in the Tsukuyomi¡¯s world before, and guessed that this simr world should be also built with Spiritual Power and Chakra. He had been there for many years since ancient times, and had witnessed many Mangekyo bearers. Ryo¡¯s Ice World should be nothing to him, for he is Kaguya¡¯s will incarnate, and no Spiritual Power based Jutsu could ever have an effect on him. So he thought, but soon, ck realized he was wrong. Tsukuyomi¡¯s world is just an illusory space, whereas the Ice World was a true world, one that life between illusion and reality. In the Ice World, the ice and snow were constituted by Chakra and spiritual power, and the cold wind was Ice Packed Natural energy. Yes, ck Zetsu could ignore the mental damage to his soul, but dealing with Natural Energy was something else. On top of that, his body was not his in this world; it could not just slither away. The Ice World¡¯s blizzard soon got snow surrounding him. Although his soul was not damaged, he could still feel the bitter cold under the influence of Natural Energy. After a while, ck¡¯s soul was finally frozen. With him being Kaguya¡¯s will, he would not lose consciousness like an average soul. The cold was bing overwhelming, and ck Zetsu finally spoke to Ryo. ¡°Ryo... Ryo Yamanaka, you.... Get me out! What do you want to know?¡± After Ryo sensed ck Zetsu¡¯s spirit fluctuations, he smiled and then entered Ice World after him. Ryo cked his fingers, and the ice fell off ck¡¯s soul, and the surrounding blizzard stopped. ¡°So you¡¯ll speak now? Shouldn¡¯t you have chosen to cooperate earlier? Why even resist?¡± Ryo said with a smug smile. ¡°You... what do you want to know?¡± Zetsu was trembling, apparently still under the effect of the extreme cold. ¡°I just have a few simple questions: Who are you? What¡¯s your rtionship with Madara? Howe this technique of mine is not doing more harm to you? And what are you doing here in the Rain Country?¡± Ryo naturally didn¡¯t care about the answer for the first two questions. He just had to ask them as he had to in order to sound natural. ck Zetsu didn¡¯t hesitate, saying directly: ¡°I¡¯m the incarnation of Madara sama¡¯s will, given to White Zetsu. Because of this, your Jutsu does not act on me. I just arrived to the Rain Country, and still haven¡¯t done anything.¡± Ryo looked down thinking after he heard ck Zetsu, trying to tell the facts from the lies. He knew that some of these were obvious; but had some clues. Yes, ck Zetsu was not the incarnation of Madara¡¯s will, but what he was indeed Kagyua¡¯s will incarnate, which should be enough to save him from soul damage. In fact, Ryo tried to destroy himpletely and immediately, putting this negotiation as ast resort. It was a pity that the Ice World wasn¡¯t enough to do the job. In the outside world, Ryo also tried various methods to destroy his body, but in vain. In the end, Ryo concluded that he had no way to do this. The only way he thought about using to sessfully beat ck Zetsu was the use of the Rikudo Sennin¡¯s power. This being was Kaguya¡¯s will incarnate, and only power of the same caliber should be enough to damage him. Helpless, Ryo realized that he just had to let him go. Any questioning of his motives would give out suspension, not to mention that it would be in vain. Therefore, he just kicked him off the Ice world, and then walked away. With Zetsu regaining freedom, he stared at Ryo¡¯s back before disappearing into the ground. What Ryo did not know was that he didn¡¯t just leave the Rain Country, but instead went to the Akatsuki¡¯s headquarter. Chapter 224 - Dealing with Danzo H.R.P Chapter 224: Dealing with Danzo Ryo felt that catching Zetsu was a mistake that cost him a lot of time. After all, he learned nothing new of much value. He helplessly sighed, deciding not to think of this matter, and using Sage Mode to chase Danzo and his team. Danzo and Hanzo were talking about picking a ¡°ce¡± for something. Ryo was spying on the two, and was surprised to realize that it was the same spot where they tried to ambush the Akatsukist time! Ryo was rather speechless to see them choose again the same ce to perform what was seemingly going to be the same area! The two did not know that everyone of their moves was being clearly observed by Ryo. After deciding on the ce, they sent an invitation to the Akatsuki. The Rain Country was not like it was before; almost half of it was under the Akatsuki¡¯s control. Hanzo¡¯s invitation was very formal, even using Rain Vige¡¯s official seal on the scroll. The Akatsuki actually had a Ninja responsible formunication with the Rain Vige. It¡¯s been a long time since the two sides really fought. After Hanzo handed him the scroll, he closed his eyes and rxed. With the messenger left, Danzo ordered his men to follow. ¡°Danzo san, I advise you not to waste your time.¡± Hanzo said. Danzo frowned: ¡°Why? Does he have any special technique that could prevent my Sensor Ninjas from tracking him? Or is their organization¡¯s transmission system tooplex?¡± ¡°It¡¯s thetter. This person is just the first link in their chain. That scroll will go through too many hands for your men to follow. We know it will reach the Akatsuki, but that¡¯s about it.¡± With Hanzo saying this, Danzo did not insist. He was confident in his Root Ninjas, but not that confident. After all, Hanzo had been ruling the country for many years, and never located the Akatsuki. Root should not be able to do any better. ¡°Hanzo, are you sure that the Akatsuki woulde themselves this time? What if they send another one of their ¡®puppets¡¯?¡± ¡°Well, while we can never be sure, we have noticed that they had used that technique just two days ago. ording to previous observation, they cannot use that technique many times in a short time. On the scroll, we asked them toe for peace. Their leader, Yahiko, would pursue peace to hell and back. They will definitelye.¡± Danzo nodded and said: ¡°I hope things go as smoothly as you are describing.¡± Like Hnazo said, the scroll went into many hands before finally reaching the Akatsuki. Yahiko received it, and gathered Konan and Nagato. The text in the scroll was written in a very formal manner. It mainly invited the Akatsuki to discuss peace inside the Rain Vige with Hanzo. ¡°Nagato, Konan, what do you think?¡± After giving it some thought, Konan said: ¡°This time, Hanzo¡¯s being really formal. I think this is real.¡± Nagato differed immediately: ¡°I oppose this meeting! How can you forget thest one?¡± Yahiko heard the two, and they both sounded reasonable to him. He had to make a choice. After thinking about the matter for a while, he decided to go for the meeting, but after taking some precautionary measures. He asked: ¡°Nagato, can¡¯t we use that technique again?¡± Nagato shook his head and replied: ¡°Have you forgotten? We used that two days ago. Now, I¡¯m not strong enough to use it again.¡± Yahiko her Nagato and got silence again. After considering all circumstances, his eyes became firm again. He decided to send someone ahead of the rest, to check for any ambush around. With Konan¡¯s style, she was capable of flying, and the most capable of escaping if it was needed. The next day, Yahiko went to the meeting ce. Just as nned, Konan was ahead, watching the area from the sky. What Yahiko and Nagato did not expect was that Hanzo would actually throw a sac of Poison at Konan! It burst, and the toxins spread into the air reaching Konan, disrupting her Chakra, and making her fall from midair! Ryo had been watching for a while. On Hanzo¡¯s first move, he was ready to save Konan. However, before he went it, he found himself surrounded by Danzo and his Root. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect toe to you, Ryo Yamanaka! I thought it would be the Anbu tracking me!¡± Danzo seemed to be surprised. ¡°Not bad, Danzo! I never thought you¡¯d actually be able to locate me!¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Danzo did not say a thing. In fact, no one in his team was ever able to sense Ryo. However, before Ryo was assigned to track him, his Sensor Root member was able to locate one of Minato¡¯s Anbu. Therefore, just out of caution, Danzo backtracked and checked behind him. However, he never thought that he would find Ryo. ¡°But now that you see it¡¯s me, won¡¯t you get out of my way? Or do you want to die here?¡± Ryo continued, as he opened up his Mangekyo Sharingan and entered the Ice-Lightning Chakra Mode. Ryo violent Lightning Chakra passed along the rain water to Danzo¡¯s sides, causing electric sparks that made his face even gloomier. After hesitating for a moment, Danzo grit his teeth and yelled: ¡°Root, ATTACK!¡± The Root Ninjas were trained by Danzo into bing order execution machines. Facing Ryo, they were deeply afraid, but they would only follow orders and rush to what seemed like eminent death. Using the water around him, Ryo amplified the range of his Lightning technique. One single attack was enough to bring the Root Ninjas that rushed at him down. He then immediately proceeded to condensing rain drops around them into ice, then teleported between them, dealing the final blow to anyone still conscious. As Danzo watched his men falling left and right, his whole body was trembling. He always knew that Ryo was strong, but to witness his current level himself was something else! ¡°Danzo, just for being Ninjas of Konoha, your men are fortunate enough to have me not aim for the kill. If you still have a speck of humanity, take them away now, and perhaps you could save their lives. Stay here, and only death awaits you!¡± Danzo¡¯s eyes widened in shock; he never expected that Ryo would let him go. A few secondster, he returned to his senses, and immediately told the few he had behind him to carry the wounded, and then left the Rain Vige along with them. After dealing with Danzo, Ryo flickered in the Lightning Chakra mode immediately to the battleground. However, he was one step behind, and Yahiko had fallen into a pool of blood.... Chapter 225 - God of the New World H.R.P Chapter 225: God of the New World Yahiko¡¯s death hit Nagato deeply, and he kneeled in ce in disbelief. Hanzo could immediately notice the bloodlust that overtook him, and told his Ninjas to attack him at once. Just as Ryo was about to move in, Nagato made his first move, repulsing all beings around him, sending them flying away. Ryo frowned muttering: ¡°It¡¯s been awakened; his full Rinnegan power is awakened!¡± In the pit thousands of miles away, Madaraughed until he coughed. Being the owner of said Rinnegan, he could feel it getting better integrated with Nagato¡¯s body. ¡°Madara sama! Are you okay?¡± Zetsu asked carefully. Madara was in a very bad state. His life was like a candle¡¯s me in the wind, about to be extinguished... ¡°Cough, I¡¯m fine! But it¡¯s time for me to leave!¡± ¡°Madara sama.... So the Rinnegan...¡± ¡°Yes! Nagato is almost using my Rinnegan as efficiently as me. As for Obito, I have sealed some of his memories with whatever power I had left. It¡¯s time for me to go... I leave the rest up to you!¡± White Zetsu knew what Madara meant, and he had a spore clone of his in the Akatsuki¡¯s headquarter notify ck Zetsu, telling him to hurry. Upon receiving the signal, ck Zetsu sneaked into the ground, and rushed towards Madara. He was still on the way when Madara asked White Zetsu: ¡°Zetsu, help me summon one of your clones!¡± White Zetsu nodded, and controlled one of his clones to stand before Madara who injected it with Yin and Yang Chakra with thest bit of power that he had. When he was through with feeding it Chakra, he tried to imbue his will within it, and just then, Zetsu ck emerged from the clone¡¯s body after entering it from underneath the ground. ¡°Your color has changed! I shall call you... ck Zetsu! White Zetsu, he holds my will. Until I¡¯m back, he¡¯ll act on my behalf helping you.¡± As he finished his words, the link between Madara and the Gedo Mazo status was severed, and he closed his eyes. ¡°White, I¡¯ll hand over things here to you! I want to return to the rain country to persuade Nagato and get him on our side!¡± White immediately agreed, and ck Zetsu sneaked into the ground after taking a glimpse of the sleeping Obito. At the same time, Nagato had the Rinnegan¡¯s power, and almostpletely forced Hanzo¡¯s forces away. But he wasn¡¯t just leaving simply; Hanzo wasn¡¯t letting that happen! He had already buried many explosive tags under Konan, so when Nagato approached to lift her, he detonated them! Ryo put an Ice Scalpel in ce, and then flickered in with the Mangekyo fortified Ice Lightning Chakra mode. It was as if he truly teleported when he appeared before Nagato and Konan. Their clothes were wet by the Rain, and Ryo just froze them both, teleporting with them back to him scalpel. The two only felt they were cold, and then found themselves away from the ¡°battlefield¡±. ¡°This... what is going on?¡± Konan looked around in panic, and Nagato also couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on!¡± ¡°Nagato, Konan, it¡¯s me!¡± The two heard a familiar voice behind them, and turned around to see Ryo. ¡°Ryo... why are you here?¡± Konan was surprised, never thinking that Ryo would be the one that saved her. ¡°I followed Danzo all the way here. When I was about to interfere, he found out about me. I could only show up after dealing with him.¡± Ryo exined briefly. ¡°Yahiko! Yahiko is still back there! That Hanzo, I will kill him!¡± ¡°Nagato, calm down! Can¡¯t you feel it yet? A lot of your Chakra had been absorbed by your Rinnegan right now, and you shouldn¡¯t be able to fight. Leave Yahiko and Hanzo to me. You and Konan remain here.¡± Just like Ryo had mentioned, Nagato noticed that his usually massive Chakra had bottomed out. The Rinnegan¡¯s awakening was even beyond what his Uzumaki body could tolerate. ¡°Konan, am I not just useless? I couldn¡¯t protect Yahiko, nor could I protect you. And even for revenge, I need to rely on the strength of others...¡± Nagato said in pain and regret. Konan firmly shook her head saying: ¡° Nagato, you¡¯re already very strong, and you¡¯ve been pushing yourself very hard! I¡¯ve been watching, we both have been watching; you don¡¯t need to me yourself!¡± Her words, while said tofort him, did just the opposite. They reminded him of what Yahiko had said to him before, and his eyes became firm. ¡°I shall be stronger, Konan. Just like Yahiko had said before; if war is going to continue, I will be the god of the new world! I have the Rinnegan, and I will get stronger!¡± Meanwhile, Ryo was back facing Hanzo. Hanzo was revered as a demi-god, his most glorious feat being his taking down of the three Sannin single-handedly during the 2nd world war. Ryo always had his doubts about his level, and now had the chance to face him and see for himself! As with most opponents, Ryo estimated that speed should be the best method to face Hanzo, and he decided to finish this as soon as possible. Using his Ice-Lightning Chakra Mode strengthened by his Mangekyo, he approached Hanzo without being detected. Hanzo wasn¡¯t able to respond in time, and by the time he made a reaction, he was already cut by Ryo¡¯s scalpel. However, what Ryo never imagined was that despite him slitting his throat, no blood spurted out. Instead, purple toxic mist was emitted from the wound! Ryo was pretty sure that this man before him was no illusion. So how? How is he not bleeding? ¡°This speed, the Ice Scalpel, you must be Ryo Yamanaka! I take it that you¡¯ve already finished off Danzo!¡± All of a sudden, someone spoke. Ryo immediately turned around, but to his surprise, it wasn¡¯t a human talking to him, but a Smander Summoned beast. Hanzo¡¯s smander raised his front paw, and jumped directly at Ryo, and then returned to Hanzo side. The ws he had were very powerful and highly venomous. If Ryo was to be hit, he would have been doomed. Fortunately, he dodged at the right time. He rose from the ground, staring at Hanzo who, surprisingly, did not continue the attack, saying instead: ¡°Ryo Yamanaka, we have no grudge between us, and I haven¡¯t bothered Konoha, so why are you here today attacking me out of nowhere?¡± Ryo wasn¡¯t about to answer, for he stood staring at Hanzo in awe. The wound on his throat was gone, and he was unscathed! Chapter 226 - Ryo vs. Hanzo H.R.P Chapter 226: Ryo vs. Hanzo ¡°Ryo, there something wrong with that guy!¡± As Ryo was wondering about what had just happened, Korin spoke. ¡°Something wrong? What is it?¡± Ryo answered quickly. ¡°I can¡¯t recognize it, but he feels very different from a human!¡± Ryo frowned, for his Mangekyo could not see any abnormalities of the sort that Korin was describing. Out of trust in her, Ryo entered Sage Mode to strengthen his perception. Doing so, he finally found Hanzo¡¯s secret! Hanzo¡¯s Chakra was indeed circting within this body that stood before him, but it wasn¡¯t alive! In fact, this was just a special different clone. This clone, while simr to a Shadow Clone, did not did not dissipate even if fatally wounded, for it was linked to Hanzo, regenerating whenever it¡¯s needed. After understanding how ¡°Hanzo¡± survived, Ryo smiled, and then condensed a Denjiki-Rasengan. After leaving the ice scalpel behind him, he flickered before ¡°Hanzo¡±. However, he wasn¡¯t aiming for the body in front of him, but for the true Hanzo who was actually hiding under his feet! Ryonded his Denjiki Rasengan directly on Hanzo back, and then teleported immediately back to his initial position. The Denjiki Rasengan exploded instantly, sending waves of Lightning Chakra all around! Being in the Rain Vige, water was falling all around them, and the Lightning Chakra spread through the Rain, knocking out all the surrounding ordinary Ninjas. ¡°Damn! Ryo Yamanaka! You¡¯re seeking death!¡± The voice of Hanzo, whose back was severely burned, was heard by Ryo who answered: ¡°Maybe I am, but how is your clone going to make that happen?¡± ¡°You! How did you...¡± Hanzo¡¯s face changed, and his voice trembled a little. He didn¡¯t expect Ryo to see through his trick so easily! ¡°Hanzo, with your act exposed, go out of your hiding and face me!¡± As he said that, Ryo disappeared. To fend him off, Hanzo controlled his clone to blow out a poisonous cloud that went all around him. Unfortunately for him, he was too negligent. Ryo was one of the best medical Ninjas in Konoha. How could he be countered with this poison that the vige already have dealt with? He ignored Hanzo¡¯s poison, using Chidori to pierce through through his Clone! Lightning Chakra raged through thetter¡¯s body. As it spread, it continuously ravaged through the clone¡¯s torso at a pace faster than that of its regeneration, eventually destroying itpletely, along with its surrounding poisonous cloud. The clone disappeared, and Hanzo was just chocked by how things went. He wanted to leave immediately, but he didn¡¯t get a chance by Ryo who pulled his soul into the Ice World. In the snowstorm inside, Hanzo¡¯s soul was immediately frozen, and then crushed by Ryo in an instant. Thetter then left the Ice World, squinting at some Root Ninjas not far away. ¡°It seemed like the waves of Lightning Chakra have knocked them down!¡± Indeed, many of the Root Ninjas left behind by Danzo to monitor the situation were hit hard by the explosion of the Denjiki Rasengan. They all thought that they were dead meat, but what they did not anticipate was that Ryo would just take Yahiko¡¯s soul and leave without looking at them. ¡°Cap... Captain, Ryo Yamanaka.... He¡¯s letting us go!¡± One of the Root Ninjas said to the highest ranked Ninja alongside him. ¡°Probably! We should leave before he changes his mind; this mission has failed.¡± Upon hearing those words, all the Root Ninjas carried each other with difficulty, leaving the Rain Country. Ryo took Yahiko¡¯s body, and returned to Nagato and Konan. Thetter¡¯s eyes were full of tears, while Nagato was also mourning silently. ¡°Hey... I¡¯m sorry to interrupt you, but Yahiko isn¡¯t exactly dead. What I mean is, I might be able to save him now!¡± Hearing that, Nagato copsed to his knees in ce. After taking a second to breath, he excitedly asked: ¡°Ryo... you really could do that?¡± ¡°Well, there is still a chance, take me to a dry ce right away.¡± Nagato and Konan looked at each other and immediately nodded, taking Ryo to the nearest Akatsuki stronghold. Right there, Ryo immediately began trying to rescue Yahiko. Yahiko had a Kunai go through one of his lungs. While that was not that lethal by itself, he had lost too much blood in result. Therefore, his vital were extremely weak. In fact, they were so weak that Ryo only noticed his survival when entering Sage Mode against Hanzo. With his body being so weak, the Mystical Palm technique was doing nothing to save Yahiko. Seeing that he was about to die, Korin let her Yang Chakra flow through Ryo¡¯s hands to his body. ¡°Korin, you...¡± Korin interrupted Ryo and said: ¡°You listen to me Ryo! This Chakra could only serve to dy this man¡¯s death. I¡¯m doing this just to give you a window to bring his soul back into your Ice World.¡± ¡°My Ice World? What would that do?¡± Ryo asked. ¡°Aren¡¯t you working on cloning techniques with Orochimaru? When you two reach sess, you could use it to make a body for the perfectly preserved soul of Yahiko! If you do so, couldn¡¯t you resurrect him?¡± Korin¡¯s suggestion made Ryo¡¯s eyes shine; this was indeed a genius idea, and the only thing that he could do right now! Thinking of this, Ryo opened his Mangekyo, and then opened Yahiko¡¯s eyes to pull his soul into the Ice World. With his body seriously injured, Yahiko¡¯s soul was heavily damaged as well, and Ryo sat down and began using his Spiritual Power to help repair it. Outside, Nagato and Konan were waiting anxiously. Theter was just too concerned to not ask: ¡°Nagato, do you think Ryo could actually save Yahiko?¡± ¡°Konan, I can no longer feel Yahiko¡¯s breathing and heartbeat.... Did he just....¡± Looking at Nagato¡¯s face, Konan drowned in despair, and started weeping once again. A few minutester, Ryo left the room, looking a little tired, but having a big smile! Seeing him, Konan and Nagato were surprised! Nagato asked in disbelief: ¡°Ryo, you saved Yahiko?¡± Ryo¡¯s nodded and shook his head awkwardly. Words were not going to cut it, so he just pulled Konan and Nagato¡¯s souls into the Ice World! Chapter 227 - The Birth of Pain Chapter 227: The Birth of Pain Konan and Nagato¡¯s souls were pulled into the Ice World. The sudden change in weather and scenery got Konan dumbfounded and startled. Nagato, on the other hand, was still very calm as he stared at her. ¡°Konan, don¡¯t worry. This is just a Genjutsu Space. It should be Ryo who brought us here.¡± Seeing hispanion so nervous, he quickly tried tofort her. ¡°Genjutsu Space? But why does it feel so cold? Ice is everywhere in here. Why did he bring us here?¡± ¡°Of course it is to see me.¡± A familiar voice rang behind the two, and Nagato¡¯s body trembled as he turned around to see an equally familiar face. Seeing Yahiko, Konan tears burst out and she said in disbelief: ¡°Is it really you?¡± Nagato heard her, sharing her doubts. Yes, he had great perception abilities, and this man really seemed like Yahiko. However, the two were also in a Genjutsu Space. Maybe this was just Ryo trying tofort them with some quasi perfect illusion? ¡°Of course it¡¯s me! However, things are... a bitplicated. Ryo had exined it to me just now, and now I¡¯ll exin them to you.¡± The two listened to Yahiko, and were saddened by the fact that he had really died. However, Konan felt better when learning that there was a chance he could get revived by Ryo. Nagato however was still somewhat skeptical. This was the first time he heard of such a case of body and soul separation. However, while listening to Yahiko, Nagato was able to confirm one thing: this wasn¡¯t just an illusion. Nagato found that he could see outside this space with his Rinnegan. What this meant, was that it was somewhat linked to the outside world. That, along with how true the cold he and Konan felt was, confirm his supposition that this world was real, not just some Genjutsu space! Therefore, Yahiko¡¯s soul should be real as well. Thinking of this, Nagato asked: ¡°Yahiko, do you trust that Ryo could really revive you?¡± Yahiko smiled and replied: ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Ryo, I would already be dead, for good. Besides, isn¡¯t he our friend? I believe in him!¡± Hearing him, Nagato could only helplessly sigh and say: ¡°You¡¯ll never change! Since you trust him, I will do as well!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always trusted him!¡± Konan quickly added. After reaching a consensus, the three looked at each other and smiled. They chatted for a while, before Yahiko seemed to remember something important: ¡°Nagato, there¡¯s something important I have to ask you to do!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about The Akatsuki. Now that I am dead, I cannot manage the organization any more. Next inmand is you; you must lead the Akatsuki in the quest towards true peace!¡± Yahiko¡¯s look was very serious, and Nagato could only nod in agreement after he heard him. In fact, Yahiko did not know that Nagato had already decided to inherit his will, the moment he first thought that he was dead. As tribute to him, he was determined to do whatever was needed to make his dream of peacee true. The trio talked about details for a while, when suddenly, Ryo¡¯s consciousness entered the Ice World. ¡°Hey! I¡¯m sorry to bother you, but Yahiko¡¯s soul has no body to support it. He can¡¯t talk to you all the time, so it¡¯s almost time for you to go out!¡± Hearing Ryo, Konan¡¯s momentary cheerfulness what somewhat lost, and Nagato looked at Yahiko saying firmly: ¡°Yahiko, on the day you¡¯re resurrected, you¡¯ll find a peaceful world waiting for you!¡± After saying that, Nagato left. Konan looked back at Yahiko one more time, and then followed him. ¡°Yahiko, you still remember what I mentioned before! Now you should go to sleep!¡± After Ryo said that, Ice and Snow near Yahiko gathered to form an igloo. This igloo is specifically designed by Ryo to protect Yahiko¡¯s soul from being eroded by snowstorms inside this world. Because the igloo is made up of Spiritual Power, Yahiko only needed to sleep inside it to not suffer any damage to his soul. He walked around the igloo and then said: ¡°Not bad, It seems quite sturdy.¡± ¡°Yes! Now your soul can¡¯t take much more; go in!¡± Yahiko nodded and walked into the igloo. Ryo then used his Spiritual Power to close it, and then left the Ice World. Outside, Nagato and Konan looked at Yahiko¡¯s body, and went silent. While they both knew that Yahiko did not really die, witnessing the body of their good friend was really bumming. After opening his eyes, Ryo saw the two and knew what they were thinking. However, he didn¡¯t know what to say in such a situation, and remained silent. After a long silence, Nagato said: ¡°Konan, let¡¯s take his body away.¡± Konan nodded, and then wrapped Yahiko¡¯s body with her papers. Hearing Nagato, Ryo¡¯s eyes lit up, for he remembered something from the Manga! ¡°Nagato, actually, you can reanimate Yahiko¡¯s body!¡± Nagato blinked in surprise, and then said excitedly: ¡°Ryo, I can? How? What should I do?¡± Ryo pointed to Nagato¡¯s eyes and said: ¡°Of course you can! You just need to use your Rinnegan!¡± ¡°Does the Rinnegan have such an ability?¡± Nagato was in disbelief. Ryo continued to say: ¡°Remember how you bounced back all the shurikens of the Rain Ninjas?¡± Nagato nodded. His Rinnegan was fully awakened, and he could use it at any time. ¡°That power could be fitting. A Rinnegan user can give part of its powers to a person, alive or dead. As long as you use your Rinnegan skillfully, you can control that person and give him Rinnegan powers. That way, you could make Yahiko¡¯s body move, and use the Rinnegan¡¯s powers as well.¡± Nagato did not fully understand Ryo, but was inspired nevertheless to explore new ways to use his powers. It seemed like the creation of the Six Paths of Pain was going to happen much earlier this time around. Later, Ryo escorted Konan and Nagato to the Akatsuki¡¯s headquarters, and after getting their approval, ced a Teleportation Barrier mark in there. When he was done, he said goodbye to the two and left. Nagato hid Nagato¡¯s body, shutting himself with him in a room. Konan, on the other hand, concealed the news of Yahiko¡¯s death ording to his instruction. All the other members of the Akatsuki learned was that Yahiko was injured severely in battle, and that Nagato was helping him. They did not have any doubts, and just kept asking about his situation worriedly. As for Ryo, he reached Konoha after using the Teleportation Barrier several times. He decided to tell Minato immediately of Hanzo and Danzo¡¯s plot to kill the trio. After all, in a way, the trio were his Kohai! Chapter 228 - High Level Meeting

H.R.P: Chapter 228: High Level Meeting

In the Hokage¡¯s office, Ryo detailed the situation in the Rain Vige to Minato. After thetter listened to him, he frowned in surprise. He never expected that Danzo would make a secret alliance with Hanzo. ¡°Minato Ni-san, that¡¯s not the full of extent of his conspiracies, Danzo and his Root are more terrible than we ever thought. ¡°Terrible? Ryo, how strong do you think root is?¡± Minato asked quickly. ¡°A single root ninja is not strong, but they are strong together, and then have more than just a few Tokubetsu Jonin Ninjas. In the rain country, most of them remained conscious after taking the impact of my Denjiki Rasengan¡¯s explosion, and some did not even fall.¡± Hearing Ryo, Minato¡¯s face was gloomy. Root was growing so strong under the 3rd¡¯s nose; why did he just sit still? (While it should be normal for Root, an Anbu group, to have strong Ninjas, Ryo¡¯s presence did force them to disband previously, then to get reformed into a much weaker nucleus.) After a moment of contemtion, Minato asked: ¡°Ryo, do you think that the 3rd knew of the expansion of Root?¡± Ryo thought and then said: ¡°I believe he knew that they were expanding, but I don¡¯t believe he realized that it was to this extent.¡± Ryo¡¯s thoughts coincided with those of Minato. After hesitating for a while, he finally turned and asked an Anbu: ¡°Go to Konoha¡¯s higher-ups, and tell them that we¡¯ll be holding a high-level meeting tonight.¡± After the Anbu Ninja received the order, he nodded and went perform his task immediately. Ryo bid farewell to Minato, and directly teleported to Orochimaru¡¯sb. During all the time he spent on the mission, Ryo kept thinking about Lain worriedly. He had taught her his n¡¯s secret techniques, and how to refine Chakra. However, he still did not know how things would end up when she takes the experiment. Ryo walked immediately to the lower floor where she was at, and happened to find Orochimaru looking at Lain who was in ssware excitedly. From the expression on Orochimaru¡¯s face, Ryo realized that things had probably gone well. He immediately flickered to his side, using his spiritual power to perceive Lain. She was in a surprisingly good state, which made Ryo very happy. He did not expect that she would go through the hardest phase so soon. And judging by the powerful vitality emitted by her body, Hashirama¡¯s cells must¡¯ve already started to integrate into her body. Now, as long as nothing goes wrong, she should end up like Yamato ended up in the Manga. Thinking of Yamato, Ryo turned to the other side. However, he was surprised by what he found! Yamato¡¯s body was asleep, and so was his consciousness. Even Hashirama¡¯s cells were not as active as they were usually. Yes, he was making progress, and the cells were being integrated into his body. However, this was happening at a much slower pace! After seeing Lain, Ryo told Orochimaru about Danzo, and then mentioned the high level meeting that was scheduledter that night. Orochimaru didn¡¯t have any special reaction; he just nodded. In the evening both of them left theb to Minato¡¯s office. They arrived 10 minutes early, and took their seats waiting for the remaining heads of ns. After everyone arrived, the meeting officially began. The topics mentioned were as boring as ever, with Minato discussing some trivial problems all around Konoha. After talking for over half an hour, he finally mentioned the Rain Country. As soon as he did, Danzo¡¯s faced changed, realizing that tonight¡¯s meeting was all about him. Minato described to everyone some of the events that took ce in the Rain Country, and then mentioned that some people in Konoha actually intervened in the Rain Country¡¯s private affairs, colluding with Hanzo. ¡°Hokage sama, don¡¯t you know who this person is?¡± The Hyuga¡¯s n head asked, just to be followed by many others. Hearing their voices, Danzo¡¯s face became as gloomy as ever, realizing that he had been ambushed by Minato. Sitting not too far from him, the 3rd noticed how gloomy his face was, and immediately understood most of what had happened. He sighed helplessly. Danzo was still his oldpanion, and he decided to bail him out. ¡°Minato, what you are mentioning is huge! Is there any evidence?¡± The 3rd was a cunning old wolf! After so many years of experience, he knew immediately how to destroy Minato¡¯s n. The noise in the office went down after hearing the 3rd, and everyone stared at Minato waiting for evidence. In fact, Minato only had Ryo¡¯s word for evidence. He actually held this meeting just to pressure Danzo, and see if he would crack under tension or slip up enough to be convicted. What he never expected was that the 3rd would realize thisck of evidence, and use it to get Danzo freed from the tension. ¡°I have the evidence right here!¡± Ryo said as he took out a sealing scroll. ¡°I¡¯ve been on a mission in the Rain Country, and encountered some unexpected situations. Therefore, I went to investigate, and I found this!¡± Ryo opened the scroll, and was about to empty it, when the 3rd quickly stopped him saying: ¡°Ryo, hold on! I think it¡¯s necessary to investigate the value of this evidence before exposing it to everyone.¡± ¡°Sandaime sama, what is it? Do you want to see the evidence, or not?¡± Ryo smirked and asked. Everyone else in the conference room also felt that the 3rd¡¯s behavior was abnormal. ¡°Oh, Ryo, I just asked if there was any evidence. I never said that I want to see it.¡± The 3rd said while smiling. ¡°Oh! But what is evidence for? It¡¯s there to be seen, and it¡¯s happening sooner orter! Anyway, I¡¯ve already opened....¡± ¡°Enough Ryo Kun! Sit down!¡± At that moment, Orochimaru interfered, interrupting him. Ryo looked at Orochimaru in disbelief; he never expected that he would speak for Danzo and the 3rd. He opened his mouth, as if to say something, but then Minato also stopped him: ¡°Ryo, you should sit down for now! The Sandaime must have a reason to say what he said.¡± Reluctantly, Ryo put away the scroll; Danzo and the 3rd were finally relieved. By this point, the meeting could not persist, and it was ended by Minato after he announced that the Anbu will thoroughly investigate the matter. The 3rd also said that once the one responsible is determined, they would not go unpunished. Chapter 229 - Danzo Out!

Chapter 229: Danzo Out!

After the meeting, Minato and Ryo left the conference room to the office. ¡°Ryo, do you really have any evidence?¡± Minato anxiously asked as soon as he sat down. Ryo smirked at Minato as he closed the door, and said: ¡°Ni san, even you believed that? You¡¯re too innocent for a Hokage!¡± ¡°Cough! Who said I believed you? I don¡¯t. I just think that it¡¯s bad for you to y such a risky game without true evidence.¡± Minato¡¯s face was red as he quickly exined. ¡°Well, even if you didn¡¯t believe, I want you to stand to my side, Ni san. The Sandaime and Danzo areing, and you can¡¯t be too soft. We should at least get rid of Root this time; Danzo is too much of a threat! When it came down to ¡®business¡¯, Minato was obviously serious: ¡°I know, don¡¯t worry about that.¡± Just like Ryo said, a few minutester, the 3rd and Danzo entered through the door. Thetter stared at Ryo with contempt as soon as he entered. ¡°Hey Danzo san, don¡¯t you want me here? Alright, I¡¯m going out to make a scroll fair in front of the office!¡± Ryo stood up, as if leaving. The 3rd was surprised and he had to interfere: ¡°Ryo, he doesn¡¯t mean that! Don¡¯t be too implusive!¡± ¡°Ryo, don¡¯t make trouble! The Sandaime and Danzo san are your elders! Pay them their due respect.¡± Minato wanted to get down to business, so he had to interfere as well. As if he was Orochimaru, Ryo licked his lips and sat back down, while the 3rd and Danzo went and sat on the opposite side. ¡°Minato, I¡¯ve brought Danzo here so we could talk about what happened in the Rain Country. I don¡¯t have the details, but I have known Danzo for the longest time. He is absolutely loyal to Konoha!¡± Minato was not angry, and he still asked very politely: ¡°Sandaime, did you ask Danzo san about the ones he cooperated with Hanzo to siege?¡± Minato was very respectful in his speech to the 3rd, a man who dedicated his whole life to Konoha. Hiruzen was surprised by the question, and immediately looked at Danzo¡¯s expression with some doubt. ¡°Minato, who are those three? Why should Konoha care about their fate so much?¡± Danzo asked Minato. Hearing his words, Ryo frowned in wrath, his Chakra breaking out around him: ¡°Danzo san, Minato who?¡± The 3rd looked at Ryo, somewhat dissatisfied with his behavior. However, he still did not understand how Danzo was speaking erratically. When finding that his old friend wasn¡¯t interfering, Danzo could only yield and say: ¡°I... I was mistaken. Hokage Sama, who were those people?¡± He turned at Minato and asked again. Ryo repressed his Chakra, and Minato answered slowly: ¡°Those three are the reason why Jiraya Sensei stayed in the Rain Country for three years; they are all Jiraya Sensei students!¡± The third¡¯s face changed greatly, immediately asking: ¡°What? Are you sure?¡± Ryo said with a cold smile: ¡°What Ni-san had said is all true. The three are named Yahiko, Konan, and Nagato. They are all Jiraya san¡¯s disciples. Now, Danzo san, if Jiraya san learns that you¡¯ve killed his apprentice, what do you think he¡¯s going to do to you?¡± Danzo¡¯s face was getting more and more gloomy; he had no idea about the trio¡¯s link to Jiraya. The 3rd was also very embarrassed. He did not expect that Danzo would actually kill one of Jiraya¡¯s disciples. ¡°I had no idea about this! The one who killed them is Hanzo!¡± Danzo¡¯s justification seemed so dull, and the 3rd on his side sighed in frustration, feeling his old friend¡¯s deeds aging him in an instant. ¡°Danzo, you can¡¯t get away with this, and I can¡¯t help you anymore! I won¡¯t try to get the killing of my student¡¯s apprentice go unpunished! You¡¯re on your own!¡± After saying that, the 3rd got up and left. After the 3rd left, the office fell into silence for a while, with Minato, Ryo, and Danzo all staring at each other without uttering a word. In the end, Danzo couldn¡¯t go on: ¡°This is the end of the matter. I won¡¯t defend myself. What are your conditions, Hokage sama?¡± Minato had his answer ready: ¡°Danzo, I have two conditions. The first is the disbanding of Root, starting today. You get to keep a very small team in the headquarters, just enough people to guard its records. The second is your resignation from your post as Councilor!¡± Danzo immediately stood up raising his voice: ¡°What? That¡¯s impossible! You...¡± ¡°Danzo san, I advise you to think well beforeining. If you refuse, I will not hesitate to deliver the contents of the scroll to Jiraya san, who would then immediately learn that his disciple died because of you!¡± Ryo interrupted him. Danzo¡¯s face was heavy as he took he while to think, and then he eventually sighed and said: ¡°Just do what you want, I¡¯ve lost this time!¡± Finishing his words, he left the office. As Minato watched him leave, he felt finally relieved. Finally, the matter of Root was satisfactorily resolved. Ryo was still somewhat dissatisfied with the result. Although Danzo took a big hit this time, he did notpletely finish him off. He knew that he would eventually try to raise his head again. ¡°Ni-san, why not be tougher in your judgment? You could have taken away the rest of his authorities after his confession!¡± ¡°The matter is not so simple! Danzo¡¯s forces are not limited to Root. A number of small and medium sized ns in Konoha follow him. If we put him under too much pressure, he¡¯d probably defect, and hurt Konoha greatly.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Ryo shook his head, ¡°While Danzo is indeed too stubborn and greedy, he is really loyal to Konoha. Otherwise, the 3rd would not have tolerated him for so long.¡± Minato was surprised; he never expected to hear those words from Ryo¡¯s mouth! ¡°Alright Ni san, I¡¯ll be going now! I have something to do in Orochi san¡¯sb.¡± Ryo immediately disappeared from the office. After he left, Minato recalled what he had just said and then thought: ¡°Is he really loyal to Konoha? I sure hope so!¡± After that, he got back to his tedious work. The next day, an earth shattering event urred in Konoha, as Danzo announced his resignation from the Council in public. On top of that, Root was also disbanded. Of course, thatst bit was done in confidentiality. After all, there were not too many people knowing of Root¡¯s existence in the first ce! Besides the higher-ups attending the meeting of the previous evening, everyone was puzzled. Konoha¡¯s ninjas main topic of discussion for many days was Danzo¡¯s announcement. Ryo however had no time to pay attention to that, for unexpected developments urred in Orochimaru¡¯sb! Trantor Note: Hey there, J_Otaku here. I hope you¡¯ve enjoyed today¡¯s chapter ^^ If you want more, I¡¯ve just posted chapter 280 in Patreon! I have big ns for this month, with more chapters than ever. If you¡¯re interested in supporting me and reading more chapters, feel free to click the button bellow ^^ After the meeting, Minato and Ryo left the conference room to the office. ¡°Ryo, do you really have any evidence?¡± Minato anxiously asked as soon as he sat down. Ryo smirked at Minato as he closed the door, and said: ¡°Ni san, even you believed that? You¡¯re too innocent for a Hokage!¡± ¡°Cough! Who said I believed you? I don¡¯t. I just think that it¡¯s bad for you to y such a risky game without true evidence.¡± Minato¡¯s face was red as he quickly exined. ¡°Well, even if you didn¡¯t believe, I want you to stand to my side, Ni san. The Sandaime and Danzo areing, and you can¡¯t be too soft. We should at least get rid of Root this time; Danzo is too much of a threat! When it came down to ¡®business¡¯, Minato was obviously serious: ¡°I know, don¡¯t worry about that.¡± Just like Ryo said, a few minutester, the 3rd and Danzo entered through the door. Thetter stared at Ryo with contempt as soon as he entered. ¡°Hey Danzo san, don¡¯t you want me here? Alright, I¡¯m going out to make a scroll fair in front of the office!¡± Ryo stood up, as if leaving. The 3rd was surprised and he had to interfere: ¡°Ryo, he doesn¡¯t mean that! Don¡¯t be too implusive!¡± ¡°Ryo, don¡¯t make trouble! The Sandaime and Danzo san are your elders! Pay them their due respect.¡± Minato wanted to get down to business, so he had to interfere as well. As if he was Orochimaru, Ryo licked his lips and sat back down, while the 3rd and Danzo went and sat on the opposite side. ¡°Minato, I¡¯ve brought Danzo here so we could talk about what happened in the Rain Country. I don¡¯t have the details, but I have known Danzo for the longest time. He is absolutely loyal to Konoha!¡± Minato was not angry, and he still asked very politely: ¡°Sandaime, did you ask Danzo san about the ones he cooperated with Hanzo to siege?¡± Minato was very respectful in his speech to the 3rd, a man who dedicated his whole life to Konoha. Hiruzen was surprised by the question, and immediately looked at Danzo¡¯s expression with some doubt. ¡°Minato, who are those three? Why should Konoha care about their fate so much?¡± Danzo asked Minato. Hearing his words, Ryo frowned in wrath, his Chakra breaking out around him: ¡°Danzo san, Minato who?¡± The 3rd looked at Ryo, somewhat dissatisfied with his behavior. However, he still did not understand how Danzo was speaking erratically. When finding that his old friend wasn¡¯t interfering, Danzo could only yield and say: ¡°I... I was mistaken. Hokage Sama, who were those people?¡± He turned at Minato and asked again. Ryo repressed his Chakra, and Minato answered slowly: ¡°Those three are the reason why Jiraya Sensei stayed in the Rain Country for three years; they are all Jiraya Sensei students!¡± The third¡¯s face changed greatly, immediately asking: ¡°What? Are you sure?¡± Ryo said with a cold smile: ¡°What Ni-san had said is all true. The three are named Yahiko, Konan, and Nagato. They are all Jiraya san¡¯s disciples. Now, Danzo san, if Jiraya san learns that you¡¯ve killed his apprentice, what do you think he¡¯s going to do to you?¡± Danzo¡¯s face was getting more and more gloomy; he had no idea about the trio¡¯s link to Jiraya. The 3rd was also very embarrassed. He did not expect that Danzo would actually kill one of Jiraya¡¯s disciples. ¡°I had no idea about this! The one who killed them is Hanzo!¡± Danzo¡¯s justification seemed so dull, and the 3rd on his side sighed in frustration, feeling his old friend¡¯s deeds aging him in an instant. ¡°Danzo, you can¡¯t get away with this, and I can¡¯t help you anymore! I won¡¯t try to get the killing of my student¡¯s apprentice go unpunished! You¡¯re on your own!¡± After saying that, the 3rd got up and left. After the 3rd left, the office fell into silence for a while, with Minato, Ryo, and Danzo all staring at each other without uttering a word. In the end, Danzo couldn¡¯t go on: ¡°This is the end of the matter. I won¡¯t defend myself. What are your conditions, Hokage sama?¡± Minato had his answer ready: ¡°Danzo, I have two conditions. The first is the disbanding of Root, starting today. You get to keep a very small team in the headquarters, just enough people to guard its records. The second is your resignation from your post as Councilor!¡± Danzo immediately stood up raising his voice: ¡°What? That¡¯s impossible! You...¡± ¡°Danzo san, I advise you to think well beforeining. If you refuse, I will not hesitate to deliver the contents of the scroll to Jiraya san, who would then immediately learn that his disciple died because of you!¡± Ryo interrupted him. Danzo¡¯s face was heavy as he took he while to think, and then he eventually sighed and said: ¡°Just do what you want, I¡¯ve lost this time!¡± Finishing his words, he left the office. As Minato watched him leave, he felt finally relieved. Finally, the matter of Root was satisfactorily resolved. Ryo was still somewhat dissatisfied with the result. Although Danzo took a big hit this time, he did notpletely finish him off. He knew that he would eventually try to raise his head again. ¡°Ni-san, why not be tougher in your judgment? You could have taken away the rest of his authorities after his confession!¡± ¡°The matter is not so simple! Danzo¡¯s forces are not limited to Root. A number of small and medium sized ns in Konoha follow him. If we put him under too much pressure, he¡¯d probably defect, and hurt Konoha greatly.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Ryo shook his head, ¡°While Danzo is indeed too stubborn and greedy, he is really loyal to Konoha. Otherwise, the 3rd would not have tolerated him for so long.¡± Minato was surprised; he never expected to hear those words from Ryo¡¯s mouth! ¡°Alright Ni san, I¡¯ll be going now! I have something to do in Orochi san¡¯sb.¡± Ryo immediately disappeared from the office. After he left, Minato recalled what he had just said and then thought: ¡°Is he really loyal to Konoha? I sure hope so!¡± After that, he got back to his tedious work. The next day, an earth shattering event urred in Konoha, as Danzo announced his resignation from the Council in public. On top of that, Root was also disbanded. Of course, thatst bit was done in confidentiality. After all, there were not too many people knowing of Root¡¯s existence in the first ce! Besides the higher-ups attending the meeting of the previous evening, everyone was puzzled. Konoha¡¯s ninjas main topic of discussion for many days was Danzo¡¯s announcement. Ryo however had no time to pay attention to that, for unexpected developments urred in Orochimaru¡¯sb! Chapter 230 - End of the Experiment

Chapter 230: End of the Experiment

After dealing with Danzo, Ryo was feeling better. During the following few days, he trained Shisui rigorously in the 3rd training ground. Suddenly, he received a letter from Orochimaru. It said that the Lain¡¯s experiment had undergone a special change. His face changed greatly, and he immediately said goodbye to Shisui, teleporting to Orochimau¡¯sb. ¡°Orochi san, what happened?¡± As soon as he arrived, he asked Orochimaru. Thetter handed him a scroll with the data on the experiment, and it made him concerned. From the scroll, he learned that the integration process was going very smoothly, until today. What happened concerned Lain¡¯s Chakra. Since the experiment started, her Chakra levels were rising greatly and steadily. However, on that day¡¯s morning, they suddenly dropped! Orochimaru couldn¡¯t figure out why this happened, so he could only immediately send for Ryo. After returning the scroll to Orochimaru, Ryo rushed to the ssware wherein was ced. He hadn¡¯t seen her for a while now, so at first nce, he frowned in surprise. Her body waspletely ok, her vitality was even greater that what he had seen before, indicating that the fusion process was going very smoothly. So, howe her Chakra was dropping so much? A few minutester, Ryo just had to leave theb. Just like Orochimaru, he couldn¡¯t find the problem. In the next few days, Ryo returned theb frequently to check how Lain was doing. Her Chakra stores continued to drop steadily over the course of the next three days, only to suddenly rise on the fourth! In just one day, they exceeded their initial levels! In the ssware, her Chakra stores soared so fast; she absorbed all of the nutrients ced by Orochimaru¡¯s bio-fluid he ced around her, gradually changing its color from green to transparent. Orochimaru quickly noticed, changing the liquid with new supplies. With this new nutritional support, her Chakra stores continued to rise, but slowly. Her body also began to exude strong vitality simr to that of Hashirama¡¯s cells. This change made Orochimaru particrly excited. With all these symptoms that Lain¡¯s body had manifested, he was practically certain that the experiment was a sess. Now, she only needed a steady nutrient supply, and she should eventually be able to use Wood Release. Ryo shared these views with Orochimaru. He also felt that Lain was now out of the danger zone, and that the integration wasplete. After confirming her safety, he returned to rigorously training Shisui in the 3rd training ground. However, now another kid apanied Shisui often to training: Uchiha Itachi! He came every day to practice in the third training ground, but Ryo didn¡¯t want to interfere with his growth, and never epted his as a student. Still, this was Fugaku¡¯s son, a man who had been very kind to Ryo. Therefore, he never drove him away. Learning that the famous Ryo Yamanaka was training Shisui, Itachi came religiously to practice here, bing the newest addition to the 3rd training ground¡¯s ¡°roaster¡±. His fire release talent was much stronger than that of Shisui. The 5 year old was able to learn many of the Uchiha¡¯s fire release techniques. His Genjutsu talent was also very good, mainly reflected in his Spiritual Power that far exceeded that of an average five year old. Unlike any other Uchiha, Houyi and his son Ryo did not have an affinity to Fire Release. However, when sealing Korin into his body, Ryo gained that affinity with her. Therefore, he could asionally give simply guidance to Itachi. Besides that, he only advised Shisui to make him a Crow Contractor. Shisui had always had that thought, but wasn¡¯t sure if Itachi¡¯s Genjutsu talent was enough for him to benefit from it. After he heard Ryo propose the same thing, he stopped hesitating. After making Itachi their contractor, he began to guide him on dealing with the Crows. In this way, one month passed, and Ryo felt that he had taught Shisui enough. His disciple was a very fast learner, and he obviously still had a great untapped potential. However, just training wasn¡¯t going to get him any further; he need battle experience. By now, Shisui was already at the level of a weaker Jonin. With his great Body-Flicker technique, if he was to open the Mangekyo, he should be even able to take on an elite Jonin and even escape a quasi Kage inbat. Now, he had enough skill to protect himself, so after some thought, Ryo finally decided to get him to train with the Anbu for a while. However, before he could get that to happen, news reached him from Orochimau: Lain was awake! She had been in her ssware for two month, during which her body received all sorts of changed. At first, she was able to consciously guide her body to start the integration with Hashirama¡¯s cells by following Ryo¡¯s instructions. After that, her body fell into a state of deep sleep. It wasn¡¯t until today that she adapted enough with the new cells to wake up. She opened her eyes, and tapped on the ssware while Anko was near. Thetter immediately notified Orochimaru. After checking out on her, he told Anko to release her, and went personally to inform Ryo, who immediately teleported with him back to theb. When she saw Ryo, Lain smiled and began to shout: ¡°Oni.. sa.. san!¡± Ryo patted her head happily. After two months of not speaking, her speech abilities where somewhat slow, but Ryo could clearly hear the joy and excitement in her voice. ¡°Anko, I¡¯ll take Lain back home now, and we¡¯ll deal with everything else when she¡¯s back to one hundred percent.¡± Anko stopped him asking in surprise: ¡°Back home? Isn¡¯t this child an orphan?¡± ¡°Lain is already a Yamanaka!¡± Ryo said with a smile, and then exined the matter to Anko. During the past two months, Chinse won the n¡¯s consent, and made Lain officially a Yamanka. Inoichi even added her name into the Yamanaka¡¯s genealogy. After listening Anko nodded, and had nothing to say. Lain on the other hand was really excited to hear the news! Ryo teleported with Lain back home, going straight to Chinse¡¯s room. He exined Lain¡¯s situation to his mother briefly, asking her to talk with her often to help restore her speech abilities back to normal. Chinse agreed immediately, and rushed out of the room with Lain! Chapter 231 - Wood Release! H.R.P Chapter 231: Wood Release! Under Chinse¡¯s attentive care, Lain quickly recovered her ability to move properly, and she regained all her speech capabilities. The rtionship between the two became closer and closer. Later, Chinese simply let her call her mom, and Ryo had a sister at home. A few dayster, Ryo teleported to the borders of the Fire Country with Lain and Orochimaru, in the morning, intending to confirm if she had really gained the ability to use Wood Release. For this reason, Ryo also borrowed a scroll from Minato, one that detailed several Wood Release Ninjutsus. Ryo did not directly teach her these techniques. After all, he was not certain that she had awakened Wood Release. He first gave her a piece of ¡°Chakra Induction Paper¡±, to determine her Nature Transformation affinities. Wood Release is abination of earth and water releases. If Laincked one of those two, the following test would not be necessary. Ryo directed Lain to inject her Chakra into the paper, which was then wrinkled, then damp, and finally turned into dirt and crumbled away. ¡°Lightning, Water, Earth!¡± Orochimaru was very excited to learn Lain¡¯s Nature transformation abilities. Ryo was also relieved, for now there was a chance that Lain had indeed acquired Wood Release. ¡°Lain, I want you now to imitate my Hand Seals, while releasing your Chakra to the outside.¡± Ryo started with one of the simplest techniques: [Wood Release: Wood Locking Wall]. But this was Lain¡¯s first attempt at using Ninjutsu. Her Hand Seal formation speed was too slow, her Chakra output was not stable, and she could not use the Ninjutsu at all. She tried many times, but never seeded. However, Ryo was far from giving up! He decided to use the Mind Body Switch Jutsu to take over her body. He formed the Hand Seals himself, and Chakra infused with high vitality inside Lain¡¯s body was released. Three small trees as thick as the arm of an adult popped out from the ground. Seeing this sess, Orochimaru couldn¡¯t help butugh very excitedly. Ryo went back to his body and looked at the three small trees as well, and arge smile showed on his face. ¡°Oni san, Orochimaru sama, if you want to see small trees, just ask! Why do you have to teach me Hands Seals that are soplicated?¡± Immediately, a small sapling tree appeared in the palm of Lain¡¯s hand! Ryo¡¯s face froze, and Orochimaru¡¯s also stared at her in awe, both never hearing before of such a technique! ¡°Cough, Lain, I¡¯m teaching you Hand Seals not just to see small trees, but to help you Release Ninjutsu, like this!¡± Ryo demonstrated a variety of Ninjutsu to Lain, which helped her understand the effect of Hand Seals. After confirming she had Wood Release, Orochimaru made a small cut to Lain¡¯s finger, took a blood sample from her, and then left. Ryo wanted to treat her, only to find that her finger healed itself almost immediately! At this moment, Ryo thought of an important problem. In the Manga, the Wood Minato produced was dead, while Lain¡¯s productions seemed to be alive. He turned back looking at the small trees on the side, and then tried to perceive them with his Spiritual Power. What he found was that they were almost identical to natural trees around them, with the only difference being that Chakra within them was infused with Lain¡¯s. A few minutester however, Lain¡¯s Chakra disappearedpletely. If Ryo hadn¡¯t seen how the trees were formed, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to identify which of them was made with Ninjutsu. This was strange! Arguably, with her having no considerable stores of Yang Chakra prior to the experiment, Lain shouldn¡¯t have any more of it than Yamato, and shouldn¡¯t be able to grant life to the wood she produces. In other words, her wood shouldn¡¯t be different from Yamato¡¯s. But clearly, her Wood Release was actually simr to that of Hashirama himself! Ryo couldn¡¯t figure out what was happening for a long time, and eventually could only give up and ask Lain about whatever else she realized after the experiment. She could only remember the beginning. After the integration began, she fell into deep sleep, so all she could offer Ryo was more questions of her own. Ryo sighed helplessly, and then just skipped questions all together and started training her. Lain was very in Ninjutsu, and she practiced incredibly diligently. It wasn¡¯t until noon that the two left for home. Chinese had already prepared lunch for them by then. During the meal, Chinse suggested to Ryo that Lain should begin going to the Ninja Academy. Without thinking, he agreed. It was indeed time for that, for Lain was already 6 years old. With them both agreeing, Chinse asked Lain herself. Her daughter was initially reluctant, but when hearing that she could learn Ninjustu in Ninja School, she immediately agreed. The only problem that remained was that school enrollment time had already passed. Chinse thought of asking Inoichi to use his connections to get her ate admission. However, Ryo told her not to do so. He was just going to take her to Minato, and the problem would then solve itself. Lain had Wood Release, something special and dangerous and that made her in need for protection. Therefore, he intended on telling Kushina and Minato about her anyway. Ryo teleported with Lain into Minato and Kushina¡¯s ce. He knocked the door gently, and heard footsteps approaching. Ever since Kushina married Minato, her temper changed a lot, and even started staying home much more often. If it wasn¡¯t for that, Ryo wouldn¡¯t have found her home at such a time. ¡°Ryo? It¡¯s you!¡± Kushina opened the door slightly surprised. ¡°I have something to show you. But before that, let me introduce you: This is my sister: Lain. Lain, see this one of a kind beauty? You call her Kushina Ne-san!¡± Lain nodded, and turned to Kushina politely saying: ¡°Hello Kushina Ne-san, my name is Lain Yamanaka.¡± ¡°Hello, hello! Wee to my ce!¡± Kushina greeted her smiling, and then looked at her back skeptically; she had no recollection of Ryo ever having a sibling! Minato had his Flying Thunder God, so when it was time for a meal, he¡¯d be always home. Today was no exception; when Ryo entered, he found him about to finish his lunch. ¡°Ryo? Wee! What brings you here?¡± Minato asked as he put down his chopsticks. ¡°Well, it¡¯s something very important to me! It¡¯s about my sister, Lain!¡± ¡°Sister? You have a sister?¡± Minato was surprised, also never hearing about this before. ¡°I¡¯ll exin this to youter, but now,e with me to the Forest of Death!¡± Minato and Kushina looked at each other, and teleported along with Ryo. ¡°Ni san, Ne san, what I¡¯m about to show you is of utmost importance to me. Lain, show them you small sapling!¡± Lain nodded and opened the palm of her hand, and small sapling appeared inside it! ¡°Ryo... is this?¡± Minato¡¯s voice trembled slightly. Ryo did not answer him, and said to Lain: ¡°Do you remember that technique Lain? Give them a show of what you can do!¡± After practicing for the whole morning, Lain could barely release Ninjutsu. Carefully, she made her hand seals, and two other thumb thick saplings emerged from the ground! Chapter 232 - New Tasks

Chapter 232: New Tasks

¡°It is Wood Release! How is this possible?¡± Seeing the two small saplings growing on the ground, Minato became sure that Lain was using Wood Release. Still, he didn¡¯t understand what actually happened. ¡°Kushina, that¡¯s indeed Wood Release. It¡¯s exactly like that of Hashirama. I can¡¯t mistake such strong vitality!¡± Kurama said with great certainty. ¡°Minato, I just asked Kurama, and he said that this is Wood Release indeed.¡± Getting a positive answer, Minato actually smiled and said: ¡°I never expected that I would get to see it, not with so much time between us and the 1st¡¯s passing.¡± ¡°Kushina, switch with me, I want to confirm something!¡± After Kurama took over Kushina¡¯s body, his scarlet eyes stared at Lain Yamanaka. After doing so for a while, he turned to Ryo and asked: ¡°Kid, exin to me, what is this little girl?¡± Ryo did not want to reveal too much about Lain. After all, this matter is rted to Orochimaru. Therefore, when faced by Kurama¡¯s question, he chose to just remain silent. Facing his silence, Kurama did not rush to show anger. Instead, he smiled and said: ¡°Boy, it doesn¡¯t matter much to me if you keep quiet. I don¡¯t want to know what your hiding either. Just... don¡¯te running to me when this girl starts having problems in the future!¡± The Kyubi¡¯s words made Ryo rather worried. Lain was indeed different from Yamato, so perhaps she was not as safe as he was in the Manga? Seeing that Ryo was somewhat shaken, the Kyubi said: ¡°Kid, did this girl receive a sudden drop in Chakra levels at some point in time?¡± Ryo was no longer calm, for Lain did experience such a thing during the experiment. He said: ¡°Kurama! How do you know about this?¡± ¡°You answer me first! Is this girl not from the Senju bloodline?¡± For Lain safety, Ryo could only admit that much. The Kyubi snorted, not saying anything. He had lived for long enough to guess what had happened to the young girl. Controlling Kushina¡¯s body, Ryo walked ahead of Ryo, putting her hand over Lain¡¯s hand and passing on a certain amount of Red Biju Chakra to her body! As soon as Lain epted this Chakra, her consciousness blurred and she fell asleep. Ryo immediately jumped to her side, picked her up, and then teleported with her home. After putting her in bed, he returned to the Forest of Death. ¡°Kurama, what in the world is going on?¡± Ryo asked anxiously. ¡°Kid, haven¡¯t you found out yet? The girl almost had no Yang Chakra of her own left in her body!¡± ¡°I just noticed! I¡¯m also wondering how she could use this kind of Wood Release, creating living things with such vitality!¡± ¡°Her cells! She¡¯s pulling vitality out of her own cells!¡± The Kyubi said with a furious grunt. All the pieces of the puzzle suddenly fell into ce, and Ryo understood everything that was bothering him. Unlike Yamato, Lain¡¯s body¡¯s integration with Hashirama¡¯s cells was perfect. Her Yin Chakra allowed her to pull in Hashirama¡¯s distinct Yang Chakra and have great vitality, and then use the original Wood Release. ¡°I think you get the rest! Using Wood Release without having powerful Yang Chakra of her own is pulling the life away from that little girl; she¡¯s dying slowly!¡± Ryo nodded solemnly; what Kurama said was true. ¡°Kurama, I still have two questions...¡± Ryo was about to ask, when the Kyubi interrupted him. ¡°I know what you want to ask! Listen, I¡¯ve just given this girl an abundance of Yang Chakra. Once that integrates with her own Chakra, it should allow her body to produce Yang Chakra at a rate high enough to counter the side effects of Wood Release use. As for the drop in her Chakra that happened before, that marked the awakening of her Wood Release, and that consumed a lot of her Chakra. Once that wasplete, she recovered her Chakra slowly.¡± After listening to Kurama, Ryo began thinking again, and Minato also understood a lot of what happened. The Kyubi returned to Kushina¡¯s body, and went back to sleep. A few minutester, Ryo looked at Minato and said: ¡°Ni-san, I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Minato smiled and shook his head saying: ¡°Ryo, I promise you: the matter of Lain will not be pursued!¡± Ryo released a sigh of relief; he did not expect that Minato would not even question what happened! ¡°Ryo, you are the person Kushina and I trust the most in Konoha. I believe that you will not do anything to harm Konoha!¡± This unconditional trust from Minato made Ryo feel both moved and responsible. Later, Ryo proposed that Lain should go to the Ninja Academy, and Minato immediately agreed without hesitation. The next day, the Yamanaka family received a notice of admission from the Ninja School. However, since Lain was still asleep, her first school day could only be postponed. After receiving the Kyubi¡¯s Yang Chakra, Lain slept for three days and nights, with her own Yang Chakra growing constantly during all that time. Her entire body started to radiate strong vitality from the inside out. On top of that, Chinse, who was taking care of Lain, noticed that her daughter was growing taller at a speed visible to the naked eye! The forth day¡¯s noon, Lain woke up from her slumber. Ryo immediately came to her side examining her health and Chakra. Just like Kurama did say, Ryo felt her own Yang Chakra production was greatly enhanced. After all, she did have Hashirama¡¯s cells, and they were integrated with her body. It was all about getting her body to be able to produce Yang Chakra on its own. The Kyubi¡¯s Chakra only elerated to the process enough for her to survive it. After sleeping for three whole days, Lain felt great and very energetic. After Ryo confirmed she was alright, he immediately teleported to the Minato¡¯s office. Not long ago, Minato sent an Anbu to summon him. The message just happened to coincide with Lain¡¯s awakening, so Ryo couldn¡¯t just respond immediately. In the office, Minato was talking to someone when Ryo suddenly appeared. Ryo looked at the person who was shocked by his sudden appearance, and he felt she was familiar. ¡°Maki, here¡¯s Ryo! Go ahead and exin the situation to him.¡± When Ryo heard her name, he immediately remembered who she was. This was Maki, Pakura¡¯s disciple, and the one who ended up being able of sealing her in the anime. ¡°Ryo sama, our Ichibi Jinchuriki is seriously ill, on his death bed. Therefore, the kazekage sama¡¯s consultant, Pakura sama, has sent for your help with sealing the Biju in the next Jinchuriki. This is her letter to you.¡± After saying that, Maki handed Ryo a scroll, and after going through its content, he agreed to go to the Sand Vige. Chapter 233 - Sasori of the Red Sand! Chapter 233: Sasori of the Red Sand! In the afternoon, Ryo set off with Maki, Shisui, and Kakashi. Ryo could use the Teleportation Barrier, but instead preferred to run his way to the Sand Country along with the three. After Minato¡¯s session, Kakashi was assigned at the Anbu, and was performing several tasks with them. Ryo hadn¡¯t seen him for a long time. When the request was made by Pakura, Ryo immediately asked for Kakashi toe along. Minato thought about it and then agreed to the request. Ryo had two main purposes. One was letting Shisui and Kakashi face a Biju, and the other was to talk to Kakashi about Shisui¡¯s introduction into the Anbu. It had been a while since Ryo was thinking of this; it should be the perfect next step for Shisui¡¯s evolution. Minato approved the idea, and only discussing the matter with Kakashi was left. This introduction into the Anbu should get Shisui in contact with actualbat more frequently and improve his experience; following Kakashi could help him grow faster. After listening to Ryo, Kakashi looked at Shisui and said to him coldly: ¡°Alright, just don¡¯t drag us down...¡± Shisui did not care about Kakashi¡¯s attitude. Instead, he said to Kakashi with great enthusiasm: ¡°I will not, Kakashi san!¡± With the weakest among the four being a Tokubetsu Jonin, they were moving fast enough to reach the Wind Country in about a day or so. After entering the Wind Country, Maki took the initiative to lead the way, and other three stopped talking. After a certain distance, Ryo suddenly felt that someone was hiding under the sand dunes. Not knowing whether the one hiding was an enemy or friend, Ryo entered Ice Elementization out of caution. At the same time, he established a telepathic link with Kakashi and Shisui, telling them to be careful. Maki was also a sensor Ninja. In the Anime, she was skillful enough to detect Hayate Gekko with his Invisibility Justu, and now she also noticed the one in the Sand. Not wanting to let them notice, she acted as if nothing was going on. Therefore, when picking the path for the group, she deliberately went through the sand dunes. But it seemed like the one in the sand did not want them to leave, aiming a poisonous needle at Kakashi. Ryo couldn¡¯t remain idle anymore, flickering to block the needle for Kakashi, and aiming a Chidori Eiso at the shooter. Facing the attack, the one in the sand did not seem to want to dodge, instead throwing a few more Shuriken at Kakashi. The young Quasi Kage wasn¡¯t about to fall for some Shuriken; he easily dodged them. By then, Ryo¡¯s Chidori Eiso hit its target. However, to his surprise, the attack did not seem to cause any harm to the enemy, who slowly rose from the sand. At this time, everyone could see what he looked like! Ryo frowned at its sight, for he looked a lot like Sasori¡¯s main doll he saw in the Anime! ¡°Hiruko! What do you want?¡± Maki sounded like she recognized this person, and she began to ask questions. ¡°Nothing, I just saw that someone alongside you that reminded me of an old friend from many years ago!¡± Hiruko looked at Kakashi with a mix of excitement and despise. ¡°Kakashi, it seems like this person is an enemy of Sakumo san.¡± Ryo said. Kakashi reluctantly sighed. This wasn¡¯t the first time he saw someone traumatized by his father. He just wanted to exin that he wasn¡¯t his father, and had nothing to do with what he did in war, but he was interrupted by the sight of a de flying towards Hiruko and injuring him! Ryo immediately released his spiritual power, perceiving the surroundings, and his face immediately became gloomy. In the distance, behind Hiruko, he could perceive the man who should be Sasori of the Red Sand. It seemed like he was ¡°hunting¡± Hiruko who was still alive! ¡°Kakashi, don¡¯t try to exin, the one behind him is going to kill him! Let¡¯s not interfere and just go!¡± After saying that, Ryo turned around and left. Shisui and Kakashi still had their doubts, but they could only follow him. As they stepped away, they heard a violent scream! It was Hiruko, killed by the 3rd Kazekage¡¯s puppet! But Hiruko¡¯s death wasn¡¯t just enough, for Sasori noticed Kakashi as well! Both his parents were killed by Sakumo during the 2nd World War, so he wasn¡¯t going to let his son just walk away... After collecting Hiruko¡¯s bleeding corpse, the 3rd Kazekage¡¯s puppet immediately chased Ryo¡¯s group. Ryo did not want to kill Sasori so early, but he wasn¡¯t just going tote him reap Kakashi¡¯s soul. Helplessly, he said: ¡°Kakashi, Shisui, you should be very careful! This one behind us will not be easy to deal with!¡± Hearing this, Kakashi¡¯s face changed greatly, for someone who could make Ryo so vignt could only be Kage tier. ¡°Sensei, who¡¯s this person? Do you know him?¡± Shisui asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know him, but I can guess who he is; I think you¡¯ve all heard of the Sand¡¯s Missing-Nin, Sasori of the Red Sand!¡± Maki¡¯s body trembled in fear as she heard that name. Being a Sand Ninja herself, she was well familiar with the legend of Sasori, the man who¡¯s said to have enough mastery over the secret arts of puppetry to crush a country single handedly! Soon, Sasori arrived before Ryo and the others, ignoring them all besides Kakashi at whom he stared saying: ¡°Hatake Kakashi, am I right? I¡¯m adding you to my collection!¡± Immediately after finishing his words, he controlled the 3rd¡¯s puppet to rush at Kakashi. The puppet was moving too fast for Kakashi to see, and he had to instantly activate his Sharingan, and then block its first attack. Naturally, that wasn¡¯t all that wasing. The 3rd¡¯s puppet condensed its iron sand into a massive spear that went straight towards Kakashi. This formed a pattern, as the attack of the puppets and its Iron Sand weapons came in one after the other, overwhelming Kakashi. He could not fight back, and all he was able to do was to dodge as much as possible. The Iron Sand got scattered all around him, and a simple mistake was going to end his life. Even though the Sharingan was integrated into his body, it still consumed his Chakra quickly when activated. He gradually lost his physical power, and Ryo could no longer just watch. Thetter entered the Ice-Lightning Chakra Mode, and flickered before Sasori in an instant, severing the Chakra string between him and the puppet with his Ice Scalpel. Ryo could only know how to precisely act just because he saw Sakumo dealing with Chiyo so many times before. The 3rd Kazekage¡¯s puppet lost its Chakra support, and the Iron Sand weapons disintegrated and fell to the ground! Chapter 234

Chapter 234

Sasori¡¯s face was gloomy; he never expected that the Chakra Threads would be spotted and cut off so easily by Ryo. Moreover, his terrifying speed exceeded all his expectations. ¡°As far as I know, there are two ninjas Konoha known for their speed. One is the Fourth Hokage, and the other is Ryo Yamanaka. I can¡¯t think that I would meet the Hokage himself here in the middle of the desert, so that should make you Ryo, am I right?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me!¡± Ryo nodded. Confirming the identity of his foe made Sasori¡¯s face even gloomier; a speed-type Ninja is a perfect counter to Puppet Masters. Nevertheless, Sasori was confident in his skills as the best Puppeteer out there, and Kakashi was close at hand and he didn¡¯t want to give up. At this time, he hadn¡¯t fully transformed his body to a puppet, but he did rece a few of his organs. Secretly, he opened a small box in his chest, filled with thousands of poisonous needles that he shot immediately at Ryo! Ryo did not seem to move, and the two were very close to each other. The needles went to Ryo, just to directly pass through his body! Seeing that, Sasori¡¯s face froze. He knew how much power his needles packed, and knew all too well that they shouldn¡¯t get through the human body. Therefore, he thought that they must have missed. What he didn¡¯t know was that they passed through his body just because Ryo was in Ice Elementization all this time. Sasori mistakenly thought that Ryo just dodged his attack at such a short distance, and that made him begin to give up. At the same time, Ryo did not know what he was thinking, but he felt that Sasori wanted to end the battle. ¡°Ryo Yamanaka, you¡¯ve won this time! Kakashi should consider himself lucky to have you around to protect him.¡± As he spoke, smoke erupted from the soles of his feet. It wasn¡¯t ordinary smoke; it was potent enough to disrupt Ryo¡¯s perception. By the time it dissipated, Sasori was already gone, along with the 3rd Kazekage¡¯s puppet. After the four took a break for recovery, they continued to move toward the Hidden Sand. On the way, it was obvious that Maki seemed like she wanted to say something. When the group was about to arrive at the vige, she couldn¡¯t help it anymore, and walked back to Ryo saying: ¡°Ryo sama, was that puppet that Sasori had that of the Sandaime Kazekage sama?¡± Ryo nodded: ¡°I have never seen the 3rd Kazekage, but with that puppet having the Ma Release Kekkei Genkai, it should be his.¡± Maki fell silent; she already knew the answer, and only asked Ryo to confirm her thoughts. She picked up speed, for this news was too important; she had to inform Rasa and Pakura immediately. As the four were already close to the vige, they reached it in just a few minutes. Maki took the three in, and arranged for them to wait in the conference room. She on the other hand rushed straight into the office to report the disturbing news. ¡°Knock Knock Knock Knock Knock...¡± Rasa was discussing the sealing matter with Pakura in his office, when a rushing knock on the door stopped them. Hearing that, they let the one at the door in. Getting their permission, Maki pushed the door. ¡°Maki? You look out of breath! Is Ryo Yamanaka here?¡± Pakura saw Maki¡¯s state and asked casually. ¡°Yes... Pakura... san! Ryo Yamanaka is... here. But I¡¯m not here to report that. It¡¯s about the Sandaime Kazekage sama!¡± The 3rd Kazekage was Rasa¡¯s mentor, and the closest thing to a fatherly presence to him. Hearing him being mentioned, the 4th¡¯s face changed greatly. Pakura also became anxious hearing about him and asked hastily: ¡°Maki, what¡¯s the matter? Tell me!¡± Maki quickly told Pakura and Rasa about Sasori: ¡°On our road, we encounted.... and then, he took the Sandaime sama¡¯s body and disappeared!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Rasa crushed the teacup in his hand after listening to Maki¡¯s narrative.¡±This is horrible! I never thought that Sensei¡¯s disappearance was rted to that bastard! He actually dared to make my Sensei into a puppet!¡± Pakura feared that the raging Rasa would do something irrational, and quickly advised: ¡°Rasa, calm down! Sasori is also Chiyo san¡¯s grandson; you should take your time when dealing with this matter.¡± Rasa still had great respect to Chiyo, so hearing her name made him take a deep breath and force himself to calm down. He then said to Pakura: ¡°About Ryo Yamanaka, you should go meet him, I want to be alone.¡± Pakura nodded and left the office with Maki. ¡°Maki, where¡¯s Ryo Yamanaka?¡± ¡°In the conference room; do you need me to apany you?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll go by myself. You¡¯ve been working hard these days; go and get yourself some rest!¡± Pakura rejected Maki¡¯s proposal and walked on her own to the conference room. Ryo, Kakashi and Shisui had been waiting there for ten minutes, with no one from the Sand showing up! Shisui whispered impatiently: ¡°Sensei, the Hidden Sand are too rude, not sending anyone to meet us for so long, even though they were the ones to invite us!¡± ¡°Maki has seen things involving the 3rd Kazekage; such a level of information should get the higher-ups of the vige busy. you should be more understanding!¡± When hearing Ryo, Shisui¡¯s eyes opened wide open as he muttered: ¡°Are you still my teacher? My teacher cannot be so understanding!¡± Hearing his disciple, Ryo blushed, knowing that his high tolerance to the Sand¡¯s behavior is probably just due to his several encounters with Pakura. After waiting for so long, he still didn¡¯t lose his patience. Just as he was about to exin to Shisui, the door to the conference room was opened, and Pakura walked in. ¡°Ryo, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve kept you waiting!¡± Pakura apologized to Ryo. ¡°It¡¯s no problem!¡± Seeing that Ryo was far from angry, Pakura was relieved. After the two chatter for a little, she went to the topic, talking to Ryo about the sealing of the Ichibi. From her words, Ryo understood the Sand¡¯s ideas. The Sand intended on forging the next Ichibi Jinchuriki into a perfect one like Nibi and Hachibi Jinchurikis of the Hidden Cloud, not just one that needed to sleep in order to fully transform. Therefore, the sealing of the Ichibi should not to be as sloppy as before. However, with only a few of their Ninjas being proficient in Fuinjutsu, and none of them being as good as the likes of the Uzumaki and those who had learned their secrets, Rasa and Pakura eventually decided to ask for help from Konoha. The one they trusted the most was Ryo, so he was the one they requested. Chapter 235 - Perfect Ichibi Jinchuriki H.R.P Chapter 235: Perfect Ichibi Jinchuriki After understanding the Sand¡¯s idea from Pakura, Ryo thought for a while and then agreed to help them. Hearing that made Pakura very happy; and having Ryo help with the sealing that would lead to the Sand having a perfect Jinchuriki should have been more difficult to achieve. After all, this was something that hid potential danger to Konoha. The truth was, Ryo wasn¡¯t doing this with trust that Pakura and Rasa would never turn into enemies into future. After all, a decade could change a lot of things, and the Sand could get back to being enemies with Konoha. However, Ryo was considering his own strength, and with that, he felt no threat at all. Since he had decided to help, Ryo began to consider the seal he should be using. In the Manga, when sealing the Kyubi in Naruto, Minato used a double [Four Symbols Seal] to create an Eight Trigrams Seal. He also modified the seal be leaving a gap into it, allowing Naruto to extract the Biju¡¯s Chakra and make it his own. Thisbination allowed a significant reduction in the Kyubi¡¯s influence on Naruto¡¯s emotions, while allowing thetter to use rtively low but very sufficient amounts of the Biju¡¯s Chakra. Ryo was also going to base his work upon the [Four Symbols Seal], but after some thought, he felt he should use a single one, and not opt for the use of the [Eight Trigrams Seal]. This was because the Ichibi¡¯s Chakra amount was too small to require such a powerful seal. The Jinchuriki wouldn¡¯t just have ess to Chakra small enough for them to control; it might be too minimal to be even sensed. Thinking of this, Ryo decided to use a simple [Four Elephant Seal], just strengthening it in another fashion. One idea he had was the use of Natural Energy to do so. After deciding what to do, Ryo nned to talk to Pakura about his ns. Just as he wanted to speak, he sensed an extremely powerful Chakra around the vige. This was a Chakra that Ryo was very familiar with, for he had seen it many times already on the battlefield. ¡°Pakura, I wanted to tell you about my ns for the seals, but unfortunately, it¡¯s toote. The Ichibi has already emerged.¡± Pakura was shocked, rushing to the window, to look out, and she indeed saw Shukaku¡¯s massive figure. She jumped immediately out of the window, rushing in the direction of the Ichibi. Ryo nced at Kakashi and Shisui, and the three immediately followed her. The hidden Sand is located in the desert, which allowed the Ichibi to self-repair indefinitely. Therefore, it was a perfect battlefield for the Ichibi. By the time the three arrived to the scene, they found a Large Number of Sand Ninjas already fighting the Biju. Ryo looked back at his twopanions: ¡°Kakashi, Shisui, let me see your recent growth. Go deal with the Ichibi alongside the Sand Ninjas!¡± ¡°Yes, Sensei!¡± As obedient as ever, Shisui immediately rushed to battle. Kakashi however nced at Ryo with someint: ¡°I guessed that was your n! I was wondering why you had to take me to the Sand Vige with you!¡± Then, he looked back at Shisui, took out his Chakra de, and followed to the Ichibi. Kakashi and Shisui joining didn¡¯t have much impact on the battle. A quasi Kage and a Jonin of their styles were only going to do so much against the fully released Biju in the desert. However, Ryo saw their growth manifested on this battlefield. Kakashi¡¯s fighting style was very different from his style in the Manga. With him being able to close his Sharingan wantonly, he could rely on the Hatake style Lighting Chakra mode, and fight using much more powerful Kenjutsu and Taijutsu. With Sakumo¡¯s instructions, Kakashi was a true heir of his n¡¯s style, and even his own unique Ninjutsu techniques were much more advanced. Just as Ryo was delighted with Kakashi¡¯s growth, he saw him use a new technique! He first used Chidori on the hand grabbing his de, which was in turned wrapped with Chidori¡¯s Chakra. With him having the Sharingan now, Chidori waspletely his, and he was able to modify it into new forms. The fused white de style of Sakumo and Chidori fused into a much more destructive technique. Kakashi activated the Sharingan, found the nearest weak point in the Ichibi¡¯s body to him, and then sliced its leg in half! ¡°Using his father¡¯s technique in this way? This guy is truly a genius!¡± Ryo couldn¡¯t help but praise Kakashi when witnessing the effect of his technique. After seeing enough of Kakashi¡¯s performance, Ryo turned his attention to Shisui. His student was doing far worse than Kakashi, mainly dodging, and rarely finding an opportunity to make an effective attack on the Biju. Ryo sighed as he saw the effect theck of experience had on Shisui; the young Uchiha couldn¡¯t use his strength to full effect. After seeing both of their performances, he achieved his purpose, and didn¡¯t want to waste more time. He established a telepathic link with Pakura, saying: ¡°Pakura, get your Ninjas, Kakashi and Shisui away from Shukaku; I¡¯ll deal with him myself. Pakura hesitated for a while, and then chose to trust him, asking the other Ninjas to withdraw. Seeing the Ninjas around the Biju were almost all gone, Ryo entered the Lightning Chakra mode, condensing a massive Ice Bow. He pulled the sting, releasing his Ice Arrow which turned into a massive Ice Flower like every time, enveloping the Biju in Ice. Of course, Ryo wasn¡¯t going to shatter his flower this time. He wanted to seal the Ichibi, not kill it! ¡°Pakura, bring me your chosen Jinchuriki!¡± After Ryo finished his words, he teleported to the Ichibi and waited for Pakura¡¯s arrival. Pakura heard Ryo and immediately rushed to Rasa¡¯s ce to bring his newly born child, Gaara! A few minutester, Pakura brought the young Gaara to Ryo, apanied by a 12-year-old child. As she gave the child to Ryo, Pakura said: ¡°This is Gaara, Rasa¡¯s son. To get the vige as strong as possible, the Kazekage is willing to make his own son the Jinchurki. We have great hopes in this child!¡± Ryo glimpsed at the sleeping Gaara, and then began to prepare for the sealing. Ryo first step was to enter Sage Mode, writing the seal on the scroll, and then melting the Ice around the Ichibi. With Ichibi out of the Ice, it was about to rage. But even before having the chance to make its infamous scream, it was sealed by Ryo into Gaara. For the sake on insurance, Ryo used the Evil Sealing Method on top of the Four Symbols Seal, and urged Pakura to undo that when Gaara starts learning to use his Chakra. Ryo¡¯s purpose was topletely shield the young Gaara from the Ichibi¡¯s influence. That should help him to adapt more easily with Ichibi after getting a few years as normal child. After the sealing waspleted, Ryo picked up the newborn and handed him to Pakura. ¡°Well, Pakura, the seal is perfect. Whether or not Gaara bes a perfect Jinchurki depends of his ability to get along with the Ichibi!¡± Pakura nodded and called the 12 to 13-year-old child by her side, handing him Gaara and saying: ¡°Yashamaru, you must take care of Gaara!¡± (Yashamaru¡¯s age doesn¡¯t seem to be right here. But I guess that¡¯s irrelevant.) Chapter 236 - Pakura’s Heart Chapter 236: Pakura¡¯s Heart Hearing Yashamaru¡¯s name, Ryo immediately looked at the kid holding the baby, and remembered him from the Manga. This was Gaara¡¯s uncle, a Ninja that Rasa trusted to the extreme, and was supposed to guard young Gaara from a young age. Yashamaru¡¯s feelings for Gaara were somewhatplicated, but Ryo was pretty sure that he loved his nephew. Nevertheless, he yed a very important role in Gaara¡¯s childhood, stealing thest ray of hope, love and sanity from him. It was a shame that Yashamaru, being an Anbu, had no way out of obeying Rasa¡¯s orders. In order to test Gaara¡¯s capabilities of controlling Shukaku, he was ordered to push Gaara to the brink, and see if he could control the Biju that was sealed within him. He was to tell the young fragile child that he was never shown love by anyone else that he, his uncle, hated him for taking away the life of his sister. Rasa was very disappointed in Gaara¡¯s ability to control Shukaku. He felt he had to test his son¡¯s control over the beast within him, and even eliminate him if he posed too much danger to the vige. In case Gaara was to fail, Yashamaru was assigned to assassinate him. As he was too incapacitated to do anything else by the end of the test, he could only detonate several Explosive Tag wrapped around his body to do the job. The whole deal was frightening and extremely traumatizing, and Gaara, while unscathed on the outside, changed for the worse, and turned into the monster that Naruto had to face in the Manga. Thinking of this, Ryo could only sigh, saying to Yashamaru: ¡°People need love and trust; love is the right way for a Jinchuriki to be perfect. I hope you will be there for this child when he needs you!¡± Yashamaru did not understand Ryo well at this moment, but that did not prevent him from remembering his words. His guts told him that Ryo meant good for him and for Gaara. After thanking him, he left with the baby. As he disappeared from sight, Pakura turned around to Ryo and asked: ¡°Ryo, do you think that Yashamaru could really take care of Gaara?¡± Ryo acted slightly surprised as he asked: ¡°Didn¡¯t you choose him? Why would I know any better?¡± ¡°It was Rasa¡¯s choice. He said that Yashamaru loves Gaara and could take care of him, but I could sometimes see hidden hatred in his eyes when looking at his nephew.¡± ¡°Really? How sinister of you, Pakura! All I saw in his eyes is love for that child!¡± After saying that, Ryo took Kakashi and Shisui, and slowly walked towards the 3rd¡¯s building. Behind him, Pakura smirked and muttered: ¡°You little brat, as if you know what love is!¡± ¡°Pakura, then you know what love is?¡± Pakura suddenly heard a voiceing from behind her! ¡°Ne san! What are you doing here?¡± Shi rolled her eyes and answered: ¡°What? I can¡¯te?! I know I¡¯m not that strong, but I am also a Ninja! I can¡¯t hide inside like a civilian!¡± Pakura shook her head; her sister hadn¡¯t been on a mission for so long, she forgot she was actually a Ninja. Shi understood what her sister was thinking of. She could only sigh helplessly and say: ¡°Pakura, back to the topic; do you know what love is?¡± Pakura actually did not give her sister¡¯s question much thought, thinking that she was just being ridiculous. However, now it seemed like Shi was actually serious. After thinking for a while, Pakura shook her head and said: ¡°Love? I don¡¯t know... I¡¯ve probably never loved anyone...¡± ¡°Yes? Then, what do you think of Ryo?¡± Shi asked with a smile on her face. Pakura heard Ryo¡¯s name, and her face turned red, and then she shook her head and did not know what to say or think... ¡°You! I wasn¡¯t actually that sure! But your face actually turned really red as soon as I mentioned his name. ¡°Did I blush...¡± Pakura muttered, and then raised her hand to her face to find it was actually really hot. ¡°Well, it seems like I¡¯m in the way here. I¡¯ll leave you with the others, and you just think about it on your own!¡± Shi turned away and left quickly. After hearing Shi, Pakura¡¯s mind entered a state of chaos. Out of nowhere, scenes from every time she encountered Ryo popped in her mind. She walked behind him, lost in memories and thoughts, her face bing more and more red. In the end, she could only say for sure that she did like him. Was it actually love? She had no idea... With Shi forcing her to face her emotions, Pakura finally realized the nature of her feelings. This marked a moment after which she could never act or be the same when before Ryo. In the conference room, Ryo exined to her in more details what he did concerning the sealing of Shukaku. All throughout his exnation, she deliberately avoided making eye contact with him. Ryo did notice this and was slightly nervous, immediately recalling all what had happened between him and her recently; trying to make sure that he did not offend her in anyway. He could see clearly that something rted to him bothered her, or at least made her act differently. The more time passed, the more awkward the situation became. After a long silence, Ryo couldn¡¯t help it anymore. He gathered his courage and finally asked: ¡°Hey Pakura, have I done anything that upset you recently?¡± Pakura was stunned as she heard him, and immediately shook her head, but her face became even redder and her eyes became even more blurred. Ryo saw her shaking her head and breathed a sigh of relief. He then continued to talk to her about Gaara. His questions made Pakura even more ufortable. It was no time for that, for she was just struggling with making a decision on what she should do next. To confess, or not to confess? And if yes, how?! In the end, she was the girl, and was slightly too reserved to be the one to take the initiative. She had to wait and see. Pakura looked at Ryo, wondering to herself: ¡®I have been so obvious, is he a block of wood or something? Or is he still pretending not to see?¡¯ Ryo has been single for a couple of lifetimes now, and never had any time to open up to rtionships. Besides his feelings towards Yugao, he never felt anything special towards any girl. Therefore, the usually tactical Ninja was clueless about how Pakura was feeling. Seeing that this was going nowhere, Pakura sighed, and then left the meeting room without warning, leaving Ryo behind all puzzled, along with the ¡°thoughtful¡± Shisui and Kakashi. Shortly after she left, Rasa arrived, expressing his great gratitude on behalf of the Sand Vige to Ryo. At the same time, almost under his breath, he asked Ryo about his ns and the time he would pick to return to Konoha. Indeed, with the Ichibi sealed, Ryo and the others had no business staying in the vige. Rasa could not feel at ease with such a powerful Kage Tier Ninja from an ¡°allied vige¡± remaining in the Hidden Sand for too long. Ryo understood his concerns, and immediately said that he would be leaving on the following day. The next morning, Ryo and his team left together. Pakura, who said goodbye to them, watched as Ryo¡¯s shadow disappeared along with the horizon, her heart filled with reluctance and doubt. Chapter 237 - Pregnancy!

H.R.P Chapter 237: Pregnancy!

Using the Teleportation Barrier, Ryo took Kakashi and Shisui back to Konoha in no time. As they returned, he left the two to do whatever they wanted, while he delivered the mission report to Minato on his own. As soon as he disappeared from sight, Shisui, with a strange expression on his face, asked Kakashi: ¡°Kakashi san, do you think Pakura san likes Sensei?¡± Kakashi just sighed and left without answering. As for Ryo, he teleported directly into the Hokage¡¯s office, where he found not only Minato, but Jiraya as well! ¡°Hello Jiraya san! When have you returned?¡± Ryo greeted Jiraya very warmly after not seeing him for a good while. ¡°Oh it¡¯s Ryo! How are you doing? Long time no...¡± ¡°Jiraya Sensei, please change your attitude! Don¡¯t you feel that this is too much? You¡¯ve returned to the vige just yesterday and I¡¯m already having several people reporting that you¡¯ve been peeping! I¡¯m Hokage now! How can I deal with this?¡± ¡°Minato, I¡¯m not peeping; I¡¯m doing research for material! How can you put the mere act of peeping on the same level as an artist¡¯s quest for inspiration?!¡± ¡°Sensei... You¡¯ve always been saying that you are a writer; but I haven¡¯t seen any book you¡¯ve ever written! Just give me a book of your writing, and I¡¯ll try to find a way around this...¡± ¡°Well, if you¡¯ve just had some patience, I was going to give you this book anyway, haha!¡± As Jirayaughed, he took out a book from his pocket. Minato glimpsed at the book, unconsciously reaching out to take it from Jiraya. He never expected that this writing thing was actually real. ¡°The Tale of the Utterly Gutsy Shinobi?¡± ¡°Well, this is what I wrote in my early years. I¡¯ve only shown it to one person, and you are the second! It¡¯s good! The book is for you, I¡¯m leaving!¡± As he said that, Jiraya walked to the door and left. Minato sighed helplessly, and immediately turned his eyes to Ryo: ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Ryo immediately mentioned all the important details surrounding his trip to the Sand Vige, including the perfect seal he made for Gaara. Minato frowned as he heard him: ¡°Ryo, the Sand getting a perfect Jinchuriki is no trivial matter. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve been a little too impulsive when helping them achieve that?¡± ¡°Ni san, you can rest assured; what I¡¯ve done poses no risk to Konoha. Just trust me on this!¡± Hearing Ryo being so confident, Minato nodded and just said nothing. With his missionplete, Ryo returned home, where he actually didn¡¯t find Chinse or Lain. Thetter had started going to the Ninja academy, so his mother went out to pick her up after school. Lain was now 6 years old, actually older than many other new students. She had refined her Chakra, and learned the basics of using Ninjutsu by Ryo. Therefore, Minato could ¡®give his blessing¡¯ to get her directly in the elite second grade ss. Outside the academy, Chinse met Lain with a smile; it was a very enjoyable experience for her to pick up her daughter. In fact, Ryo was too much of a genius when growing up, to a point that made Chinse miss out on a substantial portion of her parenting experience. Now, she was cautious to make the most of parenting Lain. They returned home, and met Ryo again. In thefort of his own home, Ryo¡¯s time with his family flew quickly, and a week went by before he even knew it. Shisui started working under Kakashi, and Lain was also in school. With no tasks to perform in Konoha, Ryo just went to Konoha¡¯s hospital after a long time of not going there. On his first day back on duty, Ryo actually met two couples of acquaintances. The first couple was that of Fugaku and Mikoto Uchiha, and the other was that of Kizashi and Mebuki Haruno. The Uchiha¡¯s were here for a scheduled check-up; Mikoto was 4 months pregnant. Ryo had always kept his gratitude to Fugaku, and the man was the closest thing he had to a paternal uncle. Therefore, he very enthusiastically weed him and his wife and took them to the checkup himself. Ryo¡¯s attitude was normal to Fugaku, but Mikoto, who had no context on her husband link with Ryo, still felt ttered and a little uneasy facing his hospitality. After the checkup, Ryo said with a smile: Fugaku san, the child is very healthy, so you can rest assured about that!¡± Fugaku was d to hear that, and returned home with his wife. The Haruno couple cameter that afternoon. They looked remarkable enough for Ryo to notice them; he just nced at them and did not ask more. This was the 3rd child that Ryo heard of that should be part of ¡°that ss¡±. Beforeing to the hospital, he heard words about Choza¡¯s wife also being pregnant. After finishing his day at the hospital, Ryo returned home, just to find Inoichi chatting happily with Chinse. Looking at how excited his n¡¯s head was, and remembering what he saw today, Ryo guessed why Inoichi would be so happy. Using his Spiritual Power, Ryo was able to sense a new faint life signal from Inoichi¡¯s wife¡¯s body. ¡°Congrattions Inoichi Ni-san!¡± Inoichi nodded with a smile. The next day, the entire n heard of the news, which made them all very happy and made their neighborhood boil. By the end of the following month, most of the major nheads in Konoha had pregnancies in their families. Kushina also sent someone to Konoha¡¯s hospital to ask Ryo toe to her ce. With the overall context, Ryo immediately realized why he was being called by Kushina. Sure enough, when he saw his teacher, Ryo immediately felt that her unborn child had much more vitality than the average fetus. ¡®That the reincarnation of Asura for you; he¡¯s stronger than most!¡¯ Ryo though to himself. ¡°Here you are Ryo,e in! Yesterday, Kurama had informed me that I¡¯m pregnant!¡± Kushina excitedly said to Ryo. ¡°Congrattions Kushina! I can sense your child already; he¡¯s going to be a great Ninja!¡± Ryo answered with a smile. When she heard Ryo say that, Kushina was very happy. As she was about to ask him about medical tips for dealing with pregnancy, Kurama suddenly said: ¡°Kushina, switch with me!¡± As soon as she heard him, Kushina nodded and gave him control over body. Immediately, he blocked her consciousness from the outside world, and said to Ryo: ¡°Kid, Kushina¡¯s pregnancy, do you know what that means?¡± ¡°I suppose that her Jinchuriki seal should be weaker! However, with you now not wanting to takeover, should this matter much?¡± The Kyubi snorted and said: ¡°I would not take the initiative to take over, but the weakening of the seal would still give a better chance to anyone trying to separate me from Kushina!¡± Just hearing these words changed Ryo¡¯s face greatly. While he could not foresee a way for Kurama to be extracted from Kushina, the mere idea was still frightening. Chapter 238 - Naruto

H.R.P Chapter 238: Naruto

Ryo thought about things for a while and then asked: ¡°Kurama, if someonees to hurt Ne-san as she is giving birth, would you cooperate with them?¡± The Kyubi didn¡¯t seem to expect this question, but he answered without hesitation: ¡°I told you before kid; I don¡¯t want to switch Jinchurikis!¡± Ryo answered smiling: ¡°That should be enough! Kurama, trust me, I will definitely protect Ne san, with you!¡± Hearing that, the Kyubi could only feel a lot better. Ever since Ryo became Kushina¡¯s disciple at around 7 years old, he had been watching his growth. Along the years, Ryo never made a promise he couldn¡¯t fulfill, and never had trouble he couldn¡¯t ovee in one way or another. Therefore, although the Kyubi couldn¡¯t grasp the source of Ryo¡¯s confidence, he still believed in him, and returned control to Kushina. Kushina didn¡¯t get to hear any part of the conversation. Usually, now she would be arguing and urging Ryo to tell her about what she had missing. However, now she was just too thrilled by knowing she was going to be a mother, and all her interests in life revolved around the one in her tummy; she didn¡¯t have time for arguing. She got back to asking Ryo about what she should do to preserve the fetus¡¯s health, and he answered every question of her in details until Minato returned in the afternoon. ¡°Honey, I¡¯m back! Hey, Ryo, you¡¯re here as well!¡± Minato, who had just entered, found Ryo at home. As he was saluting him, he found Kushina rushing to him while desperately failing to hide her excitement. ¡°Minato, I have good news to tell you.¡± She said, trying to speak calmly. ¡°What good news?¡± ¡°Minato, you¡¯re going to be a father!¡± Minato froze in ce for a good while. He couldn¡¯t process the news quickly, and then he suddenly snapped out excitedly saying: ¡°A father?!¡± ¡°Yes! You¡¯re really bing a father!¡± Kushina repeated her answer, and Minato had arge smile covering his face as he jumped on her to hug her closely. Ryo, who was looking from across the room, smiled and teleported back home. The next day, Ryo went to Minato¡¯s office to ask him for help with his Teleportation Technique. Ryo had been feeling at ease about the whole deal concerning Naruto¡¯s birth. After all, Obito knew the truth about Madara¡¯s ns, and the rtionship between Kurama and Kushina was so good. But the words of Kurama got to him. For some reason that he couldn¡¯t identify, he couldn¡¯t feel rxed anymore. Therefore, with nothing clear to prepare for, he could only focus on oveing his own shorings, including his teleportation limitations. Minato¡¯s mastery over the use of the Teleportation Barrier Technique was much better than that of Ryo, which enabled him to teleport disregarding distance. as for Ryo, he could only sense his marks up to a certain distance. After getting instructions from Minato, Ryo used Naruto¡¯s method to practice, creating three Shadow Clones to practice alongside with him. Time went by, and over four months passed. This was year 48 after post Konoha¡¯s inception. Ryo spent this whole period practicing the Teleportation Barrier technique. Besides the period he had spent in Mount Myobuko, this was the longest time Ryo had ever taken practicing a single technique. Despite this, and despite the fact that he had been using Shadow Clones, Ryo still couldn¡¯t fully master this technique. Nevertheless, he still managed to achieve great improvementpared to before. ¡°It¡¯s time to start preparing!¡± Ryo whispered to himself. At noon, he went to Minato and Kushina¡¯s ce, and the former was the one to open the door for him. When he saw Ryo, Minato smiled and greeted him: ¡°Wee Ryo! Jiraya sensei is always here. We¡¯re discussing the matter of Kushina¡¯sbor.¡± Ryo nodded, for he happened to want to discuss the same matter, along with another thing. The two entered the house together, and Jiraya was inside eatingunch. ¡°Oh Ni-san, you¡¯re reading Jiraya san¡¯s book?¡± Ryo noticed the ¡°The Tale of the Utterly Gutsy Shinobi¡± lying on the table. ¡°Yes! This book is awesome. This is not an adaptation of legend or mere fiction; it feels more like an auto-biography of Jiraya Sensei!¡± As Jiraya heard Minato, he immediately came of the kitchen and exined: ¡°I¡¯ve written this book in my times of boredom in my early writing days. I couldn¡¯t manage to sell it. Now, I¡¯ve listened to the advice of some knowledgeable people, and a book with the erotic elements I¡¯m good at writing should be released soon.¡± A wicked naughty smirk showed on Jiraya¡¯s face. Minato seemed to ignore thatst part, and said: ¡°The main character of this book, I thought his determination to never give up was really cool. He¡¯s a lot like you Sensei!¡± Jiraya was embarrassed, and his face blushed slightly, ¡°He... he is?¡± ¡°This is why I¡¯d like your permission to name my son after him. I really hope my unborn son could be a Ninja that¡¯s just like this main character.¡± Jiraya was flustered, and quickly said: ¡°H-hey, are you sure? Naruto... that¡¯s just a name I thought of when I was eating ramen...¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? It¡¯s a nice name! Don¡¯t you think so, Ne san?¡± Ryo smiled and asked Kushina, who was watching the three chatting. Kushina smiled and nodded: ¡°Naruto... It¡¯s a wonderful name.¡± And so Naruto¡¯s name was determined, and then the three began discussing the matter of the day on which he would be born. The people Minato trusted the most in Konoha were in this room. He intended to intrust Kushina¡¯s safety to the two in front of him. While he was sure that Ryo would definitely be around Kushina to protect her, he knew that Jiraya might not have thought that far. Therefore he said: ¡°Jiraya sensei, I want you to protect Kushina when giving birth to Naruto. You should know well of the risks that involve a Jinchuriki upon delivery.¡± Ryo also wanted to support Minato¡¯s case: ¡°Jiraya san, don¡¯t leave the vige around that period; it would feel uneasy without you around.¡± Jiraya sniffed and nodded, promising to do as they demanded. With that, Ryo felt greatly relieved. Then, he took the opportunity to ask Minato for permission to leave the vige for about half a month. After some thought, Minato agreed to his request. After all, there was still over 4 months before Kushina would give birth, and there wasn¡¯t much for Ryo to do in the vige. With the Hokage¡¯s permission, Ryo left Konoha alone. He destination, the Lightning Country¡¯s Hidden Cloud! Chapter 239 - Intercepting Yugito Nii Chapter 239: Intercepting Yugito Nii The purpose behind Ryo¡¯s trip to the Cloud Vige was very simply collecting the Nibi¡¯s Chakra. He had already collected the Nanabi¡¯s Chakra in the Waterfall Vige, but since Korin¡¯s body onlycked Yin Chakra now, Ryo spected that it wasn¡¯t going receive much change upon receiving Chomei¡¯s Chakra. Therefore, Ryo nned to collect the Nibi¡¯s Chakra whenever he had a window to do so. Of course, he was in no hurry; the Nibi was in the Cloud Vige after all. After the 3rd Shinobi World War, the Cloud Vige emerged as the vige with the least losses after Konoha. Even after losing the 3rd Raikage, they still had his son A, Killer B, and Yugito Nii. Killer B in particr was very special; he had mastered the use of his Biju¡¯s powers beyond any other Jinchuriki at the time. Even if Ryo and Korin were to face him together, they would not be able to do much, let alone if A and Yugito Nii were to join him. Using Ice Teleport and the Ice Lightning Chakra Flicker, Ryo reached the Cloud Vige very quickly. Before he entered, he disguised himself as a normal civilian with the transformation Jutsu, and hid his Chakra so he couldn¡¯t be detected. This was the first step in Ryo¡¯s n to get to Yugito Nii without having to face the entirety of the Hidden Cloud. ¡°Instead of digging behind the Rabbit through its nest, wait for it to get to you.¡± Yugito Nii was, above all, a Hidden Cloud Ninja. She was bound to perform various tasks. Ryo¡¯s safest bet was to actually leave leave the Lightning Country and wait for her to fall inp. However, such a n would not work without precise intelligence on her location and targets. Ryo picked the guise of a civilian, for that was the optimal way to get a Ninja to drop their guard. After all, there is no reason to think that a civilian could ever be a threat to Ninja. With his ability to hide his Chakra, Ryo created a powerful illusion of vulnerability around himself. This was to allow him to approach Ninjas, and then use his powerful Genjutsu to get information out of them on Yugito Nii¡¯s next mission. In this way, as he used his Chakra Hiding technique, Ryo managed to fool the Sensor Ninjas and the borders, and he sessfully got into the vige. His next step was to find someone who would know of Yugito Nii¡¯s next mission. Someone of her caliber shouldn¡¯t be performing missions that are beneath A-Tier. For someone to have information on such a task, they need to be at least Elite Jonins. As he roamed the vige, Ryo was looking for someone of that caliber. Sure enough, after a 10 minutes search, he stumbled upon Dodai! Ryo remembered that Dodai was part of the Division that had to face the revived 3rd Raikage during the 4th Shinobi World War along with Naruto and the others. He was also shown to be the auditor of the B candidates through the Double Lariat test. Ryo¡¯s eyes shined, for this was the perfect target. He went into action by walking by Dodai¡¯s side, brushing into him ever so subtly while nting a very small ice flower to his coat. Ryo then found himself a hotel to stay in, and at night, he teleported to Dodai¡¯s side through the Ice flower. His move was too sudden, and Dodai immediately fell to his Genjutsu. Ryo first stopped Dodai from moving, and began to read his memory with his n¡¯s secret techniques. By doing so, Ryo learned that the Raikage still practices the Double Lariat every single day, in the same location where the test for B was held. He thought about this, and decided to seize this opportunity. The next day, Ryo controlled Dodai and made him go to the area where the 4th practices the Double Lariat with B. A few Minutester, A arrived to the site. Based on the memories he had already invaded, Ryo made Dodai act and talk as normally as possible. Therefore, A had no doubts. After the training ended, Ryo got Dodai to chat with A normally. To not provoke the Raikage suspicions, he made sure to randomly ramble on as if nothing important was happing. As the conversation went on, Yugito Nii was mentioned unintentionally, and Ryo took this opportunity asking: ¡°Speaking of her, where did she go recently? I haven¡¯t seen her in a while, Raikage sama.¡± ¡°She... went to escort a caravan to the Land of Rice Fields. Given how much time she had taken to get there, she should be on her way back now. Well, I¡¯m going now, I¡¯ll see you at the office, Dodai!¡± After saying that, A turned around and left. (The Land of Rice Fields is the country that is to be the Sound Country, and the ce where Orochimaru established the Hidden Sound.) Ryo controlled Dodai to return home, and then using his Mangekyo Sharingan to fortify his Genjutsu, he convinced Dodai that all that happened was a normal conversation with the third. Later on, Ryo controlled Dodai to get back to the test field for the Double Lariat. As the Genjutsu was lifted, Dodai felt nothing wrong besides some dizziness that made him very ufortable. After taking a seat and resting for a while, the dizziness disappeared, and Dodai got back to his daily peacetime schedule. As for Ryo, he immediately teleported to a teleportation barrier Mark he had left on the Lightning Country¡¯s borders. Then, he rushed towards the Land of Rice Fields; catching Yugito Nii on her way back from a mission was a rare opportunity that¡¯s not to be missed. Ryo had to intercept her as quickly as possible, for the further she is from the Lightning Country, the better. He wouldn¡¯t want the Hidden Cloud to receive news of his ¡°raid¡± too soon. Just like A spected, in the Land of Rice Fields, Yugito Nii had just finished her mission, and she set off with her team to get back to the Cloud Vige. After a decent distance, the sky gradually began to grow dim. With her task finished, Yugito was not in a hurry. She ordered her team to stop moving forward and to set a camp to stay for the night. As the team lied down in the camp, a thunderbolt suddenly cut through the night andnded before them. Ryo saw Yugito Nii and instantly recognized her, and so did she, for this was an old opponent. Ryo was far beyond her in power, and moreparable to the 4th Raikage. Her along with the Nibi were no opponents of his. At this thought, she became rather flustered, and then carefully asked: ¡°Ryo Yamanaka, what brings you here?¡± Yamanaka smiled and replied: ¡°I came to borrow something from you.¡± ¡°And what is that?¡± ¡°The Nibi¡¯s chakra!¡± Immediately upon hearing Ryo¡¯s words, Yugito Ni entered the Tailed Coat Mode. ¡°Oh, it looks like you¡¯re not just going to give it to me? Then I will have to take it myself!¡± Chapter 240 - Korin’s Evolution

H.R.P Chapter 240: Korin¡¯s Evolution

While she had heard of Ryo¡¯s speed, Yugito Nii only realized how fast he truly was when seeing him. She was in cold sweat, knowing that she could not run. She knew all too well, that her only option was to fight. The Nibi¡¯s Chakra began to surge out of her, and soon, her whole body became dark red. ¡°Ryo, do you need me to help?¡± Korin felt the Nibi¡¯s Chakra surging. ¡°No! Against just the Nibi, I won¡¯t have much trouble.¡± As Ryo spoke, he activated his Mangekyo, using it to enhance his Ice Lightning Chakra Mode, and then focused the violent Lightning Chakra in his fingers. As she saw him do that, Yugito Nii was shocked: ¡°This is... Hell Stab?!¡± ¡°Indeed, this is you Hell Stab, the Jutsu that your 4th Raikage had to offer us in exchange for peace!¡± ¡°Yugito Nii, we should run. We can¡¯t go against this Jutsu. If we go for a fight, we will die!¡± The Nibi reminded Yugito Nii. She bit her lip, turned around and ran away helplessly. Unfortunately for her, she waste, and Hell Stab was ready. Behind the flustered Jinchurki, there was a horrible Lightning Chakra. Matatabi was shocked: ¡°We can¡¯t avoid him!¡± Yugito Nii heard her Biju and released more Chakra. A massive cat shrouded in a cobalt blue and ck me finally appeared. She turned around, shooting a Biju Dama in Ryo¡¯s direction. The Biju Dama and Hell Stab collided, causing a massive explosion that set off a lot of dust. After a while, the aftermath could be seen. The impact mmed the Nibi into a massive rock in the distance. As for Ryo, his Mangekyo enhanced Lightning Chakra mode made his Lightning Armor much more robust. After the impact, his body was unscathed, and only the Lightning Chakra Armor was broken. He wasn¡¯t about to repair it however, for what he did was condensing an Ice Bow and an Ice Arrow in his hand. The Nibi felt the Natural energy gathering in Ryo¡¯s hands, and it struggled to get up and escape. Unfortunately, Ryo did not give it this opportunity. The arrow was released, and in a heartbeat, the Nibi was caught frozen inside an Ice Flower. Ryo approached him, preparing Chidori, and then melted the Ice directly cutting off one of the Biju¡¯s tails with Chidori Eiso, sealing it directly within a scroll. Giving the beast no room to react or retaliate, he directly teleported to the Wind Country¡¯s territory. Ryo estimated that by getting the Nibi¡¯s Chakra on top of the Nanabi¡¯s, Korin should evolve greatly, which could be somewhat dangerous. Therefore, he chose the Wind Country¡¯s desert as location for this operation. ¡°Korin,e out!¡± Ryo opened his Ninja bag, and Korin immediately jumped out of it to the ground. As shended, she absorbed Chakra from Ryo¡¯s body, and soon, a mighty water kirin appeared in the desert. Ryo took the scrolls with the Nanabi¡¯s and the Nibi¡¯s Chakra and asked: ¡°Are you ready, Korin?¡± She nodded and replied: ¡°I can¡¯t wait!¡± Ryoughed, and then undid the seals on the two scrolls, injecting Korin¡¯s body with the Nibi¡¯s and Nanabi¡¯s Chakra. On the other hand, Korin controlled her own Chakra to fuse with them. It wasn¡¯t a swift process, but a few hourster, it wasplete, and Korin¡¯s body began to change. She started to grow in size, reaching, and eventually even surpassing the other Biju. The Chakra in her body disappeared and was reced by natural energy. Like the Juubi, she became an incarnation of Natural Energy itself. It wasn¡¯t just that. Ryo, who was sensitive to Natural Energy, could clearly perceive the surrounding Natural energy flooding into her body like a massive tide. As Korin absorbed the iing energy, something strange happened: she grew a third eye on her forehead! It looked the same as the Rinnegan, but was red in color. As Korin evolved, the surrounding environment also gradually changed. In the desert that hadn¡¯t seen rain for many years, dark thunderclouds gathered in the sky, and raging winds howled through the dunes. The scene even reminded Ryo of the urrences caused by the Juubi¡¯s transformation to its second form. Meanwhile.... In the Rain Country, ck Zetsu was lurking near the Akatsuki. Suddenly, he felt an surge of Natural Energy, far far away. It felt like the Juubi was being resurrected! However, being familiar with the Juubi, Zetsu ck knew that this wasn¡¯t it. The scale of what happening was way smaller than should happen upon its resurrection. ck was eager to find out what was happening, but he was tied to monitoring Nagato. With thetter having the Rinnegan, White Zetsu could only remain undetected in spore form. Therefore, ck Zetsu had to do the monitoring himself. (T/N: ck Zetsu could avoid being detected even by the Rinnegan, like when hiding from Madara until thest moments of his life.) It wasn¡¯t only ck that sensed Korin¡¯s transformation; the inhabitants of all three unexplored sage regions sensed it. This Natural Energy surge was far beyond anything that they had ever encountered; silence took over theirnds as they all stared into the distance. The mattersted for hours, before Natural Energy stopped flowing into Korin¡¯s body. The sky cleared up, and wind finally calmed down. Korin slowly opened her eyes, but she did not move, remaining still in ce. ¡°Korin?¡± Ryo tried to call her, but a while passed and she did not respond. As he failed to get her to respond, Ryo could only try to establish a spiritual link with Korin, and before he could speak, he heard her voice in his mind. ¡°Ryo, this is too much, my power is growing too quickly! It¡¯s overwhelming my soul, and I cannot control it at all!¡± Ryo heard Korin and he frowned. He did not expect this to happen, and could only ask: ¡°What should I do?¡± After some silence, Korin answered: ¡°Take away all my power; get it back into your seal and let me get back to being a Ragdoll Cat. My soul is still growing and getting stronger; I should be able to control this power, but not now!¡± Ryo nodded, and sealed all of Korin¡¯s power in his body. She gradually got smaller as that happen, eventually changing back to the form of a Ragdoll Cat. After changing back, she finally was able to control her body like she predicted. (T/N: While reading that Korin did not answer Ryo, I was like, ¡°Please don¡¯t be mindless like the Juubi! Please!¡± XD) As for Ryo, he also found that some unexpected changes urred to him as well... Chapter 241 - Sasuke’s Birth

Chapter 241: Sasuke¡¯s Birth

Korin¡¯s power went back into the seal, and by the time that was done, he felt his spirit was submerged within an ocean of Natural Energy. Obviously, this was Korin¡¯s power. However, unlike what happened with her, the power was lying quietly within the seal without any signs of fluctuation. Ryo felt eager to try using this energy, and he tried to enter Sage Mode... It was... a sess! This meant that, to him, Korin¡¯s Natural Energy was controble, and he could ess Sage Mode without having to rely on the Yin Seal! Immediately, Ryo went on to condense and Ice Bow, also using Korin¡¯s Energy. As he pulled he arm, the Bow and Arrow formed instantly, and a horrifying amount of Natural Energy was gathered within the Arrow without any gathering time. Ryo went on and experimented with several other Ice Jutsus, just to realize that they were all instant. Ryo never expected this, and was extremely excited, and even happier with thepletion of Korin¡¯s evolution. She, on the other hand, looked at him with slight envy. ¡°Ryo, calm down. I have something to say to you!¡± ¡°What?¡± Ryo asked Korin after taking her out of his bag. ¡°I havepleted my evolution. I¡¯m now a Juubi-like being. This means that while its power is different than mine in quantity, it¡¯s no different in quality. You can benefit from this, and eventually reach the Six Paths Sage Mode.¡± ¡°I knew it!¡± Ryo was surprised even happier as he heard Korin¡¯s words. ¡°Well now you¡¯re sure, so stop being such a retard and let me talk! I¡¯m feeling bad anyway and you...¡± Ryo¡¯s face turned gloomy as he heard Korin, and he directly put her back in his bag while she was speaking. She struggled to jump out, and then shouted to Ryo: ¡°I¡¯m not through yet! Ryo, teach me the secret techniques of the Yamanaka ns to help me evolve my spirit!¡± Ryo sighed and nodded, and then established a spiritual connection with Korin, teaching her all he knew about his n¡¯s Jutsus. When done, he then asked her: ¡°Korin, how long should it take before you can control your strength now?¡± After some thought, Korin answered: ¡°Now that I¡¯ve leared your techniques, it should take me around four to five months. By then, I should be able to control my power for short bursts of time.¡± Ryo nodded and asked no more, and got Korin back in his bag to practice the techniques she just learnt. Then Ryo did not immediately return to Konoha, instead teleporting to the Wave Country. He did just experiment with many Ice Jutsus, but he hadn¡¯t tried Ice Colossus yet. This was mainly before he was in the desert, and Korin couldn¡¯t use her usual power to give him water. Therefore, he decided to go to a non-enemy country to experiment with Ice Colossus. Ryo found a smallke, and used its water to enter Ice Colossus. This time, he was using Korin¡¯s Natural Energy. As a result, the Colossus was much more stable than before. Thest time he used it, the Ice Colossus was managing to get foreign Natural Energy from its environment. Now, this was perfected, and it became the same as a part of nature itself. A few hours passed, and the Ice Colossus was still there, showing no signs of being about to dissipate. In the end, Ryo could confirm something: whatever energy the Ice Colossus was consuming, it could replenish it just as quickly from its surroundings. Now, as long as Ryo chooses to, he could remain in this state indefinitely. With this experiment done, Ryo moved back to Konoha. After meeting and informing Minato that he was back, he returned to Konoha¡¯s hospital to work again. Time went on, and as days went, twelve kids of Naturo¡¯s generation were born one after the other. ........................... On July 23, year 48, a member of the Uchiha n came to the hospital in a hurry. He asked for a certain female medical Ninja, an Uchiha as well. Seeing this, Ryo know that Sasuke was about toe to this world. Sure enough, the next day, the Uchiha n announced and celebrated the good news: The n head¡¯s wife, Mikoto Uchiha, gave birth to her second son yesterday, and he was named: Uchiha Sasuke. After receiving the news, Chinse wanted to go congratte Fugaku¡¯s family personally, and Ryo agreed immediately as he heard her. Even if she didn¡¯t make the suggestion, he himself had already nned to see Sasuke. On one hand, this was Fugaku¡¯s child, in the other, Ryo wanted to go and see Indra¡¯s reincarnation himself. On a full Moon night, Ryo quietly sneaked into the Uchiha¡¯s district after leaving work at the hospital. Being the n-Head, Fugaku naturally lived in the centre of the district. Ryo understood well that his rtionship with the Uchiha¡¯s wasn¡¯t exactly the best, so while letting his mother go to Fugaku¡¯s ce to congratte him normally, he chose to sneak in instead, just to avoid causing his ¡°uncle¡± trouble. After reaching the house, Ryo perceived only 3 Chakras; 2 of adults and one of a baby. He knew that it should be Fugaku, Mikoto, and Sasuke. So he approached the house carefully, entering through a window. As soon as Ryo entered, he heard Fugaku: ¡°Who?¡± Thetter immediately activated his Mangekyo, and his Sharingan¡¯s strength increased rapidly. Nowadays, he was a Kage Tier Ninja. When Ryo entered, he was hiding himself, so he was easily discovered by him. ¡°It¡¯s me Fugaku san! I¡¯m here to see Sasuke!¡± Ryo said from the back room. ¡°Oh it¡¯s you, Ryo! Wee!¡± Fugaku smiled and rxed after confirming it was none other than Ryo. After Ryo and the new parents chatted for a bit, Fugaku offered to let him hold Sasuke. Of course, Ryo wasn¡¯t going to refuse, taking the baby from Fugaku¡¯s hands. Looking at the young Sasuke sleeping in peace, Ryo realized what drove all the young girls mad about him when he slightly grew up: the kid was rather handsome! After sighing, Ryo began to perceive the child¡¯s Chakra, trying to find Yin Chakra that¡¯s above normal for a child his age. However, Ryo found nothing unusual about him, and could only give up, handing the child back to his parents. After returning Sasuke to Fugaku, Ryo congratted the parents once more, and before leaving, he left Sasuke a Chakra Absorbing de as a present. After leaving, Ryo went to Minato¡¯s ce. At this time, Kushina¡¯s belly was getting bigger every day, along with the life within it. The night on which Naruto will be born was approaching... Chapter 242 - Action in the Dark

Chapter 242: Action in the Dark

In the Water Country, the Mist Vige, the 4th Mizukage was looking at some of the orders he had issued since bing Kage. After Madara¡¯s death, his control over Yagura naturally disappeared. Obviously, Yagura did not know that he being controlled when this happened and only had nks in his memory. But as he looked back at some of the orders he had given during the past period, he started feeling suspicious. Fast forward, he was able to figure out what happened to him, and also conclude some the purposes of his controller. Being someone fit to be a Kage, Yagura was certainly notcking in wit. He had already guessed from the day on which control over him was lifted that the one behind this had died. Therefore, he started thinking about sneaking into the Rain Vige himself and find out about this ¡°Akatsuki¡± that his orders were linked to. After days of hesitation and consideration, he finally decided to take risk and go try to find out. Yagura handed over the ruling of the vige to his councils, and left their head a task of picking the Ninjas in the vige who are fit to be Mizukage, and then left. However, he did not know that his every move was being closely watching by the White Zetsus around the vige. Upon his departure, Zetsu immediately reported to Obito, who had been lurking in the Water Country. He popped out of the ground saying: ¡°Obito, Yagura left the Hidden Mist, and is now heading towards the Rain Country.¡± From under his mask, Obito¡¯s eye shined as he said: ¡°He¡¯s finally making a move!¡± Zetsu said: ¡°Yeah, I did not expect him to take so long hesitating with all the clues left behind to him by Madara sama! I actually started doubting that he¡¯d act.¡± ¡°Well, a well guided prey cannot escape a hunter¡¯s hand. Now, let¡¯s get prepared!¡± After that, Obito and Zetsu both disappeared. Yagura, who did not know that he was being watched, was advancing out of the country. Obito and White Zetsu had already set up an ambush for him on the borders of the Water Country, waiting for him to fall in the. Yagura moved very fast, and in no time, he reached the ambush. As he stepped in the right spot, White Zetsu activated a barrier to rise and trap him in. Obito, and several White Zetsu Clones emerged around the trapped Mizukage. Looking at the white Barrier around him, Yagura looked very calm, not panicking at all. This made Obito feel somewhat uneasy. However, he quickly chased away his anxiety, and in the tone of Madara, he said: ¡°Yagura, we meet again!¡± Yagura smiled, and said with some sarcasm in his tone: ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re the one who was controlling me before?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know soon enough!¡± Obito assumed a fighting posture, letting two chains hang down from his arms like he did in the Manga against Minato. ¡°Alright! When I catch you, I¡¯ll know everything I need to know!¡± Yagura was not to be outdone, and red Chakra began to ooze from his body. He was now the Sanbi¡¯s Jinchuriki, and with most of thetter¡¯s soul sealed and taken by Ryo, it was even easier for him to control his Biju. Therefore, he felt no worries upon seeing Zetsu¡¯s barrier. As he went into the battle, he was extremely confident. If only his opponent wasn¡¯t Obito, of all people... While he had the power of the Sanbi on his side, Obito¡¯s Kamui made him nearly invincible. Yagura used the Sanbi¡¯s Chakra to dash forward, and his fist d with lethal Biju Chakra went right through Obito, just to hit thin air! He found himself on the other side, in disbelief of Obito¡¯s ¡°hack¡±! Yagura immediately realized that he couldn¡¯t win the way; he couldn¡¯t beat what he couldn¡¯t touch. Therefore, he decided to use the Biju¡¯s power just to break through the barrier and leave this seemingly invincible enemy behind. As he saw the Sanbi forming before him, Obitoughed out loud, and used the Mangekyo to directly control the Biju¡¯s consciousness. Yagura wasn¡¯t about to remain idle, putting on fierce mental resistance. However, against the Mangekyo, and with an already weakened soul for his Biju, he stood no chance. His perfect Biju form was automatically lifted, and he fell to the ground. Immediately, Obito flickered before the Mizukage, using Genjutsu on him to control him once again. Seeing that Obito had finished dealing with Yagura, White Zetsu lifted his barrier. Yagura, his eyes sluggish, walked towards him. He was ordered by Obito to return to the Mist Vige and continue his work as Mizukage like usual. With Yagura gone, Obito asked: ¡°Now we¡¯ve dealt with Yagura, so what¡¯s happening on ck¡¯s side? Are the Akatsuki making any moves?¡± White shook his head and replied: ¡°We¡¯ve made no progress on that front for the time being. The young man having Madara sama¡¯s eyes is being so righteous.¡± ¡°In that case, let¡¯s not wait for them. Tell ck Zetsu toe, I need him to help me find two people.¡± White Zetsu asked: ¡°Looking for someone? Who?¡± ¡°You will know when it¡¯s time!¡± Obito did not answer White¡¯s question. ¡°Where are these people? You can always tell me!¡± White Zetsu insisted on asking. ¡°The forth Hokage¡¯s wife is giving birth soon; that¡¯s Kushina, the Kyubi Jinchuriki. I intend to take this opportunity to give Konoha a present!¡± After hearing Obito, White just disappeared into the ground with no more questions. ......................... In Konoha¡¯s hospital, Minato teleported in with Kushina to do some tests, and to determine the specific date of herbor. Being the Kyubi¡¯s Jinchuriki, the strongest weapon of war that Konoha had, her giving birth was certainly not something trivial. It was necessary to confirm the date in advance, so that the site for the birth could be secretly prepared. In the end, Kushina¡¯s birth was expected to happen approximately around October 15th, which was around a month and a half away. In the Hokage¡¯s conference room, Minato, Jiraya, Hiruzen, Sakumo and Ryo, the five Kage Tier Ninjas gathered. With a serious expression on his face, the 3rd said to everyone: ¡°We are here today to discuss the matter of protecting Kushina while she¡¯s giving birth. A Jinchuriki giving birth is no small deal. We should be on the same page and prepare well, so go ahead and say your thoughts!¡± ¡°Old man, you shouldn¡¯t worry so much! Konoha has so many Kage Tier Ninjas, and we have barriers around all around the vige. No matter what happens, we should be able to react on time.¡± Jiraya sounded very optimistic. Sakumo on the other hand was somewhat dissatisfied with his attitude: ¡°We can¡¯t be too careful, Jiraya! I think it will be necessary to get the vige on alert on that night. Perhaps, we should have Anbu soldiers disguised as civilians, and have more surveince on any outsiders who could happen to be in the vige at that time.¡± ¡°Sakumo san is right. We can¡¯t be careless, but I think we shouldn¡¯t strengthen the vige¡¯s state of alert. It would be better and stealthier to just have some Anbu around the designated site.¡± Everyone expressed their opinions, and only Minato remained silent. All eyes were at him for while, and then, he eventually stood up and left his seat of Hokage saying: ¡°Kushina is the most important person in the world to me. I want you all to protect her, I don¡¯t think the circumstances can get too safe. This is not a Hokage¡¯s order; this is a concerned husband¡¯s request!¡± Hearing Minato, everyone looked at each other, their eyes saying: ¡°We must protect her!¡± Chapter 243 - The Kyubi’s Night (1)

Chapter 243: The Kyubi¡¯s Night (1)

Year 48, on September 22nd, Shikamu Nara was born. Inoichi Yamanaka and Choza Akamichi were the first to go congratte him. The next day, the roles were reversed, as everyone was congratting Inoichi for Ino¡¯s birth. All 12 besides Naruto and Hinato were already born. On October 5th, the 3rd¡¯s wife, Biwako Sarutobi went to Kushina¡¯s ce. Kushina¡¯s pregnancy wasn¡¯t actually widely disclosed, and it was known by only a small number of people. This meant that her pregnancy couldn¡¯t show to people. Therefore, the 3rd told her to try to stay at home until she gives birth. This way, she would only go out one time, going directly to the designated birth site. While her character was of one that would escape, Kushina did change after marrying Minato, somewhat maturing to help him preserve his image as Hokage. But after such a long time stuck at home, Kushina had enough. As she opened the door for Biwako, she took the chance to walk into the street, and go directly to the ce chosen for Naruto¡¯s birth. Along her way, Biwako urged her to get back and wait for the night again and again, just to be answered by Kushina¡¯s smile as she walked slowly. In the middle of the day, Kushina encountered Mikoto holding Sasuke in her hands. The two women had a good rtionship already, and being that they were sharing this experience of motherhood, the two stopped and chatted a little. As for Biwako Sarutobi, she was watching quietly from across the street, her face pale as she tried her hardest to keep herself from panicking. After Kushina reached her destination, Biwako immediately opened the barrier outside the house, and then told Kushina that they would live in this room until the child is born. Meanwhile... In the Wind Country¡¯s desert, Ryo was testing Korin¡¯s ability of controlling her body. After several months of actively evolving her spirit by practicing the Yamanaka n¡¯s techniques, Korin was finally able to control most her power, and able to maintain her ¡°Biju¡± state for about 5 minutes. She was confident that, during these 5 minutes, she could beat even the Kyubi. As Ryo was far away preparing for the fight, an uninvited guest appeared on the Hokage Mountain of Konoha. He was dressed in ck, with a yellow and ck mask hiding all his face besides his eye which faintly showed through the hole in the mask. ¡°Long time no see, Konoha!¡± Obito sighed, and then scattered several White Spores around the vige, before finally disappearing. In the Uchiha¡¯s district, in the underground bunker of the Naka Shrine, Obito stood before a stone tablet, activating his Mangekyo to read it. As he read through it, he felt the whole area was familiar. In fact, since he had his memories sealed by the dying Madara, he would get a headache whenever seeing anything familiar. ¡°Fugaku san, what brings you to the Naka Shrine so suddenly?¡± Obito suddenly heard a guard¡¯s voice. When hearing movement outside, Obito immediately disappeared. Just as he left, Fugaku pushed the door in. After confirming that there was no one around, he also opened his Mangekyo, staring at the tablet for the hundredth time. After leaving Konoha, Obito returned to the Wave Country, to his temporary stronghold of choice. There, White and ck Zetsu were awaiting him with two ¡°Assistants¡±. The first was Sasori of the Red Sand, and the other was Kakuzu. Sasori had deep hatred to Konoha, and Kakuzu did also have his fair share of trouble with them. ck Zetsu relied on this and sessfully convinced them to help. Of course, it wasn¡¯t for free. Sasori wanted 3 White Zetsus, and of course, Kakuzu wanted money. When told about these requirements, Obito agreed. Notably, he never appeared before neither of them, letting Guruguru do all the work. The two also know that the ¡°pale white man wearing a spiral mask¡± before them was not the one behind the scenes, but they didn¡¯t care. Sasori¡¯ hatred towards Konoha and Kakuzu¡¯s love of money were more than enough to get them to act without questions. Soon, it was October 10th. As Naruto¡¯s birth could happen on any day, Biwako was paying special attention to Kushina day and night, and today was no exception. In the evening, Kushina suddenly felt sharp pain in her belly. Biwako immediately found called a Medical Ninja, and sent an Anbu to inform Minato. In the past few days, Ryo and all the other Kage Tiers were all on high alert. Even Jiraya¡¯s nerves were tense, which was rare. From time to time, Ryo would enter Sage Mode and scan the entire area of Konoha for intruders, and would pay special attention to Kushina¡¯s state. When he suddenly perceived an Anbu running towards the Hokage¡¯s office, he realized that Naruto was about to be born. Ryo didn¡¯t want to intrude if not necessary, leaving the birth site to Minato and not leaving Ice there. Therefore, he went in as close as possible, to interfere whenever he is needed. After receiving the information from the Anbu, Minato immediately teleported to Kushina¡¯s room. Some spores were attached to him, and allowed Obito to know his location. With Obito¡¯s word, ck Zetsu, White Zetsu, Sasori and Kakuzu all broke through the barrier around the vige all at once. Ryo immediately noticed their entrance, and as he was ready to notify Sakumo of the situation, he immediately sensed hundreds of White Zetsu appearing in the vige. They were all popping out of the spore spread by Obito in advance, and they absorbed Konoha¡¯s Ninjas¡¯ Chakra to grow instantly. To top this off, they all immediately used their special transformation technique to blend in with Konoha¡¯s Ninja. All of a sudden, Konoha had doubles of many of its men, and the entire vige fell into panic immediately. Ryo¡¯s face changed heavily, and he immediately established a Telepathic Link with Sakumo and the others, informing them of the situation. ¡°Sakumo san, Jiraya san, you should probably face Sasori and Kakuzu. And Sandaime sama, you go find Orochi san, for only he has a way to distinguish this special form of transformation technique. I¡¯m going to Ne-san¡¯s side!¡± Sakumo and the others also realized the seriousness of the matter. They all agreed with Ryo¡¯s n, and started to act by it immediately. Ryo¡¯s Ice-Lightning Chakra Mode broke out, and he opened up his Mangekyo to further empower it while on the way to Kushina. However, with Obito taking so long to make his n, naturally he was well prepared to deal with Ryo. On his way to Kushina, thetter found ck and White Zetsu in his way. Ryo¡¯s Lightning Chakra became fiercer as he stood before the two. He immediately pointed one finger, and then rushed immediately at Zetsu with Hell Stab. ¡°White, do it!¡± Hearing ck¡¯s words, White Zetsu immediately sneaked into the ground, and then a Wooden man popped out of it! ¡°Wood Release? But you¡¯re no Hashirama!¡± Ryo¡¯s hell Stab immediately shattered the wooden man standing before them. What he never expected however, was that ck Zetsu was integrated with the Wooden man, which gradually but quickly got reformed! Chapter 244 - The Kyubi’s Night (2)

Chapter 244: The Kyubi¡¯s Night (2)

As the Wooden Giant made by ck and White Zetsu stood in Ryo¡¯s way, Sakumo and Jiraya were also having hard battles of their own. Sakumo¡¯s opponent, Sasori, was giving him a headache, for he had finished turning Hiruko into a puppet. This puppet had good defensive and melee capabilities, effectively making up for the shorings that the Puppet Division of the Sand Vige usually had to suffer. Sasori could now hide inside controlling his puppets from distance, not having to worry much about being hurt by Sakumo. This made thetter¡¯s methods of dealing with Chiyo lose their usual effectiveness. As he couldn¡¯t afford to be poisoned, Sakumo could only dodge for a while. As for Jiraya, he wasn¡¯t doing much better either. Since he didn¡¯t have enough time to enter Sage Mode, he wasn¡¯t much stronger than Kakuzu. As thetter knew that he was no opponent of Jiraya, he chose to spread his masks to spread his attention. With his five hearts that allow him mastery over all five main elements, and with great power in each of them, Jiraya couldn¡¯t just let Kakuzu attack Konoha, and was forced to have a fight that didn¡¯t suit his pace. As for the 3rd, he did find Orochimaru, and together, they began to look for the White Zetsus hidden all around Konoha. Studying their corpses for such a long time, Orochimaru was well familiar with White Zetsu¡¯s Chakra. Therefore, he could easily distinguish them by it. Unfortunately, he did not practice Sage Mode, so he had no way of scanning the vige on a Large Scale. He could only wander around the vige with the 3rd and neutralize the Zetsu little by little. The first step of Obito¡¯s n was a sess. Ryo and the others were all held back by several obstacles. Around Kushina, only Minato and a several Anbu were left. The Anbu naturally shouldn¡¯t be able to even touch Obito, and the only threat to him was Minato. Therefore, he did not rush to move in, hiding himself in the Kamui Space instead, waiting for Kushina to give birth. As she was in contractions, Minato had to stick by her side. Meanwhile, the Anbu guarded the area. Very easily, Obito dealt with these Anbu, passing through the barrier around the chamber. As he passed, the Kyubi was the first to sense him. He knew that anyone that would go through the barrier in such circumstances wouldn¡¯t mean good. The child was not yet born, and Kurama hesitated to notify Kushina for a moment; the most important thing at the moment was that she would give birth safely. He knew how much she already loved her unborn child, and how many expectations she had out of himing into the world, so he could only suppress his anxiety. Kurama wasn¡¯t trying to emerge, and Mianto had it easier than how it was in the Manga. Now, he only needed to repair the seal after the child is born, and that would prevent anyone from taking the Kyubi away from her body. ¡°Kushina, you can do it!¡± Minato¡¯s encouragement gave power to Kushina, and a baby¡¯s loud cries echoed in the chamber: Naruto was born! Biwaku took the child up and approached Kushina to let her take a look at her unborn son, and then took Naruto and left. ¡°Thank you, Kushina! Now, I¡¯ll fix the seal!¡± ¡°Hold on, Minato, when Kushina was giving birth, there was someon...¡± ¡°AAAAH!!¡± The Kyubi wasn¡¯t through talking, when Minato heard the screams of Biwaku right outside the door. Entering with Naruto in his hands, Obito said to Minato: ¡°Yondaime, step away from the Jinchuriki!¡± otherwise, this boy¡¯s life will havested less than one minute!¡± Minato¡¯s face became gloomy and tense immediately. He had no idea how the masked man went through the barriers without making a sound, nor did he have an idea on who it might be under the mask. Now, he could do nothing; he could not afford to act rashly. ¡°I told you to step away from the Jinchuriki! Don¡¯t you care about your child¡¯s life?¡± The masked man said as he pulled out a Kunai, facing the frowning Minato. ¡°Wait... just, calm down!¡± ¡°That¡¯s to be said to you, I¡¯m as calm as can be!¡± The masked man¡¯s tone had a hint of sarcasm within it. Minato was in a dilemma; he had to choose: Wife, or son? At this moment, he heard the Kyubi¡¯s voice: ¡°I will protect Kushina. Even if I¡¯m extracted out of her body, I will leave part of my Chakra, and guarantee that she would survive for a short time. By the time you beat him, you just need to re-seal me again. Now, go save Kushina¡¯s child!¡± Hearing Kurama, Minato¡¯s eyes became firm. Meanwhile, the masked man lost his patience, throwing Minato into the air, wrapped in a cloth filled with Explosive Tags. Minato immediately flickered to Naruto, catching him in mid-air. ¡°You are really the Yellow sh... But, what about this?¡± The masked man praised Minato, and then activated the tags. Within the heartbeat that made the tags flicker, Minato teleported to another room with Naruto, and then immediately after throwing the cloth, he fled the explosion. After confirming that Naruto was not injured, Minato immediately moved back to his ce, cing him in a crib and covering him with a quilt. ¡°You¡¯ll be safe here. Naruto, dad is going to be back soon... I have to go save your mother now!¡± After Minato finished his words, he disappeared. At the same time, his mark on Kushina¡¯s seal was destroyed. She weakly asked the masked man: ¡°Why... are you doing this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to extract the Kyubi out of your body, and destroy Konoha! Minato¡¯s Flying Thunder God Jutsu allows him to teleport between locations where he has ced his marks. it appears he also ced one of those marks on your seal. We should hurry up!¡± The Masked man activated his Mangekyo, and his consciousness shed through Kushina¡¯s body. Kurama knew that he was about to be extracted, therefore, he immediately separated part of his Chakra and consciousness to preserve Kushina¡¯s life. Just as he finished this separation, his eye took a Mangekyo¡¯s pattern, and then his consciousness was blurred. ¡°Minato¡¯s constantly protecting you, but now I have separated you. I have long awaited this moment... Now,e out... KYUBI!¡± After destroying the seal, the Kyubi gradually flowed out of Kushina¡¯s body, to appear in all of its horrifying might in the world. ¡°Excellent! Now it¡¯s time to face Konoha!¡± ¡°Wait... wait!¡± Kushina tried to stop the masked man ¡°The Uzumakis are really something; you¡¯re still alive even with your Biju extracted! You were the Kyubi¡¯s Jinchuriki, it¡¯s only fitting that I kill you with it!¡± As the masked man said those words, he controlled the Kyubi to stomp Kushina. She was going to die, and all hope was gone, when Minato flickered in in time, saving her with the Flying Thunder God. ¡°You really do move like a sh, but you arete, like always!¡± ¡°Minato, Naruto... is Naruto safe?¡± ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry!¡± Kushina sighed with relief, and then said to Minato: ¡°Minato... You have to stop the masked man! He wants to control Kurama to destroy Konoha!¡± Minato¡¯s face was heavy, but he just teleported with Kushina back home. The masked man saw Minato teleporting away, and just turned around with the Kyubi, controlling it towards the vige. Minato put Kushina to Naruto¡¯s side, and said tofort her: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, just stay by Naruto¡¯s side. I¡¯ll be right back!¡± Chapter 245 - The Kyubi’s Night (3)

Chapter 245: The Kyubi¡¯s Night (3)

While he was fighting the Wooden Giant, Ryo felt that the Kyubi¡¯s Chakra was separated from Kushina. He felt unprecedented burning rage in his heart. He wanted to leave everything and run to Kushina¡¯s side, but ck Zetsu¡¯s integration within the Wooden Giant stood in the way, for no matter how many times he took the Golem down, it went back up too quickly for him to react. Fully aware of the dilemma that Ryo was suffering, Korin suggested: ¡°Ryo, use your [Ice Colossus], and crush this giant into oblivion! I do not think that it would recover fast enough then!¡± Ryo was desperate, and had to act quickly. He helplessly agreed with Korin¡¯s suggestion, controlling the surrounding water quickly and freezing it. In no time, a Colossus evenrger than the wooden man appeared before ck and White Zetsu. ck had never seen Ice Colossus before. However, being Kaguya¡¯s son, he was very sensitive to Natural Energy, and could feel an unprecedented threat from the Colossus before him. ¡°White, what is this? Do you have any idea?¡± White Zetsu nodded and replied: ¡°This is a mysterious trick of Ryo Yamanaka. It seems to be called Ice Colossus; he seemingly turns himself into Ice and then grows bigger, like an Akamichi. His power in this form is immense, and not to be underestimated.¡± As ck Zetsu heard this exnation, he was relieved. If it was as simple as White Zetsu described, there would be nothing to fear. However, the next second, after the Colossus¡¯s punch destroyed the majority of the Wooden Golem¡¯s body, he realized how horrifying it truly was. ck immediately began to repair the Golem, but the self-repair speed was no match to that of Colossus¡¯s fist. In a heartbeat, the Wooden Giant was destroyed into smithereens. Both ck and White Zetsu realized that the situation was no good. After taking the opportunity to slip away, Ryo left the Ice Colossus state and directly teleported to Kushina¡¯s ce. ¡°Ne-san! Are you all right?!¡± Ryo barged in through the door, to find Kushina lying next to Naruto, looking at him with weak eyes. He was relieved to see that she did not suffer any injuries. ¡°Ryo, don¡¯t worry about me! Go to Minato; there¡¯s a masked man who took away Kurama from me! He wants to destroy Konoha!¡± Kushina said to Ryo. Ryo¡¯s face became heavier and gloomier than ever before. He tried to think, but couldn¡¯t, of a reason that could push Obito over the brink and get him to attack Konoha. Upon hearing Kushina, he realized that his ns went way, way wrong, and that he had to face Obito and ask him about this face to face! ¡°Ryo, hold on!¡± Ryo was leaving when Korin stopped him. ¡°What, Korin?! Now the situation is very urgent!¡± ¡°This is an emergency as well! I can still feel Kurama¡¯s consciousness in Kushina Ne san¡¯s body, but it¡¯s very weak.¡± Korin exined immediately. Ryo was surprised, and immediately moved to Kushina¡¯s side, just to realize that the Kyubi had left a ¡°shard¡± of his soul and a tail¡¯s worth of Chakra inside Kushina¡¯s body. ¡°Ryo, let me into Ne-san¡¯s seal; I have a way to strengthen Kurama¡¯s consciousness!¡± Ryo nodded and did not hesitate, taking Korin out of his bag and cing her over the seal. Kushina was still stunned, when suddenly; she felt a familiar feeling... Korin was pulled into her seal! The shard of Kurama¡¯s consciousness absorbed Korin¡¯s spiritual power and gradually grew, and then Korin injected her own Natural Energy into Kushina¡¯s body. The Kyubi was originally separated from the Juubi. Now that Korin was a Juubi-like entity, her power was to him equivalent to what a mother¡¯s milk is to her son. After absorbing around a quarter of Korin¡¯s Natural Energy and spiritual power, the Kyubi¡¯s consciousness suddenly formed Chakra, and a small Kyubi appeared within Kushina¡¯s seal once again. ¡°Kurama, is that you?!¡± After Kushina sensed Kurama within her, she was excited and immediately asked the small Kyubi. The Kyubi did not answer her. Instead, he looked at Korin in amazement: ¡°I never expected that you would already turn into the Juubi!¡± ¡°Hee-hee, how do you feel now?¡± Korin smiled in embarrassment. Kurama looked at his own body and said: ¡°Very good! I have both my Yin and Yang Chakras, my soul isplete, and I have around the equivalent of Sanbi¡¯s Chakra, which should get stronger in the future. Even without having my initial body sealed back in, I should be able to exist independently!¡± ¡°Is that right? Well, congrattions! But Kurama, let me remind you that Ne-san is not doing as well as you are!¡± Kurama was surprised, and then understood Korin, and immediately connected his Chakra to that of Kushina. Having her power nourished with that of the Kyubi, Kushina¡¯s body began to recover. On top of that, because of the presence of this small Kyubi, her life was no longer threatened in any way. ¡°Kurama? It¡¯s really you! But, haven¡¯t you been taken away by the masked man?¡± ¡°Yes! But when I was extracted, I left a shard of my consciousness and about a tail¡¯s worth of Chakra to secure you survival for a good while. However, I didn¡¯t expect that the Kid¡¯s Biju had already evolved into a special existant that could turn that bit I left into aplete soul that has a lot of Chakra!¡± Kurama exined to Kushina. ¡°Is that right? It turned out that Korin is that powerful!!¡± With the support from the Kyubi, Kushina¡¯s state was a lot better, and her previously faint voice was now full of enthusiasm. Seeing that, Ryo finally was able to smile. ¡°Ne-san, you stay here and rest! Korin and I will go to help Minato Ni-san!¡± As Ryo was speaking, Korin left the opened seal, and both of them teleported away. When rushing towards Obito and the Kyubi, Korin said to Ryo anxiously: ¡°Ryo! I just gave Kurama too much of my Spiritual Power and Natural Energy, and I it seems like I cannot control my body anymore!¡± Ryo did not care about that; the most important thing to him was that Kushina was safe. What¡¯s more, this Ryo was nothing like his former self, and he now had enough confidence that he could get the Kyubi under control without needing his Biju. Of course, he thought he could only keep the Kyubi from destroying Konoha. To actually beat it, he needed Korin, or to have better control over his Mangekyo. For now, he could only stall and wait for the other Kage Tiers of Konoha to beat their opponents, and then seal the Kyubi together. The 3rd and Orochimaru had cleared up a decent part of Konoha¡¯s territory, and while they were at, thetter collected arge number of White Zetsu Corpses. The 3rd felt that this was very strange, but he did not ask much. After all, he fully trusted his disciple. ¡°Sandaime, the Kyubi was extracted from Ne-san by a mysterious man, and we must now immediately stop it:¡± The 3rd and Orochimaru heard Ryo¡¯s voice in their heads, and their faces changed greatly! ¡°Where? Where is the Kyubi?¡± Hiruzen immediately asked. Ryo replied immediately: ¡°I am heading towards Konoha¡¯s center!¡± Hearing Ryo¡¯s response, the 3rd immediately rushed to the center of the vige, and Orochimaru, who was dealing with the Zetsu, went to follow him up. ¡°Orochimaru, while the Kyubi is the biggest threat to Konoha, these white creatures are also very dangerous! Only you could identify them! Although I¡¯m old, I can drag the Kyubi down for a while! You don¡¯t have to worry!¡± After the 3rd said that, he turned around and continued his path. Orochimaru looked at the third disappearing, and then turned around muttering to himself: ¡°Don¡¯t die, Sensei!¡± Chapter 246 - The Kyubi’s Night (4)

Chapter 246: The Kyubi¡¯s Night (4)

In the center of Konoha, both Ninjas and civilians ended their day¡¯s work and left to enjoy the serenity of the night. Ever since the 3rd Shinobi World War had ended, it¡¯s been particrly peaceful in the vige, and everyone for once was able to rx.... No one could foresee, what was about to happen. As Obito appeared on the street, he did not hesitate to use [Summoning], bringing the Kyubi out of thin air, and clouding Konoha with its horrifying Chakra! As his Mangekyo shed, he said: ¡°Go, Kyubi! Destroy it!¡± As soon as the Kyubi got Obito¡¯s order, it went rampant, crushing the buildings around him. Feeling Kurama¡¯s Chakra, Ryo teleported to the vicinity and looked at the Kyubi going mad. ¡°Kurama, even with no Jinchuriki is still to terrifying! Even if I was able to use my strength, it would be very difficult to defeat him in such a short time window!¡± Korin muttered. Ryo, whose face was gloomy, did not pay attention to her. Instead, he began to condense the moister in the Surrounding air into an Ice Bow. With Korin¡¯s Natural Energy sealed within him, massive amounts of Natural Energy converged all at once into his Ice Arrow, which he shot towards the Kyubi. The Ice Arrow went directly towards Kurama¡¯s back, freezing him instantly! Seeing ice envelope the entirety of the Kyubi, many of Konoha¡¯s Ninjas recognized the owner of such a technique, and began to excitedly cheer and shout Ryo¡¯s name. Ryo couldn¡¯t not afford to even notice their voices; he hurriedly rushed to the Kyubi, activating his Mangekyo to undo Obito¡¯s control over it. Unfortunately, Ryo tried this for a while, and just when he was about to seed, the Kyubi managed to break out of the Ice. The attack only served to anger him, and he immediately shot a rapidly condensed Biju Dama towards Ryo. Thetter had to act fast, so he condensed the Ice that fell off the Kyubi into a massive Ice Hand that extended from his body, catching the Biju Dama and throwing it towards the Forest of Death. A few secondster, a massive explosion could be heard. The light almost brought day to Konoha, as a good portion of the Forest of Death was turned to a scorchednd. ¡°Korin, help me with the Water!¡± Ryo had to take a risk; he had to go all out. Konoha building could be reconstructed, but lives could not be restored. Now, no matter what, he had to stop the Kyubi! Korin heard Ryo, and used her energy to gather water. She had just enough control energy to do so, and then she had to let go and leave the rest to Ryo. He immediately froze the water korin had gathered, and in no time, the Ice Colossus stood before the Kyubi. Ryo felt so powerful in this mode, and his confidence was greatly increased. He raised his hand, and went in with punch directed towards Kurama¡¯s head. Feeling the threat of the Ice Giant before him, the Kyubi decided not to resist the punch, choosing to evade instead. The punch went past him, but Ryo¡¯s onught was far from over, for he had already anticipated where the Biju might escape. As Kurama ducked, he found another one of Ice Colossus¡¯s fist awaiting him. The Kyubi was in hit in the stomach, and the impact was so huge, it threw him far away. Kurama struggled to get up, feeling great pain that made him more and more violent and agitated. He opened his mouth, and condensed a massive Biju Dama. With this one however, he took his time.... ¡°Ryo, this one is much more powerful than thest time; even Ice Colossus could be blown to pieces if you try to block it!¡± Feeling the terrifying power of the iing attack, Korin could only tell Ryo of what she had perceived. ¡°I know! I don¡¯t n on going against this one; our backup is finallying!¡± ¡°Backup? How could the old man block such an attack?¡± Korin thought of the 3rd Hokage. Ryo did not continue to exin, and looked back at the Kyubi. With firm eyes, he watched the Biju Dama leaving its mouth anding his way. As it was about to make contact with him, a barrier was formed, one that enveloped it and then seemed to absorb it! In a heartbeat, the Biju Dama was no more! ¡°The Teleportatioon Barrier! This is... Minato?!¡± Korin saw the Teleportation Barrier many times, and recognized it at a nce. ¡°Yes, but there¡¯s another uninvited guest that came along with him!¡± ¡°Is that the one who took Kurama from Ne-san?¡± ¡°It should be him! Minato Ni-san should be able to deal with him, and we should focus on Kurama!¡± After that, Ryo rushed towards the Kyubi. On the emptynd before the ce where Kushina gave birth to Naruto, Minato looked like he was in a dilemma. Hisst attack against the masked man went right through him, and then, his hand was caught, and he was almost absorbed. He only could escape this fate because he could use the Flying Thunder God and escape to this ce. Obviously, Obito followed him. As soon as he appeared, Minato felt space fluctuating, and understood how he moved away with Kushina. ¡®He defeated the Anbu under the directmand of the 3rd, got past the most powerful top-secret barrier we have, and must have known that the seal would be weak while Kushina was giving birth. Then, with the seal undone, he tamed Kurama, took him, and marched straight into Konoha without so much as pausing to deal with the barrier... there¡¯s only one man I can think of that makes sense...¡¯ ¡°Are you Uchiha Madara? No.. You couldn¡¯t be, he¡¯s long dead...¡± The masked man uncovered his head and said contemptuously: ¡°Oh... I don¡¯t know about that!¡± Minato¡¯s face was bing more and more serious: ¡°On second thought, it doesn¡¯t matter who you are... But why are you attacking Konoha?¡± ¡°You know... It¡¯s on a whim; it¡¯s part of my n... To start a war; to bring peace...¡± As the masked man was speaking, he let the chains locked to his wrists fall slightly. Minato did not say anything, and the two looked each other for a while before rushing in! Minato¡¯s attack went through the masked man, but then he was almost caught by his chains. Immediately, he slipped away using Flying Thunder God. This fashion of attack, along with the Space-Fluctuations Minato felt, allowed him to have some spections on the Masked Man¡¯s weakness. He could guess that at least, he had to materialize when attacking. This meant that those moments when he attacks are the ones when he¡¯s most vulnerable. To damage this man, Minato¡¯s only chance was to trade blows with him! On top of this, Minato could also guess that this man was the reason behind the Kyubi¡¯s rampaging. He had to act quickly, for wasting time was in the masked man¡¯s favor. It was a battle of speed between the fastest man in the world, and a man that could not be touched! Without hesitation, Minato dashed in, and so did his foe. Very rapidly, he threw a Flying Thunder Kunai ahead of him, which just passed through Obito¡¯s mask as usual. He then started forming a Rasengan, while Obito reached for his shoulder. For once, Minato was behind, and the masked man was closer to his shoulder. As he re-materialized to absorb Minato, he couldn¡¯t help but announce his victory... All of a sudden, Minato teleported to the Kunai that was still in midair! As the masked man could not de-materialize in time, he was hit in the back by Minato¡¯s Rasengan that drilled him into the ground. As the Rasengan exploded, Minato¡¯s hand reached Obito¡¯s back, and there, he left his Flying Thunder God Mark! In this contest of speed, the one toe out on top was non other than Minato! Chapter 247 - The Kyubi’s Night (5)

Chapter 247: The Kyubi¡¯s Night (5)

Ever since Obito activated his Mangekyo, this was the first time anyone managed to counter Kamui. Minato¡¯s Rasengan was extremely powerful, and it immediately destroyed Obito¡¯s transnted arm. Obito jumped away, making distance with Minato. When he looked at his figure, he suddenly felt very familiar to him, but he couldn¡¯t have clear memories. Immediately, he shook his head, chasing away all these distracting thoughts and changing back to the cold and ruthless masked man. ¡°Going against you is worse than going against an army. So illusive, a moment of carelessness would...¡± Obito wasn¡¯t through when he found Minato standing directly before him. He was shocked, and immediately realized that he was marked by Minato back when he was hit by the Rasengan. ¡°[Contract Seal]? Trying to separate the Kyubi from me?!¡± ¡°Kurama was never yours!¡± ¡°Worthy of your title, Yondaime! Inflicting Injury upon me and separating me from the Kyubi... But you think this is over? I already knew that Ryo Yamanaka has the Mangekyo Sharingan; do you think I wouldn¡¯t prepare for such a thing?¡± Minato¡¯s face grew gloomy as he heard those words, and the masked man disappeared in front of him. For Konoha¡¯s sake, Minato chose not to track him. He could feel that the masked man wasn¡¯t lying, and he had to go back to Konoha to deal with the Kyubi¡¯s problem. In Konoha, Ryo and the 3rd, who arrivedter, joined forces to drive the Kyubi out of the vige. Now, they two were working together to deal with it. Ryo¡¯s Ice Colossus and the 3rd¡¯s Enma couldn¡¯t beat the Kyubi. For now, they could only try to drag him, and not let him destroy the vige. Ryo was perceiving the battle between Minato and Obito for what he felt was an eternity, until thetter¡¯s Chakra finally disappeared. However, for some reason, the Kyubi¡¯s behavior did not seem to change, which made Ryo feel very frustrated. The 3rd was older, not nearly in his best shape, while Sakumo and Jiraya were still stuck dealing with Sasori and Kakuzu. As for Orochimaru, he was still catching the white Zetsu. Fortunately, Ryo¡¯s Ice Colossus could be sustained indefinitely with the support of Korin¡¯s Natural Energy. Otherwise, Konoha might have had to be the battlefield. On the shadowy rocks, Minato looked at the devastation left in Konoha with an aching heart. Ryo sensed his location, and immediately established a telepathic link with him: ¡°Ni-san, did you deal with the masked man?¡± ¡°Yes! But the Kyubi seems to be still under some sort of Genjutsu. I don¡¯t know what method the masked man did use, for I have already used a [Contract Seal] to sever his link with the Kyubi!¡± ¡°What are you going to do, Ni san? Perhaps you should support Jiraya san and Sakumo san first, as they could help us deal with the Kyubi. Or maybe...¡± ¡°No, that would be useless! Ryo, you¡¯ve been fighting Kurama for some time now; you must already know! We can¡¯t beat him, even together, and with its endless Chakra stores, we¡¯d end up exhausted and lose!¡± Hearing Minato, Ryo fell into silence, for he had to admit that this was true. ¡°Ryo, I intent to use the Dead Demon Consuming Seal, seal half of the Kyubi¡¯s Chakra within myself, and then seal the rest within Kushina to save her life.¡± Hearing that, Ryo answered immediately: ¡°No! There must be other methods. Ne san is in no trouble, the Kyubi left her some of my Chakra, and with Korin¡¯s help, she¡¯s no in no danger at all. If we deal with the Kyubi, you will be able to reunite.¡± ¡°Ryo, I am the Hokage! Kushina and Naruto are my family, but so is everyone in the vige! It is my responsibility to protect anyone, so stop trying to persuade me!¡± Minato immediately popped up before Ryo, and then brought him and Kurama to the Forest of Death! ¡°Ryo, please help me by keeping the Kyubi under control. I will bring Naruto, and if Kushina is truly fine, I¡¯ll let him be the Kyubi¡¯s Jinchuriki!¡± After saying that, Minato disappeared again. Ryo was extremely frustrated with Minato¡¯s choice, muttering to himself: ¡°A fool! HE¡¯S A FOOL!¡± Worst of all, he couldn¡¯t stop him. Minato was too fast, teleporting all over the ce. A secondter, Minato popped up with Naruto and Kushina in the Forest of Death. For once, the Yellow sh¡¯s speed was drawing him nearer to death! Kushina¡¯s face now looked rosy after recovering from the Kyubi¡¯s extraction, and she also had enough strength to start a great argument! As she learned of Minato¡¯s n, she immediately objected. She as an Uzumaki knew better than anyone that the use of this technique meant eminent death for Minato. With that in mind, she would never agree of his n. However, her words seemed to be directed at a brick wall; they weren¡¯t making a difference. For the first time, in both Manga and this life with Ryo around, Minato ended up on top in a quarrel with Kushina! The new mother¡¯s tears could not be stopped. She could understand why Minato was choosing this way, but that did not mean in any way that she was going to support it. ¡°Ryo, help me suppress the Kyubi!¡± As Minato finished his words, the Shinigami¡¯s shadow came to him. As Ryo¡¯s Ice Colossus was holding back the Kyubi, thetter could feel the eminent threat of the technique that had just been used, and tried to struggle its way out. As for Minato, he did not flinch upon seeing death hovering above his shoulders. Immediately, he split the Kyubi¡¯s Chakra and soul into two, pulling out the Yin Half of Kurama out of his body! With half his Chakra and soul gone, Kurama shrunk substantially. With this, Ryo and the 3rd should be able to defeat him. After using the Dead Demon Consuming Seal, Minato was left extremely weakened. However, he gathered enough of his power to summon the sealing desk, and asked Kushina to ce Naruto upon it. Everyone was devastated; Kushina couldn¡¯t help but weep, her tears ever flowing. Ryo was helpless, overwhelmed with fury and pain. All of a sudden, he could hear: ¡°Ryo! I have good news for to tell you!¡± Immersed in his sorrow for the loss Minato, he said to Korin: ¡°What good news? What good new could there be?¡± ¡°It¡¯s that the technique being used by Minato evokes a shadow that does not have a will of its own. It¡¯s a mere projection Ryo!¡± ¡°What does that even mean?¡± Ryo could not understand what Korin meant. ¡°It means that you can save Minato¡¯s soul like you did to Yahiko¡¯s, and then find an opportunity to resurrect him! Hearing Korin¡¯s words, Ryo¡¯s eyes shined brightly, for he now had a way to save the man closest to being his older brother. In fact, Orochimaru¡¯s cloning technique was getting more mature every day, and with his extra research on vitality, the resurrection of Minato was very likely to be possible. Thinking of this, Ryo released his Spiritual Power, and confirmed that all around Minato, there was no fluctuations of Spiritual Power. This mean that Korin¡¯s idea was correct, and that whatever Minato had summoned, it was only a projection. Chapter 248 - Battle Against the Shinigami

Chapter 248: Battle Against the Shinigami

With the remaining ¡°half of the Kyubi¡± suppressed by Ryo, no idents urred as Minato sealed it within Naruto. Minato looked at the clueless Naruto, and then at Kushina who was in tears next to him, and smiled bitterly. He wished that he could stay with them, but he know that it was impossible. He walked to his wife¡¯s side with whatever power he had left in him, and hugged her in silence. At this time, Ryo could clearly perceive that Minato¡¯s Chakra and vitality were at the point of exhaustion. They were being absorbed by the Shadow of the Shinigami behind him, and now all that was left was his soul. At this moment, Ryo opened his Mangekyo and shouted: ¡°Minato, look here!¡± Minato let go of Kushina, and looked back at Ryo, and thetter immediately used his Jutsu, taking away Minato¡¯s soul from the ws of the god of death! Just as Minato¡¯s soul was about to enter the Ice World, it was strongly pulled by the Shinigami¡¯s Shadow, which wanted it to pull it back to him. Ryo was shocked. He had spected that the shadow didn¡¯t have its own will, but did not expect that its instinctual actions had such a force. Nevertheless, Ryo wasn¡¯t about to give up, opening Ice World, and controlling its endless ice and snow to flood into the shadow. As the Shinigami¡¯s shadow was somewhat in a soul-like state, the Ice and Snow which wasposed of Spiritual power had a certain impact on it. Under its effects, the lower half of the Shadow was frozen, and its pulling force exerted on Minato soul was significantly weakened. The small Kyubi inside Kushina, being a special being himself, could clearly perceive Ryo¡¯s battle. After some hesitation, Kurama decided to tell Kushina: ¡°Kushina, rx your spirit, and use my power to perceive the kid and the Shadow of the Shinigami!¡± Kushina had no mind to listen to the Kyubi. At this moment, she waspletely immersed in the pain brought by Minato¡¯s death. Kurama helplessly sighed, and then guided her consciousness towards the ongoing battle. Soon, in her consciousness, she could see the battle between her disciple and the Shadow of the God of Death over her husband¡¯s soul. Perceiving such an unimaginable scene, Kushina was somewhat confused: ¡°Kurama, what¡¯s going on?¡± The Kyubi shook his head and replied: ¡°I have no idea, but from the looks of it, the kid is trying to capture Minato¡¯s soul. This brat might actually have a way to save Minato!¡± When she heard the Kyubi, light instantly shined within Kushina¡¯s dim eyes. There was actually a straw of hope she could hang on to as she watched Ryo going through this battle. The whole thing gradually evolved into a tug-of-war, with Ryo¡¯s Ice and Snow temporarily gaining the upper hand. Ryo then had the idea of making his power explode out of the Ice World, freeze the entire Shadow, and take away Minato¡¯s soul. But Korin stopped him: ¡°Stop Ryo! Can¡¯t you see? This shadow has begun to absorb your Ice and Snow!¡± Ryo was once again surprised! Like Korin said, the Ice and Snow around the Shinigami began to melt little by little, just to be absorbed by it. He immediately closed the Ice World. The Shinigami¡¯s pulling force was stronger than what he anticipated, and being that it absorbed Chakra and Vitality, it started to pull his Spiritual Powerposed Ice as if it was Minato¡¯s. For a moment, Ryo had no idea what to do. ¡°Korin, what should we do now?¡± ¡°You can only persist! The Shinigami¡¯s shadow had already absorbed all of Minato¡¯s Chakra and vitality. He is already dead, and this resistance you¡¯re putting should not be happening. If you persist for long enough, you should be able to emerge victorious!¡± Ryo nodded, and he could only follow Korin¡¯s advice. To his surprise, she was right! A few long minutester, the Shinigami¡¯s pull was weakened a lot, and it even began to get more and more translucent. Ryo used all his force, and pulled Minato¡¯s soul away, getting it directly into the Ice World, which he then immediately closed. The tug of war finally ended. The Shinigami could no longer perceive Minato¡¯s soul, and with nothing to pull, it could only remain in ce. In a short while, it began to dissipate from bottom to top, until it disappeared all together. Ryo was finally relieved, and he then entered the Ice World, examining Minato¡¯s soul. He found that it was seriously damaged by the tug of war and the summoning of the Shinigami that urred. However, Ryo had lost too much of his Spiritual Power tonight, and had no way of helping Minato repair his soul. All he could do was controlling Ice around him into an igloo, in which he put Minato¡¯s soul to protect it. By the time Ryo returned from the Ice World, the 3rd and Orochimaru arrived to the scene. Hiruzen looked at Minato¡¯s cold corpse, and in an instant, he looked many years older. He had always had high hopes of Minato. Although the two had their fair share of political disagreements, the 3rd had always believed that Minato was the best Hokage that Konoha could have. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your loss, Kushina!¡± He muttered. Then, he could only push through his sorrow. He turned around to Orochimaru, and said to him: ¡°Orochimaru, go help Jiraya.¡± He then left as well to support Sakumo. As he left, Kushina ran to Ryo¡¯s side, who knew what she wanted to ask about. He hid nothing, exining the whole situation to her. When hearing that there was a chance to resurrect Minato, Kushina could no longer hold herself, and she fainted on the spot. Ryo made a Shadow Clone that picked up Naruto, while he picked up Kushina. All four teleported to her ce. After putting the mother and son in bed, he went back to the battle scene, just to find Minato¡¯s body being watched by three of the Anbu. ¡°Hold on, Ryo! There¡¯s something wrong with Minato¡¯s body!¡± Ryo was about to pick up Minato¡¯s body, but Korin stopped him. Immediately, he examined the body, but he found nothing wrong. ¡°Ryo, when you took Minato¡¯s soul from the Shinigami, thetter couldn¡¯t take anything attached to it. The Kyubi¡¯s soul and Chakra are still in his body!¡± As she was speaking, red Chakra began to ooze out of Minato¡¯s body, and he gradually stood up! Chapter 249 - Kurama’s Choice

Chapter 249: Kurama¡¯s Choice

Ryo¡¯s eyes were not deceiving him; this was really Minato¡¯s body standing before him! ¡°You all hide! Hand over this matter to me!¡± Ryo said to the 3rd¡¯s Anbu. Fools don¡¯t be Anbu, and everyone around Minato realized that the horrifying Chakra being emitted by Minato¡¯s body was nothing that they could deal with. In fact, Ryo telling them that he would handle the matter was all that they wanted to hear. After they went away, Ryo entered the Ice-Lightning Chakra mode, and carefully watched ¡°Minato¡±... Unexpectedly, thetter did notunch any attack, just standing still. ¡°Ryo, try to establish a Telepathic link with him. I don¡¯t think Kurama is out of control anymore!¡± Korin suggested. Ryo nodded, establishing a spiritual link with the Kyubi in Minato¡¯s body. Immediately, he noticed that Kurama¡¯s mind seemed to be lost, and that his thoughts were all chaotic. He tried tomunicate with him, talking gently and trying to calm him down. Gradually, Kurama returned to his senses. A few minutester, he was sober. He had no memories of what happened after Naruto¡¯s birth. After sensing that Kurama was back to his senses, Ryo quickly asked: ¡°Kurama, are you awake?¡± ¡°Kid, what¡¯s going on? What happened to Kushina? How is she?¡± Kurama heard Ryo¡¯s voice going through his mind and immediately asked him. ¡°Ne-san is very good, both mother and son are safe, but Minato....¡± After a few moments of silence, Kurama shouted: ¡°Kid, tell me everything!¡± Ryo nodded, inputting his thoughts into Kurama¡¯s mind, ying the events that urred like a movie. Minato¡¯s body¡¯s face turned gloomy. This was the second time ever that the Kyubi was controlled in all his years! And this time, because of him, Minato ended up dying. ¡°Kurama, I cannot me you; no one could. Still, I have a question: How could the masked man still control you after Ni-san separated him from you with a contract seal?¡± ¡°I guess this time the control was not just done by simply using the Mangekyo! I still feel residual external Yin and Yang Chakra; that must have been done to seal my consciousness from my body, and make me a mindless killing machine. I guess it was sealed as a countermeasure against your own Mangekyo.¡± Kurama exined. ¡°So, that¡¯s the case! Kurama, what are you going to do now? Perhaps go back to Naruto and merge with your other half?¡± After thinking about it, Kurama shook his head: ¡°We should maintain things as they are for now. From your memories, I¡¯ve just learn that you have a way to resurrect Minato. I guess this body should be preserved!¡± ¡°I only need a portion of Minato¡¯s body. The vitality in the body has been exhausted, and I cannot use it anymore.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I guess I should merge with my other half! I also...¡± ¡°Hold on! Kurama, I think your Chakra is better off remaining split!¡± Korin poked her head out of Ryo¡¯s bag, interrupting Kurama. The Kyubi nced at Korin. just from Ryo¡¯s memories, he had already realized that she was now a Juubi-like being, so her words held much weight. ¡°Why?¡± With this in mind, Kurama asked Korin. She answered: ¡°Here¡¯s the deal! You¡¯re the Yin half of Kurama, and your spiritual power is already stronger. I think you should remain outside, and by learning the Yamanaka¡¯s secret techniques, with your already power spiritual power, and my help, it¡¯s likely that you would end up returning to being a full Kyubi!¡± Listening to her, Kurama began considering her suggestion. ¡°Kurama, you can stay separated, but you can¡¯t remain in Ni-san¡¯s body. He is the Hokage, so it would be too conspicuous if you remain like this!¡± Ryo said. Korin answered without hesitation: ¡°Then use a Zetsu¡¯s body!¡± Ryo looked at Kurama, who didn¡¯t seem to mind this idea, so he entered Sage Mod, and went on hunting. After a good while, Ryo was only able to find one of the lurking white Zetsu. He quickly rushed to him, and then teleported back to Korin and the Kyubi. ¡°Kurama, do you need me to make a seal on this Zetsu? Or could your soul upy it like a soul would upy a human body?¡± ¡°No need! Without a soul in this body, I can easily take over it!¡± After Kurama finished his words, he immediately left Minato¡¯s body to the white corpse of Zetsu. Gradually, it turned into a red-haired ugly middle-aged man. After, Kurama said: ¡°It¡¯s not bad! The cells here remind me of those of the 1st Hokage. However, it¡¯s limiting my strength, and now I could only fight at the Yonbi¡¯s power, at most!¡± ¡°Take your time to adapt. Now, we should go!¡± After saying that, Ryo picked up Minato¡¯s body, and teleported with Kurama back to Kushina¡¯s ce. The Kyubi hesitated for a long time at Kushina¡¯s door, before finally gathered enough courage to push the door in. When Kushina learned that this red-haired middle aged man was Kurama, she was actually very happy, not even hinting at ming him. Kurama could finally breathe a sigh of relief. Then, he and Kushina¡¯s small Kyubi, and the half seaked within Naruto all got in touch. After learning about Kurama¡¯s intentions, the two other Kyubi¡¯s expressed their support. With everyone reaching a consensus, the only problem was the identity of Kurama in the world. However, that wasn¡¯t something to worry about for now. Konoha had just lost their Hokage, and they had no time to control the foreigners in the vige. Therefore, Ryo immediately rushed to Sakumo and Sasori. As he reached the scene, Ryo found that Sakumo had already forced Sasori into a corner, crushing his puppet, and cornering him. Jiraya did the same to Kakuzu and the two viins joined up. Injured, they copsed to the ground as they were surrounded by four Kage tiers, and when the 3rd was about to initiate the attack, the masked man suddenly appeared out of thin air. The 3rd did not hesitate, immediately waving his staff at the one who brought them sorrow on this night. His gaze was like that of a demon, but to his surprise, the staff when right through Obito! The 3rd was immediately stunned, and Obito ignored the group surrounding him, walking to Kakuzu and Sasori and preparing to leave with the two. Ryo had no idea about what happened to his old friend, but now was a great opportunity to get rid of Kakuzu and Sasori, and he wasn¡¯t going to let it go. (I like how Ryo finally didn¡¯t care about losing his precious original plot members. Perhaps losing those dear to him could really change his attitude.) He Lightning Chakra flickered to Obito in an instant, who had his body in this world as he reached out to touch his two subordinates. Ryo¡¯s movement was too fast, and by the time his hitnded, he couldn¡¯t even use Kamui. It was clearly nned by Ryo. Inspired by Minato¡¯s performance, he went in and caught him off guard. Obito took a great direct hit, getting directly pushed far away by Ryo. Just as Ryo was about to finish Kakuzu and Sasori on the ground, a white Zetsu suddenly popped out underneath him, grabbing his legs and dragging them back. With no time for such nonsense, Ryo did not even turn at White Zetsu, just releasing his Lightning Chakra and turning him into ashes. With no one to stop him this time, he slit Sasori¡¯s throat directly with an Ice Scalpel, and pierced Kakuzu¡¯s heart with another. Only one of Kakuzu¡¯s hearts remained, and Ryo was about to pierce it, when the ¡®dead¡¯ Sasori moved all of a sudden. He shook in ce, and his opened throat released a poisonous gas that clouded the area. Ryo was taken by surprise, for he did not expect that Sasori did more of transforming himself in such ast time. Thest time they saw each other, he was practically a full human being with just some prosthetic. The toxin made Ryo¡¯s feel somewhat weak on his legs. He felt drowsy and suffocated, and could only jump away to attack again. However, this was all that Obito needed to jump to the two inside the fog, and disappear from the area with them. Chapter 250 - Hokage Substitute

Chapter 250: Hokage Substitute

The first rays of light from the next morning¡¯s sun scattered through Konoha as the battle thatsted for a whole night finally came to an end. Last night, Konoha had great losses. With the vigers evacuating in time, they did not suffer many casualties. However, near a third of all Jonin and Chunins in the vige at that time unfortunately fell to the raid. Many of these fell when fending off the Kyubi¡¯s first attack, but even more fell to the Zetsu scattered in the crowds. With Orochimaru unfortunately unable to take them down quickly enough, they caused great havoc and losses to Konoha. To top all of that off, Konoha lost its Fourth Hokage, who was elected just a year ago. Dealing with this matter was urgent, and the top of Konoha gathered to discuss it. ¡°What happenedst night...¡± ¡°Sorry, I¡¯veete!¡± The 3rd had just started speaking, when Danzo entered through the door interrupting him. ¡°Danzo? What are you doing here?!¡± Koharu frowned as she watched the no-longer-councilor Danzo going through the door. ¡°I asked him toe. Danzo has the right of knowing what happenedst night.¡± Homura faintly answered. ¡°Well, since you are here, take a seat!¡± The 3rd saw Danzo entering, hesitated for a moment and finally let him stay. Danzo took a seat facing Homura. ¡°Let¡¯s continue,st night...¡± ¡°Sorry, sorry, we arete!¡± This time, Ryo and Kushina, holding Naruto, barged in through the door together. The 3rd¡¯s face immediately turned gloomy. However, when he saw Naruto in Kushina¡¯s arms, he immediately remembered his father and asked them to sit down as he sighed. Ryo and Kushina took their ces with Sakumo, Jiraya and Orochimaru. The 3rd did not rush to continue this time. Instead, he looked around and made sure that no body waste, and then continued: ¡°You all know of what happenedst night. You and your ns have defended the lives of our vigers, and on behalf of Konoha, I thank you all!¡± The 3rd bowed his head to the Ninjas before him. ¡°Sarutobi, you¡¯re being too polite. It¡¯s only our duty to protect Konoha!¡± Homura answered. ¡°Heh? I couldn¡¯t see you anywhere on the battlefieldst night!¡± Orochimaru spoke in a strangely angry tone. Ryo and everyone were all shocked. This was the first time they ever saw Orochimaru attacking someone so directly in such a meeting. ¡°Orochi san, while you didn¡¯t see him, it doesn¡¯t mean that such a 1st World War Veteran did not participate in battle. Yesterday, I could clearly perceive him... sheltering the civilians in the bunkers...¡± While he never liked Homura, Ryo became disgusted by him yesterday when he could perceive him running with the civilians. Homura¡¯s face became purple as he heard Orochimaru and Ryo, and everyone present looked at him with contempt. As for the 3rd, his eyes were full of disappointment, and he felt even worse than he already did. Still, this was his oldrade-in-arms. The 3rd could only change the topic: ¡°Cough! Leave these matters forter, will you? I¡¯ve called you all here for the sake of Konoha, not to judge anyone!¡± ¡°You mean, to elect the 5th Hokage?¡± Koharu asked. ¡°That will depend on everyone¡¯s opinion!¡± The 3rd kicked the ball to their court. For a moment, everyone conversed inside the room quietly, and Ryo also established his links with those close to him, and in a few minutes, they all reached a consensus. The 1st one to speak out loud was Hiashi Hyuga: ¡°Sandaime, I think we should elect a 5th Hokage, and I personally rmend Jiraya san.¡± ¡°I¡¯m of a different opinion! Jiraya san, with all due respect, is not fit for the Job. The Sarutobi n rmends Orochimaru san instead!¡± In an instant, the discussion between everyone heated up. All ns had their favorites. While all major ns either chose Orochimaru, Sakumo or Jiraya, the small and medium ns mostly leaned towards Danzo who had bought them off. Following Ryo¡¯s n, Jiraya, Orochimaru, Sakumo, Kushina and him did not say a thing, watching everyone quarreling. All of a sudden, Sakumo stood up and said: ¡°This should stop! We are all against the election of a new Hokage!¡± The other four stood up with Sakumo, and the meeting room went quiet for a moment, and even the faintest of movements could be heard. No one expected that almost all of Konoha¡¯s Kage Tier Ninjas would collectively oppose the election of a new Hokage. After some silence, the Sarutobi n head cautiously asked: ¡°Why do you think so, great ones?¡± ¡°The Hokage¡¯s post should remain vacant temporarily! For now, I think we should only choose a substitute that would act on behalf of him when dealing with other viges and when making decisions. After we finish dealing with the damage dealt to Konohast night, then we will select a 5th Hokage and announce that to the world.¡± Ryo said coldly. A representative of a small family bought off by Danzo immediately said: ¡°if someone is to represent Konoha, shouldn¡¯t he just be the Sandaime?¡± ¡°The old man has only been retired for a year; give him a break!¡± Jiraya immediately opposed this. The conference room went quiet again, and no one spoke. With strength ruling in this world of Shinobi, opposing the 5 who were seemingly speaking in tandem felt heavy and useless. Seeing how things were going, Homura was feeling horrible. He had already guessed that elections would happen today, so he went all out and brought all the heads he could bring from smaller ns around Konoha. All of this was being done for Danzo to be Hokage, but with this Hokage-Substitute idea, all of that could be in vain: ¡°Hey! How is no one speaking up?! How could arge vige such as Konoha have no Kage?¡± ¡°Homura dono, do you think there¡¯s anyone in Konoha more worthy of the position than anyone of the 5 opposing these elections?¡± Ryo immediately opened his Mangekyo, and used Genjutsu to make Homura speak his mind. With him having his contact lenses on, nobody in the room noticed anything peculiar, besides Homura¡¯s answer: ¡°of course! Danzo!¡± As he heard that name, a grin of disdain appeared on Ryo¡¯s face, and then his Chakra erupted from his body saying: ¡°A Hokage should be strong! Danzo san, how many seconds would youst against me?¡± Danzo¡¯s shivered, and his body was instantly soaked in cold sweat. Obviously, he did not answer, and nor did Homura after Ryo released him from his Genjutsu. A few seconds of silence took over the conference room, and the 3rd finally spoke: ¡°I have understood everyone¡¯s opinions. From what I¡¯m seeing, after Sakumo made his suggestion, there were less people opting for electing a Hokage then those against it. Therefore, I shall respect that opinion. Now, who should represent Konoha?¡± No one talked this time, as all looked at Ryo and the others. Ryo stood up and smiled saying: ¡°I propose that Sakumo san should be Konoha¡¯s Hokage Substitute. What do you think? Heads of all different ns had their small discussion, and in the end, most of them agreed. With this, Sakumo Hatake officially became the Hokage¡¯s Substitute. Chapter 251 - Plan to Resurrect Minato

Chapter 251: n to Resurrect Minato

After the decision was made, the 3rd Hokage ended the meeting. Just as everyone prepared to leave, they were stopped by Danzo. ¡°Hold on! The Hokage¡¯s post issue has indeed been solved, but are we not going to talk about the new Kyubi Jinchurki?¡± Everyone heard that, and they immediately turned to the 3rd Hokage. ¡°My men have seen Minato splitting the Kyubi in two. I guess half of it must have been sealed back into Kushina, as she¡¯s still with us. But, how about the other half? You should at least tell us who this new Kyubi Jinchurki is!¡± After hearing Danzo, the room instantly froze. Everyone had thought that the Fourth Hokage had sealed the Kyubi back in Kushina. They never expected that there would be two Kyubi! After a long silence, Hiashi Hyuga had to speak: ¡°Sandaime sama, Danzo san is right. We all have the right to know who our Jinchurikis are!¡± ¡°Yes, Sandaime sama! We should know!¡± ....... As everyone¡¯s voices went louder, Kushina¡¯s face turned more and more gloomy. She did not want others to know of Naruto¡¯s identity, as she wanted him to enjoy a normal childhood. ¡°Ne-san, you can¡¯t wrap fire with paper. You should tell them about Naruto!¡± Ryo telepathically said to Kushina. (Trantor Note: You can¡¯t wrap fire with paper is a Chinese saying that basically means that great events cannot be hidden forever, and that someone would eventually know.) ¡°But if Naruto¡¯s identity as a Jinchuriki is exposed, it would have a great impact on his growth!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry; we¡¯ll be there for him! And Naruto is your and Minato¡¯s son, I believe he will get through it.¡± With Ryo¡¯s words of support, Kushina gathered enough courage to face the rest of the people in the meeting, and nodded to the 3rd. Hiruzen seemed to be more hesitant than her, taking his time, but then he sighed and said: ¡°The new Jinchuriki is the son of Kushina and Minato, who will be known as Uzumaki Naruto.¡± The 3rd pointed to Naruto who was in his mother¡¯s arms. ¡°This is an S ss secret matter, and no one is allowed to disclose it!¡± He added. Hearing the words of the 3rd, everyone looked at the baby in Kushina¡¯s arms with admiration in their eyes. They could see the epitome of what a Ninja would have to bear for his vige. Not only did Minato sacrifice his own life to save Konoha, he also made his own newborn child a Jinchuriki. They all admired and appreciated his selflessness. Still, their admiration did not take away from their greed. When knowing that the new Jinchuriki was this child, many of them began to feel interested. Kushina could perfectly control Kurama¡¯s power, and her child should be able to do the same as well. If he was to be raised in their ns... Of course, most n-heads remained calm, for they knew that this was a dead end. Let¡¯s say that this child was destined to be a perfect Jinchuriki, let¡¯s suppose anything about what he could bring to their ns; who could dare to try to take this baby from so many Kage Tier Ninjas? Even Danzo did not dare say anything more after learning that the Jinchuriki was Kushina¡¯s baby. ¡°Since he is the Yondaime¡¯s son, I am relieved.¡± Danzo took the lead leaving the conference room, and everyone else followed suit right after him. After leaving, Sakumo and the others went to Kushina¡¯s ce. Back in the conference, Ryo urged them to go against electing a new Hokage for a reason that he did not disclose. He promised to tell them everythingter, and they decided to trust him. Now, they all went to Kushina¡¯s ce to know the truth. ¡°Ryo, what was the reason behind your request?!¡± Sakumo asked. ¡°Very simply, it¡¯s because in a few years, Minato Ni-san will be back!¡± Ryo said those words so casually, but they hit everyone like a bag of bricks. They never expected that this could be Ryo¡¯s reason. ¡°Minato will... NO! THIS IS IMPOSSIBLE! I have seen Minato¡¯s body with my own eyes!¡± Jiraya was agitated, feeling lost in a storm of hope, frustration and disbelief. ¡°Well, please don¡¯t resist this.¡± Saying that, Ryo opened his Mangekyo, and pulled everyone¡¯s soul into the Ice World. The sudden change of the surrounding scenery took everyone by surprise. Ryo immediately exin to them: ¡°This is My Mangekyo¡¯s ability, Ice World. This is a Space made out of Spiritual Power and Natural Energy, one that resides between illusion and reality. ¡°Ryo, why did you bring us here? Is Minato here?¡± Jiraya hastily asked. ¡°Calm down Jiraya san, I¡¯ll tell you everything. Now, only your souls are actually in here, not your bodies. In this world, I also have Ni-san¡¯s soul.¡± Ryo walked with the group in front of an igloo. This one was holding Minato¡¯s soul. As for Yahiko¡¯s, it was hidden by Ryo, who controlled everything inside this world and did not want to expose Yahiko¡¯s death. With a snap of his fingers, the igloo disappeared, and minato¡¯s soul appeared before everyone. ¡°Ni san used the Dead Demon Consuming Seal to seal the Kyubi. This technique absorbed all of his Chakra and vitality, and just when it was absorbing his soul, I used my Mangekyo and saved it.¡± ¡°Ryo kun, are you thinking of creating a body for Minato?¡± Orochimaru was the first to guess Ryo¡¯s intentions. Ryo nodded: ¡°Yes, I intend to use the Cloning Technology and make him a new body. With that, I could save Ni-san.¡± ¡°Cloning? What¡¯s that?¡± Besides Orochimaru, everyone was dumbfounded. Ryo told them all about cells and cloning. Although they didn¡¯t get much of Ryo¡¯s scientific jargon, they all had a vague idea about the concept of cloning in mind. After understanding the n, Sakumo asked: ¡°How long should this take? I don¡¯t want to be a Hokage Substitute for too long.¡± ¡°That depends on how fast Orochi san¡¯s research progresses. All of our previous prototypes had their fair share of problems, and they can¡¯t be used for Ni-san¡¯s resurrection.¡± After that, most of them had question about details, and Ryo answered them one by one. In the end, everyone fully understood Ryo¡¯s n, and thetter took them back to the real world. The next day, the new Hokage Substitute officially took office. With him in charge, Konoha was on track for being reconstructed in an orderly manner. At everyone¡¯s request, Orochimaru put his White Zetsu research on hold to focus fully on cloning technology. Jiraya also left on the same day. Whenever asked, he said he was going to do research for his next book while in fact; he was just looking for clues on the masked man. As for Kushina, she quickly cheered up. All that mattered to her was to be there for Naruto and to let him have a happy childhood. After all, Minato had to find a well raised son when he returns. As for Ryo, he began repairing and healing Minato¡¯s soul along with Korin. Using the Dead Demon Consuming Seal had its great toll on the young Hokage¡¯s soul. That was topped off with extra damage caused by Ryo¡¯s battle with the Shinigami. Just repairing the soul turned out out to an extremely difficult job. While none-speaks of the good, the bad spread to the horizons! The news of a Kyubi Attack inside Konoha that caused heavy losses quickly spread throughout the world. All viges that received the news were eager to make a move, especially the hidden Cloud, who lost only to Konoha during the 3rd Shinobi World War. The spies of the various viges flocked and began to sneak into Konoha... Chapter 252 - The Cloud’s Spy

Chapter 252: The Cloud¡¯s Spy

The little pokes of the other viges did not affect the reconstruction Konoha. None of the many spies trying to ess the vige could enter. Spies are usually weaker Ninjas. Such people are less remarkable, so they find it easier to infiltrate into viges. With this in mind, Sakumo allowed the Uchihas to use Genjutsu on outsiders entering the vige, all while sending the Anbu to observe the borders. This method was simple and crude, and made most civilians entering the vige very dissatisfied. However, Konoha was in a very bad state. If these spies were to be allowed in, the vulnerability of the vige would be made public, and the consequences would be disastrous. In just two days, the Uchiha captured dozens of spies from various viges. Over half of them were from the Hidden Cloud!!! In the Hokage¡¯s office, Sakumo looked at the reports on his table and sneered: ¡°The Cloud can really hold a grudge!¡± He looked at an Anbu by his side and said: ¡°Go find the Sandaime and Ryo Yamanaka.¡± After a while, Ryo teleported to the office, and the 3rd also arrived. Sakumo handed them both the information on his table. After the two read the reports, the 3rd¡¯s face was very serious, while Ryo smiled having the same first impression as Sakumo. ¡°Sakumo, I think this must be handled with care. The Hidden Cloud are not to be underestimated. Right now, we should be able to go to war against them.¡± Hearing the 3rd, Sakumo nodded: ¡°I think so as well. However, with all the spies that they are sending, dealing with this is not going to be simple.¡± Ryo looked at the two and said: ¡°You¡¯re both being too nervous. They are hesitating, not knowing the true state of Konoha. If we start acting too abnormally, they would be sure that we are in a bad state.¡± The 3rd immediately answered: ¡°What Ryo¡¯s saying also makes sense. However, we can¡¯t just do nothing. We must have some sort of response, or else the Cloud would end up finding that out on their own.¡± After taking the time to think, Sakumo said: ¡°What do you think of dispatching extra Hyuga and Aburame Ninjas to cover the entirety of Konoha¡¯s borders?¡± The 3rd smiled and nodded: ¡°That should be enough. While the Hyuga and the Aburame Ninjas are very good at investigating, their usual surveince group might find it hard to cover all the borders. With more of them however, they shouldn¡¯t miss anything.¡± ¡°I think that should be fine too for the time being. If not, I will personally pay a visit to the Hidden Cloud!¡± Ryo now was no longer the same. With the help of Korin, he could maintain Ice Colossus indefinitely. he was confident that even the Hidden Cloud should not be able to stop him if he went rampaging in their vige. Sakumo and the 3rd also understood how powerful Ryo had be, and his words made them feel a lot more at ease. This way, ording to their n, the Aburame and Hyuga ns dispatched over twenty more Ninjas to watch the borders. ....... The Hidden Cloud¡¯s spies were not returning, and this made the Forth Raikage very anxious. The while world was at Konoha¡¯s gates because of the Kyubi¡¯s attack, and there were even rumors that the 4th Hokage had died on that night. It was clear to the 4th Raikage that this was a rare opportunity for revenge, but while very impulsive, A was not stupid; he couldn¡¯t risk the lives of his Ninjas without having the rumors confirmed. ¡°Raikage sama, we have sent many spies, but we¡¯re getting no information back. Should we really continue?¡± Dodai said to A. ¡°Continue sending them! We will get intelligence soon orter. I must know what happened in Konoha!¡± ¡°Yes, Raikage sama!¡± Dodai knew all too well about A¡¯s temper, and did not object. What the Fourth did not expect this time was that the spies he sent next returned with the news! He did expect Konoha¡¯s border protection to waver, but not so soon. As soon as the intelligence scroll fell on his desk, he eagerly opened it and browsed through it. The first thing that was noted was that the death of Minato was indeed a fact! A became excited, but as he went on to read the rest, his face became more and more gloomy. ¡°Hey!¡± A finally looked up, ¡°Dodai, inform the troops to cancel all the ns for Konoha!¡± ¡°Cancel? Raikage sama, why?¡± Dodai was very surprised. A had been nning for this invasion for so long. Him giving up on it was strange! ¡°Check out for yourself why!¡± The fourth gave the scroll to Dodai. After theter read through it, his face changed greatly. Immediately, he executed A¡¯smand. The scroll very simply said that: ¡°The Fourth Hokage died in order to Seal the Kyubi. However, the one to subdue the Kyubi for Sealing was actually Ryo Yamanaka, who managed to do it very quickly!¡± A sighed in frustration. He knew the spy to send the information, and it was absolutely credible to him. He had seen the Kyubi on the battlefield before, man-handling both the Hachibi and the Nibi. He knew all about its horrifying power, and never expected that Ryo Yamanaka would be able to subdue the Kyubi on his own! Facing such a powerful emerging Kage Tier, the 4th Raikage could not afford to get his vige to go against Konoha, and could only choose to give up. Back in Konoha, the guards caught no spies from the Hidden Cloud for a few days, and Sakumo finally felt relieved. It seems that Ryo¡¯s n was a sess. The story started a few days ago when the Uchiha, as usual, were checking the civilians entering Konoha. However, one man who was never checked pretended to be under the effect of Genjutsu, and stumbled his way through the Barrier. A Hyuga member of the Anbu noticed him and immediately reported it to Sakumo. With his Byakugan, he could clearly see that the man¡¯s Chakra was not disturbed in anyway; he was obviously faking it. Sakumo immediately sent another one of his Anbu to track the spy, all while notifying Ryo and the 3rd. After learning about the matter, Ryo used Genjutsu and his n¡¯s techniques, altering this spy¡¯s memories, and nting clues that prove that Ryo had subdued the Kyubi on his own. From this man¡¯s memories, Ryo learned that his name was Kian, a spy who is extremely trusted by A. He had great camouge and detection abilities. He was perfect to fool the 4th Raikage, which was why Ryo ned the fake memories in his mind, and then left him in a hotel in Konoha. Doing so, Ryo effectively stopped the Cloud Vige from waging an all out war on Konoha! Chapter 253 - Confession

Chapter 253: Confession

After dealing with the Cloud¡¯s problem, Ryo and Korin devoted themselves to working on repairing Minato¡¯s soul. With Korin¡¯s help, the progress of the process went a lot faster than what Ryo expected, but it still took a little over half a month. After their long efforts, the soul waspletely healed, and Minato, who was in the Igloo inside Ice World, should now regain his consciousness at anytime. Sure enough, a few dayster, Minato¡¯s soul was awakened, and he looked at the Ice World and the snow around him in sorrow. Thest thing he remembered was Ryo screaming, telling him to look at him as he was dying. He then felt himself being pulled, and then.... nothing. Looking at the strange world before him, he felt it was rather strange. Now, he should be dead. Was this Heaven? Hell? ¡°Oh! Minato, you¡¯re finally awake?¡± A familiar voice suddenly came from behind him, and he suddenly looked back to find Ryo standing before him. ¡°Ryo? What¡¯s going on here? Have you died as well?¡± Hearing Minato, Ryo¡¯s face went all gloomy. ¡®I save your life, and you predict my death in return?¡¯ Ryo thought. Looking at his face, Minato realized that he might have said something wrong. Ryo was toozy toin, and just cut straight to the chase, exining everything to Minato. As thetter listened, he looked around to the ice World and understood all about the Mangekyo and Ice World, and the stuff about cloning and Orochimaru¡¯s Living Corpse Reincarnation went over his head. Nevertheless, while he didn¡¯t get the details, he understood the basic idea of what Ryo was trying to get through. ¡°... So that¡¯s the n, Ni-san. For now, you can rest inside my Ice World. The best thing you can do is sleep, you can do so indefinitely. After Orochimaru san nails the cloning technology, you will be revived.¡± ¡°Alright; understood. But Ryo, can you let me see Kushina?¡± ¡°Yes! Thest time she was here, your soul was unconscious, and you didn¡¯t know I brought her here. I¡¯ll bring her back now; hold on!¡± Ryo returned to the real world and immediately teleported to Kushina¡¯s ce. Naruto had just fallen asleep, and Kushina, who was holding Minato¡¯s photo, suddenly heard knocking on the door. She went to the door, and weed Ryo in. He did not waste any time, and said to her: ¡°Ne-san, Minato Ni-san is finally awake, and he wants to see you!¡± Hearing this news, Kushina¡¯s eyes immediately became red. This was the most important thing she heard ever since she saw that his soul was preserved by Ryo. Anxiously, she nodded: ¡°Ryo, take me to see him!¡± ¡°Naruto is still asleep. What if he wakes up?¡± Ryo sensed the sleeping Naruto inside the house. ¡°I¡¯ll just give control over my body to Kurama and let him take care of Naruto.¡± (T/N: So with Ryo¡¯s presence, the great Kurama is now babysitting XD!) Ryo nodded, and then opened his Mangekyo, pulling Kushina¡¯s soul inside his Ice World. Inside, Minato and Kushina were finally reunited. The two did not say anything, just holding each other tightly. Ryo looked at the two and couldn¡¯t help but admire them and what they had. At the same time, another figure popped up in his head. Minato and Kushina chatted for a while before thetter left. She knew that Minato¡¯s soul should rest, so she could only see him for a short time. After she left, Ryo rebuilt the igloo for Minato, who entered to fall asleep inside. After leaving Ice World, the figure Ryo thought of inside did not leave his mind. He helplessly sighed, and then teleported to a ce in the Sand Vige, that of Pakura. It was peacetime, and Pakura was working at the Hokage¡¯s office. Shi however was home, and she heard movement downstairs. Carefully, she walked down the stairs, only to sigh helplessly at Ryo¡¯s sight. ¡°Please! How many times have I told you already; this ce has a door?!¡± Hearing Shi, Ryo was a little embarrassed and scratched his head saying: ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll be sure to knock!¡± It was not the first time Shi heard this, and she knew, it certainly wasn¡¯t going to be thest. She coldly turned around, paying Ryo no attention. Soon, it was dinner time. Pakura attached great importance to time with her sister, especially after losing her for many years. No matter how much she would be busy at work, she would return everyday to have meals with her on time. Today is no exception, but what Pakura did not expect was that she would find Ryo on the dinner table. Ever since Shi gave her a hint, Pakura had been thinking of Ryo while he was far away. Today, as she finally saw him again, the umtion of her thoughts made her feel something she never felt before. Ryo sat in ce, trying to speak. However, Pakura managed to adjust her voice and speak first: ¡°What brings you here? is there something wrong?¡± ¡°Noth... nothing! I just came to... pay you a visit!¡± Ryo was unusually flustered. Pakura smiled and did not ask him again. After washing her hands, she sat down next to Shi and ate her dinner. After the meal, Ryo watched her washing the dishes with Shi, when suddenly, he saw Minato and Kushina standing in their ce and then, the two were reced by him and Pakura! He was shocked by the thoughts in his mind. Now he knew; he liked her... He really liked her... Feeling Ryo¡¯s burning gaze behind her back, Pakura felt ufortable and wanted toin about it. However, Shi pulled her hand. Her sister shook her head, and Pakura was stunned and refrained from saying what she wanted. All night long, Pakura could feel Ryo¡¯s eyes following her wherever she went around the house, and just tried to pretend that she did not notice. It becamete, but Ryo did not seem to have any intention to go. Pakura did not tell him to leave either. A few minutester, Ryo suddenly stood up, and walked reluctantly to Pakura. He took her hand, and then Teleported with her to the Waterfall Country! ¡°What did you bring me here for?¡± Pakura looked at the dazzling surrounding environment, and remembered that this was where she helped Ryo seal the Nanabi. Ryo was embarrassed, scratching his head. He never was in such a situation before, so he could only directly say what¡¯s on his mind: ¡°Pakura, I think I like you!¡± Pakura never expected to hear those words on this night! Her mind went nk, her legs went weak, and the face became red. Ryo had no experience with love, but he was sure that he really liked her. Pakura was also very fond of Ryo. In fact, she did want to break the ice between them, but Ryo¡¯s words were too sudden. Not only did he break the ice, he broke her mind as well! After a long time, Pakura finally recovered from her ¡°crash¡±. She ¡°stealthily¡± turned her eyes to Ryo, just to find him still staring at her. Their eyes met, and Pakura instinctively wanted to look away, but Ryo stepped forward, and very strongly held her! In his arms, Pakura¡¯s heart gradually calmed down. After a moment of hesitation, she gathered her courage and said: ¡°Ryo, I like you too!¡± Hearing her answer, Ryo was very excited! Under the moonlight, the two finally came together. Chapter 254 - The Uchiha’s Situation.

H.R.P Chapter 254: The Uchiha¡¯s Situation.

While Ryo and Pakura kissed under the moonlight in the Waterfall Country, Danzo and the two councilors came to the 3rd¡¯s ce. Hiruzen sighed. He had already guessed that they wereing soon orter and even guessed why they would. The first thing that Danzo said was: ¡°Hiruzen, I want to talk to you about the Uchiha n.¡± Danzo looked dead serious as he talked to the 3rd. Thetter looked at Koharu and Homura, and found that they looked at him very seriously as well. ¡°Hiruzen, it seems like you have already thought of what we came to ask you about, so let¡¯s not waste time. What do you think about this matter?¡± Homura asked. ¡°Yes, things ended up very badly on that night. I¡¯ve asked Ryo Yamanaka about what happened to the Kyubi, and he told me that it was controlled.¡± Danzo pretended to be surprised by the 3rd¡¯s answer, and puffed coldly: ¡°Oh! I knew it was them, those damn Uchiha!¡± The 3rd frowned: ¡°Danzo, we have no proof of such a thing, so you can¡¯t say so.¡± ¡°What else is there to check? In all recorded history, only the Uchiha could control the Kyubi. Well, that Ryo Yamanaka has Madara¡¯s eye as well, so he should be able of causing what happened on that ni...¡± ¡°ENOUGH DANZO! This matter has absolutely nothing to do with Ryo! And you¡¯re taking your suspicion of the Uchiha too far without having a shred of evidence!¡± The 3rd immediately interrupted Danzo. ¡°Hiruzen, don¡¯t be mad! He¡¯s only making a reasonable spection. We all heard Tobirama sensei; nothing is more terrible than a Mangekyo Sharingan!¡± Homura quickly tried to calm the 3rd down. ¡°Hiruzen, I hope you are going to take action and investigate the Uchiha. This time, we¡¯ve lost the 4th Hokage himself!¡± Koharu also interfered. The 3rd nodded and said: ¡°You can rest assured Koharu; I¡¯ve already done that before you even came to me.¡± ¡°And? Did you find out anything?¡± Homura asked after hearing the 3rd. ¡°Well, ording to the Anbu, the current Uchiha n has no Mangekyo Sharingan wielders. As for the normal Sharingan, it could never control the Kyubi on its own.¡± The 3rd Hokage answered. ¡°Maybe they are hiding them! Sarutobi, I want to restore Root. If you can¡¯t find anything with your Anbu, then just leave it to me!¡± Danzo¡¯s real intent was restoring root, and the 3rd knew that. After some hesitation, he told him that he had no problem with him restoring Root to a level where it could function at a basic level, but also said that the choice was not his; it was Sakumo¡¯s. Danzo was not convinced with the 3rd¡¯s words; what did Sakumo have to do with this? He thought, but Sarutobi¡¯s approval was all he wanted. He left, followed by Homura. As for Koharu, she remained with the 3rd for a while, discussing the future of Konoha. The next day, the 3rd went to the Hokage¡¯s office to ask Sakumo for permission to reestablish Root. ¡°No! I won¡¯t agree! I will not allow a person who would secretly coborate with the Rain to have such power!¡± Sakumo immediately refused. The 3rd had worked with Danzo for a so many years, and had always believed in his loyalty to Konoha. ¡°Sakumo, trust me; Danzo would never go against Konoha. I was thinking, if Root were still there under his leadership, wouldn¡¯t our losses have been less great on the night the Kyubi attacked? Their existence has its value.¡± Sakumo remained silent. The 3rd did mention an objective fact. Although he could not stand Danzo, his Root were stronger on average than the Anbu because of his brutal methods. As the 3rd felt that Sakumo was starting to loosen up, he immediately said: ¡°Sakumo, you know that the Kyubi was controlled on that night. To our knowledge, there is no way to control it but with a Mangekyo Sharingan. Some could argue that the Uchiha¡¯s link to this needs to be investigated, and having Root back would bnce out the scale against their force, and could help us find out the truth.¡± After a long silence, Sakumo said with all respect: ¡°Sandaime sama, I have thought this through, and I still will not agree to this!¡± As he said all he had, the 3rd could only sigh and leave the office. Danzo on the other hand had no interest in knowing Sakumo¡¯s ¡°opinion¡±; he already had many of his Root members lurking among the 3rd¡¯s Anbu, and with his approval, he recalled them inrge numbers, and reestablished Root in secret. The first task he gave them was to monitor the Uchiha n. While they were at it, he also instructed them to spread the rumor that the Kyubi was controlled on the night of the attack, and that the one who did it was an Uchiha. His main purpose was to create conflict between the vige and the Uchiha, preparing for their eventual eradication. Soon, the news spread out throughout Konoha, and the Uchiha n became the target of massive propaganda. Being as prideful as they were, the Uchiha obviously did not try to clear out the confusion. This led to making Konoha¡¯s Ninjas and vigers more and more convinced of the rumor. Hatred spread out across the vige, and some even began to deliberately disrupt the missions of the Uchiha¡¯s police department. Obviously, the Uchiha weren¡¯t about to let this pass, and immediately arrested anyone who broke thew. This was the final straw, and the misguided people of Konoha became full of hatred against the Uchiha. They became more agitated and caused even more trouble. Being the biggest n in Konoha, the Uchiha would not yield, and they carried on catching all these vitors. In just a few days, Konoha¡¯s prison became over-crowded. While the vigers and Ninjas had to admit the Uchiha¡¯s power, their hatred made them believe that these arrests were just a manifestation of the Uchiha¡¯s guilty conscience. In the Uchiha¡¯s district, Fugaku announced a high-level n meeting. When they met, he went on to exin the status quo, suggesting that they should exin matter to the vigers. However, nobody seemed to care. To them, this was just the idiocy of the other people in Konoha. All they suggested was for the police to continue arresting any vitors ofw, to let people understand that the Uchiha n is not to be messed with. Fugaku could only sigh and announce the end of the meeting. ¡°Do you think that arresting more could make them retreat? This will only drive us into a corner!¡± He muttered to himself. Chapter 255 - New Purpose

H.R.P Chapter 255: New Purpose

A few dayster, after spending a week in the Sand Vige, Ryo finally returned to Konoha. Being now in a rtionship with Pakura, he was very reluctant to leave, and he had to spend a few more days at her ce. Upon returning to Konoha, Ryo could sense the strong animosity in the vige. From time to time, he noticed that the vigers would re at the patrolling Uchiha. Then, he saw some of the Uchiha guards carrying some civilians and Ninjas in the direction of Konoha¡¯s prison. Ryo was somewhat confused, and immediately teleported to the Hokage¡¯s office to ask Sakumo about the matter. ¡°Ryo, where have been all these days?¡± As soon as Ryo stepped foot in the office, Sakumo asked him where he was. ¡°Cough, I went out to have some fun... I had fun for a few days!¡± ¡°You are still in the mood to have fun? Konoha is a mess right now!¡± said Sakumo as he handed Ryo a Scroll. After reading it, Ryo face changed greatly: ¡°I thought that the mood between the Uchiha and the rest of the vige was strange! So this is what¡¯s happening!¡± Sakumo sighed: ¡°Yes, the rumors that the Uchiha controlled the Kyubi on that night have spread through Konoha overnight, and my people didn¡¯t have time to react.¡± Ryo was a little surprised, and then he asked: ¡°Overnight? Sakumo san, did you find out who started the rumors? Who did it?¡± Sakumo shook his head; he had sent some Anbu to investigate, but in vain. ¡°So, someone is deliberately trying to hurt the Uchiha, and this person has not left any clues behind. Does this ring any bells, Sakumo san?¡± Ryo said. ¡°Well, I think that¡¯s him indeed. More coincidentally, just a few days ago, the Sandaime came to me and asked me to permit Danzo to reestablish Root, but I refused.¡± Ryo had a cold smile on his face as he said: ¡°It seems like some people can¡¯t sit still, no matter what the orders are.¡± ¡°But where are all of Roots Ninjas? I couldn¡¯t find a trace of them for so long...¡± Sakumo asked. ¡°Go and ask the Sandaime! Around eighty percent of Root are hiding in his Anbu. I really can¡¯t understand why and how he could still trust Danzo.¡± When hearing Ryo, Sakumo immediately realized what he had missed, and ordered one of the Anbu to go to the 3rd¡¯s ce. After leaving the office, Ryo returned home, and as it was noon, he found that Chinse had lunch ready. At the table, Ryo carefully asked: ¡°Mom, if I was to return one day with a woman from a foreign vige, would you agree?¡± ¡°What brings this topic so suddenly? Do you like a girl from another vige? Well.... I wouldn¡¯t mind, but the vige mighte in the way.¡± ¡°The vige?¡± Ryo did not have the vige¡¯s position on his mind. ¡°Of course! I don¡¯t need to tell you of how important you are in Konoha right now; so many people would not ept you marrying a foreign girl. And if the girl isparable to you in status, I would advice that you just give up on having such an idea.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Ryo couldn¡¯t guess Chinse¡¯s reason. Chinse smiled and said: ¡°Silly child, even ordinary Ninjas from another vige would get the vige on guard, let alone a high level Ninja marrying one of the pirs of Konoha. To let you marry her, they would at least seal her Chakra, and then have her under Anbu surveince 24/7! I want to remain in your life Ryo, and I don¡¯t want to be watched for life!¡± After listening to Chinse, Ryo remained silent. He had not considered these problems, imagining that things would go as smoothly as they went with Shikamaru and Temari in the Manga. After Naruto became Hokage, Shikamaru Nara was his right hand in the vige. As for Temari, she was Gaara, the Kazekage¡¯s sister, and had a great status in the Sand as well. Those two had things going for them, and they married happily. Why did he have to bare so many obstacles? ¡°Ryo, you don¡¯t really like a Ninja from another vige; do you?¡± asked Chinse. With Ryo being lost in thought, he just nodded when hearing Chinse¡¯s question. Learning that her ever chaste son had finally liked a girl, Chinse¡¯s eyes opened wide, she got closer to her son¡¯s face and eagerly said: ¡°You do?! Who is she?¡± Hearing Chinse, Ryo realized that he had said too much, and facing the excited eyes of his mother, he could only answer with the truth. ¡°Mom, I like Shi¡¯s sister, and the main consultant of the Kazekage, Pakura. She also likes me, and I¡¯ve been with her for the past few days.¡± ¡°Pakura of the Scorch Release?! The Kazekage¡¯s main consultant? Son, the one you¡¯ve liked is really...¡± Chinse was lost for words. Just now, she told Ryo that he would be better off not liking some higher up from another vige, just to find out that his love interest was not only the Kazekage¡¯s right hand, but also the Hidden Sand¡¯s Hero! ¡°Mom, would it really be hard for me and Pakura to be together?¡± ¡°Hard? That¡¯s an understatement! Pakura is too special! Unless you defect, or the whole world learns how to live together in harmony and peace, marrying the kazekage¡¯s right hand is nothing but a fantasy!¡± Chinse talked in a very serious tone. Her words, however, made Ryo¡¯s eyes shine brightly. He suddenly understood what the difference between him and Shikamaru was. Seeing how excited Ryo was, Chinse panicked: ¡°Ryo, you¡¯re not thinking of defecting, are you?!¡± ¡°Of course not! I have too many ties to Konoha; how could I ever defect?! I just thought of a way to marry Pakura without any one objecting!¡± Chinse glimpsed at her son and thought of her words, and then said in surprise: ¡°Ryo, you¡¯re not thinking...¡± ¡°Yes mom! Thanks for your advice. Starting today, I have a new purpose: I want all the Ninja Viges to live together in peace!¡± ¡°Ryo... this is insane! Impossible!¡± ¡°How is it impossible? I even know of someone who has done it before, so I can certainly do it again! If not, I could still just beat them all up into living in peace!¡± Chinse automatically ignored thetter half and asked in surprise: ¡°Ryo, you just said someone has done it before? Who? I never heard of such a thing ever happening!¡± Ryo smiled and teased his mother: ¡°That¡¯s a secret!¡± With Ryo not answering, Chinse didn¡¯t persist, and the topic of their discussion returned to Pakura. After lunch, Ryo sensed Shisui¡¯s position, confirmed he wasn¡¯t in the Uchiha¡¯s district, and then teleported to where he was. As soon as he appeared, he found a Kunai flying his way. Just as he dodged it, other Kunai and Shuriken came his way one after the other. Only then did Ryo realize that the ones he perceived around Shisui were not only allies, but there were also enemies. He originally intended on learning about the recent situation of the Uchiha n for him, and did not expect to encounter such a good show. Since he wanted to see his apprentice¡¯s progress, Ryo did not attack, leaving him and the circle of enemies with Lightning Chakra Flicker. Seeing the familiar Flicker Jutsu, Shisui could onlyin: ¡°Kind as always, Sensei! Finding your disciple surrounded by so many enemies, you just leave!¡± ¡°I just want to see if you have beenzy in recent days. Hurry up and get rid of these people; I have something to talk to you about.¡± Shisui pulled a Kunai, and answered: ¡°Alright, Sensei! Just watch!¡± (T/N: I loved how Ryo is only going for world peace not for a dramatic moment, but for his somewhat selfish desire to be with the one he loves. I also like how he ¡®doesn¡¯t limit his methods¡¯ to achieve this purpose. The switch in goals was smooth and in line with his character.) Chapter 256 - Ryo’s Way Chapter 256: Ryo¡¯s Way The moment that Shisui pulled out his de, his whole temperament underwent a great change. His mere presence felt dangerous, as if dealing with him was like messing with a sharp de. Ryo could sense the Chakra of the people around his apprentice. There were over 30 of them, most being Chunin, with 2 Jonin being in the lead. With Shisui being surrounded for quite some time now, he had probably gauged their power well enough as well. Initially, he was worried that hispanions would not escape, but Ryo¡¯s arrivalforted him. Shisui knew his Sensei¡¯s character. While he would not hesitate to take life, he would not just watch the innocent die without interfering. With hispanions being safe, Shisui could finally attack at ease. Suddenly, his figure became blurred, and then a series of afterimages formed a trail going to one of the Jonins. Thetter could not even react before his throat was slit by Shisui. Most of the surrounding Ninjas were shocked by what they had witnessed. However; being near 30 men, they still had it in them to attack. Witnessing him killing one of their two leaders, everyone instinctively threw their weapons; Kunais, poisoned needles and Shurikens went towards Shisui who remained standing in front of the dead Jonin. What they did not expect was that these hidden weapons would just go through ¡°Shisui¡±, as if hitting a mere shadow! As they were still stunned, Shisui himself jumped from one of the other shadows, targeting the other Jonin. Thetter was still frightened by everything that had just happened, and did not put up any resistance. With their leaders gone, what remained of the enemy team was of no threat to Shisui, and the battle turned into a one-sided ughter. ¡°Good job, you¡¯ve made great progress; especially on your afterimage technique! Your shadow seem so realistic now; you haven¡¯t been toozy after all!¡± Ryo was very satisfied with Shisui¡¯s performance. ¡°It¡¯s all Sensei¡¯s teaching!¡± Shisui smiled, a bit embarrassed. Not rejecting ttery, Ryo nodded and smiled; this kid knew by now how to y on his ego... After chatting for a while, the apprentice went to the point saying: ¡°Oh, by the way, why did youe looking for me Sensei?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Complete your mission for now, and I will wait for you at the 3rd Training Ground.¡± Shisui nodded, and began to pack the corpses of his enemies into scrolls to take them to Konoha before leaving. Meanwhile, Ryo went to the 3rd training ground. A few hourster, he heard: ¡°Sensei! I¡¯m here!¡± He left time for the rushing Shisui to catch his breath, before saying: ¡°Shisui, some civilians and Ninjas in the vige have been in this conflict with the Uchiha n. I thought you should probably already know about it, and I was curious about your thoughts on the matter.¡± Shisui was not expecting the question, but he had nothing to hide: ¡°Most of my n is not taking this matter to heart. To them, these are just jealous people, ones to be ignored if calm, and arrested if causing trouble.¡± ¡°And what do you think?¡± Ryo continued to ask. After a few moments of thought, Shisui replied: ¡°I¡¯m actually against what¡¯s going on. This method will only further intensify the problems that the vige has with the Uchiha. Fugaku san also thinks the same and had even called for a n meeting about the matter.¡± Hearing that Shisui and Fugaku did not think like the rest of the Uchiha, Ryo was secretly relieved. At least, there were a few people in the n who were sane. After thinking about it, Ryo decided to talk to Fugaku before making any move. At night, Shisui stopped by Fugaku¡¯s ce with a scroll that Ryo gave to him. At this time, Fugaku was troubled by the conflict going on in the vige, and was of few words when addressing Shisui. Thetter could tell that his n¡¯s head was really not in the mood for a chat, so he just delivered the scroll and left. Watching Shisui leave, Fugaku opened the scroll, quickly browsing through it, just to frown: The Scroll was an invitation to him toe to the Naka Shrine at night. After a brief moment of hesitation, he decided to go. After all, this was an invitation from Ryo. Soon after, he arrived at the Shrine, and found Ryo waiting for him. ¡°Ryo, what¡¯s the matter? Why did you bring me here?¡± Uchiha Fugaku went straight to the point. Ryo was also toozy to talk nonsense: ¡°I want to talk to you Fugaku san, about the situation of the Uchiha in the vige!¡± ¡°What about it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about the recent conflict. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s now time to determine who is right or wrong. What¡¯s done is done, and the n is already alienated from the rest of the vige.¡± Fugaku did not expect Ryo to be so straight about the matter, but he did not argue with him. After all, what Ryo just said was an objective undisputable fact. ¡°Fugaku san, I believe your silence means you agree? Well, I guess also you¡¯re not finding a good way to deal with this yet, are you? Therefore, why not try my way?¡± ¡°Your way? What is your way?¡± Fugaku asked with some doubts. ¡°My solution is to move! Get the Uchiha n to move to the periphery of Konoha!¡± Fugaku¡¯s face turned heavy, for Ryo¡¯s method was just too bold! However, being the head of his n, he immediately understood what Ryo¡¯s aim was. First, this will allow the Uchiha¡¯s to have less contact, and thus, less friction with the rest of Konoha. Second, this will give the vigers an illusion of victory over the Uchiha. They would feel like they had joined hands, and defeated the mightiest n in the vige. With such a ¡°reward¡± to their ¡°efforts¡±, they would be much less persistent when ites to ¡°punishing¡± the Uchiha. The only problem is that the Uchiha n had been isted from the center of Konoha before. If they are to be moved again to the periphery of the vige, they might not have a chance to evere back! Ryo knew about Fugaku¡¯s worries, but he could not give him any promise that he would get them back. He wanted to help the Uchiha, but they had to make somepromises. Instead of answering directly, Fugaku asked Ryo: ¡°Why do you want to help the Uchiha, Ryo?¡± Ryo knew that he was going to hear that question. Smiling, he answered: ¡°Well, my father is an Uchiha after all, and the one who¡¯s trying to frame your n is probably an enemy of mine.¡± ¡°Your enemy?! Ryo, you already know who¡¯s behind this?¡± Fugaku asked in surprise. ¡°Well, I do have some clues, but I¡¯m not sure yet!¡± Fugaku nodded and did not continue to ask. The conversation between the two ended, and Ryo¡¯s figure disappeared into the night, leaving only Fugaku to think about his n¡¯s future. Chapter 257 - The Uchiha’s Relocation Chapter 257: The Uchiha¡¯s Relocation Throughout the evening, Fugaku thought of Ryo¡¯s suggestion, and could think of no other solution. But on the other hand, the Uchiha have been living in the center of the vige for so many years, and they would certainly not agree easily to leave. This included Fugaku himself. He had no sleep on that night; but he could not find a way out. In the end, easing the conflict between the vigers and the Uchiha was what mattered most, and Fugaku decided to relocate his n. The next day, Fugaku shared the idea of moving with the rest of the Uchiha. Obviously, they were all against the idea, and expressed their opposition. However, what surprised Fugaku the most was that Katachi stood up, asked everyone to stop talking, and then was the first to announce his support to the relocation! None of the Uchiha spoke for a while. With the n¡¯s elder and head both agreeing, their opposition lost much of its weight. Nevertheless, their silence also spoke for their sorrow, as they could not just ept leaving their homes in which they¡¯ve lived for so long without any good reason. ¡°Fugaku dono, why are we moving? At least tell us why?!¡± ¡°Yes, grand elder! Why?¡± Under the questioning of the n, Fugaku sighed and decided to tell the truth. However, Katachi did not leave him time to speak: ¡°Obviously, it¡¯s for the pride and dignity of the Uchiha n!¡± Upon hearing that, everyone looked at each other in surprise, not understanding what he meant. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? It¡¯s very simple! Our n is the greatest in Konoha. Recently, the civilians and Ninjas of the vige have been provoking us. These fools are being used by someone who wants to target our n!¡± ¡°Then why would we want to relocate? Shouldn¡¯t we just keep on catching them?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be a fool! What¡¯s the benefit in that? That would only bring us further down our hidden enemy¡¯s trap! We are the Uchiha; how can we ever steep so low?¡± Katachi¡¯s words moved the pride within the Uchihas¡¯ hearts. Just this change of perspective made a portion of them agree to the relocation. Hammering the iron while it¡¯s hot, Fugaku added: ¡°Moving away will also allow us to determine the ones conspiring against our n from behind the scene. If we move, their ns will fail, and they would move on to another. If we¡¯re vignt enough when that happens, we might be able to catch them red handed! Then, Konoha¡¯s center will be wide open for us!¡± After hearing Fugaku¡¯s words, the opposition in the n essentially disappeared, and most of the Uchiha agreed with moving. The few who still did not agree could only bury theirints. After the meeting, Fugaku stopped Katachi, saying sincerely: ¡°Thank you, grand elder!¡± ¡°This is about the survival of the Uchiha. I¡¯m not going against you when you go for the right thing. I¡¯ve been anxiously thinking of what should be done to avoid the conflict between our n and the rest of the vige, and I did not expect you toe up with this solution.¡± Fugaku nodded, and then said: ¡°You¡¯ve hit the nail on the head back when you mentioned that an enemy of the n is acting behind the scenes. Do you have any guesses on who that might be?¡± ¡°I have only spection. Whoever this is, he¡¯s being very secretive. I¡¯ve sent people to investigate, and they found nothing. However, I think it should be one of two: The Sandaime, or Danzo!¡± Fugaku nodded, as the elder¡¯s guess wasn¡¯t far off his. ¡°Do you agree?¡± Katachi asked. ¡°Well, yes. But I think it should be Danzo, not the 3rd. This is more in line with his methods.¡± ¡°Those two are both the 2nd Hokage¡¯s disciples. He was a Senju, and was always hostile to our n. You should expect the same from his disciples, and you should never trust them!¡± Fugaku did not answer, still feeling that the 3rd had nothing to do with this incident. After that, the two discussed the details of the relocation before they went back to make the necessary preparations. .......... Soon after in the Hokage¡¯s office, Sakumo received an official application for relocation from Fugaku. When reading it, Sakumo could not wait to sign it and agree! After Ryo visited him, his Anbu continued their investigations, and indeed confirmed that the Root Ninjas were lurking among the 3rd¡¯s Anbu. Now, the Uchiha¡¯s relocation was the best possible thing that could possibly happen, as it could ease the conflict and opens ways to counter Danzo. After obtaining Sakumo¡¯s approval, the Uchiha immediately began to move. The Ninjas remained at first, while the children and the elderly went again of them. Watching the n move, the civilians of Konoha had much less of a grudge in their hearts. At the same time, Sakumo also took the opportunity to send his Anbu spreading out rumors in the vige: The one to control the Kyubi was not an Uchiha. With that news spreading fast, the viger¡¯s conviction of the Uchiha¡¯s guilt started to waver. ¡®The Uchiha are moving; they had no benefit out of this, and for people able to control the Kyubi itself, they are not putting up resistance.¡¯ Most of the vigers even started feeling guilt: They had no proof, but they brought to much trouble to the Uchiha! In this way, Konoha regained its calm, and the only one still agitated was probably Danzo. In Roots¡¯ headquarters, he and Homura were discussing their next move. Counting on their pride, Danzo never expected the Uchiha to actually retreat and relocate. This move rendered all his previous plotting useless. ¡°So, we have to find another way to target them?¡± Asked Homura. ¡°No! The Uchiha n is probably ready for our next move. Instead of doing that, we should make our target the son of Minato and Kushina!¡± ¡°You mean.... Danzo, that¡¯s not a good target; not at all! That kid is to be a future pir of Konoha. If the news is to be spread out, I fear that the other viges might take advantage of that!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that kid; he has enough people protecting him to take down any enemy! We should now focus on seizing the opportunity to gain leverage in Konoha and prepare for the election of the Godaime!¡± Homura thought about the matter for a while, and then finally nodded. He and Danzo together mobilized their forces, spreading another rumor throughout the vige. ¡°Hey! Did you hear? The Yondaime¡¯s son is the tailed fox demon!¡± ¡°Is that true? How is that possible? ¡°Of course it¡¯s true! I heard that when the Yondaime died, he sealed the Kyubi into his child¡¯s body. Now, that child is the tailed fox demon!¡± ¡°Wow! Then we should be careful in the future, and keep our children away from that fox!¡± As the two women were whispering, a man passing by said to them: ¡°How ungrateful could you be! The Yondaime put his son¡¯s life on the line to seal the Kyubi into his body, and you¡¯re out here right now spouting out such nonsense? Like his father, that child should be considered a hero!¡± The man¡¯s words made the two women feel ashamed, but could did not calm their fear of the Kyubi... A few dayster, the vigers and the Ninjas of Konoha were divided into two camps: One thought that Naruto should be secluded or separated from the vige, and the other camp considered him a boy born a hero, a hero worthy of respect. Sakumo naturally learned of the matter, and did not make anyments, letting these people carry on arguing. Chapter 258 - Thorough Treatment Chapter 258: Thorough Treatment The information about Naruto became the hot topic of Konoha, spreading out across the vige. After learning of the news, the 3rd went to the Hokage¡¯s office angrily to talk to Sakumo. ¡°Sakumo, how could the information about Naruto be allowed to be leaked?¡± The 3rd directly cut straight to the chase as soon as he entered. ¡°Sandaime, instead ofing here to ask me, you should go ask Danzo who was behind this. It¡¯s only out of courtesy to you that I did not just kill that man!¡± The 3rd blinked, and then denied this: ¡°No! It cannot be Danzo! I¡¯ve told you many times; he might act too rashly, but he would not hurt Konoha!¡± ¡°I guess you won¡¯t just believe me then. Kakashi, give him the intel!¡± The 3rd took a scroll from Kakashi, and after reading through it, his face went pale and he asked: ¡°This was really Danzo¡¯s doing? These are Ninjas of Konoha! Is there any evidence?¡± ¡°Evidence? Those who are dead are not enough evidence? Sandaime, I don¡¯t want to talk nonsense with you; just take your time to think about it!¡± The 3rd sighed and walked out of the office. Sakumo looked at his back, and muttered to himself: ¡°Don¡¯t let me lose all hope in you, Sandaime!¡± The 3rd returned to his ce, changed into his battle armor, and went to Root¡¯s headquarter. At this time, Danzo was furious about half the vigers still siding with Naruto. He felt that such a dangerous existence is to be treated differently, and thought that these vigers are just unreasonable fools. ¡°Danzo sama, the Sandaime is here!¡± The Root Ninja wasn¡¯t through announcing the 3rd¡¯s arrival, when thetter walked in on Danzo. Thetter frowned and said with dissatisfaction in his tone: ¡°What do you mean by this, Hiruzen?¡± ¡°You mean that you don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Hiruzen, if you are here because of the matter concerning the Jinchuriki, then let me tell you that I have done nothing wrong! The Kyubi should be firmly under control! You¡¯ve been too lenient with Kushina before, and you know how that...¡± ¡°ENOUGH, DANZO!¡± The 3rd interrupted Danzo angrily, throwing a scroll that opened up before him. Upon having a glimpse at the contents of the scroll, Danzo¡¯s faced turned blue: ¡°Hiruzen, believe me! This is not me! They are setting me up...¡± ¡°Not you? Who else has Anbu? Was it me who did this?!¡± The 3rd¡¯s tone was filled with exhaustion. Sakumo¡¯s intel showed him just how much his old pal was willing to hurt Konoha with his Root. ¡°You¡¯re right, Sandaime sama; you are to me for all of these things!¡± Upon hearing Ryo¡¯s voice, the 3rd nced behind him, and then asked with some shock: ¡°I¡¯ve never known about any of this! How is this on me?¡± ¡°Did you not know, or did you not want to know? You¡¯ve been always to kind to Danzo, and that kindness is what made him so audacious.¡± Hearing Ryo, the 3rd¡¯s face turned more and more pale, until he finally sat on the ground: ¡°So, it all my doing, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Take your time to think about it, Sandaime sama. Danzo, you¡¯ve leaked out the identity of the Kyubi Jinchuriki after the Sandaime made an S-ss secret of Konoha. What do you have to say for yourself?¡± Danzo, in cold sweat, screamed and mumbled, not uttering an understandable word. Ryo was toozy to ask again, and his Ice-Lightning Chakra Mode broke out. He flickered behind Danzo, and thetter¡¯s arm was flying in midair. ¡°Sakumo san left you with one arm too many.¡± ¡°Ryo YAMANAKA! How dare you! Root, kill him, kill him now!¡± Danzo was not through talking when Root swarmed around Ryo who smiled and said: ¡°Danzo, your Root Ninjas are mostly Chunin and Jonin, a good reliable force indeed. But killing me? You¡¯ve lost it old man; you¡¯re asking them for way too much!¡± Ryo¡¯s Ice Lightning Chakra Mode raged more ferociously. Just as he was about to turn the ce into a bloodbath, the 3rd stopped him: ¡°Ryo, they are all Ninjas of Konoha; some of them are from the Ino-Shika-Cho! Please be merciful!¡± Being reminded of the presence of the Ino-Shika-Cho Ninjas among Root, Ryo just sighed and disappeared from the ce. The 3rd sighed, and looked at Danzo with hesitant eyes before leaving. The next day, Sakumo issued an order, making the Jinchurki¡¯s identity a vige-wide S-ss secret that no one was allowed to discuss or spread. With this order, the debates in Konoha about Naruto stopped quickly. At the same time, Root was disbanded again. However, this time, things were different. The 3rd had a punishment for Danzo this time around. He personally sealed Danzo¡¯s Chakra, and locked him into Root¡¯s headquarters. In the Hokage¡¯s office, Sakumo sighed after learning of his choice: ¡°He still did not kill him; after all that!¡± Ryo had long guessed that the 3rd would not. It was actually only punished him because of the pressure and guilt he felt for not doing so before. ¡°That¡¯s already the limit of what he could do. After all, he and Danzo have known each other for a lifetime. In a sense, Danzo was a Shadow Sandaime. The 3rd did very well just by doing what he did.¡± From the office, Ryo directly teleported to Orochimaru¡¯sb. Recently, he had not paid attention to Yamato¡¯s situation. With him finally having time now, he wanted to see the recent changes that urred to him. As he entered, Ryo happened to find an interesting unexpected scene! Anko Mitarashi was in the Snake Sage Mode, and for a while, it wasn¡¯t obvious who woulde out on top in her battle against Orochimaru. Ryo hadn¡¯t seen her fight for too long, and was surprise to see her grow so fast. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t maintain Sage Mode for too long, and while she was practically on par with Orochimaru when in it, thetter could beat her rather easily when she was out of time. With their battle over, Ryo, who had been watching for while now, said: ¡°Orochi san, this ce is rather small; couldn¡¯t fighting here destroy yourb?¡± ¡°I just don¡¯t want to get out, so I fight carefully here. Well, what are you here for?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to check on Yamato. Lain is Ninja school already but he¡¯s still the same. It¡¯s making me a bit anxious.¡± Ryo walked toward the ssware where Yamato was ced. ¡°Oh, he¡¯s not exactly the same. In the past few days, he had already woken up once. After that, the speed of the integration of the 1st¡¯s cells with his became much faster. I think this should end up being a sess as well.¡± Orochimaru said as he excitedly licked his lips. ¡°Is that so? Well, I¡¯m still looking forward to see the birth of another Wood Release using Ninja!¡± Chapter 259 - Tendo Pain:

Chapter 259: Tendo Pain:

Yamato was already a few years older than Lain. With him now staying in the ssware for over a year, his Chakra started to grow upon the initiation of the integration, at a rate that¡¯s even a faster than hers. Moreover, he did not get Lain¡¯s sudden drop in Chakra levels. Therefore, his Chakra eventually reached a level that¡¯sparable to hers. Speaking of Lain, she has been now for a year in the school, and was doing so good that she immediately skipped 3rd grade to fourth grade. In the Academy, it wasn¡¯t out of the ordinary that genius children would skip a year or more. It¡¯s just that before Lain¡¯s attendance, this was exclusive to two current students: Uchiha Izumi, and Uchiha Itachi. Lain was one year older than the two, but she was far behind the level of Itachi. He did better in Ninjutsu, Taijutsu, and even in written exams. In fact, even Izumi was stronger than Lain. This prevented thetter from ever feeling at ease, and pushed her to work harder and harder. A lot of what special about the Uchiha was rted to their Sharingan. At this age, they usually don¡¯t have it opened. Izumi did open it upon witnessing the death of her father on the Kyubi¡¯s Attack Night, but she never used it, and was not even conscious about it. Lain, however, had perfect integration of Hashirama¡¯s genes with her own, gaining vitality and wood release that¡¯s simr to his. With such a ¡°hack¡±, the gap between her and the two Uchiha was getting smaller and smaller. Eventually, she could beat Izumi in a match. A few dayster, she did the same against Itachi, getting to the top of her ss. The loss had its impact on Itachi, who decided to practice a lot more diligently. Izumi was more indifferent to the loss, but she felt embarrassed upon watching her crush train so diligently. Under Shisui¡¯s guidance, the two improved very rapidly. Within just a few days, Itachi beat Lain again! Being Ryo¡¯s sister, Lain gradually became as relentless, and was not the type to admit defeat. To get back to the top of her ss, she looked around for someone who could guide her training... There was no more obvious choice than the Kage Tier monster who also happened to share household with her! Ryo, who had nothing to do recently, immediately agreed. He was interested in how this rivalry between the great Uchiha Itachi and the heir of Hashirama¡¯s Wood Release was going to turn out. ............ Meanwhile, in the Rain Country.... At the Akatsuki¡¯s new headquarters, two of the leaders of the Organization were not seen by its members for a long time. For a whole year, the one who was in charge was Konan. She did not do well managing the organization, and her direction brought the Akatsuki heavy losses. In fact, not too long ago, the organization¡¯s base was destroyed, and many of its members were caught by the Rain Vige. Poor Konan was helpless, and the members of the organization could not bear the situation any longer, and they decided to find Yahiko and Nagato at any cost. In fact, it wasn¡¯t just them; Konan hadn¡¯t seen Nagato in so long as well. Every time she tried to barge in through the door of the room in which he locked himself, she would be bounced off by a strong repulsive force. She tried enough times to give up, but today she was faced by the members of her organization, and she could only bring them to Nagato¡¯s room. ¡°Yahiko and Nagato are inside, but I can¡¯t open the door; you can try for yourselves!¡± The members of the Akatsuki looked at each other, and they finally decided to assign the one who¡¯s most powerful physically to try to push the door open. Things obviously did not go any different, and the poor man was pushed far away from the door. However, the others did not believe that entry was impossible, and they tried to push the door in together, and together, they were sent flying back. ¡°Perhaps... Perhaps you should try Ninjutsu!¡± Konan had enough; she also hadn¡¯t seen Nagato for too long, and wanted to see what he was doing. The Akatsuki agreed, and they all prepared to attack the door together. Just then, the door opened, and they saw a familiar face: Yahiko! However, this did not make them happy at all, for their attacks had beenunched, and they were all going towards their leader! Very calmly, Yahiko raised his hand, and a strong repulsive force bounced off all their Ninjutsu. Konan breathed a sigh of relief, and then immediately ran over to herpanions. She knew very well that Yahiko was dead, and could estimate that his ¡°resurrection¡± had something to do with Nagato¡¯s eyes, because now, the same Rinnegan were in Yahiko¡¯s sockets as well. ¡°Konan, long time no see!¡± Nagato waved to Konan. ¡°Long time no see, Nagato! Has Yahiko recovered from his... injuries?¡± Konan¡¯s voice tensed up greatly upon mentioning the ¡°injuries¡±. Nagato immediately answered: ¡°Yes! However, his throat was injured to severely, and it did not get healed yet. So for now, Yahiko will not speak.¡± Nagato controlled Yahiko to nod. Seeing all three of their leaders standing before them, the Akatsuki felt better atst. However, things were urgent, so they talked of the demolition of the base and theirpanions who were caught. Upon hearing about the Rain vige, Nagato remembered once again how Yahiko was ambushed and killed. After sighing coldly, he controlled Yahiko¡¯s body to fly into the sky, and sent it out of the base. Familiar with Yahiko, the rest of the Akatsuki were stunned! If Yahiko could fly, howe they never heard of that? Seeing everyone¡¯s surprised expressions, Nagato quickly exined: ¡°Yahiko¡¯s injury was in a way, both a blessing and a curse. While he had to be on the sidelines for over a year, his near-death experience awakened his Kekkei Genkai. Flying is one the abilities it grants.¡± Although this exnation was rather wed and vague, the Akatsuki members chose to believe their leaders unconditionally. On the other side, Yahiko¡¯s body flew into the Rain Vige, and following the information the Akatsuki had, he quickly arrived at the ce where the captured members were detained. In the base, Nagato could see everything through Yahiko¡¯s eyes, and he found that the captured Akatsuki were held in a cave. Hundreds of Rain Ninjas were hiding around the pits, to ambush whoever woulde from the Akatsuki. Nagato closed his eyes, transferring the power of his Rennigan to Yahiko¡¯s body. Thetternded, and then raised his hands pointing their palms at the Rain Ninjas. ¡°Bansho Ten¡¯in!¡± Nearly a hundred Rain Ninjas who were exposed to the attack were pulled in towards Yahiko¡¯s body. ¡°Shinra Tensei!¡± The Rain Ninjas who were just pulled in where pushed away violently, mming into the distain rocks! Yahiko¡¯s body continued to move forwards down the hill, to reach the cave where hispanions were being held. Whenever he encountered someone that he didn¡¯t know, he just used Shinra Tensei and sent them away. Gradually, no more Rain Ninjas dared to move in. As he reached the portal to the inside of the cave, he used the ck Receivers to destroy the seals closing it, and then freed all the captured Akatsuki members. At the base, after ¡°Yahiko¡± returned, he went into Nagato room with both Nagato and Konan. ¡°Nagato; what¡¯s this thingon Yahiko?¡± Nagato had nothing to hide from Konan, telling her everything: ¡°This is what I managed toe up with following Ryo¡¯s advice. The power of the Rinnegan is transferred to Yahiko¡¯s body through these ck Iron Rods. This way, his body his preserved, could be moved, and use a portion of my Rinnegan¡¯s power. ¡° Konan nodded, murmuring: ¡°I feel awkward witnessing Yahiko move again... Hey, can you only control one?¡± ¡°Six; the Rinnegan has six main abilities! I will collect the appropriate corpses in the future, spreading these 6 abilities among them. They will be called Pain, and Yahiko will be: Tendo Pain! Chapter 260 - Deluded

Chapter 260: Deluded

The next day, the Akatsuki received an order from Nagato to start secretly collecting and preserving the bodies of the Jonins that would diz in battle, leaving them intact. While the Akatsuki did feel that this order was really strange, they did not argue much, and justplied. Meanwhile, ck Zetsu, who had been lurking underground, also started to act. After seeing Tendo Pain, he realized that Nagato had finally mastered controlling his Rinnegan. Therefore, he immediately passed the message to Obito, and then went to appear before Nagato. Seeing ck Zetsu once again, Nagato seemed very calm. After mastering the use of his Rinnegan, he could perceive ck Zetsu approaching before thetter even showed up. ¡°Long time no see, Nagato!¡± ¡°Yeah, I haven¡¯t seen you for a while now. I have to thank you forst time¡¯s reminder!¡± Nagato¡¯s face was expressionless. ¡°You¡¯re welc... What are you doing?¡± ck Zetsu wasn¡¯t through answering Nagato when he felt a powerful pulling force bringing him closer to him! ¡°Nothing, I just want to know; what on earth are you! [Shinra Tensei]!¡± The pulling force suddenly increased. With ck in his grasp, Nagato nailed him to him to the ground with a ck Rod. There were not many things that could restrain ck Zetsu¡¯s mobility, but the ck Rods made with the Rinnegan were certainly one of them. ¡°Nagato, what are you doing?! I¡¯ve only been of help; why do are you treating le like an enemy?¡± ¡°I never said you¡¯re my enemy! I just want to know what you are!¡± After that, Nagato made more ck rods, piercing ck with them where his heart and brain should be: ¡°You see, I know that you are not a human. No one could live after that!¡± Nagato pulled out the rods, and ck Zetsu stood up shuddering under his gaze, unconsciously taking a couple steps back. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous, I won¡¯t do that again. Just tell me what you want!¡± Hearing Nagato, ck Zetsu was relieved. With the young Uzumaki being so kind, and him being around for so long, he could instantly recognize that he was honest. He said: ¡°Nagato, we want to cooperate with you.¡± Hearing ¡®we¡¯, Nagato frowned, and then nodded for ck to carry on. ¡°We want to end this chaotic world of Shinobi, and bring peace for all mankind, but we are not strong enough. You, you are the heir of the Rikudo Sennin! You can join us, and even lead us to a brighter future!¡± Just when ck Zetsu started fearing that his story wasn¡¯t taken seriously, he heard a question: ¡°How will you achieve peace?¡± That goal intrigued Zetsu greatly. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you that!¡± Another figure appeared out of thin air. ¡°Space-time Ninjutsu? And you say you¡¯re not strong enough?¡± Nagato said with a smile. ¡°Nagato, this is Uchiha Madara sama!¡± As Nagato heard that name, the smile froze on his face. The name, Madara, was certainly one he had heard before. This was the man who ended the Warring States Period with Hashirama forming Konoha, and a legend among all Shinobi. However, after noticing the masked man¡¯s ck hair, Nagato sneered saying: ¡°You said that¡¯s Uchiha Madara? Uchiha Madara would be over 90 years old if he had lived! You want me to believe that he kept his ck hair?¡± ¡°Is my ck hair very strange?¡± The masked man¡¯s voice sounded like that of one who had had a long life full with vicissitudes, and Nagato could feel a horrifying powering from the scarlet eye that could be seen through his mask. ¡°Forget it. What does the great Uchiha Madara want from me? And what were you saying about peace?¡± Nagato had no time to argue about the masked man¡¯s identity. ¡°My path to peace is to make the world feel pain. Only in pain could they find peace!¡± ¡°Peace in pain?¡± For some reason, the masked man¡¯s words made Nagato remember how Yahiko fell to his side. ¡°Yes. Just talking and negotiating will never make people understand each-other. Only suffering and despair could link people who share the same pain, and bring them together.¡± The masked man¡¯s words made Nagato fall into silence. These words were the exact opposite of what he had always believed. However, ever since Yahiko died, Nagato was thinking back of Jiraya¡¯s teachings about peace, wondering if they were realistic in any way. Now, the masked man¡¯s words hit that string, and he got his answer! His eyes showed more and more resolve as he asked the masked man: ¡°And how will you do that?¡± ¡°Our n is to collect the Biju, using them to develop an ancient forbidden weapon. Its Chakra would be terrifying, and if we use that, we could destroy a country in an instant!¡± ¡°Destroy a country? That¡¯s not peace; that¡¯s war, war against the world!¡± Nagato¡¯s face changed; this was not the peace he sought. ¡°Peace has no meaning without war! We want mankind to suffer pain and despair. The only way to make people avoid waging war is for them to fear its consequence more than they crave its benefits. Enough pain will guide the world towards stability and peace.¡± Nagato once again did not answer, as Obito¡¯s words had a massive impact on him. Seeing him being shaken, the masked man continued: ¡°Think carefully about this Nagato. You know this pain, the pain of losing your loved ones and friends. If everyone was to know that feeling, who would ever want to start a war?¡± After a long time of contemtion, Nagato finally echoed the masked man¡¯s words: ¡°Let the world feel pain, and they will wee peace...¡± ¡°So, will you join us?¡± Nagato immediately shook his head saying: ¡°No! You join me; join the Akatsuki!¡± The masked man heard Nagato and wondered: ¡°Why?¡± While I agree with your path to peace, I will not leave the Akatsuki. My close friend, whose lifelong dream was to bring peace to the world of Shinobi, had left me this organization. I am inheriting my desire for peace from him.¡± Hearing that, the man in the mask nodded, agreeing to Nagato¡¯s requirement. He then told him that he was going to bring ¡°his people¡± to the Akatsuki in the following few days. After reaching a consensus, the masked man left the Akatsuki¡¯s base with ck Zetsu. ¡°Space-Time Ninjutsu; that must be convenient!¡± Nagato muttered as he watched the two before him disappear. Just then, Konan returned from a mission that she had that night. Nagato told her about the masked man and what he had said. Her intuition told her that this man was no good news, but the me that was reborn in Nagato¡¯s eyes made her not know how to speak her mind. In the end, she chose topromise. She had lost Yahiko already, and could not afford to lose Nagato as well. She decided right then and there that whatever he did from now on, she would stick by his side. Chapter 261 - The Roots of the New Akatsuki

Chapter 261: The Roots of the New Akatsuki

After Obito and ck Zetsu left Nagato, they both went to their temporary hideout, where both Kakuzu and Sasori were awaiting them. The two were saved by Obito on the Kyubi¡¯s night and brought to this ce. Whenever either of the two thought of that night, they would get extremely scared. Kakuzu had 4 of his five hearts crushed, while Sasori¡¯s main Puppet Hirako was greatly damaged, and he had to leave several other puppet of his behind. It was actually a necessity, as he used them as shields, making up for his melee range weakness, and protecting his and Kakuzu¡¯s lives. Because of this, thetter became somewhat grateful to him. After his wounds healed up, Kakuzu went out several times killing several Ninjas toplete his set of hearts again. As for Sasori, he repaired Hirako¡¯s puppet, and then spent a great deal of his time making other simpler spare ones. ¡°It looks like you are recovering well!¡± The figure of the masked man suddenly appeared in the cave. The two were freaked out like usual by his sudden appearance. Sasori answered: ¡°Well, yes. Now, can we leave? We¡¯ve done our part.¡± ¡°You can go at any time, but don¡¯t you want revenge?¡± ¡°Oh, revenge? Forget it! I don¡¯t think I¡¯m going back to Konoha any time soon!¡± Kakuzu sneered bitterly. ¡°I never said I¡¯m going there now. I¡¯m inviting you to join an organization. I promise you, doing so will give you the chance for getting your revenge!¡± ¡°I am not interested in joining any organization.¡± Sasori refused on the spot. ¡°This organization can provide you with the fitting research environment to ensure that you never get disrupted by anyone, including the Sand on your pursuit.¡± Obito¡¯s words made Sasori think of his ultimate dream:pleting his transformation. he answered: ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Of course! Kakuzu, want to join us as well? You¡¯ll get great amounts of money!¡± Kakuzu¡¯s eyes lit up. To him, money was everything. However, being from the same generation as Hashirama, he was wise enough not to just take the word of a masked man: ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then you have to tell me at least about this organization.¡± ¡°It is thergest mercenary organization in the world: The Akatsuki!¡± ¡°The Akatsuki? The Rain¡¯s Akatsuki? They have a lot of potential for making profit indeed! Well... I agree.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try and see it things happen like you¡¯re promising.¡± Sasori added. Seeing both of them agreeing, the masked man nodded with satisfaction, and all three, along with ck Zetsu and white Zetsu transferred together to the Akatsuki Base. When they got there, ck Zetsu didn¡¯t want to go inside. Seeing that, thetter asked: ¡°Why won¡¯t you go it?¡± Before ck answered, White Zetsu said to him: ¡°Can you feel that? There was sudden burst of power inside the base just now!¡± The source of this power was Nagato. The Akatsuki had already sent back two unscathed Jonin bodies to the bass. Unconsciously, Nagato chose one he had seen before, and inserted a ck Rod into his body. With his experience making Tendo Pain, things went a lot more smoothly, and it took him no time to make the second path of Pain. ¡°Konan, go over to our guests and bring them into with Tendo!¡± After saying that, Nagato controlled Tendo Pain to leave Yahiko¡¯s room. Konan and Tendo went out together and found Kakuzu and the others. ¡°Never underestimate the Rinnegan. You¡¯ve already found us?¡± Said Obito as he saw Konan and Tendo Pain. Kakuzu was shocked, and he asked hastily: ¡°The Rinnegan? You¡¯re saying someone in the Akatsuki has the eyes of the legendary Rikudo Sennin?¡± ¡°Yes, you can see them right there!¡± Obito pointed to Yahiko¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s really the Rennigan!¡± Kakuzu¡¯s greed kept him from remaining still. The Rinnegan, if ever found, would be one of the most expensive goods to ever be sold on the ck market. With that in mind, Kakuzu¡¯s nature quickly got exposed. His greed made him lose all his senses, and he directly rushed at Tendo Pain. ¡°Shinra Tensei!¡± Tendo Pain puffed and threw Kakuzu away with ease. Thetter got up in ce, his eyes set on the Rinnegan. White Zetsu immediately yelled: ¡°Kakuzu! This Rinnegan is not for you to take away! And you¡¯re no opponent to him. Calm down!¡± Kakuzu did not answer, and just stared at Nagato with his eyes filled with greed. Konan fought her distaste of Kakuzu and said: ¡°Come in with me.¡± After she led everyone to the Akatsuki¡¯s conference room, Nagato controlled Tendo to take the main seat. Over the past few days, he was bing more and more proficient at controlling Tendo Pain. Now, he was able to speak through him. Nagato intended to remain behind the scenes, and let ¡°Yahiko¡± be at the front as Pain! ¡°These are your people?¡± Tendo turned around to Obito. ¡°Yes, this is Kakuzu, and rebel from the Waterfall Vige who was once sent to assassinate the 1st Hokage, and this is Sasori, the greatest puppeteer to evere out of the Sand Vige.¡± Obito introduced the two to Tendo. Thetter nodded and said: ¡°You are both weed to join the Akatsuki!¡± ¡°Hold on! This guy promised me that you¡¯ll provide enough cover and resources for me to develop my puppets. Can you guarantee that?¡± Sasori quickly said. Kakuzu was also quick to add: ¡°He told me I¡¯ll be making a lot of money!¡± ¡°I can promise you that will happen.¡± Tendo did not hesitate to agree again. Seeing Kakuzu agree, Sasori soon followed and said he¡¯s willing to stay. Konan gave three Akatsuki outfits to Obito, Kakuzu and Sasori, while Tendo ced 4 rings on the table. ¡°This looks good.¡± said Kakuzu, after putting on the ck cloack with the red clouds. ¡°It¡¯s alright, in line with my art style.¡± Sasori also felt good about the his new outfit. ¡°I have created these rings. They signify your membership in the Akatsuki, and can allow for ourmunication. I¡¯m ¡®Zero¡¯, Konan is ¡®White¡¯. You, Zetsu, take ¡®Pig¡¯. Kakuzu will have ¡®North¡¯, Sasori will have ¡®Jewel¡¯ and you can have...¡± The masked man interrupted Tendo: ¡°I will not have any of them. I am not suitable for this task.¡± Tendo stared at Obito for a second, and then took back the ring. ¡°Zero, how many of each ring are there?¡± Sasori asked. ¡°Ten.¡± ¡°That is to say, there will be ten of us? What¡¯s our mode of action, and what the purpose behind this organization?¡± ¡°As for mode of action, you will do missions in pairs. As for purpose, I will tell you that when our ranks areplete. Now, the organization is just a prototype of what it will turn out to be. You cane and go at will, and I will use the ring tomunicate with you when something happens.¡± Kakuzu said on the side: ¡°Sounds good! At least we won¡¯t be restrained.¡± ¡°Konan, arrange amodations for both of them as soon as possible. Kakuzu, for now, you will be observed. If you are deemed appropriate for the role, you will be given the management of the Akatsuki¡¯s funds.¡± After saying that, Tendo left the room, and with that, The New Akatsuki was established! Chapter 262 - Orochimaru’s Departure

Chapter 262: Orochimaru¡¯s Departure

After a few days observing Kakuzu, Nagato confirmed that he could be trusted enough, and fulfilled his promise; Konan handed over the financial management of the Akatsuki to Kakuzu. After many years as a mercenary organization, the Akatsuki actually had an abundance of funds in hand. When Kakuzu had ess to the records, he eyes shone golden in joy. As for Sasori, he was out at his own hideout during those days, and no one knew what he was doing. Nagato sent out Tendo Pain and Gakido Pain to find him more bodies of Jonins he has seen before. He wanted toplete all six paths as soon as possible to avenge Yahiko. ..... Back In Konoha, Ryo was observing the growth of his sister, Lain. He was far from worried. She waspeting with two talented Uchiha, and all three were growing through thatpetition, which was a good thing. However, when Lain and Izumi were having a practice fight, Lain¡¯s wood release was suddenly exposed! When learning of the news, Ryo immediately teleported to the academy, and picked up Lain. Back home, he asked her about what had happened, and she told him that after feeling a peculiar Chakra from Izumi, her wood release went out of control! Izumi was had nothing special about her power wise in the Anime. She was just shown to be Itachi¡¯s love interest, until she died by his hands during the Uchiha massacre. As for her family, her father was normal Ninja, and her mother was Uchiha civilian. Besides her Uchiha blood, Ryo could think of nothing special about her that could trigger such a reaction. So, how could it happen? How could an Uchiha trigger a Senju specific Kekkei Genkai? Unfortunately, Ryo had no time to think about this matter, for the news about Lain spread across the entire vige. Wood Release had a special significance for Konoha. With this power, the first Hokage was the man who ended the chaos of the Warring State Era, and then built the foundation of what Konoha was today. On top of that, this was also a Kekkei Genkai of the Senju n. How could a Yamanaka ever awaken such an ability? Very quickly, the Yamanaka n fell under a lot of pressure. Konoha¡¯s citizens, whether civilians or Ninjas, all wanted to know what was going on. In the Hokage¡¯s office, Sakumo was looking at Lain and Ryo standing before him, feeling a headache from the whole matter. He never expected that Ryo would bring him such a big ¡°surprise¡±. ¡°Ryo, speak up! What happened to this little girl?¡± With Lain¡¯s power already exposed, Ryo had nothing to hide and he said: ¡°Sakumo san, Lain was initially a girl with outstanding amounts of Spiritual Power for her age. I conducted some experiments on her, and....¡± Ryo gave Sakumo a general idea about the experiment, and intentionally emitted Orochimaru, who was present in the meeting, from his narrative! Right now, Danzo¡¯s old ns were not in action, and Orochimaru did not have to leave Konoha. While thetter did have the idea, Ryo had been trying to retain him recently, and Orochimaru¡¯s attitude eventually loosened up. Therefore, Ryo did not want him bothered by the matter, for he did not want to awaken his desire to leave. However, as soon as Sakumo heard the word ¡°experiment¡±, he immediately thought of Orochimaru. After taking a deep breath, he decided to go with Ryo¡¯s version of the events and did not say anything. ¡°Ryo, what are you going to do about this?¡± After some thought, Ryo said: ¡°We should drag this out for a while. During this time, I will go and find Tsunade hime, and ask her for help. If I could get her to im that Lain is rted to the Senju, we would have no more problems.¡± As soon as Ryo finished his words, Orochimaru interfered: ¡°No! I will take the full me for this. Recently, I¡¯ve been looking for an excuse to leave Konoha; this is my chance.¡± ¡°Orochi san, why must you leave?¡± said Ryo with a bitter smile. ¡°Yes, Orochimaru! Being Tsunade¡¯s teammate before should make it normal for you to meet her. You could go with Ryo¡¯s n yourself if you want. Why should you go as far as to leave Konoha?¡± Sakumo also asked ¡°Ryo kun, you of all people should understand why I must leave. Here, my scientific ambitions will never be satisfied.¡± Ryo remained silent, knowing that Orochimaru was right. In Konoha, there were far too many restrictions and regtions, and far too many people who admired and cared about Orochimaru. Ryo knew all too well that this was not the Orochimaru he saw in the anime. This Orochimaru maintain his humanity, his emotions, and could not just ignore the feelings of his vige and explore the unknown wantonly. ¡°Well, I guess this means things are decided! I¡¯m going back to clean up myb. Sakumo, in a few days, you can send the Anbu there.¡± After saying that, Orochimaru left the office. Looking at his back, Ryo sighed. Orochimaru was his teacher, his friend, and in many ways, the two were the only ones who could understand each other in this world. Now that he had decided to leave, Ryo was obviously not feeling good about that. He returned home with Lain, and locked himself up in his room and did not get out until Sakumo¡¯s Anbu came for him. In Orochimaru¡¯sb, the Anbu found a child in ssware, one whose cells were integrated with those of Hashirama. Based on this, the Anbu concluded that the one behind Lain¡¯s Wood Release abilities was Orochimaru. When receiving the ¡°news¡±, Sakumo immediately announced: ¡°Orochimaru has used the cells of the 1st Hokage to conduct human experiments. He has vited taboos of Konoha, and from today on, he is no longer one of Konoha¡¯s Ninjas!¡± ¡°Sakumo sama, Orochimaru sama is very powerful, and knows too many of Konoha¡¯s secrets. If he¡¯s to take the path of all of those who cut off their viges, he would end up turning into an S-Tier Missing Nin!¡± ¡°I was in a simr position in the past, and now I¡¯m in the Hokage¡¯s office!¡± Hearing that, the Anbu had no more arguments, and they turned away conveying Sakumo¡¯s orders. Meanwhile, outside Konoha, Ryo was looking for Orochimaru while hiding his Chakra. As he found him, he also found Jiraya on the ground, unconscious. Just like in the Anime, he tried to stop him, and just like then, he was too kind to fight back seriously, and was knocked out by Orochimaru. Ryo looked at Jiraya, and then scanned the area, confirming that there were no other people around. Then, he pretended not to care about the unconscious Sannin, and greeted Orochimaru: ¡°Hello Orochi san, you weren¡¯t going to leave without saying good bye weren¡¯t you?¡± Orochimaru smiled and said: ¡°You¡¯ve finally arrived Ryo kun! I¡¯ve been waiting for too long, and this idiot caught up with me. I don¡¯t know how he got the news, but he came from outside the vige to stop me!¡± ¡°Yeah I saw. Orochi san, don¡¯t you have any regrets?¡± ¡°Regrets? Maybe I¡¯ll have some in the future, but not now. By the way, I have taken Yugao and Anko along with me. While Anko doesn¡¯t care much, Yugao still wants to be a Ninja of Konoha in the future. I¡¯ll entrust you with this matter.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll handle it. Orochi san, I¡¯ve promised you before that I will help you build the greatestb in the world, and I will keep that word!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you!¡± Orochimaru licked his lips excitedly. ¡°Oh, onest thing Orochimaru san, have mercy for Kakashi!¡± Orochimaru was surprised, nodded, and then turned around and left. Chapter 263 - One’s Purpose

Chapter 263: One¡¯s Purpose

Orochimaru¡¯s ¡°defection¡± set off an uproar in Konoha. All the civilians wondered how one of the legendary Sannin could actually do such a thing! Unlike the civilians, the ns were now focusing on harvesting the fruit of his work on Hashirama¡¯s cells. Lain had been living with Yamanaka n for quite some time now, being Ryo¡¯s sister. After witnessing would thetter could do, especially on that night when he faced the Kyubi himself, all ns knew that they could not afford to offend him on their own. Therefore, Lain¡¯s n was determined by default. In the Hokage¡¯s conference room, all ns were almost waging war over who would adopt Yamato. All of a sudden, an Anbu entered and approached Sakumo, whispering something in his ears. As thetter heard whatever the Anbu said, his face became pale and he immediately ended the meeting and rushed out! In Konoha¡¯s hospital, Ryo was looking helplessly at Kakashi who was wrapped in bandages. ¡®Orochi san is too cruel! I told him to be merciful, and look how Kakashi turned out!¡¯ Ryo thought... Kakashi was thinking at this time as well, wondering why Orochimaru did not kill him. Shouldn¡¯t he, a defecting Ninja, kill the Anbu following him? But Orochimaru was acting more like a rough instructor than an enemy... Just as both were thinking about that, Sakumo arrived. Seeing Kakashi in bed, he frowned with anger in his eyes: ¡°Ryo, how¡¯s Kakashi?¡± ¡°He just has some flesh wounds, a whole lot of flesh wounds... He¡¯s a bit weak now, and he¡¯s not in a state suitable for a lot of Medical Ninjutsu intervention. He¡¯ll be better off taking a few days of rest. Hearing that his son was fine, Sakumo breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Sakumo san, I¡¯ll leave now, and let have a good chat with Kakashi.¡± Saint turned around and left. Both father and son were not that talkative. After a long silence, Sakumo said: ¡°Kakashi, how did you feel facing Orochimaru?¡± Kakashi bowed his head. Facing the Sannin, he did not even have the courage to fight; Orochimaru smothered him with just momentum alone. Seeing his son¡¯s face, Sakumo could guess how he felt and how things went down in the woods. As a father, Sakumo felt he had the duty offorting Kakashi. However, as a Ninja, he felt that this experience should greatly help Kakashi¡¯s growth; that is if Kakashi could manage to conquer his fear on his own. After some hesitation, Sakumo decided not to say anything, hoping that his son would grow out of this experience. Once again, silence prevailed in the ward, until this time, it was broken by Kakashi: ¡°Dad, why did you try tomit suicide back when I was younger?¡± Sakumo was stunned by the question and he asked: ¡°Why ask about this so suddenly?¡± ¡°Because Orochimaru said that... only when I understand you could I be stronger. This... this is the thing I don¡¯t understand the most about you.¡± Sakumo did not answer immediately, asking instead: ¡°Kakashi, why do you think I did that to myself?¡± Kakashi replied after some thought: ¡°The pressure of the vige? Your self-esteem?¡± Sakumo shook his head: ¡°Kakashi, do you truly think that I am one to fall to the pressure? Do you think I¡¯m one to values self-esteem over life?¡± Kakashi became more and more confused: ¡°Why did you do it then?¡± ¡°I doubted my purpose...¡± ¡°Purpose?¡± ¡°Yes! All my life, I¡¯ve always thought of myself as a Ninja as a tool for performing task. Everything I¡¯ve built in life was revolving around fulfilling my duty. That is, until I¡¯ve chosen to give up on all of that to rescue mypanions.¡± ¡°Why did you make that choice at the time?¡± Sakumo recalled those days, smiled and said: ¡°First of all, one of them was my good friend, and probably because he was also a father!¡± Kakashi blinked, and he did not understand what Sakumo was saying. ¡°When we went out on missions at the time, he often mentioned his child to me. Every time he did so, I though back of you. I guess, I did not want his son to grow up without a father, so I chose to give up on the task to save him.¡± Kakashi did not expect that this would be the reason behind Sakumo¡¯s abandonment of the mission, and he did not know what to think. ¡°I kept wondering if I did the right thing. When I saved them, I went against my own purpose, and broke the rules of this world we¡¯re living in. A Ninja giving up on the task for a Ninja... the idea sounds ridiculous. When back in the vige, how the ones I saved med me made me even more certain that I did wrong. Someone who doesn¡¯t live for his purpose does not deserve to live... I was not going to live for the same reason I broke the mission for, so I chose to kill myself.¡± ¡°But dad, why have you changed your mind after being saved?¡± ¡°Because that helped me find a new purpose.¡± Kakashi¡¯s eyes lit up and he anxiously asked: ¡°New purpose?¡± ¡°I am a guardian. I¡¯m guarding the vige and the people I love. At the time, after he saved my life, Ryo used his n¡¯s techniques tomunicate with me, and I had already died once; such a thing could change one¡¯s perspective. That and Ryo helped me understand that executing mission was not the purpose of a Ninja; the power of a Ninja should be used to protect one¡¯s loved ones...¡± ¡°Protect one¡¯s loved ones!¡± Kakashi murmured Sakumo¡¯s words, and then fell into thought. Sakumo did not say anything, turned around, and left Konoha¡¯s hospital. ................ After Ryo left the Hospital, he immediately went to the archives room, and wanted to find out some information about Izumi¡¯s father. All he knew was that her mother was an Uchiha. While it was a bit moremon for the Uchiha men to marry foreigners to their n, it was rare for their women to do so. Finding him should be a breeze. Sure enough, after Ryo talked to the management of the archive, they gave him ess to the documents that he requested. They gave him five scrolls of non-Uchihas marrying Uchiha women. Out of the five, 4 were Jonins, and only one was a Chunin. Ryo picked up the registration form and looked at his photo, just to smile after a while. He then took Izumi¡¯s father name to Sakumo, and asked him for help getting information about him. A whileter, an Anbu brought back a scroll. It did not contain much information about him; after all, he was just a Chunin. Ryo opened the scroll and quickly went through it. When he saw more about this man, and how he was an orphan, he became more and more certain of his presumption. ¡°Sakumo san, I think I know why Lain¡¯s Wood Release went out of control.¡± ¡°Is it rted to this Ninja?¡± ¡°Yes, this is Uchiha Izumi¡¯s father. Lain said that she had sensed a special Chakra from her body before her Wood Release went out of control. Seeing this man, I think I know what was behind that!¡± Chapter 264 - The Restless World of Shinobi

Chapter 264: The Restless World of Shinobi

¡°What is that Chakra then?¡± The matter was seemingly rted to a Kekkei Genkai of Konoha, which was very interesting to Sakumo as well. ¡°Sakumo san, can you think of someone who looks like this man?¡± said Ryo as he handed the photo of Izumi¡¯s father to Sakumo. Thetter nced at the photo, and immediately, another face appeared in his mind. ¡°No! Ryo, the Nidaime did not have children. Also, their hair color is different, and I guess the simrity between the two must be a coincidence.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think there could so many coincidences... And well, I never said he¡¯s the Nidaime¡¯s son; I just think he¡¯s another Senju, one who ended up as an orphan and was raised by another family.¡± ¡°Well, that much is possible.¡± Sakumo did find Ryo¡¯s proposition logical. ¡°But hold on, you mean that the Senju Blood in Izumi¡¯s veins is what drove Lain¡¯s Wood Release out of control? That¡¯s impossible!¡± Ryo answered solemnly: ¡°Indeed, it is impossible for a pure blooded Senju. However, Izumi¡¯s mother is an Uchiha.¡± ¡°Uchiha? What does that have to do with wood release?¡± like most of the living at this time, Sakumo did not have an idea about the roots of the rtionship between the Senju and the Uchiha. Therefore, he could not understand Ryo. ¡°Sakumo san, could you send the Anbu out before we continue?¡± Sakumo frowned in surprise, but then immediately asked the Anbu to leave the office. With only the two of them remaining, Ryo told Sakumo about the rtionship between the Uchiha and the Senju, and how it goes beyond the Warring State Era. Never expecting that the two families had such a deep history, Sakumo was very surprised. ¡°Ryo, how did you learn about this secret?¡± ¡°With these!¡± Ryo pointed to his own eyes and continued: ¡°The Uchiha¡¯s Naka Shrine has a stone tablet that records the secrets of the Uchiha, but only the Mangekyo Sharingan can read it.¡± With hisst question answered, Sakumo fully understood what Izumi¡¯s parents being who they were meant. ¡°So, Izumi probably has the blood of both Uchiha and Senju ns, and that Chakra that Lain sensed is the product of thebination both ns¡¯ blood?¡± Ryo nodded, as that was his theory indeed. However, he still felt strange about the whole deal. In the Anime, Izumi was rather ordinary in strength, and it would be reasonable to think that with her having blood of both ns, she should have shown greater talent. ¡°Sakumo san, we should look more into this matter.¡± ¡°Yes, I know!¡± Sakumo nodded, and then Ryo left the office. The next day, Ryo took Lain to practice in the third training ground. With the matter of Orochimaru being the main topic in Konoha, his sister was also incredibly focused on. She couldn¡¯t go to the Academy, and could only be trained by Ryo. However, this situation did notst long. With great efforts from both Sakumo and the 3rd, the storm of public intrigue and debate soon subsided. A monthter, with the incident basically left behind, Lain also returned to the Academy. ....... Meanwhile, in the Akatsuki¡¯s Base, standing in front of Nagato were six expressionless people. They all wore ck cloaks embroidered with red clouds. Everyone¡¯s faces and bodies were plugged with ck rods that connected them and conducted Chakra to them, and all of their eyes looked exactly like Nagato¡¯s. Looking at the face of Tendo Pain, Yahiko muttered to himself: ¡°Yahiko, it¡¯s finally time for revenge! ¡° On the same day, led by Tendo Pain, the Six Paths of Pain left together to the Rain Vige. Facing his godly power, the vige stood no chance, and was quickly conquered. With this, Nagato transferred the Akatsuki¡¯s base, making the vige his new headquarter. (T/N: Here, there was brief mentioning of Hanzo losing to Pain in the raw :¡°Hanzo could not even put up a fight and was quickly killed¡±. However, I remembered tranting that Hanzo¡¯s soul was crushed by Ryo in chapter 226. I thought I had made a mistake back then, but when reviewing that chapter, I¡¯m pretty sure that I didn¡¯t. I guess this mentioning of Hanzo here is probably a mistake made by the Author or the Editor, or perhaps the ¡°Real¡± Hanzo beat by Ryo in chapter 226was also another clone linked to his poison clone.) ............. A month after leaving Konoha, Orochimaru finally found a suitable ce to establish his base, choosing the Rice Fields Country. At this time, he did was not interested in establishing a vige. He just wanted to have a ce where he could experiment with peace of mind. This was a small country on the borders of the Fire Country; one that didn¡¯t really have a Ninja vige. Orochimaru gave the ce a new name: The Sound Country; and he promised that as long as he was there, he would not let anyone invade it. The people heard that there was someone who could stabilize and protect their country, and they immediately agreed to help him establish his base. .......... Meanwhile, the Earth Country, which suffered some of the greatest damage during the 3rd Shinobi World War, was still in the process of recovery. But Onoki, the 3rd Tsuchikage was now particrly lively, for he had recently taken in a new talented young man as a disciple. ¡°Hey, old man, you promised to help me perfect my art! So, what are you waiting for?¡± A blond teenager yelled at Onoki. For once, Onoki did not care, and began to instruct Deidara on the use of explosive y. The 3rd Tsuchikage has been around since the days of Uchiha Madara, but had never witnessed a young man with such a talent for the use of explosive y. ............ Back in Konoha, in the Hokage¡¯s office, Sakumo looked at these pieces of information and had a headache. Konoha received intelligence about civil strife in the Rain Country. However, due to it being a closed country, Konoha¡¯s spies could not determine the oue of this strife. As for the establishment of Orochimaru¡¯s new base, Sakumo just gave that scroll a nce and then tossed it to the side. His focus was more on Onoki¡¯s new disciple. Knowing Onoki¡¯s character, Sakumo was sure that this child was no average kid. Otherwise, the Tsuchikage wouldn¡¯t have epted him as disciple. He said to the Anbu on his side: ¡°Go bring me Ryo!¡± A whileter, Ryo entered the office. Sakumo said directly: ¡°Ryo, I have a new task for you. Today, I¡¯ve received news about Onoki taking in a new disciple. I¡¯ve also heard that he is a user of Explosive y!¡± Hearing this description, Ryo immediately thought of the Akatsuki¡¯s ¡°artist¡±, Deidara! ¡°This young man¡¯s name is Deidara, and that old man Onoki is having high hopes in him. I¡¯m pretty sure that he is no regr y user. I want to sneak into their vige, and find out exactly how special this kid is. If you estimate that he would be a great threat to Konoha, look for the opportunity, and kill him!¡± Ryo nodded and epted the task, but he did not intend to go to the Earth Country! Just a few days ago, he had received a letter from Orochimaru, in which thetter told him that he had settled in the Sound Country. Ryo obviously wanted to go see him, but he needed a legitimate reason to leave the vige. Sakumo¡¯s task just came in time. With him knowing all about Deidara already, he should just go to Orochimaru. The next day, Ryo left the vige on his own, heading towards the Earth Country. Midway towards his ¡°destination¡±, he disappeared. He appeared again next to Orochimaru! Thetter was chatting with the Daimyo of the Sound Country who, when seeing Ryo appear out of thin air, was startled and scared out of his mind! Ryo looked at the panicking man, frowned and then used Genjutsu on him directly. Orochimaru was also quite taken by surprise, but he still smiled and said hello: ¡°Ryo kun, long time no see!¡± Chapter 265 Chapter 265 Ryo remained in the Sound Country for a week. He gave a lot of pointers and ideas to Orochimaru regarding the building of hisb. On top of that, Ryo also gave him a list of many Kekkei Genkai, mostly based on abination of the information that Konoha has and his memories of the Anime. It mentioned the positions and ability of several Kekkei Genkai owners. Obviously, this information made Orochimaru very excited; he was just thinking about understanding Kekkei Genkai better as he was building theb, and Ryo¡¯s information came right on time. After leaving this information, Ryo left the country returning to Konoha, telling Sakumo all about Deidara, and saying that in due time, he shouldn¡¯t have trouble crushing him if needed. With that, things around Konoha reached a certain bnce, and before anyone realized it, two years went by. Lain was now at the age for graduation. She had perfectly adapted with Hashirama¡¯s cells, and had shown amazing talent over the course of the past two years. This showed on many levels, the first of which is the amount of Chakra I, her body. The Senju, like the Uzumaki, have great Chakra stores, and Lain, having Hashirama¡¯s cells integrated with her own, already had Chakraparable to that of the Manga¡¯s Kakashi. (T/N: Manga¡¯s Kakashi has less Chakra than current Kakashi.) Wood release was another aspect where her growth showed well. Ryo had copied many Wood Release Jutsus from the Scroll of Seals, and now Lain could use her Kekkei Genkai very proficiently. Even with that, she was not undisputed in her school, for Itachi remained in her ss. In the entire school, he was the only one who couldpete with her. Perhaps this was driven by hispetition with her, but at the age of 8, Itachi was still in school, and had activated his 2-tomoe Sharingan. The two¡¯s strength eclipsed that of everyone else in school, and they became at the center of attention in Konoha, with many peopleparing their rivalry to that of Madara and Hashirama from back in the day. The day of the graduation exam was to be the day their final rematch in school. This attracted a lot of people toe and watch, and even Sakumo who¡¯s usually very busy coulde over. ¡°Sakumo san, you came to join in the fun?¡± Ryo asked with a smile. Sakumo nodded and replied: ¡°Well, I am also very interested in this graduation exam.¡± Now, Ryo was already 18 years old; officially an adult. During the past two years, he had been traveling a lot to the Sand Vige, and to the Sound Country. Sakumo was the only one who knew about this, and he even went as far as covering for him with the other higher ups of the vige. The final exam started very quickly, and its first part was a Triple Clone Jutsu test. Some of the kids were disturbed by the watching crowds; mistakes were made, and funny abominations were created, arousing theughter of the crowd from time to time. ¡°Next, Uchiha Izumi!¡± Hearing her name, the smile on Sakumo¡¯s face faded a little. Ever since he learned of the secret of the Uchiha and Senju, he had been secretly concerned about what Izumi could disy in the future. In the past two years, Izumi wasn¡¯tparable to Lain and Itachi, but she still much stronger than the rest of her peers. In fact, her Chakra control was even better than that of Lain and Itachi. Obviously, the test was no challenge to her, and she passed with a perfect score. Despite the fact that there were many children trying before her, she was the 1st to achieve that, and everyone in the crowd apuded whole-heartedly. Thest two were Itachi and Lain, and the two also passed with flying gs. With this phase of the exampleted, the next part was actualbat, which was reserved to the ones with perfect score. This test was made to determine the one to be the 1st of the promotion. Obviously, there were only three contenders: Lain, Itachi and Izumi. ¡°Sensei, I am sorry! I¡¯m forfeiting!¡± The battles had not yet began, when Izumi voluntarily forfeited, giving up on first spot! ¡°Izumi Uchiha took the initiative to give up! The top student of this promotion will be determined by the battle between Uchiha Itachi and Yamanaka Lain!¡± Hearing the words of the instructor, the two looked at each other and then saluted each other ording to school rules. With that, the duel officially began. ¡°[Fire Release: Great Fireball]!¡± ¡°[Water Release: Water Wall]!¡± Both contenders began with a simple C-ss Jutsu to test each other, and then went straight to a Taijustu duel. While Itachi had Shisui as a Taijutsu instructor, Lain did not practice Taijutsu that well and was in a disadvantage against him momentarily! ¡°Ryo, there¡¯s something off with your sister!¡± Hearing Sakumo, Ryo¡¯s face was red. In the past two years, he ced all his focus on teaching Lain Ninjutsu, especially wood release. In the process, he ignored teaching her Taijutsu. With hand to handbat not working, Lain had to change things up. ¡°Wood Release: Wood Clone!¡± From her body, to wooden clones were separated in front of her as she stepped back. Itachi shattered the 1st one while quickly activating his Sharingan. Lain was rather skilled with her Jutsus, and even with the Sharingan, Itachi could barely distinguish her from the clone. After crushing the second clone, he rushed straight to Lain behind it. Little did he know that as he took two steps forward, a tree vine spurted out of the ground tying up his feet, and Lain was already behind his neck saying proudly: ¡°You lost!¡± ¡°Is that so? The one who just lost is you!¡± The ¡®Itachi¡¯ who was tied by the tree vein turned into scattering crows, and the true Itachi appeared behind Lain, stabbing her in the back with a Kunai! With a cold hum, her body turned into a piece of wood. ¡°These kids are just too good! They haven¡¯t graduated yet, and they¡¯re already beyond Chunin tier. That crow Justu should be Shisui¡¯s; I did not expect Itachi to have learned it!¡± Sakumo sighed. ¡°Well, Shisui mastered that Jutsu during the war, but Itachi, being the true genius that he is, learned his signature Jutsu so quickly!¡± Both Lain and Itachi were equally skilled in this Ninjutsu battle, but Lain had more Chakra. With her being able to keep her distance from Itachi, keeping him from resorting to Taijutsu, and with him eventually running out of Chakra, Lain emerged victorious! Immediately after the battle, Chinse and Mikoto both rushed to their children! ¡°Lain! You¡¯ve fought well, my pride!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve done great, Itachi! You¡¯re the best!¡± Obviously, both moms were very satisfied with their children¡¯s performance. The next day, Lain went to the ssroom, waiting for the announcement of the new Genin teams. After waiting for a long time, their instructor arrivedte. The Sensei did not speak nonsense, immediately listing the new teams: ¡°Team Six: Lain Yamanaka, Itachi Uchiha, Izumi Uchiha!¡± Hearing the names of Izumi and Itachi, Lain frowned, remembering that Ryo told her that there were ns to ce the Uchiha geniuses under the guidance of an Elite from their n after graduation. Howe she was ced with them? Lain looked back at the two and found them to be very calm; they must have known of this already. After a while, Lain heard a very familiar voice: ¡°Team six,e with me!¡± ¡°Shisui ni-san, how is it you?¡± Lain asked in surprise! ¡°Why can¡¯t it be me? Hurry up; I¡¯ll be waiting for you in the third training ground.¡± After saying that, Shisui¡¯s figure disappeared. Chapter 266 Chapter 266 In the third training ground, Ryo was on the side, interested in watching Shisui and the new team-6 Trio. Like many other instructors, Shisui¡¯s first test to his team was the Bell Test. In the past two years, working in the Anbu helped Shisui make substantial growth in both personality and strength, bing a more reliable and mature Ninja. This team was stronger than the average Genin team, with Lain and Itachi being both above Chunin tier, and Izumi also being stronger than most Genins. Nevertheless, for over half an hour, none of the three could even touch the bell, let alone grab it. Shisui, nicknamed Shisui of the body flicker in the Manga, was now even faster after having to deal with the extremely fast and teleporting Ryo. Lain and Itachi were more of Ninjutsu type Ninjas, the type that would usually have trouble dealing with a speed type Ninja. With Shisui being far better than the two even in Ninjutsu, the two did not stand a chance. On the other hand Izumi was more of a Taijutsu type Ninja. With so many failed attempts, the geniuses on her side soon realized that they were not going anywhere this way. Their only chance was to support the one that¡¯s more flexible and better at Taijutsu, Izumi. With the threepeting for three years, it was rather intuitive for them to cooperate. By just looking to each other¡¯s eyes, they rapidly changed their strategy. Lain and Itachi started using Ninjutsu differently, as a way to corner and shackle Shisui for Izumi to try to take away the bell. This gave Shisui a lot of trouble, but he still had a very clear edge on them. Nevertheless, the two understood well Shisui¡¯s main weakness: he just would not really hurt them. Therefore, the two became much more aggressive in their approach, which allowed Izumi to touch the bell several times. Unfortunately for them, Shisui¡¯s reflexes were two fast, and every time Izumi did that, he quickly flickered away. Over an hourter, all three lied on the ground exhausted. Shisui approached themughing and said: ¡°If it was instructor testing you, you would probably seed. It¡¯s a pity that you were stuck with me; hahaha!¡± ¡°Huh, you¡¯re just older than me! I¡¯ll be stronger than you at your age!¡± Never admitting a total defeat, Lain defyingly whispered on the side. As for Itachi, he was also dissatisfied with his own performance. However, being around Shisui since childhood, he knew all about how strong his instructor was, and said nothing. Poor Izumi on the other hand was rather nervous, worrying that her failure would cause her team to be sent back to the Ninja Academy! ¡°Well, you still did very well. Your individual capabilities are outstanding, and your teamwork is also very good. While you did not steal the bell, I¡¯ll still allow you to graduate. Congrattions; you¡¯re now officially ninja, Team 6!¡± ¡°Really sensei?!¡± Izumi asked carefully. Shisui smiled and nodded: ¡°Of course! Now, have some good rest, and after you recover, I¡¯ll invite you for some barbecue; my treat! Sensei, want toe?¡± ¡°Another day, Shisui! Lain, you¡¯ve done very well today; I¡¯m very satisfied with your performance!¡± After saying that, Ryo disappeared. In the Hokage office, Ryo suddenly appeared. With this happening before him for so many years now, Sakumo wasn¡¯t even fazed, and just said as he felt Ryo¡¯s presence: ¡°How did the three of them do?¡± ¡°They did well; better than what you would expect from good Genins.¡± ¡°I can believe that; I also think those three are pretty good.¡± Sakumo shared Ryo¡¯s thoughts. After chatting for a while, he suddenly remembered something: ¡°Right, Ryo, didn¡¯t you say that Minato¡¯s resurrection would require Orochimaru toplete this experiment? How is that going so far?¡± Ryo sighed: ¡°Oh, not too good I¡¯m afraid. In the past two years, Orochi san has been working on this diligently, but unfortunately, the clones he¡¯s creating are nothing like original physically, with some of them not even being suitable to refining Chakra.¡± ¡°Hold on, did you say they are inferior physically? Well, shouldn¡¯t that be something that¡¯s acquired through training?¡± ¡°That is true, but if the body is not good, Minato Ni-san wouldn¡¯t be able to recover his strength, even through training.¡± Sakumo nodded, and didn¡¯t say more. From the office, Ryo teleported to Orochimaru¡¯sb. After two years of construction, theb was finallyplete. In the past two years, Orochimaru was looking around the world for the Ninjas mentioned in Ryo¡¯s list, and among them, he found Kimimaro, who quickly became one of his most loyal subordinates. Like most of the time, Orochimaru was now experimenting with cloning in theb deep under the base. As Ryo said to Sakumo, his experiments were not going smoothly or making much progress. However, Orochimaru was never discouraged by the consecutive failures of his experiments. In the past two years, he just kept on repeating them again and again like a mad scientist! Upon entering, Ryo did not bother Orochimaru, and just picked up the data on thest experiment off the table and reading through it. A whileter, Orochimaru and Anko left the insideb. Seeing Ryo, thetter asked: ¡°Ryo! What bring you hear?¡± ¡°Nothing; I just thought of the cloning experiment earlier and came in to check out the results.¡± ¡°Ryo kun, I¡¯m afraid I have to disappoint you once again; we still made no progress with that experiment!¡± Orochimaru answered. ¡°Yes, I figured that out.¡± said Ryo as he raised that data in his hand. ¡°Well, although we¡¯ve made no progress with the cloning experiment, I have found something interesting through your list of Kekkei Genkai!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Anything that made Orochimaru interested was certainly something to grab Ryo¡¯s attention as well. Orochimaru smiled and said: ¡°Anko, tell Kimimaro to bring the other kid over for Ryo to see!¡± ¡°Okay, Sensei!¡± ¡°Kimimaro and a kid?¡± Hearing Kimimaro¡¯s name, Ryo had a guess on the identity of the other kid. Sure enough, it wasn¡¯t long until Kimimaro arrived with a child with orange hair. ¡°Orochimaru sama, Ryo sama!¡± Kimimaro greeted the two. ¡°Ryo kun, this child next to Kimimaro is the interesting discovery I mentioned. ¡°He is indeed really interesting! I never saw someone who can absorb Natural Energy naturally like this.¡± Ryo Ice Release was different, interacting with Water and Air Natural Energy exclusively. Sage Mode relied on training and absorbing Natural Energy after having contact with it and practicing with one of the Sage Animals of the three unexplored Sage Regions. Jugo was indeed the first person Ryo met to naturally have such an affinity for Natural Energy. ¡°Ryo kun, basing on Jugo¡¯s interaction with Natural Energy, I¡¯ve perfected a new technique, one that would allow ordinary people to use Natural Energy. I¡¯ve named it Juinka (Cursed Seal Transformation)!¡± After saying that, Orochimaru took Ryo to his base¡¯s training ground where two children were fighting. Ryo saw a 3 tomoe mark on the neck of one of them. Then, Orochimaru stimted the cursed seal, and the child had a ck line pattern simr to that of Sasuke in the Manga spreading on his body. As the ck lines became denser, the child¡¯s Chakra had more and more Natural Energy infused with it. With the help of the cursed mark, the child, who was previously losing, could easily overwhelm the other child he was fighting. ¡°So what do you think Ryo kun? This not bad!¡± Orochimaru sounded rather proud. ¡°Well, this effect looks very good. It¡¯s a pity that not everyone should be able to survive the toll of absorbing Natural Energy!¡± Chapter 267 Chapter 267 ¡°That¡¯s true indeed. The Natural Energy carried by the Cursed Seal is very deadly to the average child. However, once they¡¯re through the ordeal of epting it, it would bring them a great increase in power.¡± said Orochimaru with a smile. ¡°Orochi san, if it¡¯s convenient to you, can you show me the experimental data rted to this experiment?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Orochimaru went and brought a big scroll. Its contents made Ryo feel very ufortable; it mentioned that that over a dozen children went through the experiment, and that only two survived. One of them was the one that Ryo just saw, and the other was Kimimaro. Ryo continued to read through the scroll and examine the child, noticing something different about the seal. There was no trace of Orochimaru¡¯s soul in this cursed seal. This meant that this new iteration of the cursed seal was simply a method to allow the wielder to utilize Natural Energy, and not a way for Orochimaru to revive himself. After going through the scroll, Ryo said: ¡°This technique is really good. The only problem with it is the sess rate. After all, not everyone could use Natural Energy.¡± ¡°How can man get any stronger, Ryo? There¡¯s always a price to pay. Once one adapts to this cursed seal, they should at least double their strength.¡± said Orochimaru, licking his lips. ¡°That¡¯s indeed true. But Orochi san, you¡¯re not showing me this technique just for me to appreciate it, are you?¡± Orochimaru¡¯s face showed a stiff smile and he embarrassedly said: ¡°You¡¯ve figured me out!¡± ¡°Come on, how can I help you?¡± ¡°Well, since you understood me, I¡¯ll cut straight to the chase: Ryo, I want to conduct this experiment on Lain.¡± ¡°LAIN? NO! ABSOLUTELY NOT!¡± Ryo immediately refused Orochimaru¡¯s proposal. Thetter wasn¡¯t angry. He understood Ryo¡¯s point of view and could not me him for his stance, but still; he wasn¡¯t going to just give up. ¡°Ryo kun,e with me. I¡¯ll show you something, and if you still won¡¯t agree, I won¡¯t argue with you anymore.¡± After saying that, Orochimaru took the lead and walked back into theb, with Ryo following him after some hesitation. In theb, the Sannin took out a White Zetsu arm, and then injected it with Natural Energy. The arm¡¯s reaction to Natural Energy was strange; it was like starving man at a feast, ¡°devouring¡± it at an insane pace. Very quickly, the arm swelled, as if it was weight lifting, and the Natural Energy circted within it along with its Chakra. ¡°See Ryo kun? The First Hokage¡¯s cells immediately absorb the Natural Energy, without showing any adverse side effects. As you can see, the power it holds increases dramatically. I¡¯ve conducted this experiment many times, and Lain should be fine!¡± Ryo looked at the arm in silence. Lain¡¯s Cells were integrated with Hashirama¡¯s, and Natural Energy might indeed pose no threat to her. On top of that, Ryo had always been thinking that the next step in Lain¡¯s growth should be the blending of Wood Release and the Sage Mode, just like Hashirama did back in the day. He had long nned for her to go to Mount Myobuku to practice Sage Mode. However, this supposed safety was all based on the premise that Lain would react with Natural Energy as well as Hashirama did. ¡°Orochi san, I can¡¯t give you my word right now. I need to go home and check if Lain could indeed withstand Natural Energy. If that¡¯s the case, then I might let her take your cursed seal.. Orochimaru nodded, knowing that he could get nothing more out of Ryo at the moment. After returning home, Ryo called Lain to his room that night. Looking at her solmenly, he said : ¡°Lain, I have something I want to confirm, and I need your help.¡± ¡°Okay! How can I help you Oni san?¡± ¡°Lain, you need to only sit still and let me expose you to this energy. I¡¯m just checking how your body would integrate it.¡± To make sure Lain remains safe, Ryo exposed her only to a trace amount of Natural Energy. Not leaning Sage Mode before, Lain could not sense Natural Energy, but her cells seemed to identify it at once, and her hands were unconsciously extended to hold Ryo¡¯s. The Natural Energy he released was instantly poured into her body, as Ryo anxiously observed her. After the Natural Energy entered her body, and of Lain cells reacted to it, and in no time, it was merged with her Chakra seamlessly. ¡°Oni san, you won¡¯t give me more? I LIKE this strange power!¡± Lain said grinning. Ryo breathed a sigh of relief, realizing that Lain indeed absorb Natural Energy Perfectly. ¡°Lain, tomorrow, don¡¯t go with your team; Oni san has somewhere to take you to!¡± He smiled. ¡°I see! Well, okay!¡± The next day, after Ryo talked to Shisui, he took Lain to Orochimaru¡¯s base. ¡°Lain! Long time no see!¡± Orochimaru smiled and greeted Lain. Immediately thetter¡¯s face turned pale, and she unconsciously hid herself behind her brother. Apparently, the memories of what Orochimaru did to her were still vivid in her mind. ¡°Lain, don¡¯t be afraid! This time, he won¡¯t do anything to you that you will not like; he is just goinh to give you a way to utilize yesterday¡¯s energy at will!¡± Hearing about ¡°yesterday¡¯s energy¡±, Lain¡¯s eyes turned bright, and her fear of Orochimaru dissipated slightly. Orochimaru then proceeded to nt the Cursed Seal on Lain. Ryo watched the process nervously, remembering how painful it was to Sasuke in the Manga. A while passed, and Lain did not react. Ryo and Orochimaru looked at each other, and thetter activated his seal. What the two did not expect was that after the activation, the usual ck lines of the cursed seal did not have time to spread on Lain¡¯s body. Immediately after they began to emerge, they ¡°dried up¡± back into the 3 Tomoe Shape. ¡°Oni san, the power in this thing is too little; it¡¯s hardly more than what you gave me yesterday!¡± Lain pointed at the cursed seal on her neck. Seeing Lain¡¯s dissatisfaction, Orochimaru felt rather embarrassed. He did not expect that the Natural Energy within his seal would not be remotely enough to saturate her cells on first activation. ¡°Cough, this power is not like food, Lain! You¡¯ll understand its effect once you try your Wood Release!¡± Orochimaru reminded. A few momentster... Unfortunately, after only using three small Wood Release Jutsus, the Natural Energy within Lain¡¯s body was exhausted. ¡°Orochi san, how long will it take until the Natural Energy in her body is replenished through the Cursed Seal?¡± Ryo whispered. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t take long. To be honest, I¡¯m not sure; this is the first time that anyone used up the energy in the seal!¡± Ryo nodded and had no more questions. After promising Orochimaru of delivering Data to him on Lain¡¯s progress, he returned to Konoha with her. Chapter 268 Chapter 268 It¡¯s been a week since Orochimaru applied the Seal on Lain. After observing her for that long, Ryo determined that the Natural Energy in her Seal was taking a long time to be replenished every time that it¡¯s consumed. In fact, the replenishment was too slow for the Cursed Seal to be very reliable. However, after a week of use, Lain had a vague perception of outside Natural Energy, and this was enough to satisfy him. Ryo was already nning to get Lain to learn Sage Mode. Her being familiar with Natural Energy in advance could only be a good thing. At noon on the seventh day, Ryo went straight from the 3rd Training Ground to Ichiraku Ramen. ¡°Uncle, three big bowls, packed!¡± Teuchi was as fast as ever, and Ryo received his ramen in a short time. With the packed meals in hand, he teleported to Kushina¡¯s ce. ¡°Knock Knock...¡± Opening the door was a young child, a little over 2 years old. He had the same blond hair of Minato, blue eyes and six whisker marks on his cheeks. (T/N: The author said before that children mature more quickly in this world, but I never expected what¡¯s about toe XD Enjoy.) ¡°Hello Naruto! Long time no see!¡± Ryo entered and patted Naruto¡¯s hair. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s uncle! Mom, uncle is here!¡± Naruto ran into the room inside and shouted to his mother. Ryo shook his head helplessly and walked in. When Kushina heard that Ryo had arrived, she left what she was doing and walked out of the Kitchen.¡± ¡°Ryo, what have been doing this week?¡± she sat down on the sofa in the living room. In the past two years, ever since Minato died, Ryo often visited Kushina¡¯s ce to see her and Naruto. This past week, he was too busy observing Lain and he could note. ¡°I promised Orochi san this thing and I had to finish it well. Naruto, I¡¯ve brought you some Ramen; dig in!¡± Ryo pointed to the ramen on the coffee table. Hearing that, the boy¡¯s eyes shined. Like in the Manga, Naruto loved his ramen. Kushina poured the Ramen for him into a bowl, and he started eating happily. ¡°Kushina Ne san, where¡¯s Yin-Kurama?¡± For over two years, the Yin half of Kurama was living with Kushina and Naruto disguised as a rtive Uzumaki. As for his true identity, that was decided to remain a secret by Ryo and Kushina, with only them and Naruto knowing about it. ¡°He left the day before yesterday, saying that it was for something rted to the Ichibi and Nanabi.¡± Ryo nodded and changed the topic: ¡°Ne san, how¡¯s Naruto been doing?¡± ¡°Naruto is in a good state, and getting along well with Yang-Kurama.¡± Kushina never concealed Kurama¡¯s existence from Naruto, but also never opened the seal keeping his Chakra from leaking into Naruto¡¯s body. This was because Naruto was now too young, and could not possibly bear the burden of utilizing the Kyubi¡¯s Chakra. Kurama was also understanding of the matter and neverined about it. After lunch, Ryo took Naruto out. Kids of his age were the most energetic, and Naruto wildly ran back and forth along the road all the time, with Ryo following him slowly. Along the way, Ryo noticed that Naruto only greeted people who smiled at him, ignoring those who were cold faced or looking away. While children are innocent, they are also sensitive, and Naruto was actually saddened by the obvious fear and contempt those people had to him. Ryo knew that this was rted to the leaking of the information about Naruto being the Jinchuriki two years ago. Even now, over half of the vigers still feared Kurama greatly, and regarded Naruto as his incarnation. Nevertheless, Konoha¡¯s vigers were not all the same. Some of them were just too grateful to the Yondaime¡¯s sacrifice, and to them, Naruto was also a hero who had saved the vige. ¡°Naruto! Here, here!¡± Hearing someone shouting, Naruto stopped and looked back, finding Shikamaru and Choji. Seeing both of them, Naruto ran to them very happily, and Shikamaru whispered to him while looking carefully around: ¡°Naruto, where¡¯s Ryo san?¡± ¡°Oh, he¡¯s right there... I mean there... He¡¯s gone!¡± Hearing Shikamaru¡¯s question, Naruto looked behind him, just to find that Ryo was nowhere to be scene. Shikamaru and Choji breathed a sigh of relief. Both of them grew up listening to tales about the legendary Ryo Yamanaka, and that did make them rather intimidated by him. They always felt a bit ufortable in his presence. ¡°Those two brats!¡± Ryo, who used the Transformation Jutsu to mix in with the viges, shook his head smiling. ¡°Shikamaru, Choji, let¡¯s go and find Sakura!¡± Naruto proposed to the two. ¡°Naruto, Sakuro doesn¡¯t like us, why should we look for her? It would be such a drag!¡± Shikamaruined. Choji also nodded in agreement. Not wanting his friends to be unhappy, Naruto could only give up on his idea. The three yed together until the evening, when the parents of Shikamaru and Choji came to bring them home. Ryo was originally nning to apany Naruto slowly to his ce, but then suddenly he felt that Korin¡¯s Natural Energy in his body began to stir up abnormally! His faced changed greatly, and he teleported with Naruto to Kushina¡¯s home before teleporting once again to the borders of the Fire Country. Ever since the Kyubi¡¯s night, Korin had been practicing the Yamanaka techniques, hoping to control her body as soon as possible. This went on until two months ago, when her consciousness simply fell into deep sleep. Today, her power stirred suddenly; did that mean that she was about to wake up? Ryo felt a little anxious as he opened up his bag for Korin to wake up in her Ragdoll Cat form. Sure enough, Korin opened up her eyes slowly. After looking around with some confusion, she jumped into Ryo¡¯s arms as soon as she saw him. ¡°Ryo, I¡¯ve seeded! I can now control my power andplete body!¡± ¡°Really?! That¡¯s great!¡± Hearing Korin, Ryo was also very happy. Her being able to control her power meant that the next step in his n could finally begin! Ryo¡¯s n was to use Korin¡¯s power to simte the Six Path Sage Mode. Since the Juubi allowed Obito to do just that, it was reasonable to think that Korin would also have this ability. In fact, Ryo was not interested in bing a Six-Path Sage Mode user. He has always been reliant on his trump card, his Ice, and did not really interested in using other ways to get to the top of the world. However, the Six Path Sage Mode was the strongest power ever seen in the Shinobi World, and it was necessary for Ryo to study and understand it. For that purpose, he needed Korin¡¯s power. In the past two years, he has been learning to use Yin and Yang Chakra more efficiently. He predicted that if he mastered their use, and thenbined that with Korin¡¯s power, he should get on the right way. Once that¡¯s done, he could understand the Rikudo Sennin¡¯s power, and this would be of great help to his future growth! Chapter 269 Chapter 269 Truth Seeking Balls are high density entitiesposed of all attributes; Yin-Yang and the Five Elements. They usually take the shape of ck Spheres, although they can take other shapes and evenbine. They have the power of all things, and upon hitting someone not endued with the power of the six paths, they could send them into oblivion. Just thinking about this makes it clear: Ryo¡¯s idea was very dangerous. If he was to reproduce some of the effects of the Six Paths Sage Mode without truly reaching it, the results might be catastrophic and it could end in his demise. Therefore, he wasn¡¯t going to act on it just yet. He needed to wait some more; wait for Naruto and Sasuke to grow up, so that he could extract traces of Ashura and Indra¡¯s Chakra from them. With the power of both sons of the Rikudo Sennin, he should have no problem dealing with the Truth Seeking Balls, or any other manifestation of the Six Paths¡¯ powers. Ryo exined these thoughts to Korin, and after some thought, she was willing to cooperate with Ryo for this goal. With her by his side, he was morefortable. Now, he only needed Naruto and Sasuke to grow up, and then find a way to awaken the powers of Ashura and Indra in them. As for Korin, as she had finally achieved her goal, he took her back to Konoha with him. In the evening, Chinse made a nice dinner to her children, as usual. Lain, who had a difficult day with her mission, and Ryo, who just got home, were both guided by their noses to the table. Korin could smell the rice, and her sniffing sounds could be heard out of Ryo¡¯s bag. Thetter smiled, and he took her out to enjoy the food with his family. As soon as Lain saw Korin, her eyes went bright, for she had never seen a cat that¡¯s as cute: ¡°Oni san, is this cat yours?¡± ¡°Well, her name is Korin. Korin, say hi to Lain!¡± ¡°Hey little girl; hello!¡± ¡°Wow! A talking cat!¡± Lain¡¯s eyes got wider, and she became so excited about Korin; she directly went and held her in her arms. ¡°Lain, you need to eat your dinner!¡± Chinse couldn¡¯t stand watching her daughter ignoring the food. Lain pouted and put her tongue out, but she did reluctantly put Korin down and get back to her dinner. After the meal, she hurriedly helped Chinse with the dished, and then ran to Ryo¡¯s room. Thetter guessed why she came back to him, but Korin was no toy. After thinking about it, he took out Kogin¡¯s summoning contract. When Lain entered the room, he took her to the side quickly, and under her confusion, he made her a contractor of Kogin! Then, he taught her [Summoning], and with the only Summoned Beast of her being Kogin, she easily summoned her into the room! Looking at the stunningly beautiful Silver Falcon before her, Lain forget all about Korin, holding on to Kogin and not letting her go. Ryo hadn¡¯t seen his falcon for a while, and now, her body had grown a lot. He established a telepathic link with her, and told her that Lain was his sister, asking her to take care of her. Kogin obviously agreed and promised him to do just that. The next day, Lain flew to the ce where Shisui told her Team 6 will be gathering. Izumi and Itachi came early as usual. Before the eyes of the two, Lain jumped from Kogin¡¯s back. ¡°Lain, what¡¯s that? It¡¯s so beautiful!¡± Izumi pointed to Kogin who was still in mid air. ¡°She is the Summoned Beast that my Brother had me have a contract with. Her name is Kogin. Kogin, get down here with us!¡± Lain called Kogin down and introduced her teammates to her. Seeing the envious eyes of Itachi and Izumi, Lain¡¯s ego was satisfied. It was then that she decided that for any reason, she would not hesitate to get Kogin¡¯s help. ......... Time flew, and before anyone knew, it was the winter of year 51. Perhaps it was because of his Ice Affinity, perhaps it was something else, but Ryo felt mostfortable in the winter, and especially liked snow. Knowing that Pakura would never witness such a sight in her hometown, he decided to bring her to see Konoha under the snow. Looking at the sliver-white world before her, Pakura was indeed very excited. All she ever saw in her country was the desert, and it was the first time she ever saw such sceneries in her life. Very quickly, she forgot all about the tension of being in a foreign country. After the two of them yed in the snow for a while, Ryo put on the hat of a tour-guide, taking his girl around the shops of Konoha. In order to avoid trouble, Pakura deliberately changed her appearance. As she went around the vige, she realized that it was a very good decision. This was because when the vigers saw Ryo holding the hands of a strange woman, hanging around Konoha, they were all stunned, their eyes fixed on the two. Their gazes were far from easy to cope with, and Ryo¡¯s face rapidly turned red. After leaving the center of the vige, there were far less people around the two, and Pakura was finally relieved. ¡°Ryo, those people¡¯s eyes are so terrible!¡± She said with embarrassment. ¡°Oh, you mean the vigers! Well, that¡¯s probably because they never saw a girl around me!¡± Hearing that answer, Pakura blinked, and then a bright smile of satisfaction appeared on her face. Without knowing, the two had their legs drive them into the woods, where the snow made the most beautiful of scenes. Pakura was just about to say something to Ryo, when she suddenly heard some noise in the distance! ¡°Ryo, there seems to be some trouble right there; let¡¯s check it out!¡± Ryo released his mental power, and after a few moments, he smiled and said: ¡°Well, let¡¯s go watch the hero save the princess!¡± He was already holding Pakura¡¯s hand, and he teleported with her into the vicinity of the action. Now, that Konoha waspletely covered in snow, Ryo could move freely all around the vige. ¡°Hey! Why are three boys all bullying a little girl?!¡± Pakura asked angrily! ¡°That child will be fine. Keep quiet for now; my nephew shoulde out to save the beauty in distress at any moment.¡± ¡°Your nephew? Are you talking about Uzumaki Naruto?¡± ¡°Yes, I just sensed him nearby. Naruto is a good boy; he will not just let such a thing happen!¡± Just as Ryo finished his words, Naruto actually rushed in and shouted to three bullies: ¡°Quit it!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s that!¡± ¡°He¡¯s the kid that my mother told me not to y with!¡± ¡°Oh! It¡¯s that kid!¡± ¡°My name is name is Uzumaki Naruto, the future Hokage! Don¡¯t you forget it!¡± After saying that, Naruto made his hand seals, and a clone identical to him appeared by his side! ¡°A clone? Is he a Ninja?¡± The three children were stunned by seeing Naruto using hand seals, but a non living clone wasn¡¯t going to hold them back! They all gathered around him, and he was stomped! ¡°Ryo, why aren¡¯t you saving him?!¡± Seeing Naruto in such big trouble, Pakura could not stand the heart-wrenching scene unfolding before her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s alright! Kurama will help Naruto when timees. It¡¯s just that now, some people in the vige are upset about him! It seems like in the past two years, Ne-san and I have been too low key.¡± As he was speaking, Ryo could sense a group of Ninjasing through the woods. Pakura couldn¡¯t even hear Ryo clearly, being more concerned with Naruto¡¯s state as she watched him nervously. A few momentster, she watched a group of Ninjas in charge of protecting Hinataing out of the woods. Seeing adults approaching, the three rascals scattered quickly. The Hyuga Ninjas picked up Hinata and were about to leave, but the young girl looked worriedly at Naruto and fell to the ground, struggling to get to him. ¡°Hinata sama, what do you want to do? That child is a demon...¡± ¡°What did you say about my family? The Hyuga n seems to be getting confused!¡± At that moment, Ryo and Pakura came out of the woods, hand in hand. ¡°This is a matter of the Hyuga n, it¡¯s not wise to talk to a group of Ninjas like....¡± As the Hyuga who was speaking turned around, he realized he was speaking to Ryo Yamanaka. Immediately his face immediately turned whiter than the snow around him! Ryo was toozy to bother with scolding him further, and decided to take the matter to Hiashi himself! (PS: with things happening differently before, it¡¯s obvious that events in Naruto¡¯s life would go differently and at different times.) Chapter 270 Chapter 270 The Hyuga Ninjas who were responsible of the protection of Hinata returned to the n¡¯s district to report to Hizashi. The Ninja who spoke to Ryo didn¡¯t report straight to Hiashi, as had no right to go directly to the n head¡¯s ce. After Hizashi listened to the incident, his face turned very gloomy; he also realized the seriousness of the matter and rushed to Hiashi. Looking at the anxious look on his brother¡¯s face, Hiashi immediately realized that something bad had happened. It was obviously not trivial. And then, after listening to the story, his sat down, almost copsing: A ninja of their n had insulted both Ryo Yamanaka and Kushina Uzumaki! ¡°Hizashi, do you think we could just...¡± ¡°Hiashi sama, this time I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t hide. Ryo Yamanaka and Kushina Uzumaki could decimate our n on their own. Worst of all, the current Hokage Substitute would definitely stand on their side!¡± Hizashi exined his thoughts. Hiashi sighed and said decadently: ¡°Hizashi, apany me tomorrow to visit Ryo Yamanaka!¡± ¡°Yes, Hiashi sama.¡± The next day, Lain had just finished breakfast and was ready to go out on a task when she met the Hyuga brothers on her way out. She blinked, and then rushed back inside saying: ¡°Oni san, there are identical people outside!¡± ¡°They were fast... Don¡¯t worry Lain, I knew about them already. You can go, and your brother will handle this!¡± ¡°Okay, bye bye!¡± When he heard that the Hyuga brothers had arrived, Ryo cancelled his ns of going out. After a while, Inoichi arrived, and he sent someone to bring them in. Ryo moved to the living room, Inoichi by his side. Thetter greeted the two brothers as they walked in, while Ryo nced at them with a cold expression on his face. Just his gaze was enough to make the two brothers feel that blood was freezing in their veins! ¡°Cough, Ryo, you¡¯re going out of line; the Hyuga n head hase his with sincere intentions!¡± Inoichi tried to warm up the mood. Taken by surprise, Ryo nodded, and then said: ¡°I was just thinking of visiting the Hyuga¡¯s patriarch yesterday, and here he is today!¡± ¡°Ryo sama, today, we¡¯vee here especially to apologize. Yesterday, one of our n spoke without thinking....¡± ¡°Is that so? I heard him saying that Naruto was demon! This was after Naruto interfered to save your patriarch¡¯s daughter, taking a beating for it. You¡¯re saying that he spoke without thinking? I think this is clearly how he felt!¡± Hizashi did not know how to answer, and just stood in ce, his face getting even gloomier. ¡°So, I can understand that his feelings reflect your n¡¯s attitude towards Naruto?¡± ¡°No, no! This is just a misunderstanding, Ryo sama! We are very respectful to the Yondaime and his son, and how they both saved Konoha from destruction!¡± ¡°In that case, then you should let Naruto know how you feel! You and Hiashi dono should be apologizing to Naruto, not me!¡± After saying that, Ryo stood up and left. The Hyuga bothers looked at each other, letting out a sigh of relief! From what they just saw, they realized that Ryo¡¯s requirements were simple, and that he wasn¡¯t going to unleash his wrath upon their n! Ryo did not want to make the Hyuga pay; he just wanted to make them, and by extension, all other ns, pay Naruto the respect he deserved. To put it bluntly, he just wanted to shake things up a little bit, fixing the vige¡¯s perception of Naruto. The Hyuga just happened to be the n to get in his way! The next morning, the two brothers visited Kushina¡¯s ce. After taking an actual beating from her, they received Naruto¡¯s forgiveness! On the same day, a public statement was made by the Hyuga n. First, they apologized to Naruto, and then expressed their gratitude, making it clear that they have always respected him. The other families were oblivious to what was happening in the background. However, it was clear from the Hyuga¡¯s actions that the top of the vige was somewhat dissatisfied with Naruto¡¯s status. These ns had to live in the vige for the foreseeable future; leaning in with the wind was their best option, and therefore, most families changed their inner teaching about Naruto, with him transforming from the demon of the vige, to its hero! With this result, Ryo was satisfied, as Naruto should be getting less and less looks of contempt and fear as walks in the vige. Indeed, things went like he anticipated, with the attitude of the Hyuga and most other ns, along with civilians, changing drastically. For now, at least no one would openly show their disgust to Naruto, with those who could not shake their hatred to him just looking at him coldly and not doing anything else. Children are the most sensitive to emotion, and Naruto could obviously feel this partial change of attitude, and it just added to his smile and happiness. A few days after the Hyuga¡¯s public apology, Ryo received a letter from Orochimaru, telling him that he had made a breakthrough in his cloning technology! Ryo went to the Sound country immediately, and as soon as he arrived, Anko took him into theb. ¡°Ryo, let¡¯s keep any chatter forter: check this out!¡± Orochimaru handed Ryo a copy of his recently recorded experimental data. Reading through it carefully more than one time, Ryo was getting more and more excited by the moment! This data recorded the results of Orochimaru¡¯stest cloning experiment. Thetest clone that he had made had been able to carry Chakra, as well as produce its own! The only problem was the foreseeable life span of these clones. Orochimaru had noticed that the cells of this clone had their mitosis much faster than the cells of an average human. Therefore, they should also age much faster than a normal person. ¡°Orochimaru san, why do think this is happening?¡± Orochimaru shook his head, as he also did not have an exnation. After considering all issues here and back in the vige, Ryo decided to stay and work with Orochimaru, in order to perfect the cloning technology. Now, he was one step away from achieving true resurrection. The winter soon passed, and the spring of year 52 came without anyone realizing it. All this time, Ryo had been working with Orochimaru. It was a shame that the two still failed in solving the problem of fast mitosis. However, being the ¡°men of science¡± they were, they did not give up, continuing to bury their heads in their experiments. ........... Far away, in the Cloud vige, after over four years since the end of the 3rd Shinobi World War, the vige was prosperous once again, with all traces of destruction brought by Ryo gone. Under the leadership of the 4th Raikage, the Ninjas in the vige were also working hard and practicing, hoping to protect the vige better next time. At this time, in the Raikage¡¯s office, A was looking at a scroll on his desk with excitement. It was sent by a spy in Konoha, confirming that a certain n head in vige had a three-year-old daughter. ¡°Dodai, summon all elders of the vige for a meeting immediately!¡± After four years of lying down, the Hidden Cloud were finally making their next move! Chapter 271 In the Raikage¡¯s conference room, the elders of the Hidden Cloud gathered. ¡°Raikage sama, why did you bring us in so suddenly?¡± asked a middle aged n-head. ¡°Here¡¯s the deal: I have just received a message from a spy of ours that¡¯s lurking in Konoha, confirming that the Hyuga n Head has a 3 year old child!¡± Excitement immediately showed on everyone¡¯s faces upon hearing the info. ¡°Raikage sama, when should we make a move?¡± ¡°We should take out time. First, I have to confirm that Ryo Yamanaka is outside the vige. His perception abilities can be too much of a threat to any action we might take. It would be difficult for our n to be sessful with him around.¡± A answered. ¡°Ryo Yamanaka? He is indeed a problem!¡± said an elder, sighing. ¡°Raikage sama, if we make sure that Ryo Yamanaka is away from Konoha, will you make the spy perform the task? This could save us time and logistics, as well as take Konoha by surprise.¡± Another elder suggested. ¡°No. The spy who sent the information is only good at hiding and tracking. It would be impossible for him to manage to steal away the young Hyuga from her n and then from the vige.¡± A refused the suggestion. ¡°In that case, we can only send someone else. However, we must hurry up! In thest war, how many casualties did we suffer just because of those damn Hyuga? We must get the Byakugan!¡± Hearing this elder speak, other n heads agreed: ¡°Yes! We must get the Byukugan!¡± A few dayster, the Fourth Raikage received another message from his spy, confirming that Ryo Yamanaka was out of Konoha. A was overjoyed when receiving the news, and he once again gathered the elders. As soon as he read the scroll to them, all the elders began to urge him to act as soon as possible. In the afternoon of the same day, the Raikage selected a Jonin and five Chunins to form a small team, and they were all put under the leadership of the Head Ninja of the vige. Then, he sent a scroll to Konoha, notifying them of the team¡¯s arrival for negotiations to improve the rtionship between the two viges. In Konoha, Sakumo looked at the message frowning. Konoha and the Hidden Cloud weren¡¯t on the best of terms, so this sudden move of the Raikage made Sakumo suspicious. ¡°Go and call the 3rd. While you¡¯re at it, check if Ryo Yamanaka has returned. If he¡¯s in the vige, call him here as well.¡± Sakumu said to the Anbu behind him. After a short while, the Anbu returned with the 3rd, letting Sakumo know that Ryo hadn¡¯te back yet. ¡°Sandaime, I have just received a letter from the 4th Raikage.¡± As he said that, Sakumo handed the scroll to the 3rd. After thetter read through it, he asked him: ¡°What do you think, Sandaime?¡± After some thought, the 3rd answered in a serious tone: ¡°The rtionship between us and the Hidden Cloud has never been really that harmonious. With the 4th Raikage sending people tomunicate, he certainly has some hidden purpose.¡± Sakumo nodded, as he thought the same. ¡°Sakumo, I suggest that when the Cloud¡¯s team arrives, your Anbu should keep them under close surveince. If necessary, recruit more support to them from the Hyuga and Aburame ns.¡± ¡°Well, I will mobilize my Anbu. For the time being, I won¡¯t disturb the Hyuga and the Aburame. If the Anbu find out something, I¡¯ll get their help to get to the bottom of it.¡± The 3rd agreed with Sakumo¡¯s thoughts, and a few dayster, the Cloud¡¯s team arrived to Konoha, and Sakumo sent Shisui and Kakashi to meet them. Seeing the seven man team, with the 2 Jonins leading the way, Shisui whispered to Kakashi: ¡°It¡¯s quite the lineup they have sent!¡± ¡°Indeed! The Hidden Cloud must have some hidden purpose behind this. We must be careful, Shisui!¡± ¡°Kakashi san, you can rest assured; we¡¯ll have no problem!¡± Shisui said confidently. The team¡¯s leader had a few words with Kakashi and Shisui, before the two arranged for them to stay in a hotel at Konoha¡¯s center. The Anbu were already hiding near the hotel, prepared to constantly monitor these Cloud Ninjas. For three days, the Cloud Ninjas did not do anything suspicious, and the Anbu gradually rxed their vignce. On the fourth night, the team returned from the Hokage¡¯s office after a meeting. Under the eyes of the Anbu, they returned to the Hotel, and remained in their rooms making no suspicious moves, as usual. However, what the Anbu did not realize was that the Head Ninja of the Cloud Vige had already been reced by the Cloud Spy lurking in Konoha, with thetter using the transformation Jutsu. Starting on the fifth day, the Head Ninja began watching the activities of Hiashi and Hinata in silence, remaining on the edge of the vige when possible and disguising himself as a civilian. After two days of observing Hiashi and Hinata¡¯s patterns, his n begun! First, he killed the Hyuga Ninja responsible of protecting the child, and then disguised himself as him! He kept following Hinata, until she reached an area where she was alone. Immediately, he stepped in, stunning her unconscious, and then taking her to the forest of death! Before going there, he made a signal that notified hispanions at the hotel of his sess. As soon as they noticed the sign, the team knew that the Hyuga child was caught! In order to not grab any unnecessary attention, they did not rush to leave, pretending that nothing had happened, and remaining in the vige. However, what the Cloud Ninja did not anticipate was that Konoha would strengthen their patrols and defense because of their arrival! In the afternoon, a patrol found the body of the Ninja responsible of protecting the young Hinata. Upon seeing it, Sakumo immediately made the decision to close all exists of the vige! By now, he had already guessed the purpose behind the Cloud¡¯s ¡°negotiations¡±, so he made sure that they would not be able to take Hinata away. Sakumo¡¯smands were quickly passed the Uchiha¡¯s Police Department, and the entire vige went into the emergency state. The Cloud Head Ninja pretended to be a civilian with his sleeping child, trying to leave Konoha, but he was blocked. After learning that his daughter had been kidnapped, Hiashi was extremely anxious, deploying the entirety of his n¡¯s forces to aid the Anbu in their search for her. The Hyuga n head¡¯s daughter going missing was no trivial matter. All avable Ninjas in the vige also joined the search, including many of those around the hotel. At the hotel, the Cloud team obviously noticed things were abnormal in Konoha, and they immediately realized that they might have been exposed. After discussion, they made a new emergency n, and the spy lurking with them left the hotel, taking advantage of the nowx surveince on them. On the other side, with their Byakugan, the Hyuga quickly located the spy who was hiding in the Forest of Death. Hiashi was notified even before Sakumo, and he came personally to the scene, killing the Cloud¡¯s Head Ninja with his own hands, and recovering his daughter. As the corpse of the Head Ninja was delivered to Sakumo, he went straight to the Hotel, his face gloomy. ¡°I believe you awe me an exnation!¡± ¡°What exnation? Our captain realized that there was an ident going on in Konoha, and went out to help you out. Now, he is dead! You are the ones who have to exin themselves, Konoha! You must hand over the murderer at once!¡± The remaining Jonin in the team answered Sakumo ording to the emergency n! Sakumo did not expect such an answer from the team. He was furious for a moment, but then he regained hisposure, asking: ¡°Can your vige afford going to war against us?¡± Chapter 272 After several years of training and recovery, the Hidden Cloud regained a lot of their military strength. On top of that, Orochimaru had been expelled from Konoha, and Ryo was not in the vige. Thinking of that, the Cloud Jonin answered without fear: ¡°If you do not hand over the murderer, we will be ready to fight!¡± Sakumoughed in anger; did the Cloud really think that Konoha was that vulnerable now? Since he became the Substitute Hokage, his White de had not tasted blood. Today, the Cloud¡¯s team had the privilege of being the first in years to see the true White Fang! In the hotel, only a flicker of white Chakra was seen, before five of the Cloud Ninjas fell into a pool of their own blood! Only one Chunin was left, trembling as he watched Sakumo ughter hispanions... ¡°Say this to you Raikage: If you want war, BRING IT ON! Now, take the corpses of yourpanions, and get the hell out of Konoha!¡± The remaining Chunin sealed the corpses in the room, and then escaped Konoha as fast as he could. ¡°Immediately spread the truth of what had happened in the vige! I want the vigers to know the true ugly face of the Hidden Cloud!¡± said Sakumo to the Anbu on his side. The Anbu were all dispatched, and soon, the entirety of Konoha knew what the Cloud had done. For a while, both the vigers and the Ninjas were agitated. The Hyuga were at the center of this whirlpool of debates, and they were frightened by the news that the Hidden Cloud were willing to go so far. Before, Hiashi had been rather dissatisfied with Sakumo being in office, not liking his way of managing things around the vige. Today however, he realized that it was extremely fortunate that the 3rd wasn¡¯t the current Hokage! If it was the 3rd in charge, he would have most likely sacrificed the Hyuga¡¯s n Head or his twon for the peace of the vige. But now, Sakumo¡¯s strong will and stubbornness saved the n from a veryplicated fate. After a long silence, he ordered his n to follow Sakumo¡¯s orders, and prepare for war. As for the 3rd himself, he frowned and his face went gloomy as he heard the news, as Sakumo did not hesitate to wage war as soon as he was challenged! As he received the news, he was chatting with his old mate, Koharu. To his surprise, she was very supportive of Sakumo¡¯s choice! The 3rd did not expect that she would, with her always advocating for peace! Full of doubts, he stared at her in awe. Seeing his expression, Koharu smiled and said: ¡°Hiruzen, if we don¡¯t stand strong this time, more and more viges will take us for granted. And so what if we go to war against the hidden cloud? We will definitely win!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not worried about being defeated. I just can¡¯t bear the idea of dragging the vigers of Konoha into war again!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t bear that, but you can bear the thought of surrendering a fellow Hyuga? They are from Konoha as well you know! I know we¡¯ve gotten old, Hiruzen, but your heart should not get that old!¡± Listening to Koharu, Hiruzen was stunned, blinking at first, before a smile appeared on his face: ¡°I understand! Koharu, let¡¯s go to Sakumo together!¡± At Sakumo¡¯s office, the 3rd and Koharu both uncharacteristically supported this war! Sakumo was very curious about what could have caused the two to suddenly change their attitude, but he did not ask them, instead screaming at his Anbu to gather all the higher-ups in the vige for a high-level war meeting. Later, in the conference room... The news had already been spread, and no one in the meeting needed to be informed of the situation. Sakumo looked at the serious looks on everyone¡¯s faces, and he said directly: ¡°Things must be clear to everyone: If the Cloud won¡¯t back down, I¡¯m going straight to war!¡± ¡°Sakumo sama¡¯s decision has out full support. Our n is at the center of this, and once the war starts, we will give out all to support you!¡± Hiashi was the first to stand up! ¡°The Uchiha n agrees!¡± With the matter rted to a fellow n of Konoha, Fugaku did not hesitate, in another bizarre agreement with the Hyuga. ¡°As for our ns, we shall advance and retreat with the Sandaime!¡± Shikaku Nara spoke on behalf of the Ino-Shika-Cho alliance. The representative of the Sarutobi n nced at the 3rd, who immediately stood up and said: ¡°I don¡¯t want war, but the Hidden Cloud were the aggressors! On behalf of my n, I agree!¡± As soon as his voice fell, Koharu stood up saying: ¡°I agree as well!¡± With the 3rd and an elder Counselor both giving their support, no one else had any more reasons to disagree. The war had a unanimous approval in the vige, and Konoha entered the war preparation phase! A few dayster, the surviving Cloud Chunin finally reached his vige, delivering Sakumo¡¯s message to the 4th Raikage. If there was someone more hotheaded than Sakumo, it would definitely be A! Immediately, he summoned over 20,000 Ninjas, and went straight to Konoha¡¯s borders! ........................ Meanwhile, in a coldb in the peaceful Sound Country, Ryo was oblivious to all of this. By now, his cloning experiments with Orochimaru had reached a critical point. After several months of trials, the two finally managed to solve the Fast Mitosis problem that their clones had. To their surprise, the two realized that the problem was due to theck of consciousness that the clones had. The clones had only Physical Energy, and whatever ¡°Chakra¡± they produced wasprised of only that. This led to an excessive loss in cell vitality, which made the bodies increase the speed of their divisions topensate... Now, the clones that they made retained a hint of conscious, just enough for them to have spiritual power, and not enough to interfere with soul transfer. This was enough to ensure that the clones would not have such fast cellr division during the Chakra extraction experiment. After some testing, the two finally seeded in creating the first Orochimaru clone! The clone¡¯s physical condition was maintained perfectly at that of a 20 years old Orochimaru. In fact, upon further inspection, Orochimaru confirmed that the clone was in better condition than he was when he was 20 years old, perhaps because it didn¡¯t have to suffer all the trials that his own body had to go through. Obviously, Orochimaru was very excited, for now, he knew that he sessfully achieved his purpose, and that he could finally realize his dream of eternal life! Immediately, he wanted to transfer his soul to this clone, but then, Ryo stopped him. With this clone being the 1st one to bepleted, couldn¡¯t there be any hidden dangers? Neither of them knew, and Ryo couldn¡¯t let Orochimaru try on himself, and didn¡¯t even need to, for he had better options at the moment. He took out a small bottle he had been storing in a scroll. In the small ss bottle was what seemed to be a blood sample that was protected and preserved with Natural Energy. Although the blood was frozen, the nucleuses of the cells were not damaged. This blood was Yahiko¡¯s. When Ryost went to the Rain Country, he promised Nagato and Konan that he would resurrect him. He left off with this small bottle of blood, which now found its perfect use. Ryo gave the bottle to Orochimaru, asking him to make a clone with the blood inside it. Orochimaru nodded. He knew that this was an ¡°experimental product¡± made by Ryo. If the clone made with this blood could be integrated perfectly with the soul of its owner, it would mean that Orochimaru would really be able to achieve eternal life for himself. The process of making an adult clone took about a month. With both of them being very familiar with the process, Ryo could rely on Orochimaru to make the clone on his own, so he decided to return to Konoha. In the afternoon, after Orochimaru began to make a clone of Yahiko, Ryo said to him: ¡°Orochi san, I have been away from Konoha for several months, and I need to go back there and see how things are going.¡± Orochimaru nodded, and he didn¡¯t say anything. After leaving theb and taking a shower, Ryo immediately moved back to the Yamanaka district.... Chapter 273 As soon as Ryo returned, he felt that there was something wrong with his n. Everyone¡¯s faces were gloomy, and they all seemed to be in a hurry. ¡°Is there something wrong with the n?¡± Ryo wondered, before quickly teleporting to Inoichi¡¯s side. At this time, Inoichi was on the front line with Shikaku and Choza, and all three had been discussing tactics for a while. Naturally, Ryo¡¯s sudden appearance in their tent made them both surprised and delighted! ¡°Ryo! You¡¯re finally back!¡± said Inoichi with excitement. Looking at the costumes of all three, Ryo frowned, and immediately released his mental power to perceive the surroundings. ¡°A military camp?! What happened? Who are we going to fight?¡± asked Ryo after finding out that he was in a military camp! ¡°Our opponent is the Cloud Vige. While you were away....¡± Shikaku gave Ryo a concise narration of what had happened. As Ryo listened to Shikaku, he suddenly remembered the incident that happened in the Manga; it was what caused Neji to lose his father. Now however, it seemed like Konoha had made apletely different choice. After understanding the general situation, Ryo decided to go see Sakumo: ¡°Inoichi Ni-san, I¡¯m going to find Sakumo san. You carry on!¡± After finishing his words, Ryo disappeared. Just like Inoichi, Shikaku and Choza, the 3rd, Sakumo and Kushina were also discussing how to face the Kage Tiers of the Hidden Cloud in the main tent. ¡°Sandaime, we¡¯ll hand over the Nibi to you! I¡¯ll deal with the Raikage. As for the Hachibi, Kushina should be able to cope with him.¡± The third and Sakumo thought that Kushina had one half of the Kyubi left in her body. To them, Kurama was so strong; even his half should be able to deal easily with the Hachibi. Upon hearing this arrangement, Kushina immediately discussed the matter with the small Kyubi in her body. This small Kurama was originally a soul Shard and a Tail¡¯s worth of Chakra left by Kurama behind in Kushina¡¯s body in order to preserve her life. It was Korin that turned him into what he was now. Although the small Kyubi had the same Yin and Yang Properties as theplete Kurama, the amount of Chakra remaining in him was too small, somewhere between that of the Yonbi and the Gobi. Fortunately, in the past years, Kushina had also gotten a lot stronger. It might be a little difficult for them to cooperate to actually defeat the Hachibi, but they would have absolutely no problem dragging it down. After hearing Small Kurama, Kushina sighed and just wanted to agree, when suddenly, a familiar voice could be heard in the tent: ¡°Ne san, you stay here and take care of Naruto; Ieave the Hachibi to me!¡± Hearing Ryo¡¯s voice, Kushina turned around and smiled happily. The 3rd and Sakumo were also delighted to see Ryo, breathing a sigh of relief. With Ryo back with them, their victory was certain! ¡°Ryo, where have you been all this time?¡± asked Kushina with concern. Ryo hesitated for a moment, and then smiled saying nothing. While resurrecting Minato was almost certain, idents could still happen. If that was to ur, it would crush Kushina¡¯s heart. Therefore, Ryo decided to conceal the matter, for now... Upon seeing the expression on Ryo¡¯s face, Sakumo could guess what he had been doing, and he also smiled, saying nothing. ¡°Well, it¡¯s no time for guessing games! We¡¯re about to go into war; let¡¯s discuss our problems with the enemy for now! Ryo, you have said that you will deal with the Hachibi; are you confident?¡± asked the 3rd. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Sandaime sama! I have this new technique, and I can¡¯t wait to try it on the Hachibi!¡± Ryo replied. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then we will redistribute! I will deal with the Raikage, the 3rd will deal with the Nibi, and the Hachibi will be left for you! As for Kushina, just like Ryo said, you protect Naruto!¡± said Sakumo. Everyone was very satisfied with this arrangement, and they agreed. In the Hidden Cloud¡¯s camp, no one knew about Ryo¡¯s return, and A was actually optimistic about his vige¡¯s odds, mainly thinking about whatpensation he shall demand from Konoha after victory. The next day, the 4th Raikage ordered his troops to attack! The Hyuga and Aburame Ninjas near Konoha¡¯s camp had been monitoring the surrounding dynamics, and they immediately noticed the Cloud¡¯s attack. The news immediately reached Konoha¡¯s camp, and their Shinobi who were ready to engage in battle were immediately dispatched. The two sides met in the woods on the border of the Fire Country! A and Killer B were the first to rush into Konoha¡¯s ranks, like the behemoths they were! Sakumo and Ryo looked ahead, and immediately located their opponents! Using his signature ¡°Acrobat Seven Swords Style¡±, Killer B began harvesting lives! Ryo activated his Mangekyo to enhance his Ice Lightning Chakra Mode. As soon as Killer B showed an opening, he popped up in front of him and kicked him far and away! After going through a few trees, B managed to stop: ¡°Who¡¯s the one who kicked me? You¡¯ve actually dared to attack the Killer B? Bakayaro Konoyaro!¡±B made his strange rhymes again. ¡°It¡¯s me! You¡¯re actually as tough as they say, B; not being hurt by that kick!¡± ¡°Ryo Yamanaka!¡± The Hachibi was shocked upon seeing Ryo. ¡°This ce is too small; I can¡¯t fight you well here. You¡¯re going with me, B!¡± After finishing his words, Ryo immediately flickered to B¡¯s side, teleporting with him to the desert of the Wind Country! The change of the surrounding scenery made B stunned for a while. Fortunately, the Hachibi in his body told him: ¡°Ryo Yamanaka has used some Space-Time Ninjutsu to bring us here!¡± ¡°Space-Time Ninjutsu? He¡¯s really annoying, this Bakayaro, Konoyaro!¡± ¡°Okay, this is spacious enough! Let¡¯s have fun!¡± ............ On the other side of the battlefield, with his White de shining bright, Sakumo was colliding with A¡¯s Lightning Chakra mode. Sakumo also had his n¡¯s style of the Lightning Chakra mode, granting him the speed of the Raikages¡¯ style, but with more emphasis on offense. As for A, he had inherited his style from his father, gaining great defensive and speed abilities with Lightning Chakra Mode Armor. The battle between the two was a lot like a confrontation between a spear and a shield. Unfortunately, the two were just too fast for those around them to even witness their great battle! Inparison, the 3rd¡¯s battle against Yugito Nii was much simpler and cruder. While he was far from his peak, the 3rd wasn¡¯t having a problem dealing with this opponent. At the beginning of the fight, he summoned Enma, who immediately used [Transformation: Adamantine Staff], turning into a extending and expanding staff that is as hard as adamantine! The 3rd waved his massive staff, which expended as it moved, taking Yugito Nii in her Full Biju mode by surprise and mming her. The Nibi¡¯s body is simr to that of a cat, and was very agile. However, no matter how much Yugito Nii tried to dodge, the 3rd¡¯s staff could alwaysnd! Chapter 274 Facing the 4th Raikage, Sakumo was having a slight edge. The 3rd was also putting the Nibi under pressure, but on the whole, Konoha did have an advantage over the Hidden Cloud. Konoha¡¯s main force lied mainly in its various n prodigies with their n exclusive techniques. Their ordinary Ninja were not as powerful as the average Cloud Ninjas. On top of that, the Hidden Cloud had learned from the lessons of the 3rd Shinobi World War. In the past few years, they worked harder than the victors and therefore, besides the very top battles, they were pushing Konoha back. The 3rd was rather anxious watching the battle. He did not expect that in just a few years, the Hidden Cloud would get that much stronger. However, Sakumo was very calm inparison. This gap existed before between the Cloud and Konoha¡¯s Ninjas, but Konoha¡¯s n specialists couldpensate for that back then. Yes, the Cloud were now stronger than before, but they were not likely to beat Konoha¡¯s lower ranks in a short time. With this dragging on as much as it¡¯s supposed to, the battle would end as soon as Ryo or the 3rd end their fights, which would inevitably push the Cloud to surrender! Sakumo was better fighter than A. But while thetter wasn¡¯t as powerful as the 3rd Raikage, he was faster, which prevented the White Fang from being able to beat him. In the Wind Country¡¯s desert, Ryo was violently giving B a beating. Between his Ice Teleportation and his Mangekyo enhanced Ice-Lightning Chakra mode, the Hachibi¡¯s Jinchuriki could not even touch Ryo, passively getting beat. With him yet another time falling to the ground, the Hachibi could no longer stand it: ¡°We can¡¯t go on like this; let fight together!¡± Hearing his Biju, Killer B looked at Ryo who was distant from him. Although his pride made him want to go on, he knew that he couldn¡¯t cope with Ryo. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s teach him a lesson, this Bakayaro Konoyaro!¡± After saying that, B¡¯s body oozed with Red Chakra. ¡°Oh, you can¡¯t take this anymore?¡± Ryo smiled as he watched Killer B¡¯s body being wrapped with the Hachibi¡¯s Chakra. In no time, the bullheaded octopus-body monster appeared in front of Ryo! Immediately, heunched a Biju Dama at him! Over the course of the past few years, Ryo¡¯s became much more proficient with the Teleportation Barrier Technique. Dealing with a Biju Dama was no problem to him! Just like Minato teleported the Juubi¡¯s attack in the past, Ryo sent Gyuki¡¯s Biju dama into a different part of the desert. The Hachibi did not expect that Ryo would actually do such a thing, thinking that such a feat could only be pulled off by Minato. ¡°Hey cow, are you ready? Next, it¡¯s my turn!¡± As soon as Gyuki heard Ryo saying that, he rushed at him wildly, but when he felt Natural Energy gathering around him, the beast wanted to escape. Killer B had not practiced Sage Mode, but the two had been working together for so many years, having a very strong connection. While B did not sense the energy around Ryo, he could sense Gyuki¡¯s fear clearly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Leave and I¡¯ll exin to you!¡± After finishing his words, Gyuki wrapped his tails around him, and then rotated, creating a massive dust cloud in the desert and pushing himself away... ¡°So anxious to go? I have a present prepared for you!¡± The Hachibi heard Ryo¡¯s voice ringing in his ears from the distance, and then felt a bitter chill, finding himself already inside the Ice World! ¡°Is this Genjutsu? What kind of an illusion is this?¡± The Hachibi quickly asked B. ¡°No... no, this should be the real world...¡± Gyuki fell to silence. All he knew what that he felt an abrupt gathering of Natural Energy around Ryo, but he did not expect him to go this far, creating such a terrifying thing! ¡°Hachibi, Ryo Yamanaka should have just transferred us again!¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not that! We¡¯re still in the same ce. The sand around us is frozen, and the desert floor could be seen through the ice on the ground!¡± Hearing Gyuki, Killer B was stunned. Freezing such arge area of the desert in an instant was beyond his imagination! At this time, Ryo who was hidden in the ice restored the Chakra he had just lost with Korin¡¯s help. This was a technique that took Ryo over two years toplete. Ever since the Kyubi¡¯s night, he had been trying to awaken Susanoo, but unfortunately, he never managed to even sense it. Instead, because of his frequent use of his Mangekyo, he discovered a hidden function of his Ice World. The Ice World was somewhere between Genjutsu and reality, closer to the Kamui World than it was to the Tsukuyomi. He could store things inside this world, or even let living peoplee in. But what was really special, was that it could absorb his Ice from the outside world. Whatever Ice is absorbed from there would quickly assimted by Ice World. After being assimted, it wouldn¡¯t just be part of it, but it could also be sent back out. However, even when sent back out to the outside world, this assimted Ice would still be connected to Ice World. With these properties, Ryo could actually create an Ice World outside; trapping what couldn¡¯t be usually trapped by the Ice World, such as the Biju. Just for differentiation sake, Ryo called the original technique Ice World, and the new one the [World of Ice]. With Korin¡¯s help, Ryo¡¯s Chakra was quickly recovered. By then, Gyuki had begun to try crushing the Ice around him. However, no matter how hard he tried, the Ice would just be repaired, as it was linked to Ryo¡¯s Spiritual Power and Korin¡¯s Natural Energy. As long as Ryo¡¯s and Korin¡¯s powers were not exhausted, the world was indestructible! In this space filled with Ice, Ryo reigned supreme and had absolute control. Immediately, he controlled some of the Ice to form a massive fist, one that was directly aimed at the Hachibi. In panic, Gyuki dodged it, but to his surprise, as he jumped to the left, he was met by an attack from an Ice creature that looked exactly like him! He became a little confused for a while, while Ryo just enjoyed himself more and more, controlling the Ice into all sorts of shapes. Being one of the strongest Biju, Gyuki put up a good fight, but the storm of Ryo¡¯s attacks was still too much for him to take, especially with all the attacks containing Natural Energy. Soon, the Biju¡¯s nose became swollen, and a few minutester, hepletely lost consciousness. B left his Biju State, and he was left on his own staring at the Ice World around him. Ryo smiled, teleporting behind B while making an Ice Pan, with which he knocked him unconscious. Then, he pulled his Ice back into his Ice World, and then teleported with Killer B instantly to the battlefield! Chapter 275 In the forest on the borders of the Fire Country, the battle between Konoha and the Cloud was getting intense. Konoha¡¯s ordinary Ninjas were losing ground, and the 3rd was getting more and more anxious, wanting to beat the Nibi as fast as possible to support his Ninjas. Sakumo was obviously in the same position, but the Fourth Raikage was not foolish enough to let him have his way. He knew that as long as he, Yugito Nii and Killer B held their ground, the Hidden Cloud would emerge victorious! Therefore, he and Yugito Nii were stalling as much as possible. With both being extremely fast and agile, they were doing just well enough to avoid being beat. Whenever the 3rd would give up on fighting Matatabi to help his troops, the beast would always rush at him in time, keeping him from doing anything. ¡°Damn it! Sakumo, we can¡¯t go on like this! Let¡¯s send someone to bring Kushina from the camp!¡± The 3rd said. Sakumo nodded, as now only Kushina could help them indeed! As A and Yugito Nii heard Kushina¡¯s name, they looked at each other awkwardly. ¡°Raikage sama, didn¡¯t you say that the only Kage Tier Ninjas currently present in Konoha are Sakumo, the 3rd Hokage and Kushina the Kyubi Jinchuriki? If Kushina is still in the camp, who is B Sama fighting?¡± ¡°I have no idea, but no matter who they are, they could never beat B. We just need to beat Konoha¡¯s troops quickly before Kushina arrives, and we¡¯d still win!¡± ¡°Is that so, A? I haven¡¯t seen you for a few years, but you¡¯re still the same arrogant man you¡¯ve always been!¡± Hearing this familiar voice, A¡¯s face froze, and he slowly turned around to find Ryo carrying B! ¡°Ryo Yamanaka? It¡¯s actually you! How are you here?!¡± The 4th Raikage face changed as he asked Ryo. ¡°How am I? Not great, but I could be doing better at any moment!¡± Smirking, Ryo ced Killer B on the ground, gathering an Ice de in his hand and putting it against his neck! ¡°You... Bastard! Can you even stand against me to actually threaten me?¡± ¡°Stand against you? Do you think you have the strength to ovee the Hachibi in its full form? A, when have you be so arrogant?¡± A¡¯s face became more and more gloomy. Ryo beating a theplete Gyuki was feat that even he couldn¡¯t pull off, and beating a perfect Hachibi Jinchuriki in his fully transformed state was something that even his father might¡¯ve not been able to pull off. ¡°What do you want, Ryo Yamanaka?¡± ¡°What do you think I want? Is that skull of yours empty? Or do you just not care about B¡¯s life and you¡¯re fooling around?¡± As Ryo spoke, his de scratched B¡¯s throat. Immediately, A screamed: ¡°Calm down!¡± When Yugito Nii saw the expression on A¡¯s face at this moment, she knew that the war was lost. Although the 4th Raikage and Killer B were not blood rted, the tie between the two was stronger than that of blood brothers. On top of that, Killer B was effectively the Hidden Cloud¡¯s strongest force. With him losing to Ryo, the Cloud had already lost. Seeing that A could not utter the words, Yugito Nii sighed and shouted to the Cloud¡¯s troops: ¡°Hidden Cloud, Retreat!¡± Hearing her voice, everyone turned around to Yugito Nii. When they saw Killer B on the ground unconscious with a de on his neck, they all lost their fighting spirit. The Hachibi was their own Biju, and no one knew his strength better than them. With B losing, they lost as well. Sakumo here took the opportunity to say: ¡°Stop the fighting, Konoha¡¯s Shinobi! We¡¯ve won!¡± Konoha¡¯s Ninjas heard Sakumo¡¯smand and stopped attacking as well, and both sides took their wounded and went on their ways to their respective camps. ¡°Are you satisfied now, Ryo Yamanaka? Now, give me B!¡± ¡°Well, of course not! Once you pay, you¡¯ll get Killer B back. Sakumo san, I¡¯ll hand over the rest for you!¡± Ryo teleported with B to Konoha. After staring at Sakumo fiercely, A retreated with the rest of his troops. Back in Konoha¡¯s camp, Ryo called Kushina. Together with her, they re-sealed Gyuki, preventing B from utilizing his power. Initially, Kushina also wanted to seal B¡¯s Chakra, but Ryo stopped her. The fact is, Ryo was still a big fan of the Manga¡¯s B. Moreover, with thetter having no ess to his Biju¡¯s Chakra, he couldn¡¯t possibly afford to make trouble. A few hourster, Sakumo and the 3rd led their triumphant army of Konoha¡¯s Ninja, and everyone had a night full of joy! The next day, the Hidden Cloud sent an ambassador to negotiate with Konoha. Over the course of the next few days, Ryo and Killer B talked things out, getting along very well. Soon, they became good friends. After negotiating, Konoha and the Hidden Cloud reached a consensus and signed a peace treaty. Killer B then reluctantly bid farewell to Ryo. Before leaving, he invited thetter to go to the Hidden Cloud to find him. Ryo did not hesitate and promised him to do so, saying that he would definitely visit him in the future. With that, Killer B left with peace of mind. Just as Konoha¡¯s troops were ready to evacuate their camp, Sakumo received information from the Hidden Sand! While Konoha were in battle against the Cloud, Onoki also wanted to have a slice of the pie, leading his troops to directly attack the vige! All of this was noticed by The Sand, and against themon oppinion in her vige, Pakura led her vige¡¯s Shinobi to intercept the Hidden Rock. Obviously, Rasa was practically forced to join her. The two sides fought in the desert for several days and were still in a deadlock. Sakumo quickly held a meeting about a matter, in which Ryo immediately volunteered to go, as soon as he heard Pakura¡¯s name. Sakumo felt that Ryo¡¯s eagerness was rather strange. Ryo would usually act calmly facing such situations, never being eager to act unless absolutely needed. What was different this time? However, no matter what the case was, what Ryo suggested was definitely the best option. Both Sakumo and the 3rd agreed that he was the most optimal support for the Sand. Ryo immediately prepared a toon of 1,000 of Konoha¡¯s Shinobi, supplementing their ranks with his personal medical team to support the Sand. However, the troops were to be too slow. Ryo decided to hand themand over the toon to Uchiha Maan, while he teleported directly to Pakura. At this time, thetter was with Rasa in the main tent, discussing their next move. Ryo suddenly appeared, startling the Kazekage. As for Pakura, she had grown used to Ryo¡¯s ghost appearances. Seeing Rasa on Pakura¡¯s side, Ryo said with a serious face: ¡°Kazekage Sama, I¡¯m here on behalf of Konoha to thank the Hidden Sand. We have dealt with the Hidden Cloud already, and the Hokage had sent me to help you deal with the Hidden Rock.¡± As soon as Rasa heard that, a big smile showed on his face. Ryo¡¯s words showed well that Konoha appreciated their gesture, which was to be beneficial for the Hidden Sand. ¡°There¡¯s no need for thanks; we are allies and we are supposed to help each other. I just want to know how many men were sent with you.¡± ¡°A thousand, Chunin and above, and my own medical team!¡± Rasa was overjoyed, never expecting Konoha to go so big with their support: ¡°That¡¯s great! During the past few days, we¡¯ve had too many injuries on the battlefield, so the medical team ising right on time!¡± Here, Ryo scratched his head in embarrassment: ¡°Well, about that, Kazekage sama, I directly teleported here as ordered by the Hokage, and the medical team is still behind.¡± Hearing that, Rasa¡¯s joy faded from his face, and he left the tent! Chapter 276 With the unwanted man leaving the tent, Ryo smiled and walked to Pakura, embracing her tightly. She did not struggle at all; just her face was nk! After the two kissed, they both returned to ¡®business¡¯: ¡°Pakura, who¡¯s the leader of the Rock¡¯s camp right now?¡± ¡°Who else? It¡¯s Onoki. But the old man is really strong! Just yesterday, Rasa fought him and lost, very badly!¡± ¡°Haha. Well, I know you might not want to hear this, but Rasa is the weakest of all the Kage. Onoki however, after the death of the 3rd Raikage, is probably the strongest of the 3rd Generation Kages. It¡¯s obvious that he would win that matchup!¡± Pakura was somewhat shocked; she had always thought that Hiruzen was the strongest of the 3rd Generation Kages Ryo saw her face and understood her thoughts, so he added exining: ¡°If the 3rd Hokage was 10 years younger, it would be a draw between him and Onoki. But now, the strongest is definitely thetter.¡± ¡°Ten years younger? The 3rd Hokage had gotten that much weaker because of age?¡± ¡°Well, he¡¯s not just old physically; his heart is old!¡± Ryo remembered what the 3rd had to endure in recent years, and he sighed in sympathy; ¡°Well, Pakura, let¡¯s not waste timeparing old geezers; let¡¯s...¡± ¡°Pakura sama! Paku... cough! Pakura Sama, what are you...?¡± Just as Ryo moved his hand naughtily around Pakura, a Sand Ninja suddenly broke in! Pakura¡¯s face turned red, and she immediately pushed Ryo away: ¡°Speak up! What brings you here?¡± ¡°Well, Pakura sama, Onoki has led his troops to attack again, and Yondaime sama has asked for you!¡± The ninja wiped the surprise off his face, answering respectfully. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ming right away! About what you just...¡± ¡°He saw nothing, Pakura, you don¡¯t have to worry!¡± As he finished his words, Ryo activated his Mangekyo, and the Ninja who delivered the message looked confused, and then he just left. Pakura opened her mouth, but then said nothing. In the end, she just sighed. ¡°Well, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Ryo and Pakura went out of the tent, finding that the Sand troops all gathered in the middle of the camp, waiting for their consultant. When she arrived, Rasa ordered the troops to go to the front line, and then said to Pakura and Ryo: ¡°We just received intel about Onoki bringing the Gobi¡¯s Jinchuriki into this battle to take us in one fell swoop. We have no one here that can deal with the Gobi. Ryo Yamanaka, can you help us contain it?¡± ¡°Yes absolutely! Just leave him to me!¡± Ryo happily agreed. Hearing Ryo, Rasa felt relieved. A few minutester, the two forces met midway between the camps. Immediately, Ninjas of both sides directly collided, while Onoki floated in mid air to locate Rasa and Pakura. ¡°Kazekage sama, that old man Onoki is looking for you!¡± Ryo pointed to the sky. Upon seeing Onoki in midair, Rasa was already red-eyed, gathering gold under his feet to suspend himself in midair. ¡°That¡¯s possible?!¡± Ryo¡¯s eyes shined bright upon seeing what Rasa did. If gold could help one fly, why wouldn¡¯t Ice?! He was about to try it out, when suddenly, from the middle of the battlefield, he could sense the powerful Chakra of a Biju suddenly surging! ¡°The Gobi is actually here! Korin, are you interested in ying with him this time?¡± Ryo asked Korin who was in hisrge bag pack! ¡°Nah not interested; that Gobi is too weak! If it was theplete Kurama, I might have considered it.¡±Korin answeredzily. ¡°You know, if you keep being this inactive, you¡¯ll sooner orter get fat!¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll be fat!¡± Korin did not let Ryo¡¯s provocation get to her. Ryo sighed helplessly, and then took her out of the backpack handing her over to Pakura: ¡°Well, since you¡¯re not willing to deal with the Gobi, then I¡¯ll be leaving you with the task of protecting Pakura! ¡°Okay okay!¡± Korin did not give much attention to Ryo¡¯s words, just moving around to find afortable position in Pakura¡¯s arms to continue sleeping. ¡°Pakura, I¡¯ll be back before you know it!¡± Ryo¡¯s voice just fell, and he disappeared. By the time Ryo reached him, Han was in perfect Jinchuriki mode, raging in the crowd. The air around the desert is rtively dry, and Ryo should not be able to gather enough water from it to make anything substantial. To use his Ice, he had to use Water Release. Biju are extremely sensitive to Natural Energy Fluctuations. When Ryo used his Korin¡¯s Energy to make water for his Ice, he was immediately discovered by the Gobi! Both the beast and Han were extremely shocked to see him. With Konoha in war against the Hidden Cloud, why would Ryo Yamanaka be here? Still having his doubts, Han just decided to condense a Biju Dama and attack! Seeing the iing Biju Dama, the Sand Ninjas panicked and fled, but deep down in their hearts, they knew they couldn¡¯t possibly outrun the attack... Being that this was an allied vige... and most importantly, the vige of his girlfriend, Ryo did not hesitate to use his Teleportation Barrier Technique to send the Biju Dama away. ¡°Space-Time Ninjutsu! After Minato Namikaze, there are still people who could transfer an actual Biju Dama!¡± The Gobi looked shocked and worried, not expecting Ryo¡¯s mastery of the Space-Time Ninjutsu to have reached such a strong level. ¡°Kokuo, I know you¡¯ve missed me, but you don¡¯t have to be so enthusiastic! Weing me directly with a Biju Dama?¡± ¡°Yeah! You cut my tail thest time we met! You thought I¡¯d forget so soon?¡± Ryo¡¯s face became red, and thinking back of what he did to create Korin and help her grow, he know that he did every Biju besides Kurama wrong. ¡°Ryo Yamanaka, what brings you here? Shouldn¡¯t you be dealing with the Hidden Cloud on the borders of your country?¡± Instead of the Gobi¡¯s, Ryo heard a rough male voice. ¡°It seems that you¡¯re not up to date in the Hidden Rock. We¡¯ve dealt with the Cloud a long time ago!¡± The matter was no secret, and Ryo directly told Han!¡± ¡°What! That¡¯s impossible! We¡¯ve coordinated with the Cloud.... THOSE BASTARDS! Did they want us to take a loss as well?!¡± Ryo felt that Han¡¯s words were not coherent, but it seemed like the Rock and the Cloud were not acting on their own after all, and that there was some sort of deal between them! However, this was not important. The most important thing now was to deal with the Gobi as fast as possible. At this thought, Ryo transformed the Ice Around him into an Ice Dragon, and then controlled it to fly towards the Gobi! The two beasts collided, and Ryo immediately smiled. As the two were ¡°wrestling¡±, the Ice Dragon was getting smaller and smaller! However, the flow of the Gobi¡¯s Chakra was getting slower, as if it was being frozen. By the time the Biju realized that there was something wrong and wanted to get out of the entanglement, it was toote! If it was to avoid making contact with the Ice Dragon, its Chakra wouldn¡¯t be frozen, but the Gobi chose to attack with confidence, and now, it couldn¡¯t even move fast enough to flee! As the Ice Dragon continued to get smaller, the Biju¡¯s movements continued to get slower. By the time the Ice Dragon disappeared, Kokuopletely froze in ce. Ryo teleported to the beast patting its head, smiling and saying: ¡°I did cut your tail before. For that, I¡¯m sorry. This time, I will spare your life, and with that, we will be even!¡± After saying that, Ryo teleported with the Gobi to the borders of the Earth Country, and then turned around and left.... Chapter 277 With the Gobi away from the battlefield, Ryo killed a few of the Hidden Rock¡¯s Ninjas, before using [Summoning] to bring Gamahiro to the battlefield. With the warrior toad on their side, the Sand Ninjas who already had the advantage of the battlefield found themselves having a great edge over their opponents, and soon, the Rock Ninjas were defeated. There was another battle however, one taking ce in midair between the Rasa and Onoki. Like everytime, the Kazekage was the one losing, but Onoki¡¯s face showed some pain. Rasa did manage to take him off guard at some point, and he could hit his vulnerable back this time around. Upon looking down, Onoki¡¯s face showed even more pain at the sight of his troops being crushed! Looking around, he did not find the Gobi. When noticing that, he was shocked, and ordered his troops to retreat. .............. In the Rock¡¯s camp, Onoki¡¯s face was gloomy, as he had just received news from his troops about the Gobi being frozen by Ryo and sent somewhere unknown. ¡°Howe Ryo Yamanaka is here? How about the Hidden Cloud? Did we get no news from them?¡± Onoki was in rage! ¡°Tsuchikage sama, I think we have been deceived by the Hidden Cloud, and that they left us on our own, not informing us of their defeat. I believe they would want us to suffer more loses just like they did at the hands of Konoha!¡± said a Rock Jonin. ¡°Those bastards! We¡¯ve lost this time, and we could only retreat!¡± said Onoki helplessly. ¡°But, Tsuchikage sama, what should we do about Han?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll send a few tracking Ninjas around to try to locate him. But for now, we must retreat. Otherwise, if the rest of Konoha follows Ryo Yamanaka, we might not walk out of this battlefield alive.¡± ¡°Yes, Tsuchikage sama. I will immediately inform the troops.¡± After the Jonin left, Onoki sat on the ground and sighed: ¡°It seems that I have really gotten too old!¡± In the afternoon, the Hidden Rock began to retreat. Upon receiving the news, Ryo promised Rasa of giving the Sand a part of the Cloud¡¯spensations as expression of Konoha¡¯s gratitude. Now that all threats were gone, the Sand had no more reasons to stay in the desert. The next morning, Rasa took his troops back to the Sand Vige. Pakura however, joined Ryo, along with the 1,000 Ninjas toon and his medical team that arrivedte to the battlefield. All went back to Konoha, and she was with them as representative of the Sand to receive their share of thepensations. After reaching the vige, Ryo took her with him to directly meet Sakumo. There, he immediately proposed to give the Sand a share, and Sakumo, who was already d that the vige came out of this ordeal rtively unscathed, agreed immediately. Ryo proposal was to actually benefit Konoha, as it would solidify its rtionship with the hidden Sand. When hearing Sakumo¡¯s response, Pakura was also overjoyed, as this should greatly benefit her vige as well. Over the course of the next few days, Ryo took Pakura around the Fire Country to have some good fun until the reception of the Cloud¡¯spensations waspleted. The fun came to an end however, when Sakumo finished dividing thepensations, and dispatched a small Anbu team to apany Pakura to the Sand and deliver their share to Rasa. This whole deal took over half a month, and Ryo did not sense the time passing. By now, Orochimaru should have alreadypleted making Yahiko¡¯s clone. Upon remembering this, Ryo teleported to the Sound Country. When he entered theb, he saw Yahiko lying on a bed. ¡°Ryo kun, you came right in time! I¡¯ve just finished making this clone!¡± Upon examining the clone, Ryo was very satisfied. ¡°Ryo kun, if I remember correctly, this kid should be the one from the Rain Country, one of that idiot¡¯s three disciples he had there!¡± ¡°It is him indeed! I didn¡¯t expect that you would remember him after so many years Orochi san!¡± ¡°I just felt he was familiar. Well, Ryo kun, we should start experimenting!¡± Ryo nodded, and his consciousness entered the Ice World. Yahiko had been sleeping in his igloo for over four years now. After Ryo awakened his soul, he found that hisst memories were of the day on which he fell asleep. After giving Yahiko a brief exnation of the situation, Ryo taught him the secret of Orochimaru¡¯s [Living Corpse Reincarnation]. The technique, while hard toe up with, wasn¡¯tplicated in concept. However, it required a great level of control over one¡¯s soul. Nevertheless, with Yahiko remaining in soul state for so long, this was no problem for him. Therefore, he quickly mastered this technique. The next step was the most important: Yahiko had to use Living Corpse Reincarnation to control his soul into his new body. Yahiko was already dead; his soul could be preserved in the Ice World, but Ryo feared that something might happen to it as soon as he went outside. Therefore, he specially reminded him of using the technique as soon as he reached the outside world. Seeing the serious expression on Ryo¡¯s face, Yahiko solemnly nodded. After taking a deep breath, Ryo took Yahiko¡¯s soul out of the Ice World. When out, Ryo lent some of his Chakra to Yahiko, which allowed him to use Living Corpse Reincarnation, and control his soul into the clone safely. The clone was identical to Yahiko¡¯s original body, which made it have an affinity to his soul. Very quickly his soul was merged with the new body, and the clone which had its eyes closed was finally awakened! However, just like Ryo feared, there was something wrong! Although Yahiko¡¯s soul was integrated with his new body, he couldn¡¯t control it at all. Besides opening and closing his eyes, he couldn¡¯t even move a finger. Immediately, Ryo began to examine Yahiko with his Mangekyo, just to find nothing wrong with his body¡¯s neural system. Ryo then established a telepathic link with him and asked: ¡°Yahiko, how do you feel now?¡± ¡°I can feel my body, but I can¡¯t control it!¡± After some though, Ryo condensed an Ice Scalpel saying: ¡°Yahiko, I¡¯ll be conducting some experiments on you, and you tell me how you feel!¡± After finishing his words, Ryo proceeded to cutting the skin on Yahiko¡¯s hand! ¡°It hurts! Ryo, you¡¯re cutting too deep!¡± Yahiko immediatelyined. ¡°Too much! Sorry, sorry!¡± Ryo turned the Ice Scalpel into a small ice hammer and very gently tapped Yahiko¡¯s knee. ¡°I feel no pain!¡± As he said that, Yahiko kicked forward. Ryo stopped the experiment and he frowned. Yahiko¡¯s senses and reflexes were normal. Why wouldn¡¯t he be able to control his body? ¡°Ryo, could it be that this body is too old for my soul?¡± ¡°Too old? What do you mean?¡± Ryo asked. ¡°Well, yeah! I have been dead for four years, and this body seems to be over 20 years old. I wasn¡¯t that old when I died. Could that be the reason?¡± Yahiko¡¯s words made Ryo realize: Yahiko¡¯s soul¡¯s age, or in other words, his spiritual power, was not enough. He had been relying on Ryo¡¯s Ice World to maintain his existence for so long. Perhaps the whole deal wasck in Spiritual Power. Ryo called Korin, and the two together supplemented Yahiko¡¯s soul with Spiritual Power. Obviously, she was somewhat dissatisfied with this, as her power was being harvested by one person after the other, and she grew ufortable with giving it away. However, looking at the anxious look on Ryo¡¯s face, she could only cooperate with him. With their help, Yahiko¡¯s Spiritual Power gradually grew, and he slowly became able of controlling his body. After his hands and feet became flexible, Ryo and Korin stopped the process... Chapter 278 A few days after his resurrection, and with the help of Ryo and Korin¡¯s Spiritual Power, Yahiko could perfectly control his new body. Still, Ryo kept getting surprises. Unlike Orochimaru when using Living Corpse Reincarnation in the Manga, Yahiko did not get his strength from before the operation. Now, he had to practice from scratch. Fortunately, his new body was even healthier than his old one, and Yahiko still held his memories of all that he had learned before, so he should just need some time to get to his past strength, and beyond. More days went by, and Orochimaru confirmed that there was nothing wrong with Yahiko besides the dip in his strength. This made him extremely excited! Orochimaru¡¯s main purpose was to learn everything. If he achieved eternal life, why would he beining about having to take a few years with every new body to get back as strong as before? Therefore, he immediately began preparing his own clones. As for Ryo, he returned to Konoha¡¯s after Yahiko¡¯s resurrection. Now, Naruto was over 3 years old, and with his Uzumaki blood and being Ashura¡¯s reincarnation, Ryo felt it was suitable for him to start learning how to extract his Chakra. Kushina also thought the same as Ryo. To her, Naruto was, above anything, Minato¡¯s son, and she believed in his talent. Therefore, on the same day of his return, Ryo took Naruto to the 3rd Training Ground, preparing to teach him how to extract his Chakra. The young boy however waspletely uninterested in this! This surprised Ryo greatly, as being able to control one¡¯s own Chakra was a skill that no one else wouldn¡¯t want in this world. Ryo wanted to get to the bottom of the matter, so he took Naruto to Ichiraku. Under the temptation of the bowl of ramen, Naruto exined everything. It turned out that the young boy had been in contact with Kurama, and things were greatly different this time from what they were like in the manga. Now that Kurama was already friends with his mother, he would asionally talk to Naruto about some issues rted to Chakra and battle. The most powerful of the Biju, even when halved, would often say: ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate; whenever you need Chakra, you can ask me!¡± whenever context called for it. Back when he saved Hinata, Naruto actually used this Chakra to make his clone! Therefore, young Naruto thought that with such an abundance of Chakra at his disposal, he had no need to practice refining his own! After knowing the reason behind Naruto¡¯s awkward behavior, Ryo looked helpless, never expecting Kurama to actually do such a thing. When Naruto finished his food, Ryo let himself into his consciousness. Kurama had naturally heard the conversation that took ce between Naruto and Ryo. Noticing Ryo¡¯s reaction, he just faked being asleep as thetter approached him. ¡°No need to fake it, Kurama! I don¡¯t me you. We all want to protect Naruto, so I came here to ask you to promise me something: Unless Naruto is in a very dangerous situation, do not lend him Chakra!¡± The Kyubi opened his eyes and said: ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± ¡°Kurama, you must promise me this. This is not just about Naruto refusing to learn how to extract his own Chakra; it¡¯s about the fact that your Chakra has the potential of overwhelming him with negative emotions.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve had those negative emotions under control when I gave Naruto Chakrast time; it won¡¯t affect him.¡± The Kyubi exined. ¡°Although your control of these negative emotions is protecting Naruto for now, if he keeps relying on your Chakra, they could umte. That, along with him being too reliant on you, cannot be good for his growth.¡± Kurama remained silent, understanding that Ryo was right.¡± ¡°So, Kurama, from now on, lend Naruto as little as possible of your power from now on! When he grows up as a person and as a Ninja, you can let him have all your strength, just like with Kushina before.¡± The Kyubi nodded, finally reaching a consensus with Ryo. With that done, thetter¡¯s consciousness left Naruto¡¯s mind. With the ramen finished, Ryo took him to the 3rd training ground. Instead of walking or teleporting there, this time, he used Rasa¡¯s trick to fly with him to their destination! ¡°Hey uncle, teach me this please! Flying like this, so cool!¡± Naruto stared at Ryo with envy. ¡°To learn such techniques, you must first learn how to refine your Chakra!¡± ¡°I said I have Kurama; I don¡¯t need to...¡± ¡°You try and see if Kurama would lend you his Chakra.¡± Ryo interrupted Naruto with a smile. Naurto immediately tried tomunicate with his Biju, but obviously with no sess. ¡°So, are you now willing to learn to refine Chakra with me?¡± Naruto nodded bitterly, and began to learn with Ryo. Having the Uzumaki blood, Ryo was immediately able to extract his own Chakra after learning the method. Ryo, who thought previously that this process went fast for him, realized that he holds no candle to young Naruto. In the following week, Naruto kept refining his Chakra under supervision of Ryo and Kushina, until its amount stopped growing. ¡°How does he have so little Chakra?!¡± Kushina muttered after perceiving her son¡¯s Chakra. ¡°That¡¯s little? Ne san, Naruto has as much Chakra as a Tokubetsu Jonin despite his young age. What more do you want?¡± ¡°Naruto is an Uzumaki! For our n, he¡¯s just average for his age. You know... I was hoping for more!¡± These words hit Ryo like a sack of bricks, hurting his pride. Still, he could now further appreciate how horrifying the Uzumaki n truly was. In the manga, teen Naruto had a 100 times as much Chakra as Kakashi. Ryo never expected that much to be average for an Uzumaki! This made him also understand why the Uzumaki n was almost annihted as well. With so much Chakra, they were a clear threat to most people in this world, a threat that needed to be eliminated. Ryo shook his head, chasing these thoughts out. This matter happened long ago, and now he didn¡¯t need to focus on that. He only needed to have the peace of mind to teach Naruto and get him to his strongest. After the Chakra refinement waspleted, Ryo gave Naruto a Chakra Induction Paper. Just like the Manga, Naruto only had Wind Release Affinity. Ryo did not care about this, as training should help expand his affinities. He only gave Naruto this paper to confirm the direction he had in mind for training him. Naruto was very interested in Ninjutsu, but he was unfortunately too young for it to be suiting to teach him too many of them. Therefore, Ryo only taught him a c-ss Jutsu as first, letting the child practice slowly. With his current Chakra stores, it was clear that Naruto was most suitable to being a Ninjutsu-Type Ninja. However, the child was also Minato¡¯s son. While he might not be the next Yellow sh, Ryo had to make sure that speed would not be his weakness. Therefore, Ryo decided to slowly teach Naruto Wind Release, and then use that as basis to passing on Shisui¡¯s style of Body Flicker to him.... Chapter 279
Ryo kept teaching Naruto, while he himself kept practicing as well. Without realizing it, half a year passed this way. Yesterday, Naruto had his 4th birthday. In the past six months, Ryo had taught him a good basis for Wind Release, and a bit about the Body Flicker Jutsu. While it was rather expected, it was still a pity that the body flicker was a bit too much for Naruto at his age. After spending a lot of time and effort, he still didn¡¯t manage to grasp its basics. However, Ryo was not in a hurry. The most dangerous events should still be far into the future in case they were to happen, and Naruto was still young, and he should learn faster as he grows up. Another major event happened around Ryo, as team six participated in the Chunin Exam. Lain and Itachi became Chunins smoothly, while Izumi failed the exam for some reason! With Itachi bing a Chunin, he left the team and, under Shisui¡¯s rmendation, he took his teacher¡¯s ce in Kakashi¡¯s Anbu team. Lain on the other hand took what was recorded of Hashirama¡¯s Jutsu from Ryo and often practiced in the Forest of Death on her own. With his other two disciples finding their own ways, Shisui often took Izumi out on missions with him. However, just a few days ago, he asked her not to apany them, as he went together with somepanions of his from the Anbu to perform a secret mission for Sakumo. A few dayster, he returned, seriously injured. As for his oldpanions, they all fell in the line of duty. Hearing the news, Ryo directly teleported to the Sakumo¡¯s office. Obviously, thetter knew that Ryo woulde to him to understand the situation. Before neither of them spoke, he actually handed him a scroll recording the details of Shisui¡¯s task. Ryo opened the scroll, and after reading it, his face changed greatly! He put down the scroll and said: ¡°Sakumo san, this matter should be ssified as an S-ss secret. No one in the vige should temper with it again. Otherwise, things could turn south fast!¡± Sakumo rarely saw Ryo so serious, and immediately realized how important the matter was: ¡°Ryo, is there anything special about that ce? What is it?¡± ¡°Sakumo san, please don¡¯t ask. I don¡¯t know how to exin it now!¡± Fully trusting Ryo, Sakumo did not ask. Following his rmendation, he ssified the matter as an S-ss secret. In the evening, Shisui was awakened by Ryo treatment. As soon as he woke up, he remembered the scenes of his oldpanions, the ones he grew up with, dying to save his own life. Pain overtook him, and as it intensified, his eyes were stimted. His Three Tomoe kept spinning in his eyes, eventually turning into a pair of windmill-like patterns. Shisui¡¯s Mangekyo was finally awakened! This consumed a lot of Shisui¡¯s spiritual power. He was already weakened because of his injuries, so he immediately fainted. On the second day, when Ryo checked on Shisui again, he found out that his Spiritual Power was close to bottoming out. Thinking of the enemy that Shisui had probably faced, Ryo was very nervous about the situation, and decided to temporarily move into the hospital to make it easier for himself to observe his student¡¯s state. For two days and three nights, Shisui remained in this state. On the fourth day, he finally woke up. As he opened his eyes, he found Ryo sitting by his side. As he slowly opened his eyes, his Sensei could see hisrge windmill-shaped pupils! ¡°Mangekyo?! Shisui, you¡¯ve opened your eyes!¡± Ryo was surprised, but at the same time, relieved. The Mangekyo¡¯s development exined the dip in Shisui¡¯s Spiritual Energy. At least, it didn¡¯t seem to be the result of his fight. Shisui heard Ryo¡¯s words, and then unconsciously reached for his eyes with his fingers. Ryo smiled, condensing an Ice Mirror for his student. Only as Shisui looked in the mirror did he finally sea his Mangekyo. ¡°Sensei, I...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry; don¡¯t say anything! Let me take a look at your wounds first!¡± Shisui hesitated, but he said nothing more. After a few days of treatment, his Spiritual Power got back close to normal, and Ryo cleared him out of the hospital. On the night on which he left, he sat down with Ryo, exining his experience to him. Ryo gradually pieced what he remembered with Shisui¡¯s narrative, and he became more and more convinced of his previous spection. However, he said nothing about this to Shisui, instead chatting with him about the Mangekyo. Shisui¡¯s Mangekyo was incredibly powerful; yielding the ability to alter one¡¯s thoughts without being noticed, effectively changing them into apletely different person. This was Kotoamatsukami, the most powerful Genjutsu! In the Manga, because of these eyes¡¯ terrible ability, too many people coveted them, which caused all sorts of trouble to Shisui. But for now, it seemed like his Mangekyo ability was still awakening. ¡°Sensei, why can¡¯t I feel my eyes¡¯ ability?¡± Shisui also realized that his Mangekyo wasn¡¯t active yet. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It will appear when you need itter.¡± ¡°Was it the same for you Sensei?¡± ¡°Well, yeah!¡± Ryo nodded, but he knew that this was different. Ryo¡¯s abilities were there for him immediately, but Kotoamatsukami was different. On top of this, Ryo could also feel the difference in his Sharingan¡¯s ability immediately as it was activated. All things set aside, Shisui felt relieved when he heard Ryo¡¯s reply. Then, he started asking Ryo about using the Mangekyo, to benefit from his experience. Without any reservations, Ryo passed on his experience of a few years with the Mangekyo to Shisui, telling him about many of its secrets. When learning that the overuse of this eye could get a man blind, Shisui was shocked. However, thinking of how Ryo didn¡¯t seem to be losing his sight after using his own Mangekyo so frequently for so many years, he concluded that his Sensei might have found a way to counter this hidden risk. At this thought, Shisui asked carefully: ¡°Sensei, do you have a way to preserve your sight when using the Mangekyo?¡± Ryo smiled and nodded, ensuring to Shisui that he as well won¡¯t have to suffer from this side-effect when using his own Mangekyo. Back in the day, Ryo acquired Kagami Uchiha¡¯s Sharingan from Orochimaru. Although his eyes did not turn into Mangekyo, they didplete a part of the evolution. Ryo estimated that these eyes would be enough to prevent Kagami¡¯s grandson, Shisui, from ever going blind. As for it evolving into a true Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan, he was not sure. Moreover, even if Kagami¡¯s Sharingan failed to protect Shisui¡¯s Mangekyo, Ryo could always go for transnting Hashirama¡¯s cells into his body. In the next few days, under Ryo¡¯s guidance, Shisui began to learn using the power of his Mangekyo. Everything about Shisui¡¯s Sharingan had improved a lot with it transforming into a Mangekyo. Even without using its main ability, he was definitely Quasi Kage Tier. Shisui was very happy about Shisui¡¯s growth. In this world, with all the trouble they might end up facing, the stronger he is, the better. Chapter 280 Ever since Shisui activated his Mangekyo, things between him and Ryo returned to how they were back when they were teacher and disciple. Ryo, being so busy with teaching him how to utilize his Dojutsu, forgot all about teaching Naruto for a while. However, what he did not expect was that the young Naruto would actually make some inexplicable substantial progress with the body flicker Jutsu. A weekter, Shisui became rather skillful with utilizing his Mangekyo. As for protecting it from going blind, Ryo promised him to deal with thatter. Before leaving, Shisui hesitated for a long time, and then finally decided to ask Ryo: ¡°Sensei, about the opening of my Mangekyo, I would prefer it if isn¡¯t exposed to anyone else for now!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Ryo asked with interest. ¡°I want to leave it as an ace up my sleeve. I¡¯ve been around you for so long, and I understand a lot of things. Like you said before, there are things that we need to be prepared to.¡± Ryo looked at his apprentice with surprise, and then smiled and nodded. With Shisui leaving, the 3rd training ground had now two people frequently training in it: Ryo, and Naruto. With thetter making no small progress on his Body Flicker, Ryo prepared to teach him the next stage. On one evening, Ryo returned home, just to find Inoichi waiting for him. ¡°Ryo, you¡¯re back! Inoichi has been waiting for you for a long time.¡± Chinse said to her son. ¡°Yes mom. Inoichi Ni-san, is there anything?¡± ¡°Yes. Yesterday, Shikaku and Choza came to talk to me about the 16th generation of the Ino-Shika-Cho.¡± ¡°The 16th generation? You mean Ino, Shikamaru and Choji?¡± Ryo immediately had the image of team 10 and their Sensei, Asuma. ¡°Well, the 3 have grown up together and they have a rather tacit understanding. So, we¡¯ve been discussing their growth, and we want you to give them some guidance. Is that possible?¡± ¡°Yes! Right now, I¡¯m just teaching Naruto, so they cane over. But you know, it will all be just basics...¡± ¡°Of course. For now, they will still be focused on practicing their families¡¯ secrets.¡± Hearing Ryo agree, Inoichi was delighted. The next day, Ryo made a special trip to the Nara and Akamichi households to take Shikamru and Choji along with him. In the 3rd Training Ground, looking at the three boys and the little girl in front of him, Ryo had a headache. The three boys already had a good rtionship, but Ino didn¡¯t get along well with them, just giving them a nasty re from time to time. Shikamaru had long been ustomed to this. However, Naruto and Choji were more sensitive, staring at Ino from time to time. Ryo could feel the tension in the group. ¡°Kids today are really a hassle to deal with!¡± He scratched his head and sighed. If these kids carried on like this, they would not be able to make much progress. Thinking about this, Ryo said: ¡°Ino, do you not like them three?¡± ¡°Well, uncle, I don¡¯t want to see them! Can you drive them away?¡± ¡°Okay, I can do that, but you have to master the n¡¯s secret you¡¯ve been working on, and use it within a cooperation tactic with Choji and Shikamaru. If you do that, I¡¯ll send them away!¡± In order to temporarily calm the situation, Ryo could only take this path. After Ino considered the matter for a while, she nodded and agreed, and ran to the side to sit down and begin training. ¡°You two, you¡¯ve just heard me. If you fall behind Ino, you¡¯ll have to go home!¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll just go home then... Training like this every day is such a drag!¡± Shikamaru muttered. ¡°Shikamaru, you can get me to send you home indeed, but then you¡¯d have to deal with your father!¡± The thought made seemed to shake Shikamaru, but then he regained hisposure. While his mouth muttered: ¡°Such a drag!¡±, his body had already begun to train. As for Choji, he had always been very well-behaved. When seeing that his pals were already practicing, he also started umting his Chakra. The 3 ns of the Ino-Shika-Cho were known for their secret tactics and cooperation, and ironically, the promise of them not having to work together was the only way that Ryo could find to get them to do just that. As for Naruto, his mastery of the basic body flicker was not bad. Now, Ryo had begun to teach him how to use that in conjunction with Wind Release. The child was really too young for this, and no matter how hard Ryo tried to exin these matters to him, Naruto would just look at him dumbfounded. Realizing that Naruto wasn¡¯t going to understand him anytime soon, Naruto decided to teach him more about Wind Release, and incorporate Shisui¡¯s flicker into a more long-term n. Like this, a month passed. Under pressure, the Ino-Shika-Cho trio made some good progress. Trying to drive the other three away, Ino was practicing hard. As for Shikamaru, he didn¡¯t want to deal with his father scolding him, so he did the same. The Nara n was a n of extremely smart individuals, with kid Shikamaru himself having an IQ of over 200 in the Manga. With such wits, his early progress at this stage of training that didn¡¯t rely too much on Chakra was much faster than most. Overall, he was rather talented. As for Ino and Choji, they practiced their n¡¯s secret Jutsu for a month, but their progress was slower than Shikamaru¡¯s. Still,pared to how they were progressing before, they¡¯ve been doing great. As the previous generation of Ino-Shika-Cho watched their children making faster and faster progress, they felt that they had made a wise choice, handing them over to Ryo. .......... Besides the progress made by the children, there was also progress made by Orochimaru during this month... One day, Ryo received a message from him, and he immediately teleported to hisb. Orochimaru had made all his preparations before Ryo arrived. As soon as his friend was in theb, he began changing bodies. The clone prepared by Orochimaru was identical to his own body, but quite younger. The transfer was smooth, which was to be expected. However, the surprise was that Orochimaru took along with him all his Chakra to his new body! With nock of Spiritual Power or Chakra, Orochimaru had no trouble moving his body, and no dip in power. In fact, because this new body of his was younger, Ryo could sense a slight boost in his power! Moving his limbs around, Orochimaru was extremely satisfied with his new body as he sensed that he was in his twenties again. And sensing the Chakra in his body, he appeared rather surprised! He thought that things would go for him as they did for Yahiko, and that his strength would drop substantially. Therefore, he invited Ryo to help him and make sure that he doesn¡¯t end up being hurt through this experiment. But against his expectations, his power moved along with his soul to his new body! Orochimaru stared excitedly at Ryo, licking his lips. Thetter knew exactly what he wanted, so he went with him to the base¡¯s training ground. After some fights, Orochimaru found that his power level did not decrease. However, because his control over this body wasn¡¯t perfect yet, he couldn¡¯t exert all his strength. Chapter 281 Aftering out of the training grounds, Orochimaru hurriedly took his notes and began preparing for the making of a more perfect clone in the future. Ryo was by now basically certain about one thing: Only when one moves from a physical body while using Living Corpse Reincarnation could they preserve their strength. Later, he asked Orochimaru to make a clone for Minato, and then he returned to Konoha to continue teaching the kids. Like Yahiko¡¯s clone, Minato¡¯s also took about a month to be created. After getting the news of itspletion, Ryo went to Kushina¡¯s ce, telling her that her husband can finally be resurrected! Hearing his words, Kushina burst into tears. Always holding on to hope, she had been looking forward to this day. Now, her wish finally came true. It took Ryo and Kurama a long time to calm her emotions down. After that, Ryo suggested that Naruto should be left with his mother, as he shouldn¡¯t be subjected to this while matter. After all, young Naruto was only four years old, and one cannot expect young children of his age to be able to keep such things a secret. After thinking about it, Kushina agreed to Ryo¡¯s request, personally delivering her son to Chinse¡¯s ce. Then, Ryo left to Orochimaru¡¯s base with Kushina and Yin Kurama. Because of their link to Ryo, Kushina¡¯s and Orochimaru¡¯s rtionship was actually good. As she entered, he weed her: ¡°Kushina, long time no see!¡± ¡°Orochimaru san, thank you!¡± Resurrecting Minato wouldn¡¯t have been possible if it wasn¡¯t for Orochimaru¡¯s long and grueling efforts. For this, Kushina was most grateful to him. Orochimaru just waved his hand in response. This might seem like a massive favor to Kushina, but to him, it was just part of his experiments toward immortality. ¡°Kushina, this is?¡± After receiving Kushina¡¯s thanks, Orochimaru couldn¡¯t help but notice the red-hair man next to her. ¡°This is Kurama. Minato divided him on that night into two halves. One was sealed into Naruto, and this is the other one.¡± Hearing Kushina¡¯s answer, Orochimaru was shocked! He thought that this was an Uzumaki, and never expected him to be the Kyubi! In spite of the years passing, the horrifying power of the beast was still fresh in his mind. Unconsciously, he took a few steps back. As for Kurama, he noticed this reaction, but he didn¡¯t care about Orochimaru at all. The Sannin sighed and walked into the operation room. As they entered through the door, they all saw Minato¡¯s clone lying on the bed, and tears swirled again into Kushina¡¯s eyes. ¡°Ne san, don¡¯t rush to cry. What you are seeing is but an empty shell, and Minato Ni-san will really resurrect!¡± After finishing his words, Ryo walked to the side of Minato¡¯s clone, and his consciousness entered the Ice World. There, he lifted the Igloo protecting Minato, and awakened his soul. Just like Yahiko, Minato¡¯s memories were still stuck at the time of his death. After Ryo gave him a brief exnation of the situation, he taught him Living Corpse Reincarnation. Taking Yahiko¡¯s case into consideration, Ryo decided to directly to inject Spiritual Power into Minato¡¯s soul, to make sure that he would have full control of his body. Therefore, he began this process in the Ice World, and when he estimated that Minato had high enough Spiritual Energy, he took him back to the real world. Following Ryo¡¯s instruction, Minato entered his new body using Living Corpse Reincarnation. With the Spiritual Energy given to him in advance, his soul was very quickly integrated into his new body, and he rapidly gained some control over its actions. As Kushina watched him sitting down on his bed slowly, she couldn¡¯t help herself, and she rushed straight at him. Still, Minato had just been resurrected, and his control over his body was not perfect. On top of that, he only had a trace of his old power, like that of a talented civilian who never refined his Chakra. Therefore, he made no resistance to Kushina mming into his body, and heid straight back on his bed. ¡°Hey... Ku... na... You... pressed me!¡± Right now, he couldn¡¯t even speak straight. Still, merely hearing his voice after so many years was enough for Kushina, who burst into tears hugging him tightly. Ryo smiled in silence to not disturb the two lovers, and he went out with Orochimaru and Kurama. ¡°Ryo kun, your face is so pale... Are you okay?¡± Out of theb, Orochimaru noticed that Ryo did not seem okay. ¡°It¡¯s nothing; I just consumed a bit too much of my Spiritual Power.¡± Orochimaru immediately took Ryo to a nearby room to let him recover, and Ryo didn¡¯t resist. Some rest was indeed good for him; he had just supplemented Minato¡¯s soul with Spiritual Power on his own, without resorting to Korin¡¯s power! By the afternoon, Ryo recovered. When he left the room, he found Orochimaru and Yin Kurama chatting with the newly reunited couple. ¡°Hello, Minato! Long time no see!¡± Hearing Ryo¡¯s voice, Minato¡¯s face showed a bright smile as he turned around: ¡°Ryo, long time no see!¡± After greeting each other warmly, Ryo asked: ¡°So, how does this new body feel, Ni san?¡± ¡°Not bad! But I¡¯m still not used to having just a trace of Chakra in my body, and this bodycks physical exercise as well. I just feel... weak!¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t do anything about that, sorry. For Chakra, you¡¯ll have to refine it yourself. As for exercise, I can apany you. Now, I need you to give me a rough estimate if possible: How long will it take you to get back to your usual level?¡± Minato frowned when hearing Ryo¡¯s serious tone, and worriedly asked: ¡°Is there a problem in Konoha? Do you need me to help?¡± Ryo shook his head: ¡°No; it¡¯s something else that mighte up in the future. But if it isn¡¯t handled properly, we might be in trouble.¡± ¡°So serious? But I will need at least five years to get back like before! When ites to Chakra and physical power, it shouldn¡¯t take me long to get that back. To adapt this new body to the fabric of time and space however, that should take a while.¡± ¡°Five years is enough. This won¡¯te up anytime soon, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Minato sighed, and Ryo closed the topic to give him some more time to recover. After the more serious matters were dealt with, Minato asked everyone about Konoha¡¯s state. When learning that Orochimaru was actually expelled from the vige, Minato was a little surprised. However, when looking at the massiveb around them, he quickly understood that Orochimaru probably wanted that, and that Konoha was probably not suitable for him. Everyone talked some more, and before they knew it, the sky went dark, and Kushina who had to see Naruto could only return to Konoha. After she reluctantly left her husband, Ryo went with her and with Yin Kurama and returned to the vige. Chapter 282 With Minato recently revived, Ryo was in no mood for taking care of the children. Every day recently, he had been teleporting with Kushina to Orochimaru¡¯sb. Since his resurrection, Minato had been refining his Chakra every day, and exercising rigorously. His oldbat experience was still there. Now all that he needed was to restore his Chakra, improve his physical fitness and adapt to the fabric of space and time. He estimated that thest part was going to take him about five years toplete. However, even if he restored his past strength, that might not be enough to deal with what the future might be holding. With this in mind, Ryo decided to go with him to Mount Myoboku. ¡°Mount Myoboku? Do you want me to study Sage Mode?¡± Minato asked. ¡°Ni-san, Sage Mode should be the fastest way for you to grow your strength.¡± ¡°Ryo, I¡¯ve already trained in Mount Myoboku before, and it takes me too long to enter Sage Mode. Even when I do, I would have too little Senjutsu Chakra, which should be of little use.¡± ¡°That¡¯s how it happened before, but maybe things could change now? Besides, even if you don¡¯t seed, the environment in Mount Myoboku is better than here; it should be better for recovery, no?¡± Hearing Ryo, Minato did open up to the idea, and after some thought, he decided to go with it. In the following days, the two prepared arge amount of dry-meat and M.R.Ps. After obtaining Kushina¡¯s reluctant consent, the two went to Mount Myoboku together. Many of the inhabitants of the mountain have mastered Sage Mode. When outsiders appeared, they immediately noticed them. Not long after that, Ryo and Minato were surrounded by dozens ofrge and small toads. ¡°Hello everyone, long time no see! Why on guard? Has it been so long?¡± Ryo greeted everyone. ¡°Bunta, long time no see! How have you been doing recently?¡± Minato also greeted Gamabunta. ¡°Ryo, is he... Minato Namikaze?¡± Gamahiro¡¯s voice was trembling slightly; he had seen Minato¡¯s name dimming on the Summoning Contract scroll, but now... Gamabunta was also surprised to see Minato; the thought of the deading back to life was too strange. ¡°He is indeed Minato Ni-san. Why don¡¯t you check out his name on your scroll?¡± ¡°Gerotora, take out the scroll!¡± Gamabunta immediately asked the Scroll Toad. Gerotora took out the scroll and found Minato¡¯s name bright again. ¡°Minato, it¡¯s really you!¡± Gamabunta¡¯s name was trembling! Like Jiraya, Minato fought alongside him for a long time, and he became extremely emotional at his revival. ¡°Sorry I¡¯ve worried you, Bunta!¡± Minato¡¯s smiled with some regret!¡± ¡°Haha! It¡¯s nothing; all that matters is that you¡¯re safe!¡± The two talked for a long time, but then suddenly, Gamabunta remembered thatThe Great Sage Toad, Gamamaru, and the two great Sage Toads, Fukasaku and Shima, had to be informed. He turned around and said to messenger toad: ¡°Gamahiro, go inform the old man that Minato was resurrected. Go!¡± ¡°Hiro, I¡¯m going with you.¡± After saying that, Ryo jumped on Gamahiro¡¯s head, and went to Fukasaku¡¯s ce. In fact, with their great mastery of Sage Mode, Fukasaku and Shima had already perceived Ryo and Minato in the mountain. Like everyone else, they couldn¡¯t believe that Minato was actually revived after his death. ¡°Pa... do you think this is that Jutsu?¡± Shima said after some long thought. ¡°You mean Edo Tensei? But I can perceive it clearly: Minato chan is really alive!¡± Fukasaku rejected Shima¡¯s idea. ¡°So he¡¯s really resurrected? But that¡¯s the only resurrection technique I¡¯ve ever witnessed, and we¡¯ve also had no news of his revival!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ma! Ryo chan is on his way, and we¡¯ll ask him all about this in person!¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s all we can do.¡± A whileter, Ryo and Gamahiro arrived, and when thetter was about to call his parents, the two stepped out of the house. ¡°Fukasaku sama, Shima sama, long time no see!¡± Ryo greeted the two great Sage Toads respectfully. ¡°Well, Ryo chan, long time no see!¡± ¡°Child, Pa, let¡¯s leave this forter. Ryo, is that really Minato Namikaze there?¡± Shima asked directly. Ryo nodded: ¡°Yes, it is indeed him. He was resurrected!¡± ¡°Resurrected? Not by Edo Tensei?¡± Shima asked again with concern. ¡°No, this is true resurrection; my own method.¡± Ryo exined his method to the two great Sage Toads, and then brought their souls to the Ice World. ¡°Genius! You are truly a genius, Ryo Chan! Same goes for Jiraya Chan¡¯s partner, that Orochimaru. You two have actually achieved such a great thing!¡± Fukasaku praised the two. ¡°Well, old man, Gamabunta is still waiting for us!¡± ¡°Right, let¡¯s go see Minato chan!¡± Saying that, Fukasaku took the lead, jumping in Minato¡¯s direction. After the two great Sage Modes saw Minato, they were amazed. While Ryo had already exined everything to them, the impact of seeing one who is supposed to be dead alive again was just too great! Up until now, they still couldn¡¯t fully ept the thought. Minato saw the two staring at him in silence and felt slightly ufortable. He quickly said: ¡°Fukasaku sama, Shima sama, I¡¯m returning to Mount Myobuko to relearn Sage Mode!¡± The two¡¯s attention was immediately grabbed by this: ¡°Relearn Sage Mode?¡± ¡°Indeed. I already know that Minato Ni-san came and learned Sage Mode before. However, back then, he did that after the rest of his training was mostly done. This time, I want him to try refining his Chakra whileing in touch with Natural Energy.¡± Ryo exined his thoughts. ¡°No! That¡¯s too dangerous! Don¡¯t you know the risks thate with practicing Sage Mode? That would only.... what... what is this?!¡± Ryo had already known that Fukasaku would disagree with his idea, so he directly took Korin out of his backpack. All Fukasaku could perceive in Korin was pure Natural Energy, and that it was linked to a seal on Ryo¡¯s chest, one simr to that of a Biju. Elsewhere, the Great Sage Toad who was sleeping suddenly woke up after Ryo took Korin out. He once saw the Juubi with his own eyes, and Korin undoubtedly gave him the same feeling. Gama was at the time taking care of Gamamaru. When the Great Sage Toad woke up, he rushed to inform Fukasaku and Shima. Fukasaku spected that this awakening was linked to Korin. So he led the way, taking both Ryo and Minato to see Gamamaru. Chapter 283 ¡°Fukasaku is here? Let theme in immediately!¡± Arriving at the Great Sage Toad¡¯s ce, Ryo could hear Gamamaru yelling loudly. As much as Ryo could remember, Gamamaru had always seemed almost half dead, whether in the Anime or in this life. His action and tone had always been slow and dull, giving people the sensation that he was about to pass away at any moment. But today, the Great Sage Toad was obviously different. After everyone entered, his eyes were particrly alert, looking Ryo up and down. ¡°He is...¡± ¡°Great Sage, he is Ryo Yamanaka, the one you¡¯ve dreamt about!¡± ¡°Yes yes... Yamanaka! You¡¯re the Juubi Jinchuriki!¡± Everyone was immediately stunned at Gamamaru¡¯s words! ¡°Juubi Jinchuriki?! How is that possible?! Wasn¡¯t the Juubi divided in nine by the Rikudo Sennin? Aren¡¯t you just being confused because of age?¡± Shima was the first to wake up from her daze and answer. ¡°Ma! Don¡¯t talk like that to the Great Sage Toad!¡± ¡°You two have always been harmonious, don¡¯t quarrel now! And no, I¡¯m not mistaken. I could sense the Juubi from that kid.¡± ¡°Ryo, has Korin Evolved?¡± Minato whispered. ¡°Well, on the Kyubi¡¯s night, she had already gathered Chakra from all Biju, but her Mental Strength was not enough to control it all.¡± Ryo established a telepathic link with Minato. ¡°What were you going to do?¡± ¡°I was going to let them know!¡± said Ryo as he took Korin out. Seeing Korin, Fukasaku reluctantly pointed at her asking: ¡°Great Sage, is this the Kyubi you¡¯re talking about?¡± ¡°Yes, it is her. I have never seen anything else in my life that¡¯s fully made out of Natural Energy.¡± ¡°Ryo chan, the Great Sage had seen the Juubi with his own eyes, and he shouldn¡¯t be wrong. What¡¯s the story of this cat? Can you tell us?¡± Fukasaku asked after some hesitation. ¡°Pa, that should be his secret! Should you ask that question?¡± Shima whispered. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, as long as Gamamaru sama, Fukasaku sama, and you Shima sama can keep this between us.¡± The 3rd nodded and agreed to never say anything. Therefore, Ryo smiled and said: ¡°In a sense, Korin is indeed a Juubi, because...¡± He went on and exined the matter of Korin to the three Sages. In fact, now with her fully evolved, unless the actual Juubi is resurrected, no one should be able to hurt Korin. Therefore, Ryo was talking with ease of mind. Moreover, he had another purpose of telling the three about this, as he needed some information from them as well. After listening to Ryo¡¯s narrative, Gamamaru looked at Korin, and his eyes went muddy again. ¡°Now, I have already told you all about Korin; can you tell me one thing?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Gamamaru¡¯s tone was as weak as before. ¡°I want to know about Kaguya Otsutsuki!¡± ¡°Kaguya?¡± Hearing that name, the Great Sage Toad immediately asked: ¡°Where did you hear that name?!¡± ¡°In the past, the Riku...¡± Ryo was just about to exin, when Gamamaru interrupted him again: ¡°Hold on! Fukasaku, Shima, you two go out first!¡± Although the two Great Sage Toads were somewhat reluctant, Gamamaru¡¯s word was absolute, and they left the ce with Minato. ¡°Now you can continue!¡± ¡°In the past, the Rikudo Sennin left a te that was then inherited within the Uchiha n. One could read the contents of the te with the Sharingan. The higher the level of the eyes, the more things one could read. When I got these eyes, I saw those things.¡± As Ryo talked, he opened his Mangekyo. ¡°Mangekyo Sharingan? So that¡¯s the case! It seems like the old man did a lot for his two children!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested in understanding things about Indra and Ashura; I just want to ask about Kaguya.¡± Ryo did not have time to listen to a whole tale, as he did remember most of what he needed from the Manga. ¡°What do you want to know? Ask!¡± ¡°I only have one question: Do you know where the Kaguya came from?¡± Hearing the question, Gamamaru closed his eyes and began to recall: ¡°It¡¯s been too long, and my memories are a little fuzzy, but I heard my father say that Kaguya hade from another world, one higher and much stronger than ours.¡± ¡°Is that all?¡± ¡°Well, my father only told me that.¡± Ryo thought that Gamamaru was his only shot at learning something new about the past, but now, it seemed like he didn¡¯t get much more than what he learned from the Manga. ¡°It seems like my words didn¡¯t help you that much. If you want more, go to Shikkotsu Forest, and ask the Elder Slug. She had been around for longer than I had been; maybe she knows more.¡± ¡°Great! Thank you for your help!¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, I don¡¯t know what you want, tracing such things, but I can feel that you only have good intent for this world, I....¡± Gamamaru hadn¡¯t finished talking, when suddenly started snoring! Ryo sighed helplessly, turned around and left the ce. The two great Sage Toads and Minato were awaiting him outside. As soon as he left, they immediately surrounded him. ¡°Ryo chan, what did you ask the Great Sage?¡± asked Fukasaku curiously. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Fukasaku sama, but the Great Sage asked you deliberately to leave, so I can¡¯t tell you...¡± Ryo didn¡¯t want to leak out anything unnecessary about Kaguya, and Gamamaru¡¯s actions came in as the perfect pretext. Fukasaku sighed helplessly, and asked no more. After the two great Sage Toads returned how with Ryo, thetter began to practice with Minato. The Yondaime¡¯s first task was to restore his old levels of Chakra. In this world of Shinobi, having low levels of Chakra was a fatal weakness. As for his future practice of Sage Mode, Ryo intended to let Korin help maintain Minato¡¯s Senjutsu Chakra Bnce. She could control Natural Energy, so for now, Minato could go all out absorbing Natural Energy, and she would absorb back any excess, preventing all side effects until he gains perfect control. In this way, Minato¡¯s body should grow more fitting to the use of Natural Energy. Chapter 284 Unconsciously, Ryo and Minato spent over a year practicing at Mount Myobuku. Over the course of that period, Minato regained over half of his normal levels of Chakra, and his physical fitness was improved greatly. On top of that, Ryo¡¯s and Korin¡¯s efforts helped his fresh body adapt to Natural Energy. Now, he could enter Sage Mode much faster than before, and when he did, he was also substantially stronger, with the modesting much longer. At this point, Ryo¡¯s purpose was reached, and the rest was up to Minato himself. Therefore, after bidding farewell to him, Fukasaku and Shima, Ryo left Mount Myoboku, returning straight to Konoha. It was noon, and Chinse was putting lunch on the table. All of a sudden, her son appeared in the room. Chinse was well used to Ryo¡¯s appearance out of nowhere. However, she hadn¡¯t seen him in over a year, and she was extremely happy to see hime back! Halfway through the meal, Ryo still didn¡¯t seein. He obviously saw that Chinse had put food for two on the table before he arrived, so he asked: ¡°Mom, why isn¡¯t Lain here?¡± ¡°Lain is at the Nara n. Earlier, she was notified of an urgent meeting held by the alliance to discuss the recent events.¡± ¡°Urgent? What happened?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you pay attention in the vige? Now, both the Uchiha at the entrance of the vige or the Anbu doing patrols should be very anxious.¡± ¡°Cough, that...¡± Ryo¡¯s face red and was embarrassed. Ever since he learned the Teleportation Barrier Technique from Minato, he very rarely entered Konoha from its gate, so he had no idea about what was going outside his own house. Chinse saw the look on her son¡¯s face, and it was only then that she understood. To lift the confusion, she immediately said: ¡°I heard Inoichi saying that Sakumo san was attacked by three of the Uchiha a while ago.¡± ¡®What? Why would the Uchiha do such a thing?!¡¯ Ryo almost screamed inside. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry, but I have to leave!¡± After Ryo ce his tableware on the table, he teleported to the Hokage¡¯s office. A few minutes earlier, at the office, Sakumo was holding a high level meeting, and the atmosphere was extremely tense. ¡°Hokage sama, I think this should not be dragged down. I suggest that the Anbu should be immediately sent to closely monitor the Uchiha.¡± Koharu said seriously. ¡°Koharu, we cannot confirm that this was done willingly by the Uchiha. Perhaps someone used Genjutsu on ...¡± The 3rd hadn¡¯t finished his words yet, when he was interrupted by Hiashi Hyuga: ¡°That¡¯s impossible, Sandaime. When the incident took ce, I was present, and the Uchiha¡¯s Chakra waspletely normal. This was definitely not Genjutsu.¡± ¡°Hiruzen, now things are clear! You should stop trying to protect the Uchiha!¡± Homura made his position clear. Despite Hiashi¡¯s words, the 3rd still couldn¡¯t believe that the Uchiha would do such a thing. This wasn¡¯t because he trusted the Uchiha, but because for so many years, they¡¯ve been very wise in their actions. This was self-destruction, something that they would never do. While the Uchiha always had their own thoughts, they had only ever tried to reach a higher status in the vige. Things were never at the point where they would try to directly assassinate the Hokage, which would certainly trigger an all out civil war in Konoha. This was obviously the doing of another party. ¡°Homura, I still insist on my opinion. The Uchiha would never do such a thing, and there must be something wrong with these three members of the n.¡± The 3rd firmly stuck to his thoughts. Hearing the 3rd, Sakumo who had been silent finally spoke out: ¡°I think what the Sandaime is saying is very reasonable; I don¡¯t believe the Uchiha would be stupid enough to send people to stab me in daytime!¡± When hearing Sakumo¡¯s words, everyone but the 3rd looked a little embarrassed, all knowing deep inside that the Uchiha indeed didn¡¯t have anything to do with this. Regardless of how ¡°good¡± or ¡°evil¡± the n was, what the 3rd and Sakumo were saying was absolutely reasonable. But did this matter? Some people present here had no interest in the truth. They wanted to take this opportunity to suppress and even directly eliminate the n. If Konoha was to bepared to a modern Country from Ryo¡¯s original world, most Ninjas would represent the military power, the Kage and the elders would represent the political power, and the Uchiha would be closest to the judicial power. The ones who were securing Konoha internally were obviously the Uchiha, and while many parties were not satisfied with that, no other family in Konoha would step in to take over the security department. As most of the elders of the vige were following the policies left by the 2nd Hokage, they had always been wary of the Uchiha. Therefore, the younger disciples of the 2nd Hokage, Koharu, Homura and Danzo behind the scenes wanted to get them reced by any means. Now was the perfect opportunity for that, and they had to make their move! What¡¯s the truth worth to them before their own ideals? ¡°Hokage sama, since you think the Uchiha might be innocent, then let the Anbu intervene in the investigation. You¡¯ll prove the Uchiha¡¯s innocence if that¡¯s indeed the case, and you¡¯ll also give us peace of mind!¡± Homura suggested. ¡°Yes! This matter cannot be left to the police department on their own. We all know they are all Uchiha, so there¡¯s a conflict of interests wing this investigation as it is!¡± Koharu added. Sakumo frowned. Sending in the Anbu, whether it is for the surveince of the Uchiha or to ¡°assist¡± them with the investigation, would directly indicate the vige¡¯sck of trust in the n. Once the Uchiha get this information, they would certainly be dissatisfied with vige¡¯s attitude. This crime was certainly not the doing of the Uchiha, at least not as a n. If they are assumed as suspects despite this being so clear, they would rightfully lose all trust in the vige. That must not happen, both Sakumo and the 3rd thought, for otherwise the Uchiha could very likely go against the vige. ¡°Hokage sama, have you not made your mind yet?¡± The 3rd and Sakumo sighed, and they could not say anything. ¡°Give the matter to me! How about that, councilors?¡± Just as the two were in a dilemma, Ryo popped up in the office! ¡°Ryo Yamanaka! How are you here right now?! Weren¡¯t you...¡± Homura¡¯s face changed greatly upon seeing Ryo! ¡°Oh? It seems like some people don¡¯t feel good about my return! Well, I should do something about that!¡± Ryo said in a serious tone. Chapter 285 Homura seemed to be disturbed and confused by Ryo¡¯s appearance. Therefore, Koharu stopped waiting for him to answer and took the initiative saying: ¡°No, I don¡¯t agree!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t? Why would that be, Koharu san?¡± Ryo turned around and looked at her. ¡°It¡¯s very simple: You have the blood of the Uchiha, and there¡¯s no guarantee that you wouldn¡¯t just cover for them!¡± ¡°Anyone else in the room thinks the same?¡± Ryo looked around the conference room. The moment his eyesnded on Hiashi, thetter hurriedly answered: ¡°No! We have always trusted in you Ryo sama! This is a big matter rted to the vige¡¯s security, and we are sure that you will stick to your principles with the investigation!¡± ¡°Yes! The Sarutobi n also believed in you Ryo sama!¡± The head of the Sarutobi n also got up. Two major ns took the lead. The other ns, while unwilling, could only bow their heads and agree to let Ryo handle the investigation. ¡°You...¡± Koharu looked around her flustered, for she never thought that the ns in the room would actually give up on their interests so easily. ¡°Sandaime, what do you think?¡± Ryo did not pay attention to Koharu, and asked Hiruzen about his opinion.¡± ¡°I also agree that this should be left to Ryo.¡± The 3rd did not want to have conflicts between the Uchiha and the rest of Konoha. Obviously, Ryo¡¯s appearance came right in time for him, and his intervention in the matter was ideal. ¡°It seems like only the two councilors disagree. While I¡¯m sure we all appreciate their concern, the majority rules here. This matter will be left to Ryo!¡± Sakumo smiled and said his verdict. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t regret this, Hokage sama!¡± After saying that, Homura left the room. With him out, Koharu had no reason to stay either, and she immediately left. After that, Sakumo chatted with the n heads about other issues for a while, before he announced the meeting over. After everyone else left, Sakumo was left alone with Ryo. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that everyone would join forces to target the Uchiha. But fortunately, you¡¯re back. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know how I would have been able to solve the issue.¡± Sakumo said with relief. ¡°Most of the people present are either looking for the demise of the Uchiha or could benefit from it. It¡¯s not surprising what they tried to do.¡± ¡°That is true! Well, that¡¯s behind us now. This is the information we have on the three Uchiha who tried to assassinate me; check it out!¡± Saying that, Sakumo handed three scrolls to Ryo. After a quick glimpse at each of them, Ryo said: ¡°These three should pose no threat to you, nor should they be hard to control. They¡¯re just ordinary Chunins. Genjutsu?¡± ¡°I thought it would be that, but I think it shouldn¡¯t be the case. Hiashi was there, and while he only focused on one of the three, the kid¡¯s Chakra didn¡¯t show any abnormalities at all. I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s the same for the other two.¡± ¡°They are not under Genjutsu, but are probably controlled...¡± Ryo immediately thought of ck Zetsu. ck Zetsu could easily attach itself to a person and manipte their actions. Still, nothing in the information pointed at anything else that would indicate his presence. ¡°Sakumo san, I have some ideas. Give me some time, and I¡¯ll get to the bottom of it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With the families stabilized, you can take all the time you want.¡± Far from the office, at Danzo¡¯s ce, Homura and Koharu came to visit. Thetter had never forgiven her two friends who used Kagami¡¯s eyes to bargain with Orochimaru, but when it came to taking down the Uchiha, she could only cooperate with the two. Homura quickly exined what happened at the meeting to Danzo. When thetter heard of Ryo¡¯s sudden return, his face turned gloomy. ¡°So this matter will be investigated by Ryo Yamanaka?¡± ¡°Well, all the families agreed, and we have no choice.¡± Homura said helplessly. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll just have to find another way!¡± Danzo frowned. ¡°This was a perfect opportunity to take down the Uchiha. Are we just going to miss it?¡± Koharu looked dissatisfied with Danzo¡¯s words. ¡°Of course I won¡¯t let this chance be wasted. Koharu, I¡¯m guessing that the information about the assassination was ssified by Sakumo, no? But I think all vigers are part of Konoha, and they have the right to know!¡± ¡°But if the news gets to the vigers, Sakumo should immediately think that we are behind this!¡± Homura remembered what happenedst time when the information about Naruto was spread, and he interfered quickly. ¡°I know; I didn¡¯t say it is to be announced now! We still need to wait for an opportunity. Whenever Sakumo is distracted, we¡¯ll make our move!¡± ¡°How would that be?¡± Homura frowned. ¡°There are many ways. Perhaps, an Uchiha could be killed by an ordinary viger, or the Uchiha would have a conflict with the one investigating them... Ryo Yamanaka!¡± ¡°It seems like you already have some ns in mind, Danzo. I guess I¡¯ll just leave this to you two!¡± Koharu stood up and left the ce. With her out, Danzo continued to discuss the matter with Homura. The ex-leader of Root had his group disbanded, his arm cut by Ryo, and his Chakra sealed by the 3rd. Now, he was just a powerless mind, acting purely through Homura. After some deliberation, the two decided to start from the vigers. Now, Ryo was too strong for any n in the vige to face, and it was ideal for him to be the one having a conflict with the Uchiha. However, that same strength, along with his usual caution, made it extremely difficult to get to that step. The vigers on the other hand should be much easier to turn on the Uchiha. Most people in the vige were not on good term with the n already because of the old rumors about their involvement with the Kyubi¡¯s attack. If the Uchiha didn¡¯t chose to back down voluntarily back then, the bloodbath that was to take ce would¡¯ve been unimaginable. Now, with the Hokage substitute¡¯s assassination attempt, the Uchiha should naturally want to solve this matter as quickly as possible and prove their innocence. If some hot headed vigers were to be agitated, they would soon begin to hinder the Uchiha¡¯s investigation. Then the n would go with their usual practice of arresting such people directly. This should be enough for a small conflict to arise, which would get Sakumo mediating to solve the problem. When that happen, it would form the perfect opportunity to spread the news about the assassination attempt. This should get the vigers to admire Sakumo further more! How good is this man, mediating between the vigers and the viins who tried to kill him! Like a snowball, the viger¡¯s dissatisfaction with the Uchiha should then continue to grow. In that case it would be natural for physical conflict to begin urring, which would give the Uchiha one of two options: Eitherpletely give up their dignity, and go soft with the vigers, or resist and rebel against Konoha... Chapter 286 On the outskirts of Konoha, in the Uchiha¡¯s district, Fugaku and Katachi were discussing Sakumo¡¯s assassination attempt. ¡°Well, from what you¡¯re describing, they¡¯re probably being used, perhaps even controlled in some way or another. However, with the current atmosphere in the n and Konoha, they could just be acting on their own!¡± said Katachi. ¡°Katachi dono, I¡¯m leaning towards the idea of them being controlled, but no matter what the case, determining the one responsible for the matter can wait. What we should consider now is how to eliminate the impact of this incident.¡± ¡°Indeed, this could be the result of conspiracy or something spontaneous, but no matter what, some people are going to use it to create a conflict between us and the vige. We must deal with this as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Katachi dono, what do you suggest I should do?¡± Fugaku was having headache thinking about the matter. ¡°To prevent any possible impact, we must first determine how much of this has to do with us. We should investigate inside the n!¡± Fugaku frowned, asking in surprise: ¡°Why?¡± ¡°It¡¯s obviously to protect our people! We must first check if the relocation didn¡¯t make those three have a grudge against the vige, inciting them to make such a foolish move. If that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll figure out how to cover the matter up. If not, then this should be definitely someone trying to get us in trouble with the vige!¡± Hearing Katachi¡¯s words, Fugaku admired the old wise man even more than before. Indeed, with such matters, he held no candle to him when it came to putting strategies. ¡°It amazes me that you¡¯ve thought of all of this! I understand. Thanks for your guidance, Katachi dono; I will definitely settle this matter.¡± Fugaku said very seriously.¡± ¡°No matter how you go about it, you must never concede the Uchiha¡¯s pride!¡± Fugaku took Katachi¡¯s words to heart. The n losing their pride was something that he could never bear. After the Kyubi¡¯s night and the rumors that spread in the vige, the conflict between the Uchiha and the vigers became more and more acute, and the n had to move to the periphery of the vige. If the Uchiha continue to makepromises, they would have no dignity left in Konoha. Thinking about that, Fugaku promised: ¡°Rest assured great elder, I¡¯ll never let the n lose its dignity. ¡°Well, I¡¯m relieved to hear that!¡± After saying that, Katachi turned around and left. On the same day, Fugaku mobilized the police force and began to investigate the three Uchiha and their entourage. At the same time, Ryo was also making his move, teleporting directly to the top of the Hokage Rock, sitting down, and entering Sage Mode. He didn¡¯t think as much as the Uchiha, and was certain that there was someone to control the three. With Hiashiking sure they weren¡¯t under Genjutsu, he had two possible scenarios left to investigate: Either these people had their wills directly tempered with, with a Jutsu simr to Kotoamatsukami, or they were controlled by ck Zetsu. Ryo was leaning to the second possibility, as even Kotoamatsukami should cause a subtle Chakra disorder early after its use. No matter how minute, a man of Hiashi¡¯s caliber should be able to detect it. During the Five Kage Summit in the Manga, Ao managed to detect Danzo¡¯s use of Kotoamatsukami on Mifune. Although the people present at the assassination attempt mentioned nothing that would point to ck Zetsu, thetter was incredibly good at hiding. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to escape the eyes of Konoha. Now, Ryo¡¯s perception was strengthened with Sage Mode, covering most of Konoha. When he focused on the Naka Shine of the Uchiha, he immediately detected ck Zetsu. At the Same time, ck Zetsu was lurking underground focusing on detecting fluctuations in Natural Energy. ck had always been cautions, and immediately after noticing that someone was using Sage Mode, he chose to leave. Obviously, Ryo could sense that, and he immediately condensed moister in the soil around ck Zetsu into a small Ice Shard, getting it attached to ck¡¯s body. The reason why he didn¡¯t just trap ck Zetsu was that he intended to follow him, in order to finally find Obito! Ever since the Kyubi¡¯s Night, Ryo had been bothered by what happened to the extreme. Obito now knows that Rin was alive; he had no reason to do what he did, but the Kyubi¡¯s Night still took ce. Therefore, Ryo formed several theories about what Madara might have done to Obito. In order to verify any of them, he had to first find his old friend. The only problem was that the world was simply too big! Looking for a person in hiding who¡¯s constantly on the move like Obito was tantamount to finding a needle in a haystack, so Ryo could only give up on scanning the whole world, and wait for an opportunity to track him. ck¡¯s actions in Konoha were exactly this opportunity he needed, for he should now be on his way to find Obito. ck Zetsu¡¯s perception was obviously very sharp, and Ryo knew that all too well. Therefore, he kept his distance, and he even made sure that the Ice Shard he used was rid of Natural Energy. This was enough to fool ck Zetsu, but it obviously caused the Ice to melt at a normal speed. The more time ck Zetsu¡¯s trip took, the more anxious Ryo became, even beginning to think that he should just show himself to ck. However, while he had a way to imprison ck Zetsu, he had no way to make him speak. Thetter was still going extremely fast underground, and the Ice Shard was getting more and more miniscule. When it was about topletely melt, ck Zetsu stopped! Ryo sensed that not too far from his Ice Shard, there was a Teleportation Barrier Mark. Immediately, he masked his Chakra with Shi¡¯s secret Jutsu and he moved there. ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s here?¡± Looking at the familiar furnishings, Ryo immediately realized that this was the Hotel in which he stayed with Jiraya back when the two snuck in here. Ryo remembered that a White Zetsu was disguised as the owner of this hotel. Thinking back, he was d that he masked his Chakra, otherwise he would have been discovered on the spot. He then entered Sage Mode, confirming that no people were around, and then slipped out of the hotel. Since the Yagura was controlled by Madara, the vige gradually turned into the Bloody Mist described in the Manga. While Yagura did get to be in control of his own body after the death of Madara, he was controlled again by Obito shortly after that, and he didn¡¯t get enough time to change the vige back to how it used to be. In the current Hidden Mist, most Kekkei Genkai Ninjas were massacred, and Yagura¡¯s cold blooded method of selecting Ninjas through getting them to kill their peers was implemented. Compared to the era of the past Mizukage, the overall number of Mist Ninjas was cut by two thirds. However, this caused a massive shift in the quality of Ninjas who were left. Even Genins wereparable to most Chunins, let alone those of more elite ranks... Chapter 287 ¡°There¡¯s much stronger than before!¡± Ryo whispered to himself looking at the Ninjas at the entrance of the vige, and the barrier around it. With such fortified protections, Ryo sneaking into the Mist Vige one year ago might have been extremely difficult, perhaps even impossible. Now however, Ryo could go wherever he wanted in this country full of water. During the year he spent in Mount Myoboku, besides apanying Minato in his training, Ryo constantly practiced his control over his Ice. Earlier, he managed to greatly enhance the range from which he could form Ice. If he could manipte such Ice and teleport to it at will, the results he could achieve would be nothing short of miraculous. However, for some reason, this Ice that was solidified from very long distances was mainly infused with his Spiritual Power, not Natural Energy. This was a shame, for theck of Natural Energy caused this Ice to be as fragile as what¡¯s in Nature, and also put limitations on Ryo¡¯s ability to manipte it. Ryo¡¯s usual control of the Ice he made felt to him like control over his own body. However, controlling this new long distance Ice felt more like the control of a tool in his hand. Obviously, he was less proficient at it, and he could teleport to that Ice. However, after a long year of practice in Mount Myoboku, Ryo managed to greatly enhance his ability to control this Ice, even without it containing his Natural Energy. Right now, he could use his mental power to condense moister anywhere around the entirety of the mist vige into small crystals, which he attached to Mist Ninjas and then could teleport to at will! In this way, Ryo attached an Ice Crystal to a guard on the vige¡¯s borders, and then waited. When he sensed that his crystal was alone and far enough from the gate as the guard was off-duty, he immediately teleported inside the vige. The guard had just entered home, when Ryo popped up out of nowhere and directly stunned him. After looking through his memories, Ryo used the transformation Jutsu to disguise himself as him, and went out of the house. ording to this Mist Ninja¡¯s memories, Yagura would be usually handling his official duties by this time in the Hokage¡¯s office. Ryo intended to use this Ninja¡¯s identity to meet ¡°Yagura¡±. No matter which vige you¡¯re in, all Ninjas are considered to be equally pirs of the vige. If they would have something urgent to say, they would get no obstructions from seeing the Kage. Soon after, Ryo was standing in front of Yagura, who did not raise his head and just asked indifferently: ¡°Is there anything?¡± ¡°Mizukage sama, I want you to see this!¡± ¡°Yagura¡± heard that and grew impatient, raising his head. Just as he looked up, Ryo activated his Mangekyo Sharingan, using Genjutsu directly on him! In the dark, Obito was shocked; someone elseing to control Yagura was something he definitely did not seeing! He immediately went all out with his own Genjutsu, wanting to drive Ryo out of Yagura¡¯s consciousness. Ryo smiled, and then evenughed out loud, before going all out as well. This was a wonderful opportunity to test his Mangekyo against another extremely powerful one, and give it some practice with Genjutsu. A few minutester, Obito was observing more and more shocking things. Just like his own Mangekyo Sharingan, Ryo¡¯s didn¡¯t seem to be going blind as he used it, and it was also stronger than the normal Mangekyo! It was a pity that Obito only had one eye left! His Spiritual Power levels and his overall stamina were getting weaker and weaker, and Ryo took that opportunity, going far beyond Yagura¡¯s mind into Obito¡¯s! In Obito¡¯s consciousness, Ryo found a strange seal, with Dojutsu power attached to it. Ryo frowned in surprise; while the Dojutsu power on the seal was not abundant in quantity, it was much stronger than his own Dojutsu power, and he couldn¡¯t lift the seal right now. Judging from the seal¡¯s location and Obito¡¯s behavior, Ryo could only estimate that this seal was blocking Obito¡¯s memories. ¡®So this is Madara¡¯s hidden card!¡¯ Ryo thought about that as he left the consciousness of both Obito and Yagura. As Obito regained control over Yagura, thetter¡¯s body was in cold sweat! After a long silence, he controlled Yagura to say: ¡°Are you Ryo Yamanaka?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me!¡± Ryo wanted to see Obito¡¯s reaction. ¡°Sure enough, I didn¡¯t expect your Mangekyo to get this strong without Hashirama¡¯s cells. What brings you to the Mist Vige?¡± Yagura¡¯s voice remained extremely cold, showing no emotion. Looking at ¡°Yagura¡± before him, Ryo determined that Obito¡¯s memories were indeed sealed by Madara. In the dark, Obito was feeling smothered by Ryo¡¯s inexplicable gaze, as if his eyes went through Yagura and reached him directly. ¡°Nothing, I just wanted to meet an old friend. Now that I did, I¡¯ll be leaving soon. However, before I go, I have one thing to say: Don¡¯t let cke to Konoha again, otherwise, I won¡¯t let hime back to you next time!¡± Immediately after finishing his words, Ryo¡¯s figure disappeared from the office. With him away, Yagura¡¯s head dropped to the table immediately, and Obito in hisir was gasping for air on the ground. ¡°What a terrible fellow! I never expected him to have such guts!¡±After regaining his breath, he asked ck Zetsu: ¡°Howe he found you?¡± ¡°I have no idea!¡± ck¡¯s voice revealed his own frustration. An expert when ites to hiding, ck Zetsu was infuriated by the idea that he was by now caught twice by Ryo; once in Konoha, and once back at the Rain Country. ¡°Oh?! Then in that case, don¡¯t go to Konoha anymore! We¡¯ll have our chance to deal with the Uchihater.¡± ¡°Alright, but this time, my harvest is not small. I shouldn¡¯t need to go to Konoha for a while anyway.¡± ck said smugly. ¡°Is that right? What did you do?¡± ¡°I secretly controlled three of the Uchiha and tried to assassinate the Hokage¡¯s substitute! As long as the higher-ups who hate the Uchiha in Konoha don¡¯t mess up, the n will have to say goodbye to Konoha¡¯s center for good, and perhaps, even to Konoha itself!¡± ¡°Well, you did well. But speaking of that, I can feel that your hatred to the Uchiha is very deep!¡± ck blinked, and then immediately said: ¡°That¡¯s because I am the incarnation of Madara¡¯s will. The Uchiha have turned their back on Madara sama, and I will never forgive them!¡± Obito nodded to those words, and asked no more, closing his eyes to recover. After ck Zetsu snuck into the ground, his expression became more aggressive as he said: ¡°My hatred of the Uchiha is certainly deep; those despicable descendents of Hagoromo!¡± As he said that, he went through the soil, leaving the Water Country. On the other side, after finally knowing what had happened to Obito, Ryo moved back to Konoha to find out what Kushina could be able to do about Madara¡¯s seal. The Uzumaki are the most proficient n of all with Fuinjutsu, and while Ryo had learned many of their seal from Kushina,pared to her, he knew all too well that he was far from being a master. So now that he couldn¡¯t deal with the seal in Obito¡¯s mind, he had no choice but to hope that Kushina could unlock it. Chapter 288 =After returning from the Hidden Mist, Ryo went straight to Kushina¡¯s ce, asking her about the seal in Obito¡¯s mind. ¡°A seal on memories?¡± Hearing Ryo¡¯s description, Kushina left her chores and began to think. After a while, she said: ¡°The Uzumaki n only has two memory seals. They are incredibly taxing, requiring so much Spiritual Power, and they are very rarely used.¡± ¡°Can Dojutsu power rece Spiritual Power with these two seals?¡± Ryo asked. ¡°Not with both! If Dojutsu power was used to perform the seal, this means that it could only be....¡± Kushina told Ryo all he needs to know about the seal. Even with this knowledge, Ryo needed to use power that¡¯s superior to that of the one using the seal in order to crack it. For now, Ryo had no way to lift the seal left by Madara. After leaving Kushina¡¯s ce, Ryo whispered to himself: ¡°It seems like my hands are tied until I manage to release Obito from this seal!¡± On the other side of the vige, the Police Department was working very fast. Under Fugaku¡¯smand, they reached the conclusion that the assassination attempt wasn¡¯t something that any of their own wanted. Now Fugaku could be sure that this incident was nothing but someone¡¯s attempt to frame his n. He immediately told Katachi of his findings, and after thetter gave the matter some thought, he said: ¡°Fugaku, let some of our people carefully investigate the matter. Be careful though; we must not get in a conflict with the vige!¡± ¡°I know!¡± After Fugaku said that, he turned around and left. The next day, the atmosphere in Konoha suddenly became tense, as the Uchiha began to spy all over the vige. While they were careful, their movement was in no way small. Still, they kept careful, and no conflicts arose with the vigers. Danzo¡¯s trio could notice what was happening, and the three met at Koharu¡¯s ce: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Uchiha to be able to remain rational after bing sure that they were framed.¡± Homura said. ¡°This response from the Uchiha does not conform to their usual style. Could it be that they really were behind the assassination attempt?¡± Koharu could only be suspicious. Danzo shook his head and said: ¡°That¡¯s impossible. The Kyubi¡¯s Night¡¯s impact was not small on their n. Unless they want to self-destruct, they would not try to assassinate the Hokage¡¯s Substitute.¡± ¡°Danzo is right. Right now, they should be as cautious as ever. That move would do them no good. The Uchiha are hateful, but not stupid!¡± ¡°It seems like they¡¯re not all that reckless. Homura, whatever men you have awaiting a chance to cause conflict, pull them back. If the Uchiha continue like this, and we cause trouble, we will be found out with ease. I fear that they might even put the crime of trying to assassinate Sakumo on us!¡± After saying that, Danzo left Koharu¡¯s ce. Homura sighed helplessly, and said goodbye to Koharu before leaving. At the same time, at the Hokage¡¯s office, Ryo and Sakumo were also discussing their next move. ¡°The Uchiha have already conducted a sincere investigation, and they should have already ruled out the possibility that it was one of their own behind this. We no longer need to interfere.¡± said Sakumo. ¡°I agree. Just the Uchiha¡¯s attitude about the whole deal exined everything. It¡¯s better to end this issue as soon as possible so that it wouldn¡¯t be used by anyone.¡± Just as Ryo finished his word, an Anbu suddenly appeared: ¡°Hokage sama, Homura dono¡¯s men have retreated.¡± ¡°Great, I guessed that they would! You do the same now!¡± ¡°Yes, Hokage sama!¡± After the Anbu left, Ryo smiled saying: ¡°It seems like Danzo and his fellows are giving up. The Uchiha have acted very cleverly this time!¡± ¡°Yes, I bet they didn¡¯t expect them to remain calm!¡± ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll leave the rest for you, Sakumo san!¡± ¡°Leaving Konoha again?¡± Sakumo frowned, asking with dissatisfaction. ¡°It won¡¯t be for too long this time. I¡¯m just going to find Tsunade hime, and thene back soon after that!¡± After finishing his words, Ryo disappeared. ¡°This little brat, I didn¡¯t even give him my approval yet!¡± Sakumoughed out loud. In this way, after a bit over a month, the matter of the assassination attempt was gradually forgotten by all ns, and Konoha recovered its calm. At the same time, Ryo was out of Konoha with Lain. ¡°Oni san, we¡¯re not leaving Konoha without permission, are we? I have tasks, and you just teleported out with me without even a warning! You¡¯re being bad Oni san!¡± Lain reminded Ryo cautiously. Unlike her brother, Lain was ¡°good¡±w abiding Ninja. At the very least, she knew she couldn¡¯t just leave the vige without permission. Ryo smiled and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve notified Sakumo san!¡± Hearing her brother¡¯s words, Lain was relieved and quietly followed him. In the past few years, Ryo hadn¡¯t paid much attention to his sister¡¯s growth for obvious reasons. Today, with her along his side, he found that she had no less Chakra than himself! ¡°Lain, what new Wood Release Jutsus have you learned recently?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve learned the Wood Dragon Jutsu. I¡¯m now working on the Wood Human Jutsu, but no matter how hard I practice, I can¡¯t seem to pull it off!¡± Lain sounded a bit embarrassed about the matter. Ryo however was rather surprised, not expecting his sister to have gone so far in her training. With this, she should be stronger for her age than Hashirama himself! This was incredible, and it made Ryo extremely happy. After all, she was in a way his student. Moreover, after so many years of getting along, Ryo had long regarded Lain as his sister, to a point where their rtionship was no different from that of close blood siblings. His sister getting so strong would obviously make him very happy. ¡°Oni san, are interested in seeing the Wood Dragon?¡± As soon as he heard that, Ryo became very interested. The two stopped, and Lain used her hand seal, releasing a Wood Dragon just like that of Hashirama from the Manga. Ryo had always wanted to see this technique with his very eyes. After observing it for a while, he condensed the surrounding moister into his own Ice Dragon. Without dy, Lain controlled her own dragon to attack her brother¡¯s. This Jutsu was powerful enough to suppress a Biju in the Manga, and it had no problem dealing with Ryo¡¯s Ice Dragon. The energy within the Ice Dragon was absorbed by its wooden counterpart rather quickly, which made it melt instantly and turn into a pool of water. ¡°Great job, Lain!¡± Ryo patted his sister¡¯s head as he praised her. Thetter smiled with some embarrassment, and then the two continued their way to Rin, who was already within Ryo¡¯s perception¡¯s scope. Chapter 289
In a small town on the Fire Country¡¯s borders, Tsunade was sitting at a table, staring at the dealer¡¯s hand for a long time, before finally pushing all the remaining chips by her side into the middle of the table. Everyone else saw that and their eyes went bright, eagerly pushing their chips in as well, only to make the opposite bet. The result was self-evident, and Tsunade lost another round. ¡°Shizune, take the money out! I want to regain my money!¡± ¡°No, Tsunade sama! Rin has earned us that money to be able to eat and stay in the motel! I can¡¯t give you that!¡± Shizune was exceptionally determined this time. ¡°Trust me, Shizune, I can win our money back!¡± Shizune was about to answer, when Rin patted her shoulder, stopping her, and giving the money to Tsunade. ¡°Great, Rin! Just wait for me to turn this over; go to some restaurant with Shizune and indulge in a big meal!¡± ¡°Rin, you¡¯re too soft with Tsunade sama! With how things are going, you¡¯ll have to get back to work soon to get that money back!¡± Shizune was somewhat dissatisfied. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. If the money is lost, it can be earned again, and Sensei can remain happy!¡± Shizune couldn¡¯t argue with Rin, and Tsunade was about to made a bet again when suddenly, she stood up and took the two out of the casino. ¡°What¡¯s up, Tsunade sama?¡± ¡°Nothing! I suddenly didn¡¯t feel like gambling anymore. Let¡¯s just use this money and have a nice big meal!¡± ¡°Tsunade sama! Please ask Rin; it¡¯s HER money!¡± ¡°Oh is it? Don¡¯t worry about such details; it¡¯s time to eat now!¡± Saying that, Tsunade walked into a big hotel. When full of food and wine, Tsunade looked at Rin who was about to pay the bill and showed a smile. For so many years now, she had been most fortunate to have the young girl by her side. She was absolutely sure, while she did goof up from time to time, Rin still respected her greatly. Shizune and Rin also were getting along very well. In fact, Shizune¡¯s life had been changed with her arrival. Before, when along with Tsunade, thetter often lost all the two had, and they even had to sleep on the street far too many times. However, ever since Rin joined in, she always took the time to go out and make money. While Tsunade would still love, the extra ie was often enough to give the three food and a roof over their heads. Just as Rin paid the bill and went to pick up another bottle of wine for Tsunade, Ryo and Lain suddenly popped up next to her! She was shocked by the two¡¯s appearance, and Tsunade who saw two people appearing out of nowhere next to her disciple also rushed to Rin side, pushing her behind her back. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re being so cold Rin! It¡¯s me!¡± Ryo smiled. ¡°Are you... Ryo?¡± Ryo had greatly changed over the course of the past few years in both looks and voice. Rin was not sure of his identity. Ryoughed, controlling the Ice Scalpel in Rin¡¯s bag to fly slowly to him. Watching that, Rin confirmed that this was indeed Ryo Yamanaka. ¡°Sensei, it¡¯s Ryo Yamanaka! You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± Tsunade had also rxed her vignce by now. ¡°Hello, Tsuande hime!¡± Tsunade nodded, took the bottle wine off the counter and got back to her table. ¡°Ryo, I haven¡¯t seen you in so long! How have you been doing all these years?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been doing good! Right, let me introduce you: This is my sister, Lain Yamanaka!¡± After Ryo finished his words, Rin looked at Lain. ¡°Rin Ne san, hello!¡± Lain smiled. ¡°Well, hello, hello!¡± Rin answered, feeling it was bizarre that Ryo had a sister. Then, Rin and Ryo chatted for a while, before she finally asked him about the Kyubi¡¯s Night. On that night, Rin, Shizune and Tsunade were all out of the Fire Country. The news about that night only reached them several monthster. Rin was extremely saddened after learning that Minato had passed away. Seeing Ryo now, she could only remember her Sensei. Ryo noticed the sad look on her face, and after some hesitation, he told her that Minato had been resurrected! ¡°What?!!! How is that true... or even possible?¡± The news was too shocking for Rin, and she couldn¡¯t take it for a while. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Now, Ni-san is recovering in Mount Myoboku!¡± It was only after staring hard at Ryo¡¯s serious expression that Rin could believe his words. ¡°Rin, this matter must be kept a secret. Don¡¯t tell anyone, not even Tsunade hime.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Being a formidable medical Ninja herself, Rin knew very well what it meant to have a revival technique. She would certainly not talk about it. After chatting some more, Ryo went to Tsunade table with Lain. Without giving him time to say anything, Tsunade took the initiative: ¡°Kid, speak up! I can see Rin¡¯s face, so as long as this is not too much trouble, I am willing to help you!¡± Ryo looked back at Rin in disbelief. She looked happy to learn of her Sensei¡¯s revival, which Ryo understood, but he never thought that she would be so valued by Tsunade in just a few years! ¡°I can only thank you for being so gracious, Tsunade hime! I have one thing to show you, and another to ask you. Let¡¯s start by the first thing: Lain, show you Wood Release to Tsunade hime!¡± Without saying a word, Lain extended her hand, and a small sapling slowly grew out of it. Tsunade waspletely stunned, and it took her quite a while to get back to her senses... She then grabbed Lain¡¯s hand and began to inspect her Chakra, only for her face to show more awe. ¡°Is this the work of Orochimaru?¡± Tsunade¡¯s voice was very dull, and she seemed very bothered. ¡°Not just him; I¡¯ve also helped!¡± Ryo smiled. ¡°How did you do it? I know my grandpa¡¯s cell¡¯s more than anyone! Anyone, let alone a child, should be overwhelmed by his cells instantly!¡± ¡°Well...¡± Ryo exined to Tsunade how Lain was given this power. ¡°I never expected that this could be done! Lain, isn¡¯t it? The blood of my grandfather is flowing through your veins, the purest blood of the Senju.¡± Tsunade looked at Lain, and she seemed to be more affectionate than before, perhaps thinking back of Hashirama. Using his cells to do experiments did indeed make her extremely angry. However, nowadays, the Senju n was no more for many reasons, and she was left on her own. What¡¯s wrong with having a memento from her grandfather in Lain? ¡°Now I¡¯ve told you of Lain¡¯s story, so on the thing I was hoping you could help me with. I want to go to the Shikkotsu Forest and meet the great elder slug!¡± Tsunade frowned, not expecting such a request: ¡°Why do you want to do that?¡± Ryo said nothing, just standing in silence. ¡°Forget it; you don¡¯t want to speak and I¡¯m toozy to ask again. As I said before, you made Rin look so happy; I will help you. I can get you to the forest; as for seeing the Great Elder Slug, I cannot guarantee that!¡± ¡°Thank you, Tsunade him!¡± Ryo said very respectfully. The lot left the hotel and went into the woods. When arriving at a spacious spot, Tsunade summoned Katsuyu. After exining the situation to her, Katsuyu disappeared. When she was summoned once again by Tsunade, she said: ¡°The Great Sage Slug is willing to see you!¡± Chapter 290 The big three unexplored sage regions are all areas inhabited by summoned beasts that are very familiar with the use of Senjutsu. After the great elder Slug agreed to meet Ryo, Tsunade took out a scroll and put Ryo at its center Having so much experience with the Teleportation Barrier technique, Ryo was extremely sensitive to spatial fluctuations. With only one of his feet set on the scroll, he immediately determined the position it was going to lead him to. ¡°Please close your eyes!¡± Katsuyu said. After Ryo closed his eyes, Katsuyu injected the scroll with some its Chakra, and the two began to spin round and round. When Ryo opened his eyes, a massive creature was in front of him. Ryo looked up, and then upward some more, and more, until he finally could grace his eyes with the full shape of the massive creature before his eyes. This was a Slug a hundred meters in height, and several times that in length. Ryo did anticipate that he was going to see a big Slug when he arrives, but never did he think she would be that big! During the Fourth Shinobi World War in the Manga, both Sakura and Tsuande summoned parts of the Katsuyu¡¯s body in the forme of Katsuyu. The Ninja alliance had 80,000 Ninjas. While many fell on the battlefield, half these soldiers made it to face the Juubi. Just portions of Katsuyu¡¯s true body could provide 40,000 ninjas with assistance. Obviously, slugs were definitely massive, but Ryo could only appreciate its immensity when seeing the Great Elder Slug. Before Ryo could step back, Korin poked her head out of his back saying carefully: ¡°Ryo, this one¡¯s power is close to the Juubi¡¯s!¡± Ryo was stunned; he never thought that the slug was actually that strong! ¡°I don¡¯t have nearly as much power as the Juubi. At best, I have stores of Natural Energy that¡¯s close to his.¡± Hearing Korin, the great elder slug corrected her. She had the same tone as Katsuya around Tsunade, but because of its size, its volume was actually almost deafening, going into Ryo¡¯s ears like rambling thunder. (T/N: My understanding is that Katsuya is separated out of the great elder Slug, but thetter has a separate consciousness. This is what I understand from the author¡¯s writings about the matter, but the matter is a bit blurry, and even in themunity there are many theories about it.) When he heard her voice, Ryo realized that he had been too rude and sighed. ¡°Hello Great Elder Slug! I¡¯m Ryo Yamanaka!¡± Ryo quickly fixed his mistake. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; Tsunade already told me all. Say what you have to say directly!¡± Ryo didn¡¯t expect she would say that, but he took the chance saying: ¡°Alright, then, Great Elder Slug, I want to know about Kaguya!¡± ¡°Kaguya, how do you know of her?¡± She obviously didn¡¯t expect Ryo to ask such as question. ¡°The Rikudo Sennin had left a te to the Uchiha n...¡± Once again, Ryo used the pretext of the Naka Shrine¡¯s te. The Great Elder Slug had no reasons to doubt Ryo, for she also had known of a te left by Hagoromo. ¡°Hogoromo sama could indeed have written about Kaguya. But since you have seen the te, there mustn¡¯t be much that you don¡¯t already understand, why should you ask me?¡± ¡°Well, I know of the rtionship between the Rikudo Sennin and his mother. What I want to know is her origin; where she came from!¡± ¡°Is that so? It seems like you¡¯ve already met Gamamaru, and he told you toe to me!¡± Knowing that Ryo was a Mount Myoboku contractor, the Great Elder Slug made her guess; ¡°Since he asked you toe to me, young Gamamaru must have seen a glimpse of your future. You should be bing important ining days, so I guess I don¡¯t mind to tell you!¡± Hearing those words, Ryo became a little excited... ¡°Thing started with the Otsutsuki n...¡± Listening to her, Ryo learned all about the origin of Kaguya. (T/N: The following might contain things that go against what you know from Boruto, but this novel had been written independently from that manga. I would not recognize such differences as I haven¡¯t watched Boruto anyway ^^) ording to her, the Otsutsuki n is actually more of a race, a race from outside this world. Everyone in this n was super powerfulpared to humans. While Kaguya was a princess of this race, she was actually rather weak inparison to most of them. In order to get more powerful, she chose to leave her world and go around other worlds in search for the fruit of the God Tree. She went to manys, and found nothing, until she finally stumbled on what she sought on Earth. At that time, the god tree did not bear the Chakra Fruit yet, and Kaguya was weakened by her many transfers, and she was in desperate need for power. She fell unable to move, but she was rescued by a man, a human. Peculiarly, Kaguya fell for this man who had saved her life, and even though of giving up on her initial pursuit as she was by his side. It was a shame that this man ended up hurting her. In the end, she still took the Chakra Fruit and used Infinite Tsukuyomi to enve most of the. After listening to this, Ryo went on to ask: ¡°Great Elder Slug, do you know where the Otsutsuki n are based in the universe?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not very clear to me, but this n had once left a mark in this world. It¡¯s through that mark that they coulde here.¡± ¡°So this mark is...¡± I am afraid that only Kaguya would know.¡± Ryo did not finish his words, when he was interrupted by the Great Elder Slug. Ryo nodded, and with no more questions, he just thanked her and then teleported to Lain¡¯s side. ¡°That space-time Ninjutsu is truly proving convenient!¡± Tsunade said as Ryo had suddenly reappeared. ¡°Tsunade him, thank you!¡± Ryo very respectfully expressed his graditude. ¡°I did promise you, so don¡¯t mention it! Now you¡¯ve achieved your goal, so you can go!¡± ¡°Right! Let¡¯s leave, Lain, it¡¯s time to go.¡± With a clever look in her eyes, Lain Nodded and approached Ryo. ¡°Hold on!¡± Ryo was about to teleport, when Tsunade stopped him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Tsunade him?¡± ¡°Not you!¡± Tsunade turned around to Lain and said: ¡°Lain, in a way, you¡¯re thest one to be part of my n. So I guess I can¡¯t just let you go without a meeting present. These are the scrolls of two of my techniques: [Chakra Enhanced Strength], and my [Yin Seal]. I¡¯m giving them to you!¡± Lain had never heard of such techniques before, so she did not know how big this was. She just thanked Tsunade politely. As for Ryo, he was immersed in joy; both techniques were extremely strong, and Tsunade¡¯s most signature Jutsu. With Lain having Hashirama¡¯s cells, they should fit her perfectly! ¡°Ryo, I don¡¯t know when we will meet again...¡± Said Lin reluctantly... ¡°I will see you again, Lin, Tsunade Hime, Shizune; goodbye!¡± As he said that, Ryo disappeared with Lain. ¡°All right! The nuisance is finally away! I¡¯m going back to the casino to have me some good time!¡± Tsunade pretended not to care, and she turned around and walked back into town. Chapter 291
After returning to Konoha, Ryo didn¡¯t just rest, but immediately began guiding Lain with the use of the Yin Seal. After reading the scroll that Tsunade gave them, Ryo sighed, for her modifications on the seal made it far less simple than it used to be. This was still a Yin Seal, but she added her own modifications on it, mainly based on her own research on her grandfather. Her seal when opened allows its wielder to use the abundance of Chakra sealed within it, allowing them to get amazing healing or use massive Ninjutsu. This technique showed stunning feats in the Manga, and even Madara acknowledged that Tsunade¡¯s healing wasparable to Hashirama¡¯s. And then, Sakura showed even more powerful use of the technique. Another thing was that this modified seal retained the Uzumaki¡¯s Yin Seal capability of maintaining women¡¯s youth. This made it very attractive to them, but of course, Lain was just a teenager, and she had no interest in this. In short, this technique would bring Ryo¡¯s sister great growth. Therefore, he wanted her to learn it as quickly as possible. As for [Chakra Enhanced Strength], Ryo felt that with Wood Release, Lain didn¡¯t need to learn such a technique. However, with her reaching a bottleneck in developing her Wood Release Jutsus, it was a good idea for her to learn it; it just wasn¡¯t a priority. Therefore, after helping Lain with the Yin Seal, Ryo just left her on her own, to choose the way to develop in. Instead of disturbing her, he just went to the Ninja Academy. While Ryo and Minato practiced in Mount Myoboku, Naruto and the new generation of the Ino-Shika-Cho entered the Ninja Academy. Ryo¡¯s purpose was to observe Naruto and Sasuke, and see if he could extract a trace of Indra and Ashura¡¯s Chakra from them. Ryo had already discussed the matter with Korin. With the help of Indra and Ashura¡¯s Chakra, they would try to emte the Truth Seeking Ball. After understanding that power, Ryo should be able to determine his future growth direction. However, because Naruto and Sasuke were too young to refine their own Chakra, Ryo took his time, leaving them to develop, for extracting any amount of Chakra from them while they were young could hinder their growth. Now, things were different. Both were already 5 years old, and they had been refining their Chakra for over two years. Therefore, Ryo decided to make his move. When arriving at the Ninja Academy, Ryo found Naruto¡¯s ss on the school¡¯s training ground. The Ino-Shika-Cho trio was also there with Naruto, and Ryo was in no hurry, so he watched the children¡¯s training. The trio had been trained by their own ns, and should all be obviously stronger than their opponents. However, the performance they showed when training made Ryo very dissatisfied. Ino had what seemed less like a fight among Ninjas, and more like a p fight with Sakura. Shikamaru just tied his opponent, and didn¡¯t bother to beat him, until his Chakra ran out, but the hardest one to watch was Choji, for he just forfeited without unleashing or receiving an attack, just to finish his bag of chips that was still half full. After that, it was Naruto and Sasuke¡¯s turn. This was the first time for Ryo to see young Sasuke in a long time. Thest time he saw him, it was when he held him as a baby. ¡°The brat is really handsome indeed. He looks so cute; no wonder so many girls are falling for him...¡± Ryo whispered to himself. Soon, the two started to fight. Unlike in the Manga, Naruto had been a friend with Kurama from childhood, and had received teaching from both Kushina and Ryo. Now, he was among the best of his ss. As for Sasuke, he had been trained by Fugaku and Itachi, which was nothing to scuff at either. A battle between two rivals withparable strength is always the best thing to watch. The two kids both found it difficult to beat each-other. In the end, Naruto could only ¡°cheat¡±, and to beat Sasuke, he used some of the Kyubi¡¯s Chakra. With the battle over, neither Naruto nor Sasuke could move, both having numerous minor Injuries. Iruka immediately prepared to send both for treatment. ¡°Hold on; you¡¯ll be handing these two kids to me!¡± Hearing Ryo¡¯s voice, Iruka froze in ce. Noticing Ryo on the side, his face turned red and he instantly became flustered: ¡°You¡¯re.. Ryo Yamanaka sama?!¡± Naruto had been unable to move, but when hearing Ryo¡¯s name, he shouted: ¡°Hey! Uncle!¡± Ryo smiled a patted Ryo¡¯s head: ¡°You¡¯ve done well, Naruto! So did you Sasuke; as expected from Fugaku san¡¯s son!¡± ¡°You know my father?¡± Sasuke had not experienced the annihtion of his n, he was much nicer and polite than how he became after that fateful night. ¡°Well, we¡¯re rtives actually. Ask your father if you wantter on; he¡¯ll tell you all about it! Now, here, let me treat you first!¡± As Ryo said that, green light was emitted from his hands. Most of Iruka¡¯s ss were children from the big families, and the worst of them had Ninja parents. These brats all recognized the [Healing] Jutsu at a nce. Ryo ced his hands on Ryo¡¯s and Sasuke¡¯s shoulders, and the two¡¯s injuries were all healed at a speed visible to the naked eyes. At the same time, Ryo guided Korin¡¯s power, getting it to flow into the kids¡¯ bodies. After sensing power akin to the Juubi¡¯s, the hidden powers in their bodies became agitated, and Ryo could sense them as well. After being done, he smiled at the two kids and asked: ¡°So, how do you feel?¡± ¡°Wow! Great! You¡¯re great! It doesn¡¯t hurt at all!¡± Naruto showed a happy smile. ¡°Thank you for your great help Ryo sama!¡± Sasuke politely thanked Ryo. ¡°Well, I should go! Ino, Shikamaru, Choji, I¡¯m very dissatisfied with the performance of all three of you, and I¡¯ll be doing something about it myself!¡± As soon as he finished his words, Ryo disappeared. The three kids were all embarrassed, but they all also knew that Ryo was absolutely right. After he left the academy, Ryo directly teleported to the Wind Country¡¯s desert. The Truth Seeking Ball was an extremely powerful entity, and he could only choose this inhabited desert for his experiment. ........... ¡°Korin, how is it going?¡± Ryo asked Korin, who was in his bag. ¡°It¡¯s going smoothly; my power and these two bits of Chakra are being integrated easily, and this should be sessful soon!¡± Korin controlled her own power out of Ryo¡¯s body, merging it with the Chakra from Indra and Ashura. In a short while, under her control, these three forces merged into a ck sphere, lurking in midair. Chapter 292 The ck Sphere lurked quietly in midair, and Ryo could not perceive any danger from it down to its core. ¡°Korin, are you sure you haven¡¯t made a mistake?!¡± He frowned. Korin ignored his words, just controlling the sphere into a shape simr to his Ice Scalpel¡¯s, and then shooting it at a dune that¡¯s over 10 meters away. As soon as the ck Scalpel hit, the sand it touched began to degrade on a granr level. This kind of ation happened silently, and if it wasn¡¯t for Ryo¡¯s great perception ability, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to even notice anything beyond the impact of a de with a dune. He was shocked, and now, Korin finally began answering him: ¡°Truth Seeking Balls are constituted of all five elements and Yin-Yang Chakra. Its power is essentially the power of the world itself, and it shouldn¡¯t feel any different from that. It¡¯s only natural that you would not perceive how dangerous it is.¡± ¡°Korin, you can perfectly control it, it seems!¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s made up of my own power; I should have no problem controlling it!¡± Korin¡¯s answer made Ryo¡¯s eyes bright, and he said: ¡°Korin, let the Truth Seeking Ball attack an Ice Clone of mine.¡± After saying that, Ryo went into Ice Elementization and separated an Ice Clone from his body. Korin gave him time to get some distance, before turning the scalpel back into a sphere andunching it straight through the clone. The moment the clone made contact with the sphere, Ryo felt that he had lost contact with the Ice, and the clone crumbled instantly! ¡°Gasp...¡± Ryo took a breath, for the properties of the Truth Seeking Ball were just unlike anything he had seen before. ¡°Ryo, don¡¯t be too anxious. I have found out a little secret while manipting the ball.¡± As Korin said that, the Truth Seeking Ball turned into an oval shield. ¡°I know, the only defense against it is Natural Energy.¡± ¡°Not that; I¡¯m talking about the special feeling they give off when getting deformed.¡± ¡°Special feeling?¡± Ryo heard that, and immediately began focusing on the sphere. Korin was also very cooperative and transformed the Truth Seeking Ball into several various forms. After over a dozen transformations, Ryo finally understood what Korin was talking about. ¡°The Truth Seeking Ball¡¯s power is actually this ck substance itself. It seems like your power didn¡¯t remain in energy form like with the Rasengan, but it was materialized.¡± ¡°Yes. Again, it was purely made out of all five elements, Yin Yang Chakra and Indra and Ashura¡¯s power.¡± Korin answered. ¡°But wasn¡¯t this made with your own Natural Energy?¡± Ryo recalled how Korin created the sphere. ¡°At the beginning, this was indeed my natural energy, but I don¡¯t know what happened in the fusion process, and this is nothing like it anymore. I didn¡¯t try to make a ¡®Truth Seeking Ball¡¯, or this ck substance. I just did the fusion and it was there. I think it¡¯s the effect of Yin and Yang Chakra.¡± After hearing Korin¡¯s words, Ryo thought of ck Zetsu. He was the product of Yin, Yang and Kaguya¡¯s will. At this thought, Ryo understood what Korin was also thinking: she was talking about the existence of ck Zetsu that had eluded her for years. Later, Ryo and Korin did many more experiments with the Truth Seeking Ball, but learned nothing new. ¡°Well, there¡¯s one more experiment to do: Korin, try to break down the Truth Seeking Ball!¡± Korin nodded and tried to do so, and the separation process was far moreborious that the fusion, taking Korin a long time. Little of her power was consumed by the end, and a small amount of Indra¡¯s and Ashura¡¯s Chakra was released. After all, Ryo took nothing but a trace of these Chakras from Naruto and Sasuke, for he didn¡¯t want to limit their progress. Ryo retrieved this Chakra, not wanting to waste it. Being an Uchiha himself, the power went straight to his eyes! They felt hot, and instantly, a row of blue ribs appeared around his body. Looking around, Ryo became so excited, never expecting that Indra and Ashura¡¯s power would allow him to unleash the power of his own Susanoo! He activated his Mangekyo Sharingan, and following the structure of what the Indra and Ashura Chakra had created, he began to add to his Susanoo. The Chakra began to solidify around his body; shoulders appearing about the blue ribs, followed by arms, and as Ryo added power, a blue skull slowly emerged. After that, no matter how much effort Ryo put into the process, his Susanoo never changed. Being so excited by finally getting Susanoo, Ryo found it hard to be satisfied with only reaching Stage One. ¡°Korin, help me out!¡± Korin yelled at Korin on the side. Without hesitation, she lent him her power, and with her help, the blue skeleton was gradually covered by what was akin to muscle, which grew bulkier and bulkier until it wrapped itpletely. Stage 2 Susanoo wasplete, and Ryo stopped immediately, knowing that for now, this was the limit of what he could develop. Now Ryo understood how Sasuke jump from First, to second, to third Stage Susanoo in such a short time. It was prompted by his rage, but also by the Chakra of Indra. Ryo himself could only develop Susanoo when getting the Chakra. ¡°Ryo, isn¡¯t this the technique used by that fake Uchiha Madara we¡¯ve encountered in the Wave Country? Howe...¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you read my memories? You should already know that the Mangekyo allows its wielder to use Susanoo.¡± ¡°I just saw some of your memories; not all of them!¡± Ryo had previously thought that Korin had read all his memories upon her creation, but now it seemed like this wasn¡¯t truly the case. Realizing that, Ryo began exining: ¡°After one activates the Mangeko, they would gain a third power, one named after a god!¡± ¡°A god?¡± Korin sounded a little shocked. ¡°Yes! It¡¯s called Susanoo, and Uchiha Madara was able to face Hashirama himself with its power. Even a perfect Jinchuriki would have a hard time against it!¡± ¡°This technique is actually that¡¯s strong? It¡¯s just a gathering of Chakra!¡± Korin said with some disdain. Chapter 293 ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate it. The power of this technique rivals that of my Ice Colossus, and could even exceed it!¡± Ryo saw the disdain in Korin¡¯s eyes and he answered quickly. Hearing this, Korin¡¯s was finally interested in this technique. ¡°Is that so? Really?¡± Ryo answer hesitantly: ¡°With my current strength, Ice Colossus is probably on par with theplete Susanoo. My Ice Colossus on the night of the Kyubi¡¯s attack doesn¡¯t get even close.¡± Korin had known Ryo for many years, and his level was clear to her. This year Ryo had be exceptionally strong, after focusing on his Ice Release for so long in Mount Myoboku. His Ice Colossus now was extremely powerful. With Susanoo having the potential to match that or even exceed it, it meant that this technique was far beyond what she expected! At this thought, Korin sincerely sighed: ¡°The Uchiha are truly terrible! No, the bloodline of the Rikudo Sennin itself; their potential is just limitless!¡± ¡°Well, while their potential is limitless, their power is far from so. Susanoo, in a way, is a technique that devours its user.¡± Ryo said with a smile. ¡°What do you mean? Are there any side effects to this technique?¡± Korin asked. ¡°I told you before that the Mangekyo¡¯s continuous use makes one blind. On top of that, the use of Susanoo also consumes a lot of its user¡¯s vitality. Obviously, these side effects could bepletely eliminated through the awakening of the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan.¡± Ryo exined to Korin. ¡°Well, that¡¯s to be expected. Such great force must have a price. Aren¡¯t you fortunate to have me? Otherwise, you¡¯d be burning your life away!¡± ¡°Indeed! Thank you for your help!¡± Ryo left Susanoo and patted Korin¡¯s head. ¡°With you getting so strong on your own as ofte, and with none of your enemies getting even close to your level, it¡¯s good to know that I¡¯m still important. Well, I guess there¡¯s nothing left for me to do; I¡¯m going to sleep!¡± Perhaps it was something about the Biju, or maybe it was because Korin often remained in her Ragdoll Cat Form, but she always liked to just sleep! Still, there was nothing wrong with that, and Ryo opened his bag for her to get in. The two had been in the desert for a long time, and the sky was almost dark by now. Ryo thought that he had no need to return to Konoha, and he teleported straight to Pakura¡¯s ce. This year, he had been training in Mount Myoboku, and when he left, he was busy in Konoha. It¡¯s been so long since he saw Pakura. However, the two were both Ninja, and Pakura understood his duties well and neverined. At night, Pakura returned from work, just to be surprised by Ryo¡¯s smiling face: ¡°Howe you¡¯re here? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be practicing today?¡± ¡°I¡¯m taking some rest, and it¡¯s not just for today! I want to spend some good time with you!¡± Pakura smiled and did not argue, and the two sat down on the sofa to talk. While they were at it, Ryo took the chance to let his hands wander lustfully around. From the kitchen, Shi watched the young couple, and smiled dly for she hadn¡¯t seen her sister so happy in a while. ¡°Ryo, can you do me a favor?¡± Pakura¡¯s interrupted Ryo¡¯s perviness. ¡°I can do whatever you want!¡± After pausing in surprise, Ryo finally got back his pervy smile. ¡°Well, here¡¯s the deal. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s been happening recently. Despite all your precautions, young Gaara started recently having the same problem as the previous Jinchuriki, not daring to sleep at night.¡± Ryo frowned, for things should not go this way: ¡°When did this start? Did it begin after you¡¯ve opened the gap in the seal?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯ve done that over a year ago, and Gaara had been refining his Chakra for a while now. This had began around a month ago, so I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s rted.¡± ¡°That¡¯s strange. Pakura, take me to Rasa; I will help.¡± Not hesitating, Pakura nodded immediately, for now the situation was urgent, rted to the Kazekage¡¯s son and to the future of the Hidden Sand. Rasa shouldn¡¯t care much about Ryo¡¯s presence in the vige. After dinner, Ryo and Pakura left. Rasa had been worried for so long by now. Upon seeing Ryo, he felt a lot more at ease. Just like Pakura expected, he was so concerned with his son that he didn¡¯t care to think about how Ryo was there. Immediately, he took him to the top floor of his ce to let him check on Gaara. As soon as Ryo entered Gaara¡¯s room, he sensed Chakra oozing out of his seal. He activated his Sharingan, and found that the seal showed signs of damage. ¡°Kazekage sama, has anyone tempered with Gaara¡¯s seal recently?¡± Hearing Ryo¡¯s question, Rasa tried to recall the events from a month ago, and then called Yashamaru to ask him some more. Thetter mentioned that only a few children have made contact with Rasa, and that he never noticed any suspicious people approaching him. ¡°That¡¯s strange. I¡¯m sure that the seal was damaged on purpose. This is what allows Shukaku¡¯s Chakra to leak. A child could only resist the beast and keep him from emerging by never sleeping.¡± Learning that, Rasa¡¯s face instantly turned gloomy, and he couldn¡¯t stand the thought of people managing to do such things under his nose. ¡°Ryo, please help us with fixing the seal, and I¡¯ll handle the rest.¡± Ryo nodded, and not wasting any time, he immediately began to repair the seal. While he was at it, Korin took some more of Shukaku¡¯s Chakra, sealing it in Ryo¡¯s body. Not feeling the beast anymore, poor young Gaara couldn¡¯t even smile, immediately closing his eyes and falling asleep. After leaving Rasa¡¯s ce, Ryo discussed the situation with Pakura. Thetter was also rather angry after hearing everything. There was someone trying to hurt Gaara and the Sand, and worst of all, no one knew who it was. The next day, Rasa and Pakura both investigated the Hidden Sand, wanting to find this mystery enemy. Ryo felt rather bored while away from Konoha, and he could only take a walk around the vige. While the Hidden Sand wasn¡¯t as prosperous as Konoha, it had its own unique desert culture; there were many things that interested him. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re Ryo Yamanaka sama?¡± As he was walking, Ryo heard a voice of someone calling him from behind. Chapter 294 ¡°That¡¯s me, and who are you?¡± Ryo was turning around when he suddenly felt that the Chakra from the one behind his back felt abnormal. In fact, it gave Ryo a feeling so wicked that he immediately entered Sage Mode to enhance his perception. Doing so, he immediately realized; this one was a white Zetsu! Ryo did not immediately react, checking again and again. If this was truly a White Zetsu, how on earth would he be standing before him without any qualms what so ever? After confirming again and again, Ryo became sure, and he took out an Ice Scalpel putting it directly on the person¡¯s neck: ¡°Zetsu, what gives you the courage to stand before me?!¡± White Zetsu became extremely flustered, wanting to exin himself to Ryo. However, thetter was not interested in listening to him. Right as he was about to hit, Korin jumped from his backpack and stopped him: ¡°Wait, Ryo! This is no ordinary White Zetsu!¡± ¡°No ordinary White Zetsu?¡± Ryo frowned! ¡°He should be Guruguru, the one that was attached to Obito and controlled by me! I can feel my Chakra on him.¡± Hearing Korin¡¯s words, the poor Zetsu with the de on his neck nodded quickly, and Ryo put down his Ice Scalpel. ¡°Master, Ryo Yamanaka sama, I have something to tell you!¡± As he said that, White Zetsu led the two to his residence in the Sand Vige. As soon as he locked the door, Guruguru undid his transformation and returned his original swirly face appearance, finally letting Ryo feelpletely relieved. ¡°What brings you to this vige? Shouldn¡¯t you be with Obito?¡± Ryo asked Guruguru. ¡°This was what Obito arranged after Madara¡¯s death. He felt that we need some form of presence in all major viges, the vige that was assigned to me was the Sand.¡± ¡°White Zetsu, you said that all viges needed your presence? Are there other White Zetsu lurking in Konoha?¡± Ryo asked. ¡°Nope! In Konoha, the White Zetsu had been captured and detected by Orochimaru, therefore, we have none of them there. Another thing, Ryo Sama, I have a name: Tobi!¡± Tobi said cautiously. ¡°We¡¯ll correct what we call youter! Didn¡¯t you say that you have something to tell us? Let¡¯s get to the chase!¡± Korin interefered. ¡°Yes Master! The things that I wanted to tell you are actually about...¡± Tobi told the two of everything important that he knew. Most of what he had mentioned was already known by Ryo, but one thing that that grabbed thetter¡¯s attention was the fact that Obito wanted some rare materials from the Sand; ones usually used to make special kinds of toxins. ¡°Hmmm, there¡¯s one thing that you have not mentioned: how does damaging Gaara¡¯s seal fit into Obito¡¯s n?¡± Ryo asked. ¡°That wasn¡¯t us; that was Sasori¡¯s own spy that he had left behind in the Hidden Sand. None of the White Zetsu clones that I have assisting me could ever damage that seal.¡± Tobi quickly answered. ¡°Oh, Sasori¡¯s own spy? Who is it?¡± ¡°I have no idea. He never told us!¡± Ryo obtained a lot of information, and was very satisfied. He praised Tobi and told him to keep an eye on Obito, before leaving with Korin. In the evening, Ryo revealed some of the information he obtained to Pakura. Thetter was rather shocked, never expecting that Sasori would have spies lurking in her vige! Early on the next morning, she went out to Chiyo¡¯s ce alone. With her help, Pakura could make a list of all Ninjas who were close to Sasori before he defected, and she started her investigation with these people. At this time, in the desert no too far from the vige, Sasori was hiding under the Sand Dunes. He had been lurking in there for a while, waiting for his spy to notify him of a chance to infiltrate into the vige. Little did he know that by now, his spy was being disintegrated into ash! Pakura found the spy, and managed to take an approximate location of Sasori from him before finishing him up. In the afternoon, she and Rasa quietly left the Sand Vige, nning to take care of Sasori once and for all. Not too far behind them, a Ninja with Chakra that couldn¡¯t be sensed was lurking; Ryo! He wasn¡¯t worried that much about Pakura¡¯s safety, but he himself wanted to find Sasori for his own reasons. With the information from the spy, Pakura and Rasa quickly found Sasori. The two were both well aware that he had something to do with the 3rd Kazekage¡¯s death. While Pakura admired the 3rd Kazekage like most Sand Ninjas, Rasa¡¯s rtionship with him was beyond that: he was his closest disciple, and thete Kazekage was somewhat of a father figure in his life. With Pakura by his side, he went into battle furiously! With their joint efforts, Sasori quickly lost. Pakura¡¯s Scorch Release easily destroyed most of his puppets, including Hiruko. Unfortunately however, they couldn¡¯t catch Sasori! The master puppeteer took them by surprise. They wanted to take him alove him for interrogation about the 3rd Kazekage, not knowing that his whole body had been transformed into a puppet by now. He used his gas to create a diversion, and by the time they could chase him, he was already away. Knowing that they couldn¡¯t possibly catch up with him considering how fast he was moving, Pakura and Rasa could only give up in regret. They did not think of Ryo who was following them, as they had no idea about his presence. ¡°Those two seem to have a grudge on me, and they¡¯re powerful! One of these days, I¡¯m turning you both into my puppets!¡± Sasori smirked as he watched the two disappear into the vige. ¡°I¡¯d get that thought off my mind if I were you, for if you don¡¯t, you won¡¯t be living to see another day!¡± Sasori was shocked by the sudden voice that came from behind him. He turned around, and a figure he never wanted to see was there! ¡°Ryo Yamanaka! How are you here?¡± Sasori¡¯s now puppet body did not show emotion, but panic could be clearly heard in his voice. ¡°How I got here should be thest of your concerns. What you need to do now is being obedient, for otherwise you¡¯ll die right here, right now!¡± ¡°You wish!¡± Obviously, Sasori was never the obedient type. He immediately controlled the 3rd Kazekage¡¯s puppet and attacked Ryo. This puppet had inherited the Kekkei Genkai of the one it was made out of, and it allowed Sasori to control Iron Sand at will! Under his control, the Sand took all sorts of weapon shapes as it went towards Ryo. ¡°If this was truly the strongest of the Kazekages attacking me right now, this would actually be a headache. Unfortunately for you, this is nothing but a puppet that you control!¡± As Ryo said that, he entered the Ice Lightning Chakra Mode, swiftly cutting all the threads linking the puppet to Sasori with his scalpel. Seeing that, his opponent did not yield, continuing the attack with his own body as weapon. After his transformation, Sasori¡¯s body turned into the strongest of his puppets, being equipped with all sorts of weapons. On top of that, he kept his weak spot well hidden. Ryo had to go in close if he wanted to end the fight quickly, but who knows how Sasori would attack him then? Therefore, Ryo decided to keep his distance, for Sasori¡¯s weapons were bound to end at some point. Right then would be the perfect window for Ryo to attack. This n was clear to the masterful puppeteer, who tried to counter it by sending threads to the 3rd Kazekage¡¯s puppet again and again. Every time however, the threads would be stopped by Ryo, who seemed to be well aware of Sasori¡¯s n. In the end, after many attempts, Sasori sighed and stopped, for it was no longer meaningful to fight... Chapter 295 Sasori stopped, and Ryo did not continue to attack either, standing a few steps away from his opponent¡¯s range, watching carefully. ¡°You win, Ryo Yamanaka! Let me know what you want to do. If this goes on for too long, I¡¯ll just end up being dead for nothing!¡± Ryo smiled and said: ¡°That¡¯s better! It¡¯s a lot easier talking to someone sane. My request is very simple: I want you to apany me to Roran.¡± ¡°Roran? Isn¡¯t that country long dead? What would you want there?!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to ask more questions. Just follow me and I guarantee I¡¯ll leave you alone after we get back.¡± Looking at Ryo¡¯s sinister smile, Sasori knew that he didn¡¯t have the best of intentions behind this trip. However, he was now outssed, and could only agree to help him. Roran¡¯s specific location had clearly been recorded by Ryo. It was from there that he got the power of the Ryumyaku. Now, Korin¡¯s presence solved Ryo¡¯s problems with amounts of Chakra. Any exploitation of that power to enhance his strength was long forgotten by Ryo. However, he now was thinking again of this power, for new purposes. This power caused fluctuations in time and space before, and was even used for time travel. Therefore, Ryo thought it could have properties that help with Time Space Ninjutsu. For this reason, he wanted to once again harvest some of this power, and integrate into Minato¡¯s body. The reason was obvious: giving Minato such Chakra should allow him to regain his Time-Space sensitivity much faster. If it fails, it¡¯s just a couple of days that Ryo had wasted. However, if he seeds, this will gain Minato years of practicing! Right now, the big trouble should be on the horizon. With all he knew about Kagyua¡¯s n, and all the unknown potential dangers that he might have unlocked by his presence, Ryo wasn¡¯t sure if Minato could be on par with what¡¯s toe. However, if he gains him years to focus on growing beyond his previous level, things should be very different. The two marched in the desert for one day and one night, before reaching the site of Roran. Ryo and Sasori went straight to where Minato had sealed the Ryumyaku, and there, Ryo ordered: ¡°I need you to control your puppets to remove this seal.¡± ¡°Is it that simple?¡± ¡°Simple? Huh, if you say so. I¡¯ll just tell you this; don¡¯t use any of your precious puppets.¡± After saying that, Ryo took a few steps back. Following Ryo¡¯s advice, Sasori used one of his least significant puppets, and control it to reach the seal. Ryo and Sasori were both dozens of meters away. Besides a skillful puppeteer of Sasori¡¯s caliber, Ryo could think of no one that could control a puppet from such distance to perform such a task. This was why he chose him, the greatest puppeteer in the world. Ryo didn¡¯t want to do this himself and risk returning to the past. With Sasori, he could do the task from a distance, and avoid all risks. Ryo also considered using a shadow clone for this, but he didn¡¯t want to risk having any incidents. Sure enough, the process went very smoothly, and the power of the Ryumuaku broke out instantly, distorting space and time. Sasori¡¯s puppet simply disappeared! ¡°This... this is the Ryumyaku¡¯s power? It actually existed?!¡± Feeling the amazing power before him, Sasori was in awe. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be surprised. Now, step back. This power distorts space and time; and trust me, you don¡¯t want to get identally sent into the past. Just hide!¡± Sasori¡¯s face changed greatly, and he immediately began to run away. Ryo also teleported to a point that wasn¡¯t too far, waiting for the end of this burst of the Ryumyaku¡¯s power. After around ten minutes, the power finally stopped boiling. ¡°Hey, send another puppet and see if it remains intact.¡± Ryo said. Sasori nodded, controlling his puppet into the scope of the Ryumyaku. A few minutester, he was able to sessfully retrieve it. Only then did Ryo breathe a sigh of relief. Sasori¡¯s puppets were proving very useful, allowing both of them to explore what¡¯s ahead of them. Now that he confirmed his safety, Ryo let some of his Shadow Clones walk in, sealing some the Ryumyaku¡¯s power into a sealing scroll. Achieving his target, Ryo once again sealed the Ryumyaku and left Roran with Sasori. Back in the desert, thetter said: ¡°I¡¯ve done what you¡¯ve asked me, Ryo Yamanaka. You should now stick with your promise and let me go!¡± ¡°Of course, but not before doing one more thing: I¡¯m sealing your memories, Sasori. After all, what you¡¯ve just seen is too dangerous for me to let you know it. ¡° Saying those words, Ryo activated his Mangekyo, and pulled Sasori¡¯s soul into Ice World, sealing his memories of the Ryumyaku. ¡°Alright, now you can go!¡± Said Ryo. Here, thest thing that Sasori recalled was him admitting defeat, and waiting to hear Ryo¡¯s term. When he suddenly heard Ryo¡¯s permission to leave, he thought at first that this was but a ploy. However, when he heard Ryo repeating what he had just said, he just turned around and left. ¡°Alright, now, to Mount Myoboku!¡± By now, Minato was sitting beside the toad stones. Immediately he perceived Ryo¡¯s arrival through the fluctuations of space around him, opened his eyes, and said hello! As the two greeted each-other, Ryo immediately took the scroll handing it to Minato: ¡°Ni-san, try to merge the energy in here with your own Chakra.¡± Hearing that, Minato opened the scroll. In the past, Ryo had carried out experiments on several animals. In all his trials, this energy did no harm to any living animals that were injected with it. Therefore, Ryo could safely give this Chakra to Minato with no further experiments. Perceiving the power in his hands, Minato showed a smile of excitement: ¡°Ryo, where did you get this Chakra? This should help me with my training, as it excites Space-Time fluctuations!¡± ¡°This is the Ryumyaku¡¯s Chakra from Roran. I noticed what you¡¯re saying when west had that mission in there.¡± ¡°Roran?¡± Minato seemed a little confused. After thinking for a while, he asked: ¡°Is is the ce where I sealed everyone¡¯s memories?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s there.¡± Minato nodded, and asked no more questions, just focusing on assimting the Ryumyaku¡¯s energy. Ryo didn¡¯t disturb him, and teleported from Mount Myoboku to Pakura¡¯s ce. After being bust for two days and one night, Ryo returned to Pakura¡¯s ce. By now, Shi was now already cooking dinner. Ignoring his girlfriend rolling her eyes, he sat down beside her without hesitation. Chapter 296 While Ryo and Pakura were making out, back in Konoha, Fugaku was standing in front of the Naka Shrine. ¡°Fugaku Dono, it¡¯s gotten dark. Are you still not going back to rest?¡± A night patrol Uchiha Ninja whispered. ¡°I still have something to think about. Here it¡¯s clean and calm. Don¡¯t worry about me and continue your patrol!¡± The patrolman did not dare to say anything; he just turned around and left. At midnight, another figure appeared next to Fugaku, who had been standing there for several hours. ¡°Fugaku Dono, I¡¯m extremely sorry I¡¯mte.¡± Fugaku looked at the young man in front of him, and said pleasantly: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter; I¡¯m very happy that you¡¯vee, Shisui!¡± ¡°Thanks for your kindness, Fugaku do...¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so formal!¡± Fugaku waved his hand: ¡°I¡¯ve brought you here to ask you a question: What¡¯s your view on the current situation of the Uchiha n today?¡± ¡°My view? Fugaku dono, you¡¯re asking the wrong person!¡± Shisui looked extremely surprised. Apparently, he didn¡¯t understand why his n¡¯s head would ask a young man such as himself about such a matter. ¡°Shisui, in this world of Shinobi, respect is mainly gained through strength. You¡¯re one of the most talented people in our n, and with Ryo¡¯s teachings, you¡¯re more than qualified to delve into these matters.¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°It seems like you can¡¯t trust me fully, Shisui. It doesn¡¯t bother me however, and I¡¯m willing to show my trust in you before you have to show yours.¡± As he said that, Fugaku activated his Mangekyo in front of Shisui. ¡°Mangekyo Sharingan? Fugaku dono, when...¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter when I¡¯ve gained it. What matters to you is that you are the only one in the entire n who knows about this!¡± Shisui¡¯s expression showed embarrassment. After short hesitation, he finally said: ¡°I think the Uchiha n, as it is right now, is already in jeopardy!¡± ¡°Haha! Well, it seems like not all the n is foolish!¡± Fugaku said with arge smile on his face, after hearing Shisui¡¯s answer. ¡°Fugaku dono, so you agree?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t use to think that way. However, ever since the Kyubi¡¯s attack, our n had been in this situation. Ever since the Warring States period, the only people who could control the Kyubi were first Hokage with his wood release, and those with the Sharingan. Our previous Jinchuriki, Kushina, was getting along very with Kurama, and the Kyubi would have never done what he did on that night if it wasn¡¯t controlled by someone. People have used this, Shisui; people who don¡¯t like the n, and they med that rampage on us, using it a as a mean to harass our n. To temporarily calm things down, we had to relocate, as you obviously remember.¡± Hearing these words, Shisui¡¯s face turned gloomier, as he remembered from his Anbu days how Danzo¡¯s men used to spread rumors about his n. ¡°Now, let¡¯s cut to the chase, Shisui. I have one more question: If the n and the vige were to have a conflict, on which side would you be?¡± Fugaku asked. Fugaku¡¯s question fell like a bolder on Shisui, and he did not know how to answer. Back when he was a child, he was nurtured with the idea of the will of fire by his family. That implied that stability of the vige was the most important thing. Onlyter did he receive different thoughts from Ryo, who told him to never let anyone walk all over him, his dignity, or on his pride. He always told him, that those who want evil for him and for those he loved should get no mercy from him, no matter what ideals they try to hide behind. Therefore, the current Shisui was shaken between two conflicting manners of thought, and such a choice was the hardest thing for him to make. ¡°It seems like my question had you against the wall, Shisui!¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s a really tough choice, but one thing that I¡¯m sure about is that I¡¯m an Uchiha, who is a Ninja of Konoha. If something like that would happen, I¡¯ll probably side with the n.¡± Knowing how Shisui was brought up, Fugaku never expected such an answer. But hearing it, he became very excited. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be too happy about my stance Fugaku Dono. I hope that such a day would nevere, and if I could, I would do anything to stop it froming!¡± ¡°Oh, absolutely, I hope for the same. However, some people in the vige are determined to bring fourth such a day!¡± Fugaku¡¯s words immediately brought the image of Danzo to Shisui¡¯s mind again. This man was truly sinister and treacherous, often trying to use the innocent vigers to pressure the Uchiha n. ¡°Shisui, I see from your expression that you should know who I am talking about. Be careful with him, please.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Fugaku dono! With sensei around, that man would never be bold enough to even approach me!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. Shisui, this is the end of our conversation tonight! I hope that it will change what I see as a gloomy future approaching the Uchiha.¡± After that, Fugaku turned around and left. After Fugaku left, Shisui¡¯s Mangekyo suddenly started to frantically rotate, its windmill-like pattern bing more and more pronounced. This whole discussion evoked many hidden emotions in Shisui¡¯s heart. His sense of belonging to his n was the strongest, and it awoke Shisui¡¯s Mangekyo¡¯s hidden ability. ¡°[Kotoamatsukami]? I never expected my Mangekyo to hold such an ability! I bet Sensei will be very surprised!¡± Shisui muttered to himself, then closed his Mangekyo and left. A week after this discussion, Ryo returned to Konoha from the Hidden Sand. In the Hokage¡¯s office, he did not wait for Sakumo to say anything: ¡°Sakumo san, I went on business this time!¡± As he said that, Ryo handed Sakumo a thank-you letter from Rasa to Konoha. However, by now, Sakumo was just ostumed to Ryo¡¯s behavior. He was toozy to care about this, and just threw the letter to the side! ¡°Cough! Sakumo san, won¡¯t you even look at it?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to see it, Ryo! Shisui¡¯s been asking about you recently. I bet it¡¯s important. You should go and see him!¡± Ryo frowned and nodded, directly teleporting to Shisui. At this time, thetter was carrying out an escort mission with Izumi. Ryo suddenly appeared, and he tapped his student¡¯s shoulder asking: ¡°You wanted me for something?¡± ¡°Sensei! You¡¯re finally back! When seeing Ryo, Shisui stopped and ordered everyone to stop moving. After leaving a Shadow Clone, he went to the side of the road into the forest with Ryo. ¡°Sensei, I remember you told me when I activated my Mangekyo that its ability will appear when I need it. Just a few days ago, it happened! ¡°Is that so?! What¡¯s your special ability, Shisui?!¡± Ryo tried his best to fake his interest in knowing what it was. ¡°Oh, my technique is called Kotoamatsukami. It allows the user to enter the mind of any individual within their field of view, and manipte them by giving them false experiences, making it seem as if they were doing things of their own free will. Unfortunately, it could only be used once every several years!¡± ¡°Hahaha! Getting greedy, aren¡¯t we, Shisui? It¡¯s only natural that such a powerful technique would have such a restriction. Otherwise, it would make you unbeatable!¡± Chapter 297 ¡°Anyway, did something happen during this time? Did someone talk to you?¡± Ryo¡¯s question stunned Shisui. As soon as he tried to think of something to cover up on Fugaku, Ryo added: ¡°I believe your ability was waiting for a firm belief in your heart. Something must have happened, and I¡¯m guessing that you¡¯ve had a decision or a choice, after a good discussion with someone!¡± Shisui smiled and said: ¡°There¡¯s nothing that gets past you Sensei. Yes, a week ago, Fukage Dono and I talked about the n.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s the case. I¡¯m guessing he asked you if you would choose the n or the vige, in case a conflict urred.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ve been raised with the thought that the vige is the most import, always. However, you Sensei have always told me that my values should bring me and the ones I love happiness, and that things aren¡¯t always so ck and white. I¡¯ve hesitated when asked, but then the fact that I¡¯m an Uchiha rose above all thoughts in my mind. Sensei, in a sense, you are an Uchiha too, so, you understand me?¡± Hearing that, Ryo was surprised by Shisui¡¯s words. This was the first time he saw him express his thoughts so straightforwardly. This felt very gratifying to Ryo, as he felt his disciple had finally grown up. Since his apprentice spoke out his heart, Ryo wasn¡¯t going to hide his own thoughts. ¡°Yes. My father is also an Uchiha. Don¡¯t get me wrong, the n is far from perfect, and they have tons of ws, but I¡¯m not about to simply let them fall to their enemies any time soon.¡± Getting this answer from Ryo, Shisui felt more rxed than he had felt in years. He felt... less alone, in his desire to save his n. His Sensei was literally one of the greatest forces in the world, and his ¡°joining of the cause¡± made Shisui visibly excited. ¡°However, it¡¯s too early to act, Shisui. The future of the n is not something that you and I alone could change. You¡¯ve worked in the Anbu, and you know very well how the higher officials in the vige, along with most civilians, feel about the Uchiha. They are the number one great family of Konoha, and are in charge of security. Just this is enough to make them too many enemies.¡± Ryo¡¯s words were like ice-cold water, thrown at his disciple¡¯s excitement. ¡°Sensei, what should we do now?¡± ¡°All we could do now is wait. When things get intense with the Uchiha, the vige is bound to make a move. The Uchiha need the wisdom and the heart to break any attempts against them.¡± Shisui seemed to understand, and he nodded. Ryo smiled on the other hand, thenughed and left. After returning to Konoha, Ryo began to recall how the events turned out of the Uchiha, and how the massacre against them took ce in the Manga. They nned a coup d¡¯¨¦tat for years, and when they were about to make their move, Shisui tried to appease the 3rd who realized their ns, promising to use ?Kotoamatsukami to stop them. Unfortunately Shisui did not get the trust of Danzo and his lobby. In fact, when realizing that Shisui had a Mangekyo, Danzo did a sneak attack on him and stole his right eye! Shisui was then powerless against Danzo¡¯s plots, and he entrusted his remaining eye to his Kohai, Itachi, before taking his own life to awaken his Mangekyo! Back then, Itachi was 11 years old. (T/N: This age thing is controversial. Some argue Itachi was 12-13back then, but it¡¯s all spection that could be more or less correct. To my knowledge, 11 seems right.) At this thought, Ryo couldn¡¯t just sit still. Itachi was actually now that age! He teleported into the Hokage¡¯s office, asking Sakumo about Danzo¡¯s recent movements. Thetter thought and answered: ¡°Danzo had been allowed to go around in the vige recently, just to have some walks. asionally, the two councilors would visit him. To be honest, there¡¯s nothing about his movements that¡¯s suspicious. Is there something wrong Ryo? Why are you asking about this so suddenly?¡± ¡°Nothing, I just remembered something. I will tell youter.¡± After Ryo finished his words, his disappeared. He immediately went to the Anbu, who were now being led by Kakashi. During these past few years, Kakashi¡¯s progress had been great. With Ryo¡¯s help, his body was integrated perfectly with Sharingan. Now, it caused his body no strain when closed. Therefore, Kakashi was actually able to follow his father¡¯s footsteps. He mastered the Hatake style to a great degree, and was now, despite his age, stronger than he used to be in the first Naruto. When activating his Sharingan, he could even face a Kage tier Ninja, at least until he would run out of stamina. Kakashi, who was handling his official duties, heard Ryo¡¯s voice, and immediately put down what was in his hands to see him. ¡°Ryo, what brings you to me? What do you need?¡± He had known Ryo for too many years, and he knew all too well that he made no innocent visits. ¡°Well, I wanted to see Itachi. Can you call him out?¡± ¡°Itachi Uchiha? I can¡¯t remember anything that links him to you! Why did youe so suddenly to see him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business; just call him out!¡± Kakashi was about to retort, but seeing that Ryo was rather anxious, he actually asked his subordinates to look for Itachi. A few momentster, the kid arrived: ¡°Captain, what do you need me for?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not me; he¡¯s the one looking for you!¡± Kakashi pointed at Ryo. ¡°Hey Itachi! Long time no see! Can youe out with me?¡± As he said that, Ryo took the lead and went out. Itachi looked up at Kakashi, just to find him nodding. Therefore, he followed Ryo. Having a much different life than what he had in the Anime, Itachi¡¯s behavior was different. After walking for a while with Ryo, he couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Ryo sama, what did you call me for?¡± ¡°Nothing, I just wanted to talk to you about your n. I guess, you know their situation right now; don¡¯t you?¡± Itachi nodded, a hint of sadness showing on his face. ¡°Well, if the worst was to happen, and the Uchiha were to go against the n, which side would you choose?¡± Itachi remained silent. He was shocked by this question,ing from a Kage tier of the vige who was never that close to him. But more than anything, he had no idea how to answer. Ryo did not pressure him to answer at all however, for his purpose behind all of this was to give him as much time as possible to deal with this question and hopefully make the right choice. Meanwhile, at Koharu¡¯s ce, Danzo and Homura were also discussing the matter of the Uchiha. ¡°Danzo, the conflicts between the vigers and the Uchiha have recently returned to being fiercer. Should we make our move now?¡± ¡°We¡¯re in no hurry. The Uchiha are the biggest n in the vige. As we are right now, we can¡¯t beat them. We need to wait, wait for them to not be able to take this anymore!¡± Homura¡¯s face changed, and he argued: ¡°If we let them get pushed that far, they would rebel,unch a coup d¡¯¨¦tat even! Many in Konoha might fall!¡± ¡°Oh they will rebel, or at least try. However, you don¡¯t need to worry; Konoha is strong enough to deal with them. When the timees, we won¡¯t even have to do anything, and the only ones to fall will be the Uchiha themselves.¡± Hearing Danzo, Homura was relieved. As he envisioned the demise of the Uchiha, he smiled ever so-slightly... Chapter 298 Just like in Konoha, the other viges were not calm. Ever since the passing of Bunpuku, the destruction caused by Shukaku before it was subdued by Ryo, the atmosphere in Hidden Sand was rather tense. As for the Hidden Cloud, they¡¯ve been focusing on getting stronger, training their Ninjas rigorously. As for the Hidden Rock, they became isted after so many failed alliances, and they became isted the world, with almost no news from them reaching other viges. Being isted was an understatement when it came to the Hidden Mist. Ever since Yagura took over, the vige had zeromunication with the outside world. This however had changed very recently, and the vige became open all of a sudden. This news reached Konoha, and Sakumo immediately summoned Ryo and the 3rd Hokage. ¡°Ryo, Sandaime, I guess you already know of what happened in the Hidden Mist. It seems peculiar to say the least.¡± The 3rd very much agreed with Sakumo: ¡°Indeed! We¡¯ve known of the 4th Mizukage¡¯s cruel methods, which ording to Ryo and Jiraya have paid off. The one to implement the selection methods earning his vige the title of the Bloody Mist; such a guy suddenly opening the vige is something that means trouble. There must be something wrong!¡± As for Ryo, he wasn¡¯t surprised by what was happening. Mei Terumi should have grown by now into an outstanding Ninja; one who should really want the best for her vige if nothing had changed. Perhaps, this sudden change has something to do with her countering Obito¡¯s control over Yagura. He could not speak of such thoughts. He just discussed the ideas put forward by the others around him until the meeting was over. The truth of the matter was indeed just like Ryo had expected. Mei Terumi was one of the few remaining Ninjas in the Hidden Mist with a Kekkei Genkai. Despite her power, she was just too trusted by Yagura before he was controlled. Killing her off would have been too weird. Therefore, Obito awaited his chance, but in vain. For years, there was no excuse, no mistake made my Mei, no pretext or any way to justify punishing her, let alone killing her. Obito found no way to deal with this beauty, with all the assassins he sent at her perishing at her hands. He felt he had to give up, and he didn¡¯t feel bad about it as he did not expect this young woman to be much of a threat anyway. What he never expected was that this low key beauty would show her true power a month and a half ago! She had be a Kage Tier by now, and a very powerful one as well. In less than half a month, she defeated the many prominent figures in the Anbu, taking control of this faction. In this vige where strength spoke loudest, all positions could be imed by any Ninja, even that of the Mizukage, if they would just show enough strength. On top of that, Yagura¡¯s policies caused most people in the Mist to be dissatisfied with him. Therefore, Mei¡¯s actions quickly received many people¡¯s support. After taking the Anbu under hermand, Mei quickly suppressed all voices of opposition to her and led the department to secretly start taking control away from Yagura on many levels. In the way, without ¡°Yagura¡± being able to notice in time, she easily isted himpletely. After this happened, Mei began to investigate Yagura¡¯s great change over the years. However, she had to face problems that she never expected. From the Anbu, she learned that his change was rapid, as if it had happened overnight! What was even more peculiar was the fact that Yagura had asked the Anbu to do some very inexplicable tasks. Hearing this, Mei frowned and asked: ¡°Hold on, what did he ask you? Tell me everything.¡± ¡°Well, there are too many specific tasks, but what this had led to was the new policies implemented in the vige; especially the ones involving Young Ninjas.¡± Hearing this, Mei couldn¡¯t help but say what was on her mind all along: ¡°I believe Yagura sama is being controlled through Genjutsu!¡± ¡°What? That¡¯s impossible! He¡¯s a perfection Jinchuriki of the Sanbi, and Kage tier Ninja even without that! How could he be controlled?¡± The first to question the hypothesis was the previous Anbu leader.¡± ¡°I also believe that this is impossible. Yahura sama is proficient with Genjutsu, and he couldn¡¯t just be controlled!¡± The Anbu speaking to Mei agreed. ¡°I actually believe that Mei san¡¯s proposition is very possible. Ao, that eye of yours can see Chakra flow. If you manage to approach Yagura sama, could you confirm if this is indeed true?¡± said an old man on the side. Looking at Mei and then at the old man, Ao nodded. The rest saw the three agree and they had nothing to say. After discussing the details, they started their action. In the afternoon, the former Anbumander entered ¡°Yagura¡± office with a list of Ninjas to be transferred to the Anbu. After all, on the surface, this was still his department. Just like everyone expected, ¡°Yagura¡± agreed with the proposition without giving it much thought. Ao managed to enter the office and see Yagura as a new recruit, and while at it, he used his Byakugan to observe the flow of Chakra in his body. The truth was, Obito was controlling the docile Sanbi, and using it as medium to control Yagura. While the genjutsu had little effect on the Chakra of Yagura himself, the Byakugan couldn¡¯t miss it. Ao realized: Yagura was indeed being controlled by someone. After leaving Yagura¡¯s office, Ao told everyone about what he saw. Their faces turned so gloomy; they were difficult to watch. None of them expected that their entire vige was being guided by someone that¡¯s behind curtains. At the same time, Obito who was controlling Yagura discovered what was happening around the vige. While Yagura himself was now isted, Obito still had his White Zetsus lurking everywhere. When Mei took over the department, it was natural in the vige. However, little by little, information about her n reached more and more Anbu, no longer being limited to the higher-ups. However, by now the Akatsuki was formed and fully functional. Obito¡¯s purposes behind taking over the Mist were all reached, and the only important thing remaining for him here was to not be exposed. Therefore, he chose to just leave. Just leaving behind a few White Zetsus to create diversions, he let Yagura out of the Genjutsu and left the vige with most of his men. Mei¡¯s n was going perfectly, and she and her men surrounded Yagura, ready to face him. However, she found him confused and aplete mess, just leaving Genjutsu. The two discussed what had happened, and Yagura was surprised to know that Mei and the rest of the Anbu leaders knew that he was being controlled. However, everyone felt disappointed that he had no idea who was in control. In the end, with Yagura approving, Mei decided that he was to continue serving as Mizukage temporarily until things settled down. After all, the vige had experience a great change under his reign, and his resignation without him fixing what he had done was very likely to cause turmoil. The next day, Yagura announced the abolition of various policies that he had implemented, repositioned the surviving Kekkei Genkai using Ninjas, and changed the supervisors of the Ninja Academy. After things calmed down, he opened the vige... Chapter 299 As the big news reached them, Sakumo and the 3rd couldn¡¯t just sit still. After some thinking, the two agreed that the best step for them to take was to send Ryo to sneak into the Hidden Mist. He was the perfect candidate with his techniques and knowledge of the vige, but he actually didn¡¯t want to leave Konoha at that time. If something bad was to happen to the Uchiha, jeopardizing Shisui, it was to happen very soon. Nevertheless, things were very different in Konoha this time around. First of all, Sakumo and the 3rd were holding most of the power in the vige, not the 3rd and his trio of councilors. Secondly, most ns in the vige now had more input into Konoha¡¯s actions, now that Danzo lost his authority and could no longer restrict them. Still, Ryo couldn¡¯t feel at ease. He trusted the changes brought by his appearance once, and things did not turn out well. However, Sakumo and the 3rd insisted on sending him. The poor Ryo could only handle the matter of the Hidden Mist once again, and just try to finish things as fast as possible. After he went into that vigest time to find Obito, his Teleportation Barrier was destroyed, and he could only teleport to the Wave Country and then cross the sea to the Water Country. What he did not anticipate was that he would actually meet an ¡°acquaintance¡± in there. As soon as he appeared on the ground, he found a team of Rock Ninjas, seemingly looking for someone. He didn¡¯t want to deal with them, only caring about finishing the task at hand and returning to Konoha as soon as possible. However, the rock Ninjas weren¡¯t on the same page. The leader of the Rock Ninjas immediately ran to stand in his way: ¡°Who are you? Howe you popped up so suddenly?¡± Ryo frowned, and just tried to walk past him. ¡°Hey! Kid, can¡¯t you hear me?¡± Ryo lost his patiencepletely, just slitting the Rock Leader¡¯s throat with an Ice de that he condensed from the moister in the air. The rest of the Rock Ninjas were shocked to see their leader killed, and they were all enraged, rushing immediately at Ryo. ¡°You can¡¯t just choose to live...¡± Ryo entered the Lightning Chakra Mode, and only a loud voice was heard before all the Ninjas around him were turned into coke. At the same time, in the woods not too far away, a blond teenaged with a ponytail detonated the y bombs he left behind to intercept the Rock Ninjas following him: ¡°Art is an explosion! Katz.... Katz.... KATZ!!!! Huh?!....¡± He could hear no explosion, but he sensed lightning Chakra: ¡°Do they have a Ninja so proficient in Lightning Release that he halted the functioning of my bombs? No! They can¡¯t, I know them too well!¡± Deidara became curious, and he decided to look back. Back at the spot where Ryo teleported, he sensed the presence of someone in the distance when Deidara tried to detonate his explosives. Ryo thought it was someone from the Hidden Rock, trying to kill him after hispanions were finished. Therefore, he rushed at him. In this way, the two met in midway, and the Ryo looked above at the blond kid in a ponytail riding a white y dragon. Deidara also looked at Ryo who glimmered in his Ice Lightning Chakra Mode. ¡°Were you the one to destroy my art?¡± A few secondster, Deidara was the first to speak. ¡°Art? You¡¯re the one who tried to detonate the y bombs? Forget it! I¡¯ve just crushed the Rock Ninjas you¡¯ve left behind, and I guess my Lightning Chakra damaged your bombs. They¡¯re mere duds now!¡± Hearing Ryo say that, Deidara was very angry: ¡°Duds? You call my art duds!¡± Ryo was speechless. Deidara didn¡¯t even flinch as he heard that his fellow Rock Ninjas were killed, and all he cared about was his ¡°art¡±. He helplessly shook his head and said: ¡°Well, they won¡¯t explode, and I think your priorities aren¡¯t in ce!¡± Deidara felt awkward hearing this, and he was speechless for a while before saying: ¡°What¡¯s your name? I¡¯ll just consider this an ident, and work on making more perfect work in the future. I¡¯ll make art that your Lightning won¡¯t be able to maim! When I do that, I¡¯ll be back, and I will take revenge for mypanions!¡± Ryo smiled awkwardly. Deidara was just as entric as he was in the Manga. Not being afraid of the young fellow, Ryo said: ¡±I¡¯m Ryo Yamanaka, a Ninja from Konoha. I hope I will get a chance to see you again.¡± After saying that, Ryo disappeared. ¡°Ryo Yamanaka? That¡¯s a familiar name; I think I heard it before!¡± Deidara scratched his head and thought about it. On his y dragon, he flew at the location of hispanions. He jumped down and couldn¡¯t help but shudder at the sight of his charred fellow Rock Ninjas. ¡°This guy is terrible! Ryo Yamanaka.... RYO YAMANAKA!¡± He suddenly remembered something and took out a booklet. Deidara had been living in the Rock Vige since his childhood, never leaving. He was actually being followed because he snuck out. This was a booklet given to him by Onoki, giving details on the strongest people around the world. He was specifically told by Onoki to never provoke any of these people. On the first page was the name of none other than Ryo Yamanaka! This booklet had a simple overview of his powers and feats, and reading it, Deidara was in cold sweat. ¡°It¡¯s him! I have to go back and report to the old man!¡± Deidara controlled the y dragon to fly to the Earth Country. ..................... At the same time, back in Konoha, Sakumo and the 3rd went to Homura¡¯s ce after being personally invited by him. This was the first time Sakumo was ever invited by Homura, as the two had some ¡°tension¡± between them for a long time. After a good while, Homura just kept all three drinking tea. Sakumo was in no mood so such a thing, and he said directly: ¡°Homura dono, we¡¯re all here. What do you have to say? ¡°Yes! If you have something to say, just go ahead. No need to stall!¡± The 3rd also spoke out. ¡°Cough! Right! Well I wanted that we all drink some tea to calm down the mood. Now that¡¯s done so I¡¯ll tell you straight. I¡¯ve received important news from my people about the Uchiha: They¡¯re nning a coup d¡¯¨¦tat!¡± These words fell like a stone into a puddle, changing the faces of Sakumo, the 3rd and Koharu greatly. ¡°Homura, what are you talking about? You can¡¯t make jokes about such a matter!¡± Koharu asked quickly! ¡°Of course I¡¯m being serious! Yesterday, the Uchiha gathered in the Naka Shrine. Their meeting was about their n¡¯s dissatisfaction with their state in the vige.¡± ¡°Just that is not nearly enough to prove such a big im, Homura!¡± said the 3rd. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ve also received news about the matter as well. In their frustration, some radicals proposed a coup d¡¯¨¦tat in that meeting indeed, and the idea resonated well with the crowd, unfortunately.¡± After remaining silent, Sakumo finally said what he knew. Homura nodded, and what Sakumo just stated was indeed a fact. Chapter 300 ¡°It¡¯s like Tobirama Sensei had said. The Uchiha never concidered themselves as part of Konoha!¡± Koharu said coldly. ¡°It¡¯s too early to make conclusions, Koharu. Sakumo just mentioned now that this was nothing but a frustrated response. There is no proof of an organized coup d¡¯¨¦tat n!¡± ¡°Hiruzen, you¡¯re always too na?ve! If the idea wasn¡¯t there in the minds of the Uchiha n, why would a coup d¡¯¨¦tat be suggested in such a great meeting? And how would so many agree?¡± Homura insisted on the Uchiha being guilty. ¡°Homura is right! The Uchiha have always had ill intentions. I think that the Anbu must be sent immedi....¡± ¡°ENOUGH!¡± This quarrel annoyed Sakumo, pushing him to interrupt Koharu. ¡°Homaru dono, the Uchiha would never let an outsider enter their meeting. How did you get this information? Don¡¯t think that just your analysis would get me on board with your idea. And Koharu san, don¡¯t think that yourments will define what will happen next: I am the one in the post of Hokage right now, and none of you will ever be making my decisions for me!¡± Sakumo¡¯s words stunned and angered the two councilors, and the mood immediately became suffocating. The 3rd immediately tried to calm everyone down: ¡°Sakumo, please don¡¯t get angry. Koharu is just concerned about Konoha. As for Homura, I¡¯m sure that he¡¯s more than willing to tell you about his source. Right?¡± said the 3rd as he turned to his old pal. Sakumo sighed: ¡°Well, Homura dono, go ahead and tell me. Otherwise, none of what you¡¯re saying holds any credibility.¡± ¡°My source is an Uchiha, both you and Hiruzen should know him: Uchiha Maan. If you still don¡¯t believe me, check with him yourselves.¡± ¡°Maan? The one who was under Ryo¡¯smand during the war, Protecting the Medical Force?¡± The 3rd asked. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him. Although he is an Uchiha, he¡¯s most loyal to Konoha, and he knows how much blood would be spilt if the Uchihaunch a coup d¡¯¨¦tat, and how harmful that would be to the vige. Therefore, he told me about everything.¡± Homura answered. ¡°Sakumo, I know the kid, he...¡± The 3rd muttered. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me, Sandaime. I know him as well, and he¡¯s credible indeed. He¡¯s also the one to tell me about all of this.¡± ¡°The Uchiha are thergest n in Konoha, and they have been in charge of Konoha¡¯s security for far too long. They know too many of Konoha¡¯s secrets. They are numerous and very powerful. Sakumo, you need to be careful. Any direct sh between them and the vige would have consequences that we do not even want to imagine!¡± ¡°Do not worry, Sandaime. Now, I would like to thank the two councilors for the information they gave me. I have things to do now, and I¡¯ll be dealing with this matter properly.¡± After finishing his words, Sakumo left Homura¡¯s ce. In his office, he thought about what Homura had mentioned, and he couldn¡¯t get rid of the thought that something was wrong. After thinking matters through, he became determined to get to the truth of the matter, and immediately asked the Anbu on his side: ¡°Go and find out about the tasks performed by Uchiha Maan recently.¡± After a while, the Anbu returned with the information, among which there was the thing that Sakumo had expected. Learning about this, his face turned gloomy, and then he asked the Anbu who delivered the information to find Kakashi for him. Soon after, Kakashi was in the office: ¡°You were looking for me?¡± ¡°Yes! Kakashi, I have a task for you. I want you to go to this location and bring me Uchiha Maan. Also, I want to make sure no one notices either of you.¡± ¡°Yes, Hokage sama!¡± Kakashi set out immediately, rushing to the destination that his father had mentioned. Meanwhile, in the Water Country, Ryo was surprised by how different everything was from thest time he was here. Today, the port was full of ships, and people were going in and out of the country with various goods, and the country seemed to be alive again. This further affirmed Ryo¡¯s earlier spections: this must be the work of Mei! Leaving the port, Ryo rushed straight towards the Mist Vige. On his way, he noticed that the Mist Ninjas around were much more scarce. Still, security overall remained tighter than that of the Fire Country. As he approached the gate of the vige, he masked his Chakra, and then went into disguise as a civilian, walking towards the vige. After a rigorous inspection, the guards found no anomalies with him. They recorded his name, the time of his entrance and details about his physical features on a scroll, and then handed that to the Anbu before allowing him in. Ryo toured around the vige, then found himself a restaurant and sat down. Inside, there were many merchants and Ninjas, and Ryo could grasp many details from their conversations. While most of what he caught was trivial, it still allowed him figure out what was happening in the vige. After filling up, Ryo left the restaurant. He nned to continue going around the vige, when he felt two people following him closely! ¡®Was I discovered?¡¯ He frowned. Then, he began to speed up as he walked around, and the two followed. ¡°The level of Ninjas in this vige is truly surprising!¡± Ryo muttered, before disappearing all of a sudden. This changed the faces of the two following him. They looked around without being able to catch his trace, so they eventually realized that things might not be so simple. One stayed behind to monitor the area, while the other went straight to Mei to report the situation. ¡°Suddenly disappeared? And there was no trace of him after that? Are you sure?¡± She asked in surprise. ¡°I am sure. Mei sama, do you want us to send more people to investigate?¡± Mei thought for a moment, then waved and said: ¡°No need. You get back to your usual chores, and I will personally deal with this matter.¡± After the Ninja left, Mei turned to Ao on the side: ¡°Someone disappearing like that, they¡¯re probably using a space-time Ninjutsu.¡± ¡°Mei san, what do you mean?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m guessing this Ryo Yamanaka. Yagura remembers things, back when he was controlled; he left control for an instant and found Ryo Yamanaka before him. It seems like he confronted the one who controlled him. Well, Ao, we need to meet him. I¡¯m pretty sure he¡¯s still in the vige!¡± ¡°Mei san, are you sure? It¡¯s Ryo Yamanaka!¡± ¡°Huh, don¡¯t worry. If Ryo Yamanaka wanted to kill me, I¡¯d be long dead by now...¡± Chapter 301 Just like Mei had guessed, Ryo was still lurking in the Hidden Mist, as his mission was not yetplete. Even before he found out that someone was tailing him, he condensed many Ice Crystals, attaching them to pedestrians. When he disappeared, that was actually him teleporting to one of them. He deliberately chose one that¡¯s in a busy street, and his sudden appearance went unnoticed. Now, he changed his cover to the shape of another civilian, and continued to walk around the vige as if nothing happened. Meanwhile, Mei and Ao began looking for him around the vige. From his previous entrances to the vige, Mei knew that Ryo had a way to mask his Chakra. She spected that he didn¡¯t just make his Chakra disappear all together. There should be no way for him to just eliminate and then regenerate Chakra just like that. What was more probable in her view was that he just masked his Chakra from others¡¯ perception, which let her retain hope in the possibility that it would be still be possible to detect it with the help of the Byakugan. By the afternoon, Ryo, Ao and Mei encountered each other on the streets of the Mist Vige. Both sides noticed each other simultaneously. Ryo was noticed by the fact that his Chakra was unperceivable without the Byakugan, while he still remembered Mei¡¯s Chakra signature. The future Mizukage pointed to the side, Ryo nodded, and both sides disappeared. A few minutester, in the woods, Ryo faced Ao and Mei. ¡°This is the second time we meet, is that right, Ryo Yamanaka?¡± ¡°Indeed. Twice we meet now, with me being in a good mood; hence, you¡¯re still alive!¡± Mei smiled: ¡°I guess I should be grateful!¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s stop the nonsense. If you want me to stay, tell me what you want!¡± said Ryo as he turned around. While the best case scenario for him was to trade information with Mei, he had more leverage than her, and he didn¡¯t mind to take what he wanted first. ¡°Stay, Ryo Yamanaka! You probably want to know why the vige underwent such a great change!¡± ¡°Indeed, and you should want to learn a few things from me as well!¡± The two smiled at each other, and Mei did not hesitate to throw a scroll to Ryo. He picked it up in midair, opened it, and found that it contained all the information he wanted to learn. He was very satisfied, for with this, his task was over. ¡°Being so generous, aren¡¯t we? Giving me what I want directly? Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯d just disappear?¡± Ryo hid the scroll. ¡°I¡¯m not really afraid. Even if you leave now, it wouldn¡¯t bother me. I¡¯m just being grateful for your mood, and I¡¯m sure my kindness will pay off now or at some point in the future!¡± ¡°Haha! You¡¯re well worthy of being the next Mizukage. Let¡¯s talk! What do you want to know?¡± Ryo had always been fond of this beauty ever since her first appearance in Shippuden. He was willing to let her in on some information. Mei¡¯s eyes widened and she immediately said: ¡°I want to know who was in control of Yagura sama!¡± Ryo frowned and hesitated for a moment, before finally answering: ¡°Uchiha Madara!¡± ¡°Uchiha Madara? How could that be? It¡¯s been decades since his death, and nearly a century since he was born!¡± While Mei did not say anything, Ao directly refuted Ryo¡¯s answer. ¡°Well, the one to control Yagura was controlling a perfect Jinchuriki. While controlling your Mizukage, he was controlling his Biju as well. Not too many names throughout history have been able to pull this off. In fact, do you know of any, other than Madara?¡± Mei¡¯s face turned particrly gloomy by now, as Ryo¡¯s words madeplete sense. Ever since the Warring States Period, the only one known to perfectly control Biju without having to be their Jinchuriki had been Madara. ¡°Well, I answered your question; I¡¯m out!¡± Mei immediately stopped Ryo: ¡°Hold on! I still have one more question!¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Do you know what those humanoid White Creatures are?¡± ¡°Those are White Zetsu; something that Madara had managed to produce by some means. They are excellent at hiding, and they are around Chunin Tier when ites tobat ability.¡± ¡°Well, thank you for the information; it¡¯s very valuable for us!¡± ¡°No problem; a deal is a deal after all!¡± Ryo said that, and immediately disappeared. After Mei and Ao returned to the Vige, they immediately told Yagura of the Information that they had obtained from Ryo. After some hard thinking, the Mizukage had the image of scarlet eyes popping up from the depths of his memories. ¡°Yagura sama, can you remember something?¡± Ao noticed that Yagura didn¡¯t seem well. After a long silence, Yagura answered: ¡°I remembered that at thest moment before I lost consciousness, I saw scarlet eyes, patterned in ck.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s really Uchiha Madara?!¡± Ao was in disbelief... When this name was mentioned again, the whole office of the Mizukage fell into silence... ............. While this was happening, Ryo was already back in Konoha. He delivered the information to the Anbu department, and then entered Sakumo¡¯s office. ¡°I¡¯m back, Sakumo san! Oh, hi! What are you here for?¡± When Ryo entered, he saw Maan who was standing on the side. The Uchiha remained silent, and did not answer. ¡°Maan, would you answer Ryo?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong Sakumo san?¡± Ryo noticed the problem as well. ¡°While you were gone, Homura has told me that the Uchiha have ns for a coup d¡¯¨¦tat. He had received this information from Maan. When learning about that, I asked the Anbu to bring me his mission record. What I found is that he had been sent to many missions involving Konoha¡¯s root¡¯s record. Therefore, I asked Kakashi to bring him in.¡± Sakumo exined to Ryo. ¡°Maan, what¡¯s going on here?¡± This was one of Ryo¡¯s earliest friends, which made him very anxious. Maan however seemed incredibly cold, not how he used to be at all around Ryo. Ryo had some doubts, and then flickered to Maan putting a Kunai on his neck, before opening his Mangekyo to hypnotize him. ¡°Whatever I ask, you answer!¡± Ryo said coldly, and when Maan nodded, he asked: ¡°Who are you? What are you hiding?¡± ¡°I am Maan Uchiha, a member of Danzo sama¡¯s Root!¡± Ryo¡¯s face instantly turned gloomy, and then he ordered Maan to open his mouth. Seeing the cursed seal on his tongue, Ryo turned around: ¡°Sakumo san, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll have to call Kushina Ne-san here. This seal is tooplicated, even for me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do that right now!¡± An Anbu on the side nodded. ¡°Ryo, are you okay?¡± Sakumo knew that while Ryo was ruthless, he was rather emotional when it came to those close to him. Maan had been fighting on his side for so many years, and him betraying Ryo¡¯s side and 2nd n should be quite the gut-punch to him. ¡°I¡¯m alright. Don¡¯t worry, Sakumo san! I just want to confirm if Maan had always had this double allegiance; if he was lurking by my side just to report on me. If that turns out to be the case, I¡¯ll just kill him!¡± Chapter 302 Kushina soon arrived, and Ryo immediately let her see the cursed seal on Maan¡¯s tongue. This was not a seal of the Uzumaki n, but Kushina managed to decipher it after some inspection and thinking. ¡°This one is ratherplicated, Ryo. It¡¯s connected to the human brain, and when one wants to say things that caster wouldn¡¯t want them to, they¡¯d be kept from so that forcibly by the seal.¡± Ryo nodded, already knowing this much, and then asked: ¡°Can you release this cursed seal, Kushina Ne-san?¡± ¡°I cannot do it alone, but if you¡¯re willing to help, I should be able to pull it off.¡± ¡°Help? What do I need to do?¡± Ryo quickly asked. ¡°Like I just said, this cursed seal is connected to the brain. Its release should obviously affect it. I could even cause permanent damage to Maan if I go too fast. On top of that, this seal should allow its caster to know when it¡¯s being removed. When that happens, they would be able to unlock something akin to a self-destruct mechanism, destroying his brainpletely. If I go fast or slow with this, Maan is doomed to be hurt; it¡¯s almost a perfect system. Fortunately, this seal should be on too many people for the caster to just know immediately which seal is being removed. Here¡¯s where youe in: you should try to use your Spiritual Power to shield Maan¡¯s mind for a while. If you get me enough time to dispel the Cursed Seal safely without him being identified, the caster shouldn¡¯t be able to hurt Maan after the process isplete!¡± Kushina told Ryo of her idea, and he trusted her, deciding to go with it. After making their preparations, Kushina began undoing the seal, while Ryo used his n¡¯s techniques to invade Maan¡¯s mind and shield it from the inside. The way Kushina went for was one that consumed a lot of Chakra, Biju Chakra in particr. Kurama¡¯s Chakra was rather corrosive, which what Kushina relied upon to attack the seal. Gradually, the shape of the Cursed Seal on Maan¡¯s tongue began to get blurred, and at the same time, Danzo noticed that someone in Root was having his Cursed Seal removed. He held back a yell of frustration, and then began trying to identify the one whose cursed seal was being removed. Unfortunately for him, he was one step toote, and before he could confirm who this was, Kushinapleted the operation. Danzo¡¯s face turned very heavy instantly, and he yelled at the Ninja by his side: ¡°Go bring me Homura right now!¡± Back in the Hokage¡¯s office, Ryo continued his interrogation of Maan Uchiha. He eventually learned from him that he only joined Roots after the 3rd World War. The reason was rather unexpected, as the whole matter was that Danzo promised him to help him unlock his Mangekyo if he joined. ¡°Danzo is really good at gauging people. I know Maan well, and besides performing his tasks wlessly, all he cares about is getting stronger and stronger. Offering him the Mangekyo would be the best possible way to lure him in.¡± ¡°So it¡¯s Root¡¯s curse?! No wonder it was soplicated to lift!¡± Only now did Kushina realize this fact from Sakumo¡¯s words. ¡°Sakumo san, I want you to let me handle this matter myself. Just please make sure to get the Anbu to escort Maan straight to his ce!¡± Sakumo looked at the dull and exhausted Maan on his side, and then nodded. Seeing that, Ryo left the office. Back in Root¡¯s headquarters, Danzo asked Homura about any news, and thetter told him about the meeting with Sakumo and the 3rd. ¡°What? Did you actually reveal Maan?!!¡± Danzo was shocked. Homura had not yet realized how serious the matter was, and he said casually: ¡°It should be okay! I just said that Maan did this out of loyalty to the vige...¡± ¡°You¡¯re too na?ve, Homura! Do you think that Sakumo would just believe that Maan¡¯s actions are the pure and innocent result of his allegiance to the Will of Fire? This is not Hiruzen you¡¯re dealing with! Just now, I sensed someone tempering with my cursed seal on one of my men. Now, it seems like that one was Maan, and his cursed seal had been already lifted!¡± These words took Homura by surprise, and he knew just how bad he messed up. ¡°Danzo, what should we do now? Maan is our most important pawn at the Uchiha¡¯s. You told him before that you¡¯ll help him with the Mangekyo, but now with his Cursed Seal lifted, he wouldn¡¯t necessarily listen to you, even if you actually do that for him!¡± As soon as Homura finished his words, Ryo popped up on the table before the two of them! ¡°Ryo Yamanaka! What are you doing here?!¡± Danzo asked in a smothered tone. Ryo smiled and said: ¡°I hope that you would not bother Maan in the Future!¡± ¡°Maan has voluntarily joined root! I didn¡¯t force him; I just...¡± ¡°Spare your breaths! I already know how he joined, and that doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯m just telling you, if you approach him again, you¡¯re dead!¡± Ryo¡¯s tone was very cold, and no emotion could be sensed through his words. He stated Danzo¡¯s death as if it was an objective fact. Seeing his Shinigami staring him in the eyes, Danzo could only nod: ¡°I promise: I will no longer approach Maan.¡± ¡°Good! I hope you will be keeping your promise, Danzo san!¡± After saying that, Ryo prepared to leave. Danzo breathed a sigh of relief, one that was cut short by Ryo turning around all of a sudden: ¡°Danzo san, one more thing! I don¡¯t think I need to remind you that Root has been disbanded and that you are now retired, no? Don¡¯t try to be involved with the vige; you¡¯re not needed!¡± On those words, Ryo disappeared, leaving behind only the angry faces of Danzo and Homura. As for Maan, he was arranged by Sakumo to return to the Uchiha¡¯s district, apanied by the Anbu. From afar, Ryo watched his old friend getting home. Indeed, he knew all too well that things have been said and done by both of them, and they could no longer remain friends as before. Now, all he could do was to threaten Danzo, trying to make sure that Maan would get a safe life that¡¯s not disturbed by all the shes among the higher-ups of this world. Ryo knew that promises could be broken, but he relied on Danzo¡¯s fear of him. The old man was weak; unable to stand up to the young kage Tier, but little did Ryo know that someone else had broken his promise to him! All along, there was one other yer watching all of these events evolving: ck Zetsu! Ryo had not used his Sage Mode for a while now, which allowed ck Zetsu to go undetected, as he was sent back in by Obito. His task was over, but he did not forget to leave behind a little token for Maan as things were being wrapped up. Maan opened the door to his ce, just to be weed by a Dark Gas cloud, one that went through his breath, making his pupils rotate frantically! At the same time, his thoughts began to be clouded: he couldn¡¯t get what was wrong with his pursuit of power. Thoughts and memories raced through his mind; how close he became to Ryo during the war, how he was beat by him every time, how his ¡°friend¡± was so willing to kill him just earlier today, how he was looked down upon by everyone for his pursuit of power. Every memory seemed to berger than life for some reason, difort grew inside him, and as time went by, he began to be filled with hatred, to Danzo, to Konoha, and to Ryo! His pupils madly rotated until all tomoe inside them drew a circle, one that was gradually deformed into an inverted triangle! He never realized this process was going on until it ended, for that¡¯s when he had an overwhelming burning sensation. The Uchiha attached great importance to their eyes, so when feeling this, Maan rushed to the mirror and saw the pattern in his Sharingan. ¡°This is... the Mangekyo Sharingan!¡± Maan trembled in ce with excitement. As for ck Zetsu, he smiled slyly and left the vige... Chapter 303 In the Rain Country, the new base organized by the Akatsuki, ck emerged out of the ground, smiling at Obito who was awaiting him. ¡°From your face, it seems like you¡¯ve done well?!¡± Obito asked. ¡°Well, I put the ck fog that brings anxiety and depressed thoughts to its inhaler in Maan¡¯s ce, and he caught it, getting filled with hatred. He was already close to the required level, and with my guidance, he sessfully opened his Mangekyo!¡± Obito looked satisfied, and he said: ¡°Good; you¡¯ve done well.¡± ¡°Obito, I¡¯ve always wanted to ask: why did you want Maan to activate his Mangekyo?¡± ck Zetsu asked. ¡°Obviously, it¡¯s to intensify the battle toe between Konoha and the Uchiha. To me, he¡¯s a booby trap I¡¯m leaving in the vige, and when I detonate it, peace will be impossible!¡± ¡°But, Maan will not obey yourmands like we do. How would you control the timing of his detonation? ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that; I have my ways!¡± ck nodded, and had no more questions. ¡°Right, there is one more thing. Get a few White Zetsu around Konoha, and watch out for Maan¡¯s movements. Once he leaves the vige, tell the Akatsuki to send someone after him to assassinate him!¡± ¡°Roger! I will go do that right away.¡± After saying that, ck Zetsu got back into the ground. As he left, he was muttering to himself: ¡°Things are gettingrger than I ever imagined, and Obito is being so unpredictable. Even I can¡¯t predict how things are going to go!¡± Back in Konoha, half a month went by since Maan activated his Mangekyo. All this time, he kept carefully hiding this new power of his, mostly remaining home and avoiding everyone, all while experimenting with his Mangekyo. However, with Sakumo on one side and the Uchiha on the other, he had no way of remaining idle. On the 15th day, he received a B-Level mission from the Uchiha n, to gather information from the Land of Rivers. In order to avoid the suspicions of the n, he had to ept the task, and soon, he arrived to the borders of the Fire Country. Finally, the White Zetsu detected his movements, rying the message to the Zetsu near Nagato. After getting Obito¡¯s rmendation, Nagato decided to send in Kakuzu to assassinate this ¡°threat¡± to their ns. Maan had no idea that this was taking ce; he just wanted to finish his mission as soon as possible to get back to studying his Mangekyo. After receiving the Order, Kakuzu immediately set off, interrupting the poor Maan on his way to the Land of Rivers. When seeing his target, he did not hesitate,unching a mixed Wind and Fire attack at him. The Jutsu¡¯s scale was toorge, and the attack was too sudden, and poor man could not escape; not without getting several minor injuries. ¡°Who are you? Why...¡± Maan¡¯s wasn¡¯t through asking, when the next wave of attacks went his way. This time, it was Lightning! Kakuzu was ordered to kill, and he had no time to spare talking to a ¡°dead man¡±. By now, Maan realized that the one before him hade for his life. Therefore, he grunted and activated his Mangekyo. Kakuzu had lived long enough to know what it means to mess with such a wicked eye. He never saw iting, having to face it on this mission. He also knew that not all Mangekyo were on the same level. While Madara¡¯s made him absolutely monstrous, Izuna¡¯s wasn¡¯t quite on that level. Still, it was quite strong. Therefore, when seeing this eye on Maan, he hesitated, and even retreated temperately. On the other side, Maan was panicking! Not only was his opponent much stronger than anyone he had to face on his own, he had no idea what his Mangekyo¡¯s special ability actually was! The two kept cautiously gauging each other at a distance, but this stalemate did notst for long, for Kakuzu decided to attack again, with a different strategy. This time, he used less focused, butrger scale elemental Jutsus to be able to hit Maan all while keeping his distance. Facing this kind of attack, Maan could only run towards the Fire Country while trying to evade. Once he entered his country¡¯s territory, he could use the cover of the dense forest. However, he was moving slower, and evading became more difficult. ¡°This Kakuzu guy is just failing miserably. You must help him!¡± ck Zetsu was watching this battle with white, and he became so frustrated by how ineffective Kakuzu¡¯s n had been so far. White nodded and snuck into the ground, approaching Maan without showing up. He waited for a while, and when Kakuzuunched a Lightning Release attack, his hand emerged out of the ground, grabbing Maan¡¯s foot! The poor Uchiha was caught, taking a direct hit. It wasn¡¯t just him who was taken by surprise; even Kakuzu felt the same, not expecting to hit him. Maan fell to the ground, but Kakuzu was still not willing to close the distance with him. Instead, he threw a Kunai straight to his heart! The poor Maan was still paralyzed by the powerful Lightning Chakra, and he couldn¡¯t move. As the de drew closer and closer to his heart, his survival instinct kicked in, and his eyes started bleeding. Just as the Kunai was about to pierce through his chest, it stopped in midair! He could finally release a sigh of relief: ¡°Is this my Mangekyo ability?¡± He whispered to himself... Then, his eyes fleshed, and his own bag was ripped open by his own Kunai and Shurikens that flew and rotated around him to his will. He shot his des towards Kakuzu, who dodged them all. Just as he wanted to go back in, ck Zetsu popped out of the ground on his side and said: ¡°Your mission ends here. Get back to base!¡± Kakuzu frowned and said with frustration: ¡°My mission was to kill Maan Uchiha! It¡¯s far from...¡± Kakuzu wasn¡¯t through talking, when he felt stings in his back! ck changed his position, just to see that Kakuzu¡¯s back riddled with the des that were making their way back to Maan! ¡°That bastard! I must dig out his heart!¡± ¡°Enough Kakuzu! Retreat!¡± ck sounded abnormally serious, and Kakuzu could only reluctantly retreat. Maan watched him as he disappeared into the distance, finally feeling fully relieved, and then he lost consciousness... Chapter 304 Maan remained in aa for a whole night, with White Zetsu guarding him to make sure that no wild animals would approach him. The next day, after getting news of what had happened, Obito arrived to Maan¡¯s spot. ¡°Wake him up, White!¡± Using a small Water Release Jutsu, White woke Maan up. The first thing that came to the Uchiha¡¯s mind was the battle between Kakuzu as him. But then, he returned to reality at the sight of White Zetsu, who was now in disguise as an ordinary person, and Obito. Maan activated his Sharingan and watched the two carefully. ¡°Maan, you don¡¯t have to give me such a look. I hold no ill will towards you. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t I have just killed you as you slept?¡± Maan thought of Obito¡¯s words, and while he was at it, he asked: ¡°Who are you? Why are you here?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t tell you who I am right now. As for what I am here for, I was hired to kill you!¡± Immediately, Maan activated his Sharingan again and crawled back. As for Obito, he opened his arms wide and said: ¡°Haha! Did you forget what I just said? If I wanted to kill you, I would have done it in your sleep!¡± ¡°A friend of mine often said that always being on guard in indispensable. It¡¯s never wrong to be careful.¡± Maan said faintly. ¡°And that friend of yours should be Ryo Yamanaka; right? Well, you might see him as a friend, but you¡¯re just another disposable pawn to him. Otherwise, why wouldn¡¯t he be here to save you from those sent after you? He¡¯s a space-time Ninjutsu user after all!¡± ¡°Ryo would not know about this! Impossible! I was assigned to perform this mission by the Uchiha n. How would he know?¡± Maan quickly retorted. ¡°You were assigned to do this mission by the Uchiha indeed, but any mission would have to go through the Hokage. You know how close Ryo and Sakumo are; don¡¯t you?¡± Maan was far from convinced: ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean anything! Even if he knew of my mission, how in the world would he know I¡¯m being chased?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very simple: the ones to assign us to kill you are the higher-ups of Konoha. While our instructions weren¡¯t exactly clear on who wanted you dead, I¡¯m willing to bet that the one to want you, the traitor of Root, dead, is Danzo himself!¡± As he said thosest words, Obito¡¯s tone went deliberately low, and it sounded filled with deep hatred. These fake emotions went through, and Maan asked: ¡°You seem to hate Danzo... Do you?¡± Obito pretended to be flustered: ¡°No, no! I just can¡¯t understand the guy, that¡¯s all!¡± This reaction made Maan more and more certain: The one before him hated Danzo for some reason, but he was somehow pushed to work with him. When fighting against Kakuzu, Maan felt that he had grown stronger, much stronger. He even felt that he had a chance at killing Danzo if he wanted. Thinking of this, he now feltpletely at ease. ¡°Hey, tell me more detail, and maybe I¡¯ll give you the satisfaction of revenge on Danzo!¡± Obito heard Maan and pretended to shiver, saying excitedly: ¡°Are you serious?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then I¡¯ll tell you what I know.¡± Obito then went on telling Maan a fabrication of his own mind, about him being threatened by Danzo, and being forced to work for him to preserve the life of those he loved... ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your story: Just tell me why Danzo wants to get rid of me!¡± Maan frowned. ¡°Well, Maan san, the one who chased you yesterday actually works with me. We¡¯re both working for Danzo. We don¡¯t know the reason why we were sent, but we were told of your level, and we thought he could take you down on his own. However, when seeing you in battle, we were both surprised, and I asked him to retreat and leave the matter to me after he was injured. What happened in fact was that my friend here and I guarded you all night. I honestly... I honestly thought that you could help us take revenge on Danzo, and give us back our freedom!¡± ¡°Besides you three, are there any others?¡± ¡°No! Danzo is now restricted by the 3rd and Ryo Yamanaka. Any action he could take would have to go through us, outsiders. Otherwise, this wouldn¡¯t be up to us.¡± Maan nodded, as Obito¡¯s story was sounding more and more believable. The more he spoke, the more things he said coincided with what Maan knew was the truth. ¡°Onest question: Are you sure that Ryo knows I am in danger?¡± ¡°I am sure. Ryo had visited Danzo, talking to him and Homura about something that I don¡¯t know. After that, Homura sent for us, and the one to deliver the message told us about this visit, and also said that we don¡¯t have to worry about someoneing to rescue you!¡± Hearing this, Maan¡¯s face turned blue, and hatred towards Danzo, Ryo, and the entirety of Konoha, filled his heart once more. The hatred this time was so intense, his Mangekyo was activated on its own, and rotating frantically as his second Mangekyo ability was also awakened. ¡°Maan san, I¡¯ve told you of what I know, and you¡¯ve promised...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll kill Danzo!¡± As he finished those words, Maan turned around and left. After confirming that Maan was gone, White Zetsu left his transformation and said to Obito: ¡°Well yed Obito! With just a few words, you¡¯ve turned Maan against Ryo, and even activated his second Mangekyo ability.¡± Obito was rather surprised: ¡°Oh, just by those words, he¡¯s that much stronger now?¡± Zetsu nodded: ¡°Yes! I could clearly perceive it!¡± ¡°Haha! This is really good news. This time, Konoha is truly in deep trouble!¡± Obitoughed out loud. ¡°Do you mean that Maan would now and try to find Danzo to kill him?¡± ¡°He¡¯s a fool, but not that stupid. He wouldn¡¯t be so impulsive. This booby trap of mine will only explode when I detonate it myself!¡± .......... On the other side, in the Hokage¡¯s office, Ryo was having a different headache. Facing him was Yamato, who was looking at him very carefully. Too many years had passed, but in his memories, Ryo¡¯s and Orochimaru¡¯s faces were still clear. ¡°Sakumo san, why call me here? I¡¯m no wood release user; I cannot teach him anything of value!¡± ¡°Oh you can¡¯t? You could teach Lain! As far as I know, she even mastered the Wood Human Jutsu by now!¡± Ryo could not argue here. He knew from the Manga that Yamato¡¯s Wood Release shouldn¡¯t get as good, as after all, what he produced is just that, dead wood, with no signs of vitality. And on top of that, his stamina didn¡¯tpare to that of Lain, let alone Hashirama. However, he couldn¡¯t say that to Sakumo. And in any case, Yamato¡¯s situation is the result of his and Orochimaru¡¯s experiment, and he was indeed morally obligated to teach the kid. ¡®Well, I guess it¡¯s something I could do to kill time!¡¯ Ryo nodded, and agreed to Sakumo¡¯s request. Chapter 305 After leaving Sakumo¡¯s office, Ryo took Yamato and went straight to the Forest of Death. In recent years, whenever she had no tasks, Lain would go there as well and practice her Wood Release. Her strength had been steadily increasing, and now she was even able to use the Wood Human Jutsu. To Ryo, this was a significant point in her progress. It basically meant that she was un-tapping her true potential as an heir of Hashirama¡¯s techniques. The [Wood Human Jutsu], [Wood Release: Advent of a World of Flowering Trees] and [Wood Release: True Several Thousand Hands], all of these techniques required insane amounts of Chakra, with thetter of which even requiring Senjutsu Chakra to exert its true power. Thinking about all of this, Ryo turned around to Yamato and asked: ¡°Yamato, what do you want us to do now?¡± Bowing down his head as far as possible, Yamato answered quickly in shock of Ryo¡¯s question: ¡°I... I... Basic Wood Release training...¡± Ryo looked at the innocent child and sighed, not asking any more questions. When Yamato saw that Ryo meant nothing hidden by his question, he felt rather relieved. A few years ago, Ryo was the one to select Yamato for Orochimaru¡¯s experiment. Ever since then, the kid feared both of them greatly. After Orochimaru left Konoha, Sakumo was the one to rescue Yamato, sending himter to follow Kakashi in the Anbu. There, Kakashi taught him a lot of things, but some reason, he also liked teasing him too often. Kakashi¡¯s teasing was rough, and many of his pranks were of bad taste. However, he was still higher in rank and far stronger than Yamato. Therefore, as the child grew stronger and stronger, his character grew weaker. Sakumo was somewhat anxious about this. Yamato was a user of the ultra rare Kekkei Genkai of Wood Release. He was destined to get on top of the future generation to carry the will of fire. That, and a weak character, did not go well together. Therefore, he decided to hand over the teaching of Yamato to Ryo. After all, the Kage tier had very sessful teaching experiences by now, with his students being strong willed and reliable. Moreover, he taught Lain, his sister, how to use Wood Release, and the results were simply outstanding, far beyond what anybody had expected. On the edge of the Forest of death, Ryo could feel a familiar powerful Chakraing from the forest¡¯s depths. ¡°Yamato, do you still remember Lain, the girl who went through the same operation as you?¡± Yamato nodded. In fact, he was very impressed with the young girl, watching her through the ss more than once in his brief moments of awakening. ¡°Well, I was the one to teach her Wood Release. She¡¯s very proficient in using it. Do you want to learn from her?¡± ¡°I know, the Hokage Sama said it before, but.... he also said that he wanted me to learn Water Release from you!¡± ¡°Learn Water Release?¡± Ryo frowned, not understanding what Sakumo was thinking. Yamato had Wood Release; it was his forte. While it would be definitely beneficial to him to learn a variety of techniques, what he had to really focus on was his Kekkei Genkai. Nevertheless, since Sakumo wanted it, Ryo wasn¡¯t refusing, and he decided to teach the young Yamato Water Release. The two walked into the Forest of Death, and happened to catch up with Lain as she was practicing the Wood Human Jutsu. Ryo, who never saw her perform this Jutsu, was very intrigued. When it came to height and size, what she made was far smaller than that of Hashirama, and was even smaller than White and ck Zetsu¡¯s Wooden Golem from the Kyubi¡¯s night. However, unlike the Zetsu¡¯s Golem, her Wood Human had far more Chakra and vitality flowing through it. It was to regenerate faster, tank far stronger hits, and even fight with much greater agility. Ryo smiled, and immediately rushed at his sister. Two rows of ribs formed around him, followed by arms that extended from on top of them. He controlled his Susanoo, and sent a punch at her. Lain also noticed the attack, and rotated quickly with a punch of her own. The collision was massive, and the result was nothing like what Ryo expected: the Wood Human actually punched straight through Susanoo¡¯s arm, into its body, sending Ryo away! Embarrassed, Ryo got up from the ground, unscathed fortunately, thanks to Susanoo¡¯s protection. ¡°This Justu of yours... it¡¯s mighty alright!¡± Ryo sincerely admired his sister¡¯s strength. ¡°Oni san! Are you okay?¡± Lain ran anxiously to her brother. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry about me Lain.¡± Ryo patted her head with a smile. Confirming that nothing was wrong with Ryo, Lain was relieved, and thenined: ¡°Oni san, what brought you here so suddenly?¡± ¡°I brought you an old friend. Come here, Yamato!¡± Ryo said that, and waved at Yamato who was watching from afar; ¡°Do you remember him, Lain?¡± She shook her head. While he looked familiar, she couldn¡¯t really remember him. ¡°He¡¯s Yamato, the other one to get the first Hokage¡¯s cells from Orochi san!¡± When Ryo said that, Lain finally remembered Yamato, the one in the tank next to hers at Orochimaru¡¯s. No wonder he seemed familiar. ¡°Why did you bring him here, Oni san?¡± She asked. ¡°It¡¯s Sakumo san. He said that Yamato needed more work on his Wood Release, so I want you to help him practice.¡± ¡°Help him? He also has the same cells as me. If he has the basics, the rest shoulde really fast. I don¡¯t need to help him!¡± ¡°Shoulde fast... Maybe I¡¯m just too dumb then...¡± Yamato muttered. Now that he saw how these two siblings casually acted, he also began to gain some courage to make a light joke, with himself being the punch-line. Lain could hear what he said, and sheughed and said nothing to him. She just promised her brother to let him stay and teach him for a while. On the following few days, Ryo and Yamato went to the Forest of death every single day. Yamato began to get along with Lain. On the other hand, Ryo soon realized that his sister¡¯s Wood Release training had reached a teau. With that being the case, the only way to further develop her technique was to go around the regr training, and help her develop her talent through other paths, such as the Sage Mode. Hashirama¡¯s Wood Release was greatly enhanced through Sage Mode. This was very clear to Lain, who looked up to the great Hokage as a role model. After some consideration, Ryo decided to take her to Tsunade again. Obviously, the purpose behind this was to get the Senju princess to let Lain learn Sage Mode from Katsuyu in the Shikkotsu Forest. Ryo had no idea how and where Hashirama learned Sage Mode, as it was never mentione din the Manga. However, he spected that he had learned it in the Shikkotsu Forest. The Sage Modes of Mount Myoboku and the Ryuchi caves were both shown in the Manga and to Ryo. The transformations that urred to practitioners from both those ¡°schools¡± were different from Hashirama¡¯s transformation. Moreover, Hashirama¡¯s Sage Mode further improved his already great vitality. This was well fitting of the inhabitants of the Shikkotsu Forest. Finally, the way to get into the Shikkotsu Forest was scroll owned by Tsunade. Ryo spected that this scroll was inherited from her grandfather. Chapter 306 Thest time they met, Ryo left Rin with his Teleportation Barrier Scroll. So this time, he directly teleported to her with Lain. To his surprise, when they arrived, they found Tsunade negotiating with the 4th Raikage and a subordinate of his. The Raikage was threatening of forcing her to treat another subordinate of his. Immediately, Ryo remembered the scene from the Anime. Ryo just walked in, pushing the 4th Raikage to the side carelessly and saying: ¡°Tsunade hime; long time no see!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t feel like too long to me boy. What brings you here?¡± ¡°Well..¡± ¡°ENOUGH! My subordinate is in danger; your chitchat could wait forter. Save him first!¡± The 4th Raikage interrupted Ryo. Tsunade frowned, but then smiled. Before, as she faced the 4th Raikage, she was reluctant to get violent in her rejection. After all, as fearless as she was, she had no way to guarantee the safety of Shizune and Rin. Now however, Ryo was here. While she would never admit it, Tsunade knew that this young Ninja was even far stronger than her. Now with him by her side, she no longer had to worry about her two disciples. Therefore, after he tantly threatened her and her desciples, she was not willing to help him at all. Ryo looked at her, and from her expression, he knew exactly what she was willing to do. When it came to his own thoughts, Ryo actually wanted Tsunade to help the 4th Raikage. However, he wasn¡¯t going to just tell her to do so against her will. After a long silence, Tsunade was about to reject A¡¯s request when suddenly, her eyes shined: ¡°Hey, let¡¯s make a bet. If you beat me in arm-wrestling, I¡¯ll save yourpanion!¡± The eyes of the 4th Raikage lit up brightly, while Ryo just mmed his palm against his face; Tsunade once again made the same choice. Obviously, despite her being the stronger of the two physically, Tsunade still lost the bet to A. After all, it was a bet.... She did not want to help still, but she had to. After all, she lost the bet. What she did not lose however was the young Kage tier that could support her! ¡°Hey boy, you heal the 4th Raikage¡¯s assistant, and Rin and Shizune will handle the rest!¡± ¡°Me? Why should I...¡± ¡°I told you it¡¯s your problem now. Can¡¯t you do it, Ryo Yamanaka?¡± Ryo sighed helplessly, and then him and Rin looked at each other and began the treatment. Tsunade on the other hand smiled to Lain, asking her to follow her out. ¡°Lain, I¡¯ve heard you¡¯ve managed to use the Wood Human Jutsu. Is that true?¡± Tsunade asked excitedly. Lain nodded, and then made her hand seals and released a Wood Human. ¡°Outstanding! You¡¯re a genius Lain! I think you¡¯re 12, right? Back in the day, my father only came up with this Jutsu when he was 13...¡± Tsunade praised Lain, and then took out a Scroll. ¡°Lain, this is the Shikkotsu Forest Summoning Contract Scroll, which was left to me by Grandpa!¡± Lain did not expect Tsunade to take the initiative and give her the summoning scroll, and a look of surprise showed on her face. Tsuande one the other hand thought that Lain would not understand the true value of this scroll, and she quickly exined: ¡°Lain, The Wood Release Kekkei Genkai is extremely powerful. However, it wouldn¡¯t have been enough for grandpa to beat such a powerful Mangekyo user like Madara who had the Kyubi on his side. The thing that gave him the edge was actually the fact that he learned Sage Mode in the Shikkotsu forest. Being that your brother is powerful Sage Mode user, you probably know all too well about it. He and the toads could give you great advice, but the Slug¡¯s style of Sage mode is different, perfectly suiting your Wood Release!¡± After Tsunade finished her exnation, she opened up the scroll for Lain to Sign it. Lain bit her finger and wrote her name in her own blood. Next to it, she could see Tsunade¡¯s name, followed by the now dull name of Hashirama himself. ¡°Well, I guess you don¡¯t need me to show you how to perform [Summoning]. Wait for your brother to finish helping the Raikage, and then go to the forest to meet Katsuyu!¡± Lain immediately nodded with a smile: ¡°Yes, Tsunade hime!¡± Soon, Ryo finished the treatment, and he, Rin, Shizune, A and his medical assistant came to Tsunade and Lain. ¡°Thank you, Tsunade hime!¡± A said to Tsunade. ¡°No; I¡¯m just paying for losing the bet.¡± ¡°In any case, you¡¯ve helped us greatly today, and I will not forget that!¡± After A finished his words, he left with his men. As he disappeared, Lain excitedly held on to Ryo¡¯s sleeve: ¡°Oni san, Tsunade hime made sign the Shikkotsu Forest Summoning Contract!¡± Ryo was taken by surprise, and then he smiled. He did not expect Tsunade to be so generous. She didn¡¯t even wait for him to ask, actually giving Lain what he wanted for her. On the other hand, Tsunade still thought that Ryo had something to ask her, and she said: ¡°Hey boy, why did youe here again?¡± ¡°Oh it¡¯s just that I wanted you to help us out with something!¡± With what he wanted for Lain already fulfilled, Ryo thought quickly and decided to take this opportunity to have Tsunade do something he always wanted. ¡°What is it? Speak up!¡± ¡°Here¡¯s the deal, I want you to help Orochi san study something!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Here it is!¡± Ryo took out a scroll, and unsealed it, releasing the White Zetsu Chakra stored within it. This Chakra was the Yamanaka n¡¯s main resource for making the improved Healing Stones. However, with the number of captured White Zetsu being limited, this resource was bound to run out. When that happens, the advanced Healing Stones should no longer be in production. Therefore, Ryo wanted Tsunade¡¯s help, as she had studied her grandfather¡¯s Chakra for so long, and she might be able to help Orochimaru find or create a new alternative to this Chakra. After observing this Chakra for a while, Tsunade seemed intrigued. After asking Ryo about his purpose, his answer made her immediately agree. Ryo was very surprised, actually expecting this to be more of a hassle. Tsunade on the other hand understood him well, and she said with a smile: ¡°You know that I¡¯m the one behind Konoha¡¯s current medical system, right? Your Stones have a huge leap forward into its improvement, so I will obviously want to further develop them.¡± Here, Ryo couldn¡¯t help but make a bow of respect to Tsunade. Her devotion to the medical cause was just to admirable, and for veteran doctor like him, it was of great value. ¡°Shizune, Rin, you two go pack up. I¡¯ll be waiting here for you with Ryo. He will take us to Orochimaru directly.¡± ¡°Yes, Sensei!¡± ¡°And yeah, before we go, you should summong Katsuyu, Lain. Remember not to use too much Chakra.¡± Tsunade remembered that she had not told Katsuyu about Lain. Lain nodded, and following Tsunade¡¯s rmendation, she used a rtively small amount of Chakra to summon an adult sized Katsuyu. ¡°Hello Katsuyu! This is Lain, a new contractor of the Shikkotsu Forest. I trust herpletely, and she is a user of Wood Release. Take her to the forest; you know what to do!¡± Katsuyu stared at Lain for a moment, and then took her and disappeared. Chapter 307 In the Shikkotsu forest, Lain stared at the absolutely massive Katsuyu in front of her, and the slug did the same to her. After a while, Katsuyu said with emotion: ¡°I never expected to see it again after so many years, but here it is: The Wood Release Kekkei Genkai!¡± Lain lowered her head and thought to herself: ¡®Of course she wouldn¡¯t see it, with the only Senju left being Tsunade Hime...¡¯ Katsuyu guessed her thoughts, and deliberately said: ¡°Wood Release is a not a Senju exclusive Kekkei Genkai. At least, it wasn¡¯t before the appearance of Hashirama.¡± Lain raised her head, not understanding yet. ¡°It¡¯s actually an ability of some of the Otsutsuki n, and for some reason, it was reawakened in Hashirama, one of their descendents. Well, we can chatter. Let¡¯s get to business. I¡¯ll teach you how we Slugs use Natural energy!¡± After that, Lain began to learn Sage Mode. The most obvious advantage of the Slug¡¯s Sage Mode was it superiority in duration and amount of Senjutsu Chakrapared to the two other types. However,pared with that of Snakes or Toads, it required more Natural Energy absorbed into the user¡¯s body, making it extremely dangerous. In fact, at the speed at which Natural Energy could safely be absorbed by normal humans, it would take the user a month to go into Sage Mode. However, Wood Release protected the user, and also allowed him to absorb Natural Energy Faster. This allowed Hashirama to take a lot less time to go into Sage Mode. This is precisely why Tsuande said that this Mode is perfectly suited for Wood Release users. After teleporting to the other side of the Country to get closer to the Sound Country, Ryo took Tsunade, Shizune and Rin to Orochimaru¡¯s base. In fact, Ryo did not teleport them straight inside. After all, Orochimaru could be working on something secret, and their presence by his side would expose that. Orochimaru received a notification from one of his subordinates, saying that Ryo was at the gate with several people. ¡°I thought that I would find Orochimaru in some deste ce. Well, I didn¡¯t expect it to be so deste! I doubt there¡¯s an inn close by, let alone a Casino!¡± Tsunadeined. ¡°Well, this ce is perfect for Orochi san¡¯s experimentations. He would not be bothered in here.¡± ¡°Come on, you don¡¯t need to exin Orochimaru to me. I know him well! This country was weak, and they probably needed ¡®his help¡¯. Right?¡± Ryo scratched his head embarrassedly, for Tsunade was right on the money. She fought alongside Orochimaru for years, and she knew him all too well. Later, Ryo gave the three by his side a brief introduction to Orochimaru¡¯s base. As they were halfway through the ¡®tour¡¯, Orochimaru arrived: ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that Tsunade?! Long time no see!¡± Hearing Orochimaru¡¯s voice, Tsunade smiled, but her tone in no way gentle: ¡°You stinky snake! You haven¡¯t changed after so many years!¡± ¡°Haha! Same goes for you. It seems like the Yin Seal Technique is paying off!¡± ¡°Well, a few years were spent on perfecting that!¡± Tsunade was very happy to admit the source of her perpetual youth. Orochimaru hadn¡¯t seen Tsunade in so many years, ever since the 3rd World War. However, Tsuande was always on Orochimaru¡¯s mind. Same was true for Tsunade, who, despite all differences, considered Orochimaru a friend. The conversation between the two continued, seeming very dull, but every sentence was packed with feelings. Just from their smiles, Ryo could understand a lot. ¡°Orochi san, there¡¯s no need to chat outside, let¡¯s go in!¡± He suggested. Orochimaru smiled and weed everyone inside. In the evening, inside the base, Orochimaru was unusually drinking with Tsunade. After all, he never did any experiments unless he¡¯s sober. As for Ryo, as much as he wanted to join the fun, he chose not to bother the two. After arranging amodation for Rin and Shizune, he went into the base alone to find Yahiko. ........ Meanwhile in Konoha, at the Naka Shrine, two Uchiha teens were chatting... ¡°Shisui, some time ago, your Sensei asked me a question: If I would choose the n or the vige. I¡¯ve been thinking for the longest time, and I cannot find an answer. Say, what would you choose?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what I will be choosing in the end, Itachi. However, if the vige tries to take the Uchiha down, I would never help them. Same if the Uchiha go for a massacre in Konoha.¡± ¡°Oh? As usual, you never give up on any life. But now, things are getting more and more heated between the n and the vige, and if things go as they are, we will have to pick a choice.¡± Said Itachi bitterly. ¡°If I didn¡¯t meet Sensei, I guess I would choose to leave the choice to someone I trust when that dayes, and just leave this world. However, I would never do that now. No matter who goes unfair to the other side, I will change them, with these eyes!¡± Saying that, Shisui activated his Mangekyo. Itachi could perceive the surge of power in his mentor¡¯s eyes, and he could see the new pattern that formed in them. He was shocked speechless for a while, and then said: ¡°Shisui, what do you want to do? Can your Mangekyo really change everything?¡± ¡°To tell the truth, I don¡¯t know! However, with these eyes, at least I believe my words would have weight to them, and then there¡¯s Sensei, and we will both be able to make great change.¡± ¡°Ryo Yamanaka sama? He can shake everything indeed!¡± Itachi suddenly had some hopefulness in his tone. ¡°So, what we can do now is to improve our own strength and get strong enough to have the right to speak in a family and a vige. When the timees, we¡¯ll do what¡¯s necessary with Sensei.¡± Shisui¡¯s words temporarily dispelled the confusion in Itachi¡¯s heart, showing him a different future for the Uchiha. ¡°Speaking of that, I haven¡¯t practiced in a long time, and to be honest, I could never gauge my improvement while in the Anbu. How about a little spar?¡± ¡°Well, I do want to test the perception abilities of my Mangekyo!¡± Both smiled at each other, and then began their battle in the woods. Chapter 308 After getting research going with Tsunade and Orochimaru, Ryo went back to Konoha, and then returned with Yamato to get him some training. With Lain, who had a perfect integration with Hashirama¡¯s cells, Orochimaru had no interest in Yamato. If it wasn¡¯t for Ryo who wanted him to help him with his development, he would even have thought about him. On the same day, he arranged for the young Yamato to train with the other Kekkei Genkai users under Anko¡¯s supervision. After two days of observing his situation, Ryo felt that things were going alright, and he left Orochimaru¡¯s base. Before returning to Konoha, he went to the Sand Vige to see Pakura. This time, it wasn¡¯t for pleasure, but for business. ¡°Pakura, remember that I told you once that I will need a favor from you?¡± He asked with a very serious tone. Pakura nodded; of course she remembered! Back when the two faced each-other on the battlefield, their battle was fierce. If Ryo did not decide to spare her life in exchange for a favor, she would have died with Shalun back then. ¡°Back then, I could just order you to fulfill that promise. Now however, you are one of the most important women in my life. Therefore I¡¯m asking you: Do you want to help me?¡± Pakura¡¯s face changed greatly and she quickly asked: ¡°One of them? You have women other than me?¡± ¡°No! No no no no no no! I am talking about my mother... my sister!¡± Pakura heard those words and looked rather embarrassed: ¡°Cough... Is that so? Alright, carry on. We¡¯ll discuss thister!¡± Ryo helplessly sighed and continued: ¡°Well here¡¯s the deal. I¡¯ve been thinking about this thing for a long time, and I want you to help me create something!¡± ¡°Create something? What is it?¡± Pakura asked. ¡°It¡¯s a secret weapon for the Next Shinobi World War.¡± ¡°THE NEXT SHINOBI WORLD WAR?¡± Pakura could no longer sit still! She had no idea that Ryo¡¯s request would have to do with such a massive thing. ¡°When the next Shinobi World Wares, the whole world would have to prepare to fight together. I want to prepare some aces up my sleeve to reduce everyone¡¯s casualties.¡± Pakura was just stunned by now. What horrible enemies would require the power of the whole world? Still, she was now the only consultant of Rasa. After so many years in that post, she had the temperament to quickly calm down. After some contemtion, she asked: ¡°Ryo, what do you want me to do?¡± ¡°Well, this weapon, it requires a detonation mechanism.¡± Pakura immediately understood that what Ryo need was her Scorch Release. After taking a moment to think, she agreed to help Ryo. By now, she trusted Ryo to the extreme, and believed that he¡¯s really doing this for the good of the world. ¡°So, what do I need to do?¡± Ryo became very happy hearing that, and then took out a very long scroll and handed it to Pakura. After going through the scroll quickly, Pakura¡¯s expressionpletely changed: ¡°Ryo... this is just, crazy! How and when could you even think of such a thing?¡± Ryo smiled: ¡°In my dreams!¡± Half a yearter, Ryo went to the Land of Iron and spent a fortune of Chakra-phile metals, while Pakura prepared other essories in her vige. While Ryo was immersed in his preparations for his Large-Scale, non-human killing weapon, back in Konoha, Uchiha Maan was preparing for something massive! In the past six months, Maan just kept carrying out his normal tasks in silence. The rest of the time, he remained in his district, quickly practicing the use of his Mangekyo, and secretly gathering intel on the highest tier Ninjas in the vige. Just the previous day, he identally learned that Danzo was going to leave Konoha in two days. Right now in Konoha, the 3rd was too old, Sakumo was busy running the vige, and Ryo was away. Maan felt that this way a perfect opportunity for him to finish off Danzo. In the afternoon of the same day, Maan went to the n taking his next task, preparing to kill Danzo the next day. Meanwhile, in Root¡¯s headquarters, Danzo was reading the intel in his hand and puffed: ¡°Huh, Maan, as soon as you start, your n will be doomed. Come; don¡¯t let me down kid!¡± Outside the vige, ck Zetsu was lurking underground, waiting for White Zetsu¡¯s return. After a short while, thetter arrived from Konoha¡¯s direction, and ck asked him eagerly: ¡°How did it go, White?¡± ¡°I have already delivered the news of Danzo¡¯s departure to Maan, and also notified Danzo of Maan¡¯s n. Tomorrow, we¡¯re in for a good show!¡± ¡°Good! After this ends, the Uchiha will definitely be rejected by all the tops in Konoha, and they will finally get their demise.¡± ¡°ck, where do you think Maan will start tomorrow?¡± ¡°Well, he¡¯s Mangekyo¡¯s power had increased tremendously; he probably feels he could kill Danzo. Therefore, to prevent interference, he¡¯ll probably make his move rather early, on the edge of the forest where the patrols are scarce.¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s go there ahead of time. I don¡¯t want to miss anything!¡± The next day, Danzo left Konoha with two of his Root, and Maan tailed him closely. ¡°Danzo sama; as you said, Maan is behind us!¡± One of the two Ninjas was an Aburame Kunoichi, locating Maan¡¯s whereabouts easily with her bugs. ¡°He¡¯s reallying. Are the ones in front ready?¡± Danzo remained very calm andposed. ¡°You rest assured Danzo sama; everything is going ording to n.¡± ¡°Good! Tell that that as soon as Maan attacks, they should act and sieze him!¡± Maan had no idea about this ambush. Just like ck Zetsu expected, he was fully confident in his own strength, just wanting to finish Danzo quickly. Just as Danzo was about to leave the forest, Maan activated his Mangekyo, manipting hundreds of Kunais and sending them not at Danzo, but at the two Root Ninjas around him. At the same time, Danzo¡¯s hidden men saw him make a move, and immediately summoned a barrier around him. Maan and all his weapons were trapped inside, and only two of the Kunai continued flying towards Danzo. The two Root Ninjas very easily blocked these Kunai. As for Maan, he never expected that Danzo would be this prepared, not with how he kept his n to himself. His face turned heavy, and he became a little agitated! ¡°An Uchiha?! The Uchiha are really bold, daring to try to assassinate Danzo san!¡± The Ninjas who set up the ambush yelled. Immediately, Maan realized that this was a trap for him; one designed to get his n in trouble! Chapter 309 Maan hated Danzo and was dissatisfied with Ryo. However, he still had deep attachment to his n. He did not want to let them fall into an unfavorable situation because of him. Danzo noticed Maan¡¯s feelings and tired to confuse him: ¡°Maan, you¡¯ve been in Root before, so I¡¯m giving you a second chance. Dig out your eyes and give them to me, and it will be as if I never saw you.¡± Danzo looked at Maan¡¯s eyes greedily thought the translucent walls of the barrier. Maan said with a massive grudge: ¡°Danzo, it¡¯s too early for such words! Do you think you¡¯ve won?¡± He smirked as his eyes shed, and one of the Kunai thrown on the ground outside the barrier disappeared, just for Maan to get in its ce! He was right next to Danzo, slitting his throat on the spot! ¡°What is this? Space-Time Ninjutsu?¡± White Zetsu asked ck. ¡°No it shouldn¡¯t that simple. I guess it¡¯s Maan¡¯s second Mangekyo ability. Have you noticed that the Kunai that he teleported to appeared in his initial spot? I guess he can switch ces with his Kunai. This is highly valuable nevertheless; even simr to Minato¡¯s technique.¡± ¡°Danzo sama!¡± All the Root Ninjas were stunned and did not have time to react. ¡°You¡¯re next! If none of you leaves, no one will hear of this!¡± Just as Maan finished his words, he could hear Danzo behind him: ¡°So these are your Mangekyo abilities? Fascinating!¡± ¡°You...¡± Maan was shocked once again. He could clearly feel Danzo¡¯s flesh getting cut against his de; howe was he alive? ¡°Well, you have been with me for so long; aren¡¯t you being foolish? If I didn¡¯t have some hidden cards, would I ever risk my life?¡± Danzo¡¯s words pissed Maan off: ¡°Then I¡¯ll just kill again and again, and see how many times you rise again!¡± ¡°Protect Danzo sama!¡± ¡°Huh... just you?¡± Maan was now a fully fledged Kage Tier Ninja. These Ninjas around him were some of Danzo¡¯s elite, but they were all just Jonins. Facing Maan, it only meant their death... However, Danzo wasn¡¯t just going to sit still and watch his men getting killed. After Maan killed the first one, and as he was about to end the life of the 2nd, he found Danzo standing in his way. The two exchanged blows, and Danzo could soon understand that he was no longer a match for Maan. On top of that, his arm by now only had 3 Sharingans, and only two of them was left for Izanagi. This made him want to retreat, and he began to evade without hitting back. Meanwhile, taking advantage of his edge over Danzo, Maan finished off the other Ninjas around. Obviously, he didn¡¯t want to let go of his target, but he wanted no witnesses to remain alive. Soon, most of the Ninjas in the ambush were finished. Besides Danzo and the two closest to him, only a couple of Root Ninjas were still alive. Danzo¡¯s face was getting gloomier by the moment, and he began to be flustered, but still, he gave no window for Maan to take him down again. Just as the two sides were in deadlock, a young girl, who looked around thirteen or fourteen years old came out of the woods. As soon as she saw the situation, she frowned and turned around to leave. ¡°STOP!¡± ¡°Lain Yamanaka; HELP ME!¡± Danzo and Maan almost shouted at the same time. Danzo wanted Lain to help him against Maan, while thetter didn¡¯t want her to leak the news of his attempt to assassinate Danzo to the vige. Lain helplessly turned around muttering to herself: ¡°They had the entirety of the Fire Country to fight in; why did I have to be so unlucky that they chose my route back home?¡± When Maan heard her name, he remembered that Ryo¡¯s sister had the same name as well, so he tentatively asked: ¡°Ryo¡¯s sister?¡± ¡°Well you seem to know me; so who are you?¡± Lain never saw Maan before, she just sensed from his tone that he was familiar with her brother. Maan felt relieved, and temporarily dismissed the thought of killing her: ¡°Well, I¡¯m your brothersrade and... former friend!¡± Maan¡¯s thoughts about Ryo were still veryplicated. On one hand, he couldn¡¯t forget the days on which they put their lives on the line together in battle. On the other hand, he was feeling very betrayed by Ryo. ¡°Lain Yamanaka, don¡¯t care about that nonsense! Help me stop this madman. Don¡¯t forget, you are a Ninja of Konoha!¡± ¡°Gigi, I am indeed a Ninja of Konoha, but so are you, and so is he. You¡¯re no Hokage, so why exactly should I listen to you instead of him?¡± Lain did not like Danzo, and since Maan seemed to be close to Ryo, and was having the upper hand, she did not want to interfere. ¡°I am the leader of Root, and I belong to the Anbu. An Anbu squad was attacked by the Uchiha; won¡¯t you help your fellow Ninjas of Konoha? Quickly, use your wood release and stop this madman!¡± Lain was a monster when it came to strength, but in the end, she was but a little girl! All of this big talk from Danzo began to overwhelm her. ¡°You still won¡¯t do it? Aren¡¯t you afraid of how the Hokage would think of your brother because of your indifference?¡± Indeed, Danzo always knew where to hit. After hesitating for so long, when Lain heard thisst sentence, she just made a massive tree sprout of the ground to block the way between the two. ¡°Hey mister, can you let him go today?¡± She asked cautiously. Maan felt frustrated, for he didn¡¯t not expect Danzo to be able to convince Lain. ¡°Lain, you must let me do this; I must kill him today!¡± Reluctantly, the little girl shook her head. Maan on the other hand was starting to have a headache. If Danzo was to be let go, the Uchiha were going to suffer greatly because of his actions. ¡°In that case, I am sorry, Lain!¡± After he finished his words, Maan¡¯s eyes rotated, and a ck and Purple giant skeleton was formed about his body, which was then wrapped with muscles, until it became a full body holding a Fuma Shuriken. As the giant appeared, Maan¡¯s eyes turned filled with blood and tears. ¡°The same technique as my brothers?¡± Lain¡¯s face turned gloomy, and she made her hand seals, making a massive Wood Human appear underneath her. ¡°[Wood Human Jutsu]? I never thought Ryo¡¯s sister was such a genius. Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s ee how strong the 1st Hokage¡¯s Wood really is!¡± After finishing his words, Maan threw his Fuma Shuriken. Seeing the iing attack, Lain extended the Wood Human¡¯s palm hands and braced for impact. The Shuriken¡¯s power was great, and the Wood Human was pushed back a great distance before it could stop it! Chapter 310 Back when Ryo fought Lain with Susanoo, he just used the first stage to test her Wood Human, and he was eventually beat by her. As for Man¡¯s full-fledged Susanoo, it was much more developed. Since every stage of Susanoo¡¯s development increased its strength exponentially, Lain was easily pushed away. However, this attack did not make her yield. Lain¡¯s temper was provoked, and she immediately summoned a Wooden Dragon that Wrapped the Susanoo. Since the Wooden Dragon could absorb outside energy, she intended to let it drain Maan out of power, making him unable to maintain Susanoo. What surprised her, however, was that the Susanoo wasn¡¯t letting any Chakra leak. Maan regained controlled as he freed himself up from the shackles made by the Dragon, and then slowly began approaching Lain. She bit her teeth and decided to go to a brawl against him. This way, the Susanoo and the Wood Human had a melee in the forest. This Wooden Man was just fortified by the Natural Energy from Orochimaru¡¯s cursed seal. It didn¡¯t take Maan long to crush it in half. After finishing it off, Maan did not think about finishing Lain off, instead chasing in the direction where Danzo escaped. But even before he took a few steps, his Susanoo was suddenly hit from behind by a massive force! Maan¡¯s face changed and he quickly turned around. He was shocked, for what he saw was a whole new Wood Human that was muchrger and majestic than the previous one... He looked up, just to see Lain standing on top of her creation with bride and wrath! Her face was different, and Maan, who had often been told of Madara¡¯s great battle against Hashirama, immediately realized: She was in Sage Mode! ¡°She has the perfectbination of skills with the First Hokage¡¯s cells... she¡¯s slowly but surely turning into the same beast as hashirama Senju!¡± For a moment, Maan began to feel fear. Nevertheless, it was very clear to him; if Danzo was to escape alive today, he would definitely join the higher-ups of Konoha to attack the Uchiha n. It would be all his fault... the devastation of his n, just because he was foolish enough to be unprepared, weak enough to be held back... ¡°NO! I can do more!¡± His heart was filled with regret, and he continued to push his Mangekyo even further beyond.... ¡°Still, Lain, unfortunately for you, you cannot stop me!¡± Maan¡¯s voice just fell, when what resembled clothes started wrapping his Susanoo, all while it got a littlerger than before. As his Susanoo was developing, Maan was copsing. His vision blurred even more, and he couldn¡¯t keep his body from trembling. To a wielder of an ordinary Mangekyo, just using the second stage of Susanoo was a massive burden for their eyes and bodies. Now, Maan was going into 3rd Stage, effectively paying in his own lifetime for the survival of his n. Lain looked at him hesitantly; Danzo and the few survivors on his side were all gone, and she no longer had any reason to fight Maan. In fact, she never wanted this whole battle to happen. She was just being a little girl who was pushed to what¡¯s in her brother¡¯s best interest. On top of that, she was a Yamanaka, standing in the way of an Uchiha! While she and her brother weren¡¯t afraid, the same did not go for the entirety of their n and alliance. And why would she want conflicts with that n? Her best friends and rivals were Uchiha! Thinking about all of this, she said to Maan: ¡°Go and chase Danzo if you want; I want stop you anymore.¡± She then took a few steps back, and undid her Wood Human. Maan was watching in awe, but then felt relieved. He left Susanoo, and picked himself up as hard as he could to chase Danzo. Meanwhile, Danzo and his men were already far away. When leaving the forest, they saw a Ninja in the distance, and they rushed at him to get support. This angel they found, this blessing they expected, turned out to be none other than Uchiha Fugaku! Danzo did not care, and in great contrast with all he used to say about the Uchiha, he actually trusted that their Patriarch would do the right thing! ¡°Fugaku dono, you¡¯re here! I was...¡± Danzo¡¯s words were not thought, when suddenly all faded to ck, and then to red... The others saw Danzo suddenly falling to the ground, and they panicked, fleeing all over! Fugaku sighed and did not hesitate to end all of their lives, besides that of Danzo. When Uchiha Maan arrived, he found Fugaku awaiting him among the corpses. Not only Maan was surprised, even Fugaku was shocked to see Maan being such a mess: ¡°Maan, I thought you had activated you Mangekyo already; howe you¡¯re having this much trouble against such weaklings?¡± Maan blinked twice, and he couldn¡¯t understand how Fugaku knew about his eyes. ¡°Fugaku dono, how do you know?¡± Fugaku smiled and said: ¡°Well, it¡¯s because your eyes aren¡¯t in that much of a stable state. Your eyes leak Dojutsu power whenever you use your Mangekyo.¡± ¡°Even then... How do you know that my Dojutsu power is that of the Mangekyo?¡± ¡°Because I have my own pair!¡± Fugaku activated his own Mangekyo. Maan stared at Fugaku with great surprise. After a moment of silence, Maan asked: ¡°Fugaku Dono, besides you and I, are there any other Mangekyo?¡± ¡°Yes. Katachi dono awakened it when much older, but now he¡¯s retired. As for Shisui, he should probably have it already. He¡¯s had a great jump in level. However, I cannot sense his Mangekyo so I can¡¯t be sure.¡± Fugaku told Maan all he knew. Maan gasped, for at least three of his n had the Mangekyo Sharingan, with another one being strong enough to have one. This meant that the Uchiha n now had at least four Kage Tier Ninjas, or at lease top Tier Quasi Kage tier ones. ¡°So man, I let you ask what you want, but you haven¡¯t answered me yet. How could you be defeated?¡± Maan said with a smile of embarrassment: ¡°Ryo¡¯s sister...¡± Fugaku turned around to Danzo and said: ¡°Poor child, not being able to distinguish good from bad...¡± Maan looked at Danzo as well, and he couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°Fugaku dono, Danzo cannot stay alive.¡± ¡°Those old geezers, the councilors, have already told the 3rd that you were nning to kill him as he left the vige. You did that indeed, but the 3rd wouldn¡¯t believe that. However, he dide to me to have a few words. Therefore, I came over on a special trip just to keep Danzo alive. It¡¯s not time to kill him!¡± ¡°But... I already killed many of his men, and you did as well. Fugaku sama, if this reaches the higher-ups, our n would...¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, because this time, the Hokage will be on our side. Am I right, Kakashi?¡± Hearing Fugaku calling his name, Kakashi carefully put a book in his top¡¯s pocket, and then jumped down from the tree he was on... Chapter 311 Maan knew well who Kakashi was, but he didn¡¯t exactly have a good impression of him. Mainly, he was a foreigner who unrightfully owned a Sharingan. ¡°Kakashi, take us to Hokage sama!¡± Fugaku requested. Kakashi nodded, picking up Danzo from the ground, and then returning to the vige with the two Uchiha. On the way, Fugaku exined to Maan his cooperation with Sakumo. After the Kyubi¡¯s night, the contradictions between the Uchiha and Konoha grew more and more intense, and Fugaku was obviously seeking a resolution. The n was under pressure, and the only solution was for it to relocate to the periphery of the vige temporarily. This was to ease tension, and also make people feel more sympathetic to the Uchiha.however, this also caused some higher-ups, led by Danzo, to be frustrated. Before Sakumo¡¯s ¡°Assassination Attempt¡±, the n was going fine. However, once that happened, Danzo and his group tried to use the incident. The whole matter was very peculiar, as the Uchiha¡¯s investigation concluded that they didn¡¯t really have something to do with the matter, and also that no clues at all led to Danzo and his squad. Being that the matter was hard to solve, Fugaku took the initiative to contact Sakumo. At the time, he knew one thing: the Uchiha, on their own, could not survive a battle against the vige. If the Hokage was to assist however, there would be hope. Just like Fugaku, Sakumo wasn¡¯t willing to just sit by and watch the Uchiha and the vige go at each other. At the time, the cooperation between the two began as an exchange of information. However, there was one thing that Fugaku didn¡¯t take ount for: It wasn¡¯t just the vige that had a beef with the n. The Uchiha had enough, and many of them openly showed their discontent with their state in the vige. The dissatisfaction soon turned into frustration, and then into blind anger, or lust for power, thetter of which was what threw Maan in the hands of the Uchiha¡¯s greatest enemy: Danzo himself! Danzo and the others used Maan to get information on the n. With his Cursed Seal, he was well under control, and this made the Uchiha¡¯s situation far more difficult. If it wasn¡¯t for Sakumo, the Uchiha wouldn¡¯t get decent tasks anymore, as bonds of trust were severed between them and the vige. Hearing this, Maan was filled with guilt, never expecting that his obsession with power actually brought such serious consequences to his n. ¡°Well, you shouldn¡¯t me yourself Maan. Danzo had always been a trickster and a master of persuasion. It is understandable that you would be confused by him.¡± Fugaku tried tofort Maan. ¡°But...¡± Fugaku patted Maan¡¯s shoulder and said: ¡°No buts! You should just follow my lead, and everything is going to be okay!¡± At the same time, back in the forest, White Zetsu was extremely anxious after seeing Kakashi picking up Danzo and going alongside with Fugaku: ¡°ck, Danzo did not die, but evidently, the current Hokage is going to cover up this whole matter!¡± ¡°That seems to be indeed the case. Everyone at the top of Konoha had been wary of the Uchiha. However, this Sakumo is actually covering for them.¡± ¡°What should we do? If Obito¡¯s n doesn¡¯t work, would our work be all wasted? It seems to me like we¡¯ve just given our enemies a pair of Mangekyo!¡± ck Zetsu showed a cold smile and answered: ¡°Oh, things are never easy! Don¡¯t forget what Obito said; he nted a booby trap in Konoha. As long as it did not explode, it would only have the potential of being useful!¡± ...................... In the Konoha¡¯s office, Sakumo was chatting with the 3rd. ¡°So, any news about Maan yet?¡± ¡°You can rest assured, Sandaime. Uchiha Maan....¡± ¡°Knock, Knock!¡± Outside, a knocking on the door interrupted Sakumo¡¯s words. He frowned, and then figured out that it should be Kakashi back with everyone. He looked at the 3rd and then calmly said: ¡°Come in!¡± Kakashi pushed the door in, leading Fugaku and Maan, all while carrying Danzo. As the 3rd saw his unconscious friend on Kakashi¡¯s shoulders, his face turned gloomy and he asked: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Danzo?¡± ¡°Do not worry, Sandaime. Kakashi, put Danzo down.¡± Kakashi nodded, letting go of Danzo. Immediately, the third went in to check on him.¡± ¡°His spirit had been damaged? Did he get hit by the [Spirit Transformation Technique]?¡± Although the 3rd was no specialist medical Ninja, he could always assess injuries rather precisely for so many years. ¡°Kakashi, what on earth is going on?¡± After confirming that Danzo was not in danger, the 3rd spoke out, very annoyed. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll exin! Danzo attacked Maan, and ended up heavily injured.¡± Fugaku said faintly. ¡°What? Did it actually happen like this? Maan had been dissatisfied with what Danzo had done. He has the clearer motive; he wanted to retaliate. Now it seems like... Fugaku, you and Maan have let me down!¡± ¡°Sandaime, don¡¯t rush to conclusions. Kakashi, what actually happened?¡± Sakumo asked Kakashi with a rather innocent look on his face. ¡°Well, Danzo took his Root Ninjas today on ¡®a mission¡¯. He brought out a team and sealed Maan inside a barrier to.... Should the Sandaime sama know?¡± Kakashi stopped, and nced at the 3rd. ¡°Yes, I know Danzo had a mission out of the vige today. He¡¯s had his Chakra unsealed, and he¡¯s been keeping away from trouble.¡± ¡°But Sandaime, do you know what his mission was exactly?¡± Kakashi asked again. ¡°It was...¡± The 3rd frowned. Indeed, Danzo did not tell him what he was going to do. ¡°Danzo¡¯s target was me. To be urate, my eyes!¡± Maan finally spoke, just as he nned with Fugaku. ¡°Your eyes? What do you mean?¡± ¡°I mean the eyeball in my head. Danzo wanted my eyes!¡± As he said that, Maan activated his Mangekyo. Seeing his eyes, the 3rd was taken back, and his trust in Danzo was shaken immediately. After knowing Danzo for so many decades, he knew that going after the Mangekyo Sharingan was definitely not out of his character. ¡°Kakashi, what happened? How did you know about this?¡± ¡°At the time, I happened to be returning from a mission. I saw Danzo¡¯s men surrounding Maan, locking him up in a barrier. When I approached, I could hear Danzo asked him to dig out his eyes in order to let him go. Maan, obviously refused, and he used a special method that I¡¯ve never seen before to escape the barrier and kill all his enemies. I wanted to stop him, but I saw that he was, rightfully, furious out of his mind. On top of that, he had the Mangekyo Sharingan. I felt I would not be able to stop him, so I went to find a Ninja from the security department, just to bring him another Uchiha to rationalize with him. Luckily, the one I found was Fugaku san. When we arrived, Danzo was already like this. This is what I saw, and Sandaime, you can go to the forest and check; you will find traces of the barrier.¡± Kakashi¡¯sst words made the 3rdpletely believe that Danzo was the one to attack Maan, and ended up losing to him... Chapter 312 The Sandaime looked rather shaken. Danzo¡¯s behavior was unforgivable to this old man who had devoted his life to the will of fire. The 3rd had always felt that Danzo had the same sort of devotion, but his old friend¡¯s actions kept on disappoint him again and again. After a long silence, the 3rd sighed and said: ¡°Sakumo, handle this matter yourself, and I will not intervene.¡± As he said that, he stood up and turned around to leave. Fugaku was delighted by the 3rd¡¯s final words, and he became eager to finally get rid of Danzo once and for all with this great opportunity. Sakumo, on the other side, had the same thoughts. The two stared at each others¡¯ eyes, enjoying the sight of the bloodlust in them. ¡°Danzo had tried to kill a Ninja of Konoha for now reason. Therefore, I announce...¡± ¡°Hold on Sakumo san. Danzo is not dead yet, and he will be useful for my next n!¡± Ryo suddenly emerged in the office! ¡°Ryo! What brought you here so suddenly?¡± Sakumo was rather surprised. ¡°It¡¯s Lain. She contacted me to let me know what happened, so I returned.¡± Ryo exined. ¡°Ryo, you just said Danzo would be useful. What do you want him alive for?¡± Fugaku asked. ¡°Sakumo san, Fugaku san, do you really think that killing him wouldpletely mend the rift between the Uchiha and the vige? The n¡¯s image had been stained by his efforts for too many years, and the vigers are not just going to ept them now. On top of that, they are, as a n, superior to everyone else. Same goes for them controlling security. This hatred, while reaching a peak with the events since the Kyubi¡¯s night, had always been there. The same envy, distrust and hatred that drove Danzo will drive others after the Uchiha.¡± Hearing Ryo, both Sakumo and Fugaku remained silent. It was crystal clear to them; Ryo was not wrong at all.¡± After a while, Fugaku said: ¡°I understand what you mean, but do you suggest letting Danzo do as he pleases?¡± ¡°Well, before I answer, I would like Maan and Kakashi to leave first.¡± While Ryo trusted Kakashi, he didn¡¯t want too many people to know. Kakashi nodded and pulled Maan, who wasn¡¯t willing to leave on his own. ¡°Alright, now, exin!¡± Sakumo said. ¡°Well, I want Danzo to be our sacrificialmb. I want him to carry all of the hatred that the vige holds for the Uchiha, and then die with it once and for all!¡± ¡°He¡¯s going to be the sheep, and the butcher as well, no?¡± Fugaku began to doubt Ryo¡¯s method ¡°Yes. I want him at the same time to neutralize the radical faction of the Uchiha. These radicals, just like the haters on the other side, will always cause conflict. On top of that, getting rid of them should allow us to bnce the n against the other families. All contradictions, all causes of conflict, they will all be gone together. I believe that for the Uchiha to co-exist with the rest of Konoha, such a radical solution necessary!¡± ¡°The Uchiha have done nothing! We don¡¯t have to make such a massive sacrifice to eliminate these contradictions!¡± Fugaku said angrily. Ryo shook his head and added: ¡°If I was of this age and status during the 3rd¡¯s era, we would probably be able to do that. However, now is toote. Hatred had grown far toorge to be controlled. Therefore, Danzo needs to kill the Radical, and the Uchiha will have to leave the security department, and the vige will have to go into chaos. Only then, with Sakumo san¡¯s guidance of course, would the people be forced to forget all their bad blood with the Uchiha. No, scratch that, they will feel sympathy for you, and they will be grateful for your presence.¡± Ryo finished his words, and silence reigned supreme in the office once again. In the end, Sakumo spoke out: ¡°Fugaku dono, what Ryo had just said, it kind of makes sense. You see...¡± ¡°Hokage sama, he said enough to make think about it. Meanwhile, Danzo will be temporarily locked up in Konoha¡¯s prison.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll leave that to you.¡± ¡°Fugaku dono, thank you for being so understanding. Take your time, and if you want to get to me, contact Lain; she has a way to reach me.¡± As he finished his words, Ryo disappeared. After his n¡¯s patriarch left the Hokage¡¯s office, Maan saw they Fugaku¡¯s face had turned gloomy. He wanted to ask questions, but he felt that it was inappropriate. Along their way back to the Uchiha¡¯s district, neither of them said a word. Finally, when they were about to enter, Fugaku finally stopped: ¡°Maan, do you think that our n could take a confrontation with Konoha?¡± ¡°Fugaku dono, are you thinking of an actual coup d¡¯¨¦tat?¡± Maan¡¯s face was filled with surprise; he never thought that Fugaku would have such an idea. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand; I¡¯m just asking.¡± Fugaku said with a smile. Maan sighed with relief, and after some thought, he answered: ¡°Now our n has probably 4 pairs of Mangekyo Sharingans. That means 4 Ninjas around Kage tier. We have many Ninjas, with the most number of Jonins out of any n. However, I don¡¯t think that would be enough. Yes, we are powerful, but Konoha has Sakumo, Ryo, Kushina and the Sandaime who could all be there at anytime, one for each of us. Beating those should be extremely difficult if not impossible. I¡¯m not counting Lain Yamanaka, Jiraya who might join them and the many quasi Kage tiers and Jonins they have. In fact, I think even Kakashi is a Kage tier. Today, if you didn¡¯t call his name, I don¡¯t think I would have noticed him.¡± ¡°It really seems that his way is ourst resort!¡± Fugaku smiled, his face showing a hint of sorrow, and then he walked into the district. On the evening of the same day, Fugaku called Katachi, and after conversing secretly all night, they went to Sakumo¡¯s office the next day. There, Fugaku told Sakumo that he is willing to ept Ryo¡¯s method, sacrificing some of his people to protect the Uchiha n from being eradicated. As for Katachi, he was here as he was the one willing to lead the Radicals in the family. Sakumo on the other hand promised that by the end of this n, the Uchiha would end up gaining all their rights back, including their old district in Konoha¡¯s center. After the two sides reached a consensus, Sakumo decided officially to spare Danzo¡¯s life. At the same time, he ordered the Anbu to spread new on Danzo¡¯s attack on Maan, before finally telling Homura that his lost friend was held by the Uchiha in Konoha¡¯s prison. Learning about that, Homaru immediately went to Sakumo to ask for help. After agreeing to many requirements made by Sakumo, Danzo was released. However, even with him ¡°back¡±, he wasn¡¯t awake yet. He had been hit extremely hard by Tsukuyomi, and it was to take him a long time to recover. This was precious time, for it was the time that Sakumo and Fugaku would take to make their preparations. Chapter 313 A week went by since Maan¡¯s attack on Danzo, and White and ck Zetsu both returned to the Rain Vige. Immediately, they went into the Akatsuki¡¯s base, and reported everything about Maan to Obito. However, what picked Obito¡¯s interest was something that surprised them greatly! ¡°White, I want you to be precise! You said he wood rlease had strong vitality; could she create living trees? The kind we find in forests?¡± White nodded and said: ¡°Yes! Even ck saw it.¡± ¡°Unbelievable! So he actually did it!¡± ¡°You know what that was all about?¡± Obito nodded: ¡°I heard it was rted to Orochimaru. The story is that he experimented with Hashirama¡¯s cells, creating two Wood Release using children. ¡°This Orochimaru is really interesting. I remember he left Konoha. Where is he now?¡± ¡°I know I know! Now he¡¯s in the Sound Country.¡± White answered instead of Obito. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to be able to pull this off. Indeed, Orochimaru is very interesting. I guess we must pay the Sound Country a visit!¡± Obito muttered to himself. ¡°Hold on; before Orochimaru, shouldn¡¯t we be fixing this deal with Maan?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not ripe yet. The more he cares about the Uchiha, the more spectacr his explosion will be!¡± After Obito said that, he left the Rain Vige. On the other side, in Konoha, Sakumo and Kakashi were practicing. Kakashi was now 20 years old. With his father still around and his Sharingan not hindering his progress, he chose the same path of his father, perfecting the Hatake Style Kenjutsu and Lightning Chakra Mode. After Minato became Hokage, Kakashi entered the Anbu. It was his Sensei¡¯s method to prepare him for the leadership of the corp. For so many years, He trained and performed increasingly difficult tasks, which led to his strength increasing steadily. Now, at just 20 years old, he finally reached Kage tier! It was a shame that even at this level, he was still slower than Sakumo, and less skillful in Kenjutsu. But the difference on that was negligible. The true difference between the two was in experience. After a lifetime of missions, every move that Sakumo made in battle was lethal. Nevertheless, Kakashi¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t so simple. He used his Sharingan to be able to capture his father¡¯s movements, and this way, he could intercept or dodge them every time. ¡°Kakashi, how long can you use your Sharingan? If you¡¯re not hiding something, you won¡¯t be beating me today.¡± Sakumo¡¯s tone was very calm, and Kakashi knew all too well that his father was right. At this thought, he clenched his teeth and focused Lightning Chakra in his hands. ¡°Oh? Another Raikiri?¡± Sakumo did not care, for he had seen this attack many times already, and was never touched by it. ¡°No, not just another Raikiri!¡± As he finished his words, Kakashi¡¯s figure split into three! They were actually Shadow Clones, and one of them used the Lightning Hound Jutsu directly on his father, while the others went in opposite directions to the sides. Sakumo realized that this tactic wasn¡¯t as simple as it looked, but the Lightning Hound was already in front of him and it was toote to Dodge. With his White de, he actually split the Hound in half with his own Chakra, but then: ¡°Raiden!¡± he could hear Kakashi from both sides. The two sides had Raikiri activated, and both hands were linked to Eachother with lightning Chakra. It was toote for Sakumo to dodge, and Kakashi wrapped him with this link. The Lightning Chakra was powerful; his was paralyzed, and Kakashi managed to Lightning Chakra flicker to him, cing his de on his neck. ¡°Puff!¡± Sakumo¡¯s ¡®body¡¯ turned into white smoke, and the true White Fang appeared behind Kakashi, his de pointed to his neck as will. ¡°I give up!¡± Kakashi could only admit defeat. ¡°You weren¡¯t bad today; better than before! Fortunately, I quickly responded while fending off your Hound. If I didn¡¯t make a Shadow Clone Back then, I¡¯d be the one admitting defeat now!¡± ¡°Next time, I will beat you!¡± Kakashi muttered. ¡°Well, I¡¯m still waiting for that, but now is not time topete. Kakashi, have there been any action on Danzo¡¯s side?¡± Being that they were back to business, Kakashi returned to being serious: ¡°Nothing major. They¡¯ve just dismissed the Medical Ninja we¡¯ve sent to them. I guess Danzo should be finally awake.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s been a week. With the first Hokage¡¯s cells and so many doctors, he should be awake indeed. Kakashi, go notify Fugaku. There is still time, and Shisui¡¯s n should be over. When he returns, tell him that the n is ready and let hime back. At the same time, Danzo and Homura were going secretly out of Konoha. In fact, Danzo had regained consciousness a couple of days ago already. In the past two days, he had been thinking about possible methods to get stronger. The more he thought, the more convinced he was that the best way possible for him topete with the monsters in the vige was to acquire the Mangekyo Sharingan. With Katashi in the Uchiha¡¯s district, Maan under protections and and Fugaku being way out of his league, his obvious option was Shisui, since Ryo was out of the vige. Well in fact, Danzo wasn¡¯t even sure that Shisui would have the Mangekyo. However, with the young genius¡¯s strength increasing greatly and suddenly, Danzo thought that it would only be rational that he had the Mangekyo. It wasn¡¯t just him who thought like that; Sakumo also thought of the same earlier and based his n around that. However, Danzo was one step ahead, hiding the fact that he was awake for a few days. Shisui was just getting into the Fire Country¡¯s territory when he was found by Danzo. Immediately, thetter surrounded him with his men. ¡°Danzo san, what is this supposed to mean?¡± Shisui frowned. ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean anything; I just want your Mangekyo!¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in a while, Danzo san; never thought that you would get bold enough to dare to ambush me directly. ¡°The group of adults, what do you mean?¡± asked the water brow. ¡°Well, with 5 Elite Jonins, a Quasi Kage and me, your eyes are mine! And when that happens, I¡¯ll just kill you, and your dead Sensei will not find any evidence... What¡¯s there to fear?¡± ¡°Haha! Well, let¡¯s see what that confidence of yours is worth!¡± Shisui¡¯s voice went down, and a row of green ribs began surrounding his body! Although his Mangekyo¡¯s main ability was extremely powerful, it had a cool-down window that was just too long. Therefore, Shisui decided to go straight to the use of Susanoo, and out-power his enemies on the spot! Chapter 314 Whether it¡¯s now with him a student of Ryo, or back in the Manga, Shisui relied greatly on his Kotoamatsukami as a viable solution to his n¡¯s situation. As he activated Susanoo, he looked at the people in front of his with disdain, as they wanted to take something of such great value just for brute power. Danzo backed behind his men and frowned as he stared at the green skeleton ahead of him. From it, he could sense a great strong cold Chakra. ¡°So, no trace you were saying? Good idea...¡± Shisui¡¯s image became blurred in ce. ¡°No good! protect Danzo sam...¡± Danzo¡¯s men where interrupted by the appearance of Shisui among them. Simrly to Ryo, he went straight to his opponent¡¯s throat. Unfortunately, Danzo managed to dodge fatal wound. ¡°Damn! Kill him for me!¡± Danzo immediately gave his order. However, his men¡¯s attacks were all blocked by Susanoo. Shisui had no hesitation, continuing to attack these men. With his ultra fast flicker, he finished the Elite Jonins on Danzo¡¯s side in an instant. Meanwhile, Danzo Danzo was holding his bleeding throught, watching his team dying. It was incredibly terrible, seeing his elite¡¯s power being so dominated the young Shisui. But the truth was, Shisui wasn¡¯t doing all that well. By now, he had used Susanoo enough to begin feeling pain, and during this short encounter, he lost a lot of Chakra. ¡°Danzo san, we still have to continue?¡± The quasi Kage carefully ask Danzo. ¡°Of course we will. We have to! I refuse to believe he¡¯s untouchable!¡± Danzo began to sound more and more agitated. Root were all obedient to Danzo, and now was no exception. The Quasi Kage prepared to fight. At the same time, Danzo summoned Baku, the devourers of dreams and nightmares. Immediately, it opened its mouth and sucked the air from Shisui¡¯s direction. ¡°What is this?¡± Shisui had no information about Baku, and was not prepared. Immediately, the ribs around his body were destroyed by the powerful suction force of Baku. The Quasi-Kage was waiting for this, using Lightning Release to paralyze Shisui in ce. Now, Danzo began approaching Shisui slowly and carefully. The quasi Kage did not stop his attack, and when Danzo could be sure he was still under the influence of the attack, he reached in for his left eye! As soon as Danzo¡¯s hand touch Shisui, thetter disappeared into a mini flock of crows that disappeared as well. Shisui on the Other Hand was behind him, using the Great Fire Ball Jutsu at Baku. In conjunction with air, the Fireball grewrger andrger, until it became as big as the summoned beast itself. Immediately as it touched Baku, it set him on fire, damaging him greatly. Here Danzo could only let the beast return to its ce to recover. Now that he had dealt with Baku, Shisui¡¯s Chakra was already bottoming out, and both Danzo and his assistant could see that. Looking at the two, Shisui gnawed his teeth, pushing his Mangekyo to the extremely and making the Green Skeleton to appear again. Only now, on this skeleton, muscles were growing, and a sword appeared in its hand. When the 2nd stage Susanoo appeared, blood and tears where flooding from Shisui¡¯s eyes. ¡°Danzo sama, this Chakra is not good! We should?¡± ¡°What are you afraid of? Shisui is already on the brink of copsing. There is no need to fear him. ¡°[Susanoo: Tsukumo]¡± Shisui heard the two, and quickly opened the chest of his Susanoo, releasing a barrage of Chakra Needles, each thicker than a sword, at his opponents. ¡°Be careful, Danzo sama!¡± The Quasi Kage immediately jumped in the way of the needles, wanting to protect Danzo with his own body. Unfortunately for him, this was in vain, for the great needles were too many, and both ended up falling to the attack. When Shisui saw him finally die, he immediately left Susanoo,id on the ground and gasped... He didn¡¯t take full breath when suddenly, he heard the sinister Danzo once again: ¡°It seems like I¡¯m the victor! Give me your eyes, Shisui!¡± Shisui looked ahead with difficulty and could see Danzo standing in the distance. ¡°I told you; today, I¡¯m only leaving with those eyes!¡± Danzo approached Shisui. In the previous battle, Shisui, who was already tired from hisst mission, exhausted himself. Looking at the approaching Danzo, he could only take an Ice Scalpel tied to his thigh, and crush it immediately. Danzo saw the scalpel and understood directly that this was Ryo¡¯s scalpel. This meant that the true beast wasing, but it also meant that he could proceed safely, as Shisui is probably out of tricks. Without hesitation, he rushed and grabbed Shisui¡¯s left eye, and he rushed away. Back in the Wind Country, Ryo was working on his weapons with Pakura, when he suddenly had a special yet familiar feeling. This Ice Scalpel that Shisui broke was one of many that Ryo made for his loved ones, infusing them with Spiritual Power. When one of these scalpels would break, he would know immediately. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ryo?¡± Pakura noticed Ryo seemed concerned. ¡°One of my emergency Ice Scalpels broke. There must be something wrong. I¡¯m going out!¡± Immediately, Ryo¡¯s figure disappeared. He appeared again on the borders of the Fire Country. Looking at the empty left eye socket that Shisui had, he understood everything. ¡°Sensei, I...¡± ¡°No need to say anything. I¡¯ll get you your eye back!¡± ¡°Sorry, Sensei; I let you down!¡± Shisui felt even more embarrassed. As for Ryo, he felt angry, but not at all at his student. He immediately said: ¡°Shisui, since you have lost one, you better make good use of the other.¡± ¡°Sensei, Danzo is no further than a few hundred meters to the north. It should take you mere seconds to catch up with him, you can give me back my eyes right now!¡± Ryo smiled and said: ¡°I told you not to worry; I¡¯ll get your eye back for you, but not now. I need Danzo to get bigger and stronger, and I need that remaining eye of yours to do something for me!¡± ¡°What is it, Sensei?¡± Shisui sounded a little depressed. ¡°I want you to help your good young brother, Shisui, awaken his own Mangekyo!¡± Chapter 315
¡°You¡¯re nning to use his teacher¡¯s death to stimte his Mangekyo?¡± ¡°Smart! That¡¯s my disciple!¡± Ryo patted Shisui¡¯s head with an unimaginable wicked look on his face. Looking at Ryo¡¯s expression, Shisui realized that he had decided, and he asked: ¡°What are you going to do, Sensei?¡± ¡°What you just said, your death will awaken his Mangekyo. Tonight, you will...¡± ¡°Wow Sensei, you¡¯re really willing to pluck out my other eye!¡± After hearing Ryo¡¯s n, Shisui looked at him with some resentment. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Your eyes are too rare. However, we could always just do this with a recement 3 tomoe Sharingan. You just need to hold on with me tonight.¡± ¡°Sensei. The Mangekyo is much stronger than the 3 Tomoe Sharingan. If he activates his own Mangekyo, he will know the difference.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll deal with that.¡± Shisui nodded with a bitter look on his face, and Ryo activated his own Mangekyo, boosting his Lightning Chakra Mode to catch up with Danzo. Now, while Ryo wasn¡¯t nning to retrieve his disciple¡¯s eye, he couldn¡¯t just let Danzo use it. Kotoamatsukami was an ability that¡¯s just too overpowered, and it had to never fall in the hands of an evil man like Danzo. Ryo even thought of recing it by a normal 3 tomoe Sharingan. However, Ryo did not go with that idea, as Danzo did need the Mangekyo for what¡¯s toe. On top of that, Danzo already had several 3 Tomoe Sharingans, and he would notice that whatever eyes Ryo would give him would be nothing special. Therefore, Ryo had a different n. After catching up with Danzo, he immediately used his n¡¯s techniques to invade his mind. Obviously Ryo¡¯s Spiritual Power far surpassed that of his target and he could quickly inside his body with no problems. Now, Danzo¡¯s own consciousness was out, and Ryo, with Danzo¡¯s own hands, took out Shisui¡¯s left eye, applying a seal to it preventing it from using Kotoamatsukami. After that, he returned the eye to its ss container, reassumed Danzo¡¯sst stance when he invaded him, and then leaving his mind. This series of actions waspleted very quickly, and Danzo lost consciousness for only a few tens of seconds. After waking up, he felt that something was wrong, but he couldn¡¯t tell what the problem was. In a hurry, he checked out the state of the eyes. Once he realized that they were ¡®intact¡¯, he had no more doubt and he continued running out of the forest. Upon returning to his base, Danzo found a medical Ninjas, and he couldn¡¯t want to het the transnt operation going. It was done very quickly, and immediately, Danzo felt a lot more power from his new left eye, and was very happy. Indeed,pared to the Sharingans on his arm, this eye was extremely powerful. Even his white arm which usually was usually ¡®disobedient¡¯, it turned ¡®docile¡¯ after this transntation. Thebination of having the Senju¡¯s and the Uchiha¡¯s powersbined gave Danzo a sense of being reborn. He had always felt weak, never reaching Hiruzen or even bing an actual contender to him. Now, the only thing that bothered him was that he couldn¡¯t sense what ability came with this eye. However, this ¡°small problem¡± was quickly ignored by Danzo, as he was immersed in the joy of getting a new life. On the other side, Ryo snuck into the Uchiha¡¯s district, getting a three tomoe Sharingan from Fugaku. Ryo injected some of his own strength in it, making it feel, from the outside, like a Mangekyo. ¡°Ryo, you...¡± Fugaku seemed worried. ¡°This is a prop for Shisui.¡± Ryo then exined to Fugaku the use of this Mangekyo. ¡°That is to say, you¡¯ve chosen Itachi?¡± ¡°Is there any better choice?¡± Ryo asked. Fugaku remained silent for a moment, and then said: ¡°No, there is really not anyone more suitable for this than him. Ryo, you go ahead, I believe in him!¡± Ryo nodded, and Fugaku sighed and muttered to himself: ¡°I¡¯m no good father, Itachi; I¡¯m sorry!¡± Later, Ryo handed this ¡°Mangekyo¡± to Shisui, and thetter prepared for his part of the y. ¡°Shisui, it¡¯s sote and... Shisui! What¡¯s wrong with your eyes?¡± Itachi was about to greet Shisui as usual, but then, he found his Sensei¡¯s eye socket empty, and his other eye filled with tears and blood. The young Itachi was shaken to the bone. ¡°As you can see, one of them is gone!¡± Itachi turned anxious and yell: ¡°You have a Mangekyo Sharingan! How could someone take your eye?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not important. Do you still remember what I said before? How I will change the vige and the n with my eyes? I am afraid I can no longer do that. Therefore, I¡¯ve decided to entrust everything to you.¡± Shisui ¡°dug¡± out his other eye and handed it to Itachi. ¡°In your hands, it would do better than with me!¡± As he said that, Shisuiid back, falling off the cliff. Just like in the Manga, this sequence of events caused Itachi so much grief, it awakened his Mangekyo Sharingan. ¡°Sensei, is this really the right way? He¡¯s just 12 years old! Such burdens should be too heavy for him to bear.¡± On the other side of the cliff, Shisui was watching his disciple and friend¡¯s grief with unbearable pain. ¡°It is cruel, but I believe things would go ording to n. Fugaku knows and approves of this; he trusts his son, and we should do so as well.¡± Shisui said nothing, watching Itachi in silence. Gradually, the crying face he was looking at began to be filled with determination. Then, ording to the arrangement between Ryo and Sakumo, Shisui returned to the Anbu, staying at Sakumo¡¯s ce himself. At the same time, the Anbu began surveilling Danzo heavily. In a few days, news of Shisui¡¯s disappearance spread across the Uchiha district, and soon, the whole vige knew about it. This young promising talent was loved by the old, and worshiped by the young, for both his character and his power. His disappearance obviously caused uproar in the n. His admirers began to inquire about his disappearance, and eventually, ording to a Patrol Squad, thest time Shisui was seen, he was near a certain cliff. On the same night, Itachi was seen there as well. Outside of the n, some people also imed they saw the two having some conflicts. This information quickly made the mood tense in the n... Chapter 316
The disappearance of Shisui made many people wonder if the vige had done something to him. ording to their investigation, only two people could be suspected: Danzo, and Itachi. Obviously, Danzo was out of reach for now, so they could only ask Itachi. However, the ¡°death¡± of Shisui made him feel very confused. He didn¡¯t fully understand what Shisui entrusted to him yet, and he didn¡¯t understand why he was chosen. The questioners¡¯ arrival only added to his trouble. At the same time, in Root¡¯s headquarters, Danzo gathered a lot of former Root Members. ¡°Danzo, it seems like the Uchiha have discovered the news about Shisui. Do we have to go in advance?¡± Homura asked. ¡°No need to hurry. Wait, wait for the Uchiha. They could not help themselves. Once they be a risk to the vige, everything will be justified.¡± ¡°Danzo, are you sure that they willunch a coup d¡¯¨¦tat?¡± ¡°I was sure since what happened after the Kyubi attacked. It¡¯s no longer a matter of if they would do it; it¡¯s a metter of when they would do it. They are cornered, and if they think the vige might eliminate them at some point, they would only have a coup d¡¯¨¦tat as a choice.¡± Hearing Danzo, Homura began to think, and then finally sighed and said: ¡°Well, I hope it will all go as smoothly as you said!¡± On the other hand, in Sakumo¡¯s office, Ryo was discussing with him the recent events. ¡°Sakumo san, don¡¯t worry about Root for now. The main thing is to work with Fugaku san on a way to protect those in the Uchiha who want peace.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already discussed this matter to Fugaku. Before the operation, you go to the n and temporarily transfer the peaceful ones to the Forest of Death. I will arrange for the Anbu to protect them. As for the rest of them, they will be left for Hanzo and then one you¡¯ve chosen.¡± Sakumo told Ryo of the n. ¡°Good!¡± Ryo nodded. ¡°After this, the Uchiha would lose at least two thirds of their ranks. I just hope that after such a sacrifice, they would finally end all conflicts between Konoha and their n.¡± ........... Meanwhile, outside of Konoha, Maan, who went out to perform a task, once again encountered Obito and White Zetsu. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Maan san, we are here to deliver bad news.¡± Obito sounded rather anxious, and Maan frowned, asking him to carry on: ¡°We¡¯ve had information about Konoha preparing for the elimination of the Uchiha. On top of that, Shisui¡¯s disappearance, it¡¯s linked to Danzo. On the day on which he disappeared, he and a group of his Ninjas attacked Shisui and seized his eye.¡± ¡°What? Shisui actually lo... Hold on, how do you know all of this?¡± Maan was shocked to hear thest news, but he had not lost his mind. ¡°This is something I¡¯ve seen with my own eyes. If you don¡¯t believe me, I could take you to see where he was ambushed. This time, unlike when they attacked you, there were 5 elite Jonins and Quasi Kage by Danzo¡¯s side. They were just too much.¡± ¡°Still; Shisui was seenter on near the Naka Shrine with Itachi.¡± ¡°That is something I don¡¯t know about. However, what I know is that Itachi had already activated his Mangekyo...¡± Obito had his way with words. He only told half facts, ones that that could fit into a much more horrifying image than reality. Theck of information made his story more believable as well. Therefore, the new image began to be built in Maan¡¯s mind: The Poor Shisui getting ambushed by Danzo, losing his eye, asking Itachi for help. However, his own student, poisoned by the thoughts of the Will of Fire just like Maan was before, took this chance to take his remaining eye... Maan lost all trust in Konoha by now, and started to think if maybe, Itachi was sent by the vige as well... ¡°Well, I¡¯ll immediately return to the vige to get a rification from the Hokage.¡± After finishing his words, Maan turned around and left. Whenhe was gone White said to Obito: ¡°Your acting is getting better and better, Obito, and that enraging genjutsu you¡¯ve used on him; so subtle, yet so effective!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Maan¡¯s own distrust of Konoha that makes him believe my words. My Genjutsu only ys a guiding role. Now, with the bomb set, Maan will be giving us quite a show with Sakumo. However, before we check on that, we should go meet the new member of our organization.¡± ¡°New member? Itachi, perhaps?¡± Well, as a genius who acticated the Mangekyo at the mere age of 12, it would be a pity for him to stay in Konoha.¡± After saying that, Obito¡¯s Mangekyo flesh, and his figure disappeared. Walking in Konoha aimlessly, Itachi unconsciously found himself in the Forest of Death. Lain would often practice in the Forest of Death, ever since she returned from the Shikkotsu forest. The forest was big and a perfect ce to take her massive scale experiments. Noticing the movement in the forest, Itachi did not stop, continuing to walk to its death. When he saw a Massive Wood Human, he wondered: ¡°Wood Release? Lain?¡± Lain also noticed him, and she immediately lifted her Jutsu saying with a smile: ¡°Hello Itachi! Long time no see! What brings you here?¡± Seeing a teammate he hadn¡¯t seen in a while, Itachi smiled as well. He still remembered his strong rivalry with Lain. ¡°Hello! Long time no see!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Your mood doesn¡¯t seem to be good.¡± Lain could feel that Itachi¡¯s smile was bitter. After some silence, he shook his head and said: ¡°Nothing, just small stuff.¡± Itachi didn¡¯t want to tell Lain that her Sensei had died; hoping that she would always keep her innocent smile. ¡°Hey, we¡¯re teammates, so what are you hiding? I can help; I¡¯m very strong now!¡± Lain did not yield, continuing to ask. ¡°Yeah? Now that you¡¯re so strong, what will you be using that power for?¡± ¡°What for?¡± Lain thought for a second and said: ¡°Obviously to protect the people I cherish, like my mother and brother!¡± Her words, as innocent as they were, reached Itachi¡¯s soul, and made him fall into deep thinking... Chapter 317 Maan returned to Konoha, and the vigers watched him on his way to its center, all their eyes filled with either hatred or indifference. He was filled with emotion, and his anger became more and more difficult to suppress. To not act irrationally, he ran directly towards the Hokage¡¯s office. At the same time, a being simr to carnivore nt popped up from the ground next to Danzo. As it opened up, Danzo looked at it and asked: ¡°What are you doing here?¡± White said: ¡°We¡¯re here to deliver information: Maan is going to the Hokage¡¯s office. ¡°What does that have to do with me?¡± ¡°Obviously, it has everything to do with you! He¡¯s going for Sakumo, to settle some scores!¡± ck who never said anything interfered! ¡°What kind of scores?¡± Danzo¡¯s eyes lit up. ck mentioned to him how he and somepanions manipted Maan, and Danzo became more and more excited. ¡°Danzo san, I believe I do not need to tell you what to do next....¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I already have a few ideas in mind.¡± White and ck Zetsu drilled into the ground once again and left. With them Gone, Danzo immediately sent people to call Homura. When thetter arrived, he asked worriedly: ¡°Danzo, is there something wrong with the n?¡± ¡°Nothing wrong; just a better chance is falling into ourp! Just now, I¡¯ve received information that Maan is going to Sakumo¡¯s office.¡± ¡°Yeah? So why should we care? It¡¯s not the first time!¡± Just like Danzo thought at first, Homura found this information trivial. ¡°Oh, this time he¡¯s looking for Sakumo for a different thing.¡± Danzo told Homaru what he had learned and his old friend also felt that this was a once in a lifetime opportunity. After some discussion, the two arranged for their men to mix into Konoha¡¯s vigers, prepared to spread new of the Uchiha attempting to kill Sakumo andunch a coup d¡¯¨¦tat as soon as Maan would make his move. Any movements against the Uchiha from that point on would be justified, which would force the Uchiha themselves to go with the coup as their only option. Once they get their hands dirty, their annihtion would be justified, and the vige would finally get rid of them... ...... In Sakumo¡¯s office, Ryo had a ratherplex look on his face. Sakumo patted his shoulder and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry Ryo; I¡¯ll take it easy with Maan!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t, Sakumo san. This was his own choice, and he has the Mangekyo, so you shouldn¡¯t underestimate him. Sakumo nodded. He knew that Ryo still cared for Maan, and if he could, he was willing show as much mercy as possible in this uing battle. ¡°Ryo, any moves on Danzo¡¯s side?¡± he asked. ¡°Probably, I¡¯ve just noticed two uninvited guests who have entered Konoha. I¡¯ve detected them with Sage Mode, and they met Danzo. After that, Homura went his way. They have their own n, and I¡¯m guessing it coincides with ours.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll start our action. I¡¯m guessing Maan is near, so shouldn¡¯t you go ahead and leave?¡± ¡°Indeed, he is close. Again, Sakumo san, be careful. If anything goes too wrong, just break that Ice Scalpel I gave you, and I¡¯ll be here in an instant.¡± ¡°Do not worry! This is Maan we¡¯re talking about! Even with the Mangekyo, he¡¯s no opponent to me!¡± Sakumo¡¯s confidence gave Ryo a lot of peace of mind. ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll out, Sakumo san!¡± Ryo¡¯s figure disappeared. ¡°I¡¯ve been sitting in this office for too long. I hope you won¡¯t disappoint, Maan!¡± Sakumo muttered as he wiped his de. Soon, Maan arrived, and with his Mangekyo, he went through all the guards using Genjutsu, and mmed the door open into Sakumo¡¯s office. He saw Sakumo sitting behind his desk, and he remembered the faces of the vigers as he made his way here, along with the ¡°death¡± Shisui. Anger was filling him, and he looked very seriously at the Hokage¡¯s substitute. Feeling the young man¡¯s bloodlust, Sakumo stared at him carefully, prepared to fend off his attacks at any time. However, Maan hadn¡¯t fully lost his mind yet. After some thought, he found that it was necessary to ask: ¡°Hokage sama, I have two questions to ask you.¡± ¡°Huh... go ahead!¡± ¡°Is Konoha really willing to attack the Uchiha.¡± ¡°That is true. However, it is being done to protect the Uchiha n and its future!¡± With the first of the two craziest things Obito told him about being confirmed, Maan said with a hold voice: ¡°Then no more questions need to be asked anymore. It seems like what those people have said is true.¡± Immediately, a dozen Kunai raised in the air around Maan, while Sakumo unsheathed his White Chakra de. As soon as the de¡¯s metal saw the light, Maan¡¯s Kunai were all making their way towards Sakumo! Thetter easily dodged them all. When he was about to fight back, he felt the blood-lust of his enemy behind his back! He quickly turned around and put his de against his own throat, fending off Maan¡¯s Kunai which was in his hand. Then, he quickly retreated, making some distance with his foe. ¡°Worthy of your name, Konoha¡¯s White Fang! It¡¯s been too long, and you¡¯re still so strong. Your reaction time is nothing short of admirable!¡± Maan praised Sakumo. By now, the White Fang¡¯s blood was boiling, but he calmed himself down by remembering those years on the battlefield. ¡°So that was your Mangekyo ability? Ryo wasn¡¯t wrong saying that a Mangekyo is a true hassle to deal with!¡± ¡°That was just the appetizers; now is time for the main course!¡± Saying that, a ck-Violet skeleton emerged around Maan¡¯s body. Feeling the sinister massive Chakra before him, Sakumo frowned: ¡°A Susanoo like Ryo¡¯s? This Chakra feels horrible!¡± During his previous battle against Lain, Maan managed to make his Susanoo reach 3rd Stage, but with his current condition, he could only reach 2nd Stage. Sakumo looked at the giant in front of him growing some muscles, with a massive Shuriken in its hand. It was growing in both Chakra and size, and the office itself didn¡¯t seem to be able to hold it anymore. Immediately, Sakumo puffed and just went in with his de to attack. Maan saw that he was going for his Susanoo¡¯s arm, and he did not dodge. He firmly believed that Sakumo had no chance to damage his Susanoo. He shivered however, when he saw Sakumo going through, with the Arm of his Susanoo being cut cleanly off its body! Chapter 318 Maan had no idea that Sakumo was powerful enough to cut Susanoo. The technique¡¯s defensive ability was too powerful, and Maan was extremely confident in it as he went into the office. However, Sakumo cutting its arm meant that the Susanoo in its second stage would do nothing to help Maan defeat his opponent. He gritted his teeth, urging his eye to give him more. More it did give him, as his purple/ck giant wentrge enough to crash though the office. The Hokage¡¯s office was in the center of the vige. Just like that, this battle that the vigers and Ninjas had been oblivious about suddenly was exposed to the people of Konoha. Danzo, who was observing secretly, was so excited! He immediately urged his Ninjas to begin their n. As for Ryo, he gave his own order to Sakumo¡¯s Anbu: A problematic outdated fact was to be spread: ¡°I heard that Maan was one of Danzo¡¯s men, only obeying hismand.¡± People generally believe what they see with their own eyes, even partially. Danzo¡¯s im was to be believed immediately, Ryo thought. His im however, that wasn¡¯t to be believed by the people of Konoha without anything tangible. However, Ryo¡¯s purpose wasn¡¯t to make the vigers believe that Maan was working under Danzo¡¯smand. He was just nting a seed in the vige; one that should flourishter when the time is right. When the ¡°truth¡± is revealedter, the vigers will remember what they had heard today. On another side, other Anbu were spreading that Maan was acting on his own, with Sakumo being his target. Meanwhile, Fugaku and Katachi were discussing their next step near the te of the Naka shrine. ¡°Fugaku, announce the meeting. I will lead the supporters of the coup d¡¯¨¦tat in the vige. Those who don¡¯t support the Coup, or even hesitate, will be handed over to you. Same goes for children under the age of 16 in the family. They are the future of the Uchiha...¡± Katachi¡¯s voice was very dull, but Fugaku could hear it was full of love to the family. This old man was so dedicated to the family, he even decided to sacrifice himself for its survival. ¡°Great elder, you can rest assured; I will definitely protect them.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll wait for you there, and punish you if you haven¡¯t!¡± Katachi said with a smile, and then he added: ¡°By the way, who did you choose eventually?¡± ¡°It will probably be Itachi!¡± ¡°YOUR OWN SON?! Fugaku, you¡¯repletely...¡± Great elder, I believe in Itachi.¡± Fugaku interrupted Katachi, who sighed and said nothing. In the forest of death, Lain chatted with Itachi for a long time before leaving. In the end, he firmly believed that activating the Mangkeyo was his destiny, and that it was for the sake of protecting. Protecting Konoha or the Uchiha? This bit was not clear. Both were home to Itachi. At the age of 4, he followed his father to the battlefield. The fierce battle he witnessed was something that he resented to the extreme. He hated war! It was very clear to him that once this conflict between Konoha and the Uchiha would take ce, the final result would be losses for both sides, and other viges would probably take advantage of it. Such a conflict was not just a threat to Konoha; it could ring the bells of an all out fourth World War! Thinking of this, his eyes became firm, and the most important thing to him was to prevent this conflict from taking ce. Meanwhile, without him knowing, the battle between Sakumo and Maan was at a critical stage! Maan was forced into 3rd Stage Susanoo, and Sakumo could no longer prate his defense. However, because of his Susanoo, Maan¡¯s eyes were constantly flowing with tears and blood, and his sight became blurred. It did not take him too long to realize that his body had reached the limit. However, he did not want to give up. To him, if he could at least kill or seriously injure Sakumo, he could give the n a window of time to deal with Konoha. Thinking of this, he did not hesitate, and he controlled his giant Fuma Shuriken to go towards Sakumo. The previous encounters allowed Sakumo to guess that Maan¡¯s main Mangekyo abilities were controlling his metallic weapons from a distance, then switching ce with them. Therefore, he did what was logical when seeing Maan throwing his Fuma Shuriken, he flickered to stay away from it. To his surprise, this Fuma Shuriken seemed to have one more special ability! This was the special ability of Maan¡¯s Susanoo: The Shuriken, as it rotated, pulled Sakumo to its center like a whirlpool! Not too far away, Ryo sensed Sakumo¡¯s calm Chakra fluctuating wildly, and his face changed greatly! Immediately, he moved to the Hokage¡¯s office. At the same time, Maan also switched ces with the Fuma Shuriken, delivering a massive punch straight to Sakumo¡¯s location. It all happened too quickly, and Sakumo had no time to dodge! ¡°Boom!¡± With a loud bang, the Susanoo¡¯s fist crumbled everything left of the Hokage¡¯s office! This was Maan¡¯sst blow. After this attack, hepletely lost sight, and the ck/violet Susanoo around his body faded, before he finally lost consciousness. Outside the office, Sakumo was also gasping heavily. If that punch hit him early, he would be heavily injured, if not dead. After a while, he could finally retrieve his cool saying: ¡°Thanks, Ryo. You¡¯ve saved my life!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, Sakumo san!¡± ¡°Ryo, don¡¯t you want to go and see him? He should still be alive.¡± Sakumo pointed to Maan who was lying unconscious. After a moment of silence, Ryo said: ¡°No, this is what we¡¯ve both chosen. He ended our friendship by joining Danzo in the first ce, and now his refusal to trust and willingness to hate without hearing the full truth had killed it. Let the Anbu take him.¡± Sakumo nodded, ordering the Anbu to take Maan in. After the battle ended, the vigers of Konoha spontaneously stepped forward to ask about Sakumo¡¯s state. After he said he was fine, they were all relieved, and some of them began to curse the Uchiha in faint voice. This had a snowball effect, and very quickly, the entire vige was discussing the proper response that the Uchiha should get. That, along with Root spreading rumors, got people all furious throughout the vige. Seeing all of this, Danzo whispered to himself: ¡°Nidaime, the Uchiha will finally disappear in Konoha!¡± Chapter 319
Maan trying to assassinate the Hokage was now an undisputable fact, and it began to stir things up between the n and the vige. Just like in previous times of distress, the vigers began to get in the way of the security department, and the Uchiha did not choose silence this time, arresting all those who bothered them; Ninjas or civilians. Their actions made the vigers angrier, and with Danzo¡¯s men adding fuel to the fire, some people began actually attacking the Uchiha. As he watched the situation getting intense, Sakumo did not try to stop the vigers. All he did was to order the Anbu to run an investigation in order to calm down the vigers for now. Sakumo not defending the Uchiha this time-around led the vigers to believe that the assassination was indeed organized by the Uchiha n. In the evening, Fugaku Katachi held an emergency meeting in the Naka Shrine. All the Uchiha, civilians or Ninjas, were required to attend. Obviously, Itachi was no exception. After the tribe came together, the two leaders looked at each other as they stood on high ground. Katachi began speaking: ¡°Everyone, I believe you¡¯ve all heard...¡± ¡°Katachi dono, is it true that the n tried to assassinate Sakumo?¡± One of the people attending could not help but interrupt Katachi. ¡°Yes, grand elder! Tell us what¡¯s really going on!¡± ¡°Yes, we need to know the truth!¡± ......... Katachi frowned, veins popping in his head and then he screamed: ¡°JUST LET ME TALK!¡± Seeing him so furious, everyone quieted down... ¡°Since you want to know: No, Maan was not sent by us.¡± His words made everyone murmur; and the ce was boiling for a while. After a while, an elite Jonin had the courage to say out-loud: ¡°Katachi dono, how did Maan open the Mangkeyo? What was the trigger that made him feel such hatred?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened. However, no matter what the truth is, or who was guiding him, the fact remains: Konoha is no longer a ce where our n could live.¡± Katachi¡¯s words were filled with his own true sadness. He knew that the n, as it is right now, could no longer persist in the vige. Upon hearing him, everyone¡¯s faces turned very gloomy. ¡°Indeed! Whether we¡¯re guilty or not, this proven assassination will be taken as an opportunity to get rid of us! We cannot sit still!¡± Another elder said. The vast majority of those listening agreed with these words. Ever since the Kyubi¡¯s night, things were getting worse and worse for the Uchiha, with events causing doubt in them happening over and over again. ¡°I agree with the elder! We all know what Konoha¡¯s reaction will be! We should just start a coup d¡¯¨¦tat! If our many Ninjas suddenly start the operation at the same time, we will have decent chances for sess. When our n¡¯s head bes Hokage, no one will dare to insult us!¡± An elite Jonin gave his solution. ¡°Hold on! The vige outside the n is not so weak! They have the Sandaime, Sakumo Hatake, Ryo Yamanaka, and Kushina Uzumaki. Just these four would be too much for us to handle! And don¡¯t forget the many Anbu, and the Ninjas from all other ns. We won¡¯t stand a chance! Besides, Sakumo san never said he¡¯d be taking action against our vige. If weunch a coup, and it turns out that he was nning to defend us, what would we do?¡± This was the opinion of Haname Uchiha, someone who had once fought alongside Ryo. She now was a Jonin, married to another, and she had a child. She and her husband hated the thought of their lives and friendships being crushed by a coup d¡¯¨¦tat and internal conflict withtin the vige. Since Sakumo did not show a clear position against the n, the two clealy apposed a coup d¡¯¨¦tat. Both of them were Jonins with numerous feats, and their statement of their opposition to the coup caused the rebellious momentum to slow down. ¡°Haname san, do you want us then to just leave the fate of our n to Sakumo? Today, there was an assassination attempt against him. Since, like Katachi dono had mentioned, we have nothing to do with it, maybe it¡¯s all a y? Maybe Sakumo is just acting to give himself an excuse to get rid of us? Now is no time to rx our vignce. And even if Sakumo is innocent, do you really think he would consider what¡¯s best for our n? This was not an attack from those three weaklings ofst time; a Mangekyo user tried to kill him, and almost could!¡± These were the words of another Jonin who decided to oppose Haname, and they spread agitation through the crowd again. Looking at everyone arguing around him, Itachi also began to think. Unlike them however, he wasn¡¯t just thinking of the coup d¡¯¨¦tat¡¯s odds of sess, but also of its consequences. Now, he was sure that the n was heading towardsunching a coup d¡¯¨¦tat. Once that would happen, they would probably fail, and even if they pulled a victory out of nowhere, Konoha would end up losing a lot ofbat power. By then, other viges would make use of that. Remembering the still vivid images of the cruelty of the 3rd war, thest thing Itachi wanted was another war taking ce. However, the Uchiha were truly on the edge of annihtion, which should also be the result of them notunching a coup d¡¯¨¦tat. In any way, the nunching coup d¡¯¨¦tat or the vige starting a civil war by attacking the Uchiha would weaken the vige beyond being able to survive a war that should follow. As Itachi was lost in such thoughts, Izumi approached him slowly, frowning. She grew with Itachi in the Academy, and then in Shisui¡¯s team. Of all people, she was the one most capable of understanding his thoughts just by looking at him. However, this time, she could say nothing, only silently standing next to him. The argument intensified, with neither Fugaku nor Katachi expressed their opinions. The Uchiha obviously felt that there would be no result if things carried on this way. Therefore, some of them asked the two to express their opinion. ¡°Fugaku dono, do you think we shouldunch a coup d¡¯¨¦tat?¡± ¡°Yes, Fugaku dono. And Katachi dono, what¡¯s your opinion as well?¡± Fugaku did not speak, and Katachi said after a long silence: ¡°We cannot leave our fate to the vige. I am for the coup d¡¯¨¦tat!¡± This had an approval of around four fifths of the n. At the same time, Fugaku was memorizing the names and faces of those opposing this move. These were the future of the n... Chapter 320
After the meeting ended, Fugaku and his son both left the area in different directions. It was clear to both of them that the decision of tonight was to bring irreparable consequences to Konoha. Itachi however was still confused, not knowing what to do. His father looked at his back as he went away and sighed, and then began to look for those who opppsed the coup d¡¯¨¦tat. Late at night, Itachi wandered alone in the vige, thinking about his next step. All of a sudden, he felt that someone was behind him. However, when he turned around, he found nothing. He was sure that he wasn¡¯t just imagining. There was someone behind him, but he was hiding himself in a very special way. Thinking of this, Itachi opened activated his Mangekyo. Unfortunately, he still didn¡¯t find anything. When in the Kamui space, Obito never expected that he would be discovered. The two were in two different dimensions, and he was using his Spiritual Power to perceive Itachi¡¯s actions. Still, he was sensed, which made him even more interested in this confrontation. After repeatedly confirming that there was no one behind him, Itachi muttered: ¡°Is this some Genjutsu?¡± On the surface, he rxed and carried on walking. However, he was still cautious. Pretending to wander aimlessly, he went into the Forest of Death. Originally, he was nning to find Lain to have her support. Unfortunately, he found that she had returned home. Now, he was in the middle of nowhere, and Obito no longer had any reason to hide. Therefore, he left the Kamui space and stood behind Itachi. In the face of his sudden emergence, Itachi remained very calm. Without hesitation, he sealed his hand and spit out a few small fireballs at Obito. Obito watched these small attacks, and was surprised: ¡°Single-Handed Seal?¡± Obviously, he was just impressed; not afraid. The fireballs went straight through him. When seeing that, Itachi frowned. He activated his Mangekyo and looked at the Masked man¡¯s eyes. What he did not expect was that he would not use Tsukuyomi on him! ¡°So, you¡¯ve awakened your Mangekyo at the mere age of 12! Fascinating!¡± ¡°Who are you? What brings you to Konoha? Why are you following me?¡± Itachi asked directly, not caring about what Obito was saying. ¡°Oh my descendants are not too fun! Well, how about I let you guess who I am?¡± ¡®Having such a strange ability, ignoring the barriers around Konoha, and even ignoring my own Mangekyo¡­ Could it be him? No! Could it be anyone other than him?¡¯ Itachi thought, and then subconsciously took a few steps back saying: ¡°Are you really Uchiha Madara? But aren¡¯t you supposed to have died in the Valley of the End? Howe?¡± ¡°Huh! The world thought that I¡¯ve died back then, but here I am, standing in front of you!¡± ¡°What¡¯s your purpose behinding to Konoha?¡± ¡°Purpose? Of course I¡¯m here for the show! To watch the destruction of the Uchiha who once betrayed me, and the devastation of Konoha. While I¡¯m at it, I¡¯m also checking if I coulde out with anything from this rotten vige.¡± For a fraction of a second, Itachi was filled with rage, thinking that this was a madman. However, he then understood, with the power this man had, what he said could be done indeed.¡± ¡°Do you really gate the Uchiha so much?¡± ¡°After so many years, hatred is a word that lost its meaning, but those who have betrayed me must die!¡± ¡°If so, if I help you eliminate the Uchiha n, could you spare the vige?¡± Now that he encountered ¡°Madara¡±, Itachi made this decision. ¡°Oh? Would you like to help me?¡± Obito looked at Itachi with interest. ¡°Well, as long as you spare the rest of Konoha.¡± Itachi¡¯s voice was very dull, and no emotion could be perceived through it. Obito stared at him slyly, and then smiled under the mask and said: ¡°Good! Since my lovely descendant is willing to help, I will wait and see what you do!¡± After finishing his words, Obito disappeared. Itachi was stunned, and then muttered in cold sweat: ¡°He has Time-Space Ninjutsu? It seems like he might even surpass Ryo sama!¡± With his decision made, Itachi ran straight to Sakumo. Unlike the Uchiha, the Hatake n did not have such a strong defense, and Itachi easily managed to sneak in. However, as soon as he approached Sakumo¡¯s ce, he was immediately discovered by the White Fang and his son, Kakashi. Sakumo was afraid of waking up his wife and he cautiously got up. As for Kakashi, he didn¡¯t worry so much, pulling his de and running to courtyard. Without his mask on, the one approaching was immediately recognized as Itachi. ¡°Yo! This is no appropriate time for a visit, Itachi!¡± Although he did recognize his subordinate, Kakashi didn¡¯t let Itachi through. ¡°Captain, I need to deliver some information to Sakumo sama. Can you help me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote and¡­¡± Kakashi was about to reject his request when he heard: ¡°Let hime in!¡± Kakashi sighed, and then yawned as he led Itachi into the living room. ¡°Get out now, Kakashi.¡± Kakashi nodded and turned away, and Sakumo asked Itachi: ¡°Is there anything?¡± Itachi hesitated for a moment, and then skipped the matter of Madara and mentioned that the Uchiha were nning for a coup d¡¯¨¦tat. What surprised him was that Sakumo didn¡¯t look surprised at all. ¡°Sakumo sama, have you already known?¡± Sakumo nodded with a smile, so Itachi continued to ask: ¡°Sakumo sama, is the vige ready to start a civil war with the Uchiha?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been in the Anbu for a good while now. It should be clear to you that the vige will not let such a thing even happen.¡± ¡°I know the rules of the vige, Sakumo san. However, if I¡¯m willing to help you deal with the Uchiha n, can you¡­ let Sasuke live?¡± Sakumo heard this and shook his head. Itachi was shaken by this, thinking that Sakumo did not approve his request, and the young man¡¯s eyes dimmed for an instant, just to brighten up when hearing Sakumo¡¯s next words: ¡°Itachi, you don¡¯t have to worry. I know that not all the Uchiha are against the vige. We¡¯ve decided to only eliminate the members who have intentions of starting a coup d¡¯¨¦tat.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Itachi seemed to regain life. ¡°Of course. All those having nothing to do with the coup d¡¯¨¦tat will not be harmed.¡± Itachi breathed a sigh of relief and then said: ¡°Hokage sama, please give me the duty of dealing with the Uchiha. I don¡¯t want the survivors to hold any grudges against anyone else.¡± Sakumo was surprised by Itachi¡¯s resolve, and then he thought: ¡®It seems like everything is indeed going as Ryo and Fugaku have nned.¡¯ Thinking about this, Sakumo did not hesitate to agree with this request. After the two discussed the details of the operation, Itachi left the Hatake¡¯s district. At the same time, Fugaku summoned all those who opposed the coup, along with all children with the exception of his two sons. Looking at the few hundred Uchiha in front of him, he sighed and then broke an Ice Scalpel that Ryo gave him. ¡°Ryo, these are all the ones who remained. Please!¡± Chapter 321 Ryo nced at everyone whose faces were dull. Among them, elderly and children were around half. A few of them were people he recognized, but most of them he did not know. The strongest, besides Fugaku of course, were Haname and her husband. After seeing Ryo, Haname¡¯s face became stranger, and she summoned her courage and asked: ¡°Fugaku dono, why have you called Ryo sama?¡± Now, Fugaku did not hide anything, immediately exining everything to those present. The older children and the adults understood the situation; that the lives of those against the coup will be spared. ¡°Fugaku dono, how could we trust the vige? Can¡¯t that just be separating us to make dealing with us easier?¡± Izumi asked carefully. Ryo heard her words, and looked at Fugaku. Thetter understood and did not speak, letting Ryo exin: ¡°You do not need to worry. I will be guaranteeing that the vige would not back on their words. As you probably all know, my father, Houyi, is an Uchiha!¡± As he said those words, Ryo activated his Sharingan. Everyone looked into his eyes, and a bond that their blood was awakened, giving them a sense of trust. ¡°Ryo status in the vige is well known to all of you. His words are echoing those of the Hokage, and he is one of us. His word can be trusted.¡± Fugaku added. Upon hearing this, most of the people present chose to trust Ryo. Even if some had doubts, they were in no position to oppose. Fugaku saw this and secretly released a sigh of relief, and the nodded to Ryo. Thetter condensed moister in the air into a massive igloo, which he transported away from the country. After sending the tribe away, Fugaku stood in ce. He was filled with reluctance and grief, and then sighed and returned to the Uchiha¡¯s district. On that night, Danzo and Homura summoned all their men, positioning them around the Uchiha district. Sakumo also made Kakashi and Shisui monitor the dynamics of the Uchiha n. In the Kamui space, Obito lurked watching all of this: ¡°This strange doomed family; is it finally over?¡± Late at night, dressed in ck, Itachi looked at the moon, and then walked alone into the Uchiha¡¯s district. ¡°Hello Itachi! You¡¯re getting homete today!¡± The guard in the entrance greeted him enthusiastically. Itachi¡¯s face remained expressionless, and as his Sharingan shed, the Ninja who greeted him lost consciousness. With his short knife, Itachi slit his throat. The other guards were shocked and immediately rushed in to surround him. ¡°Itachi! What are you doing?¡± He still did not answer, but his Sharingan rotated, taking the Mangekyo pattern. ¡°This is... the Mangekyo! Itachi, you...¡± The voice of the one asking did not fall when he stopped and began to scream along with the others from the impact of Itachi¡¯s Genjutsu. He did not hesitate, killing the two and continuing to venture deep into the district. His actions were clearly seen by Root, who reported that to Danzo: ¡°Danzo sama, Itachi Uchiha just returned to the Uchiha¡¯s district, and began killing everyone in his n!¡± ¡°Itachi?¡± Homura was shocked. Danzo was also a little bit surprised: ¡°Oh, I never expected him to be so loyal to Konoha!¡± ¡°Danzo, what should we do?¡± Danzo nced at Homura and smiled: ¡°He¡¯s opening the path for us. We just need to keep up with him!¡± After that, Danzo led Homura and two of men into the Uchiha¡¯s district. Seeing him making his move, Kakashi also said: ¡°Shisui, let¡¯s go!¡± Shisui looked at Itachi, and under his mask hid an expression of Pain. Kakashi put his hand on his shoulder tofort him, and Shisui just sighed and went with Kakashi behind Danzo. After the two left, Obito finally revealed himself: ¡°Today¡¯s Uchiha are really lively.¡± ¡°Indeed, and it¡¯s rather hrious with some of them. Like this one I know, he keeps chasing the same target, and no matter how much he would run, he would eventually fall into his chaser¡¯s reach!¡± The voice that came from behind Obito shocked him, and he turned around quickly, just to see Ryo. ¡°Ryo Yamanaka! What are you doing here?¡± Obito sounded a little scared. ¡°Waiting for you, obviously! I¡¯ve been meaning to have a talk with you for the longest time!¡± Ryo¡¯s strength had always been something that Obito feared. He never wanted to deal with him. ¡°I have nothing to talk with you about. You still have to care about your precious Uchiha and Konoha!¡± Obito pointed behind him. After saying that, space around him began to fluctuate, and Ryo knew that he was going into the Kamui space. However, he was actually waiting for this opportunity! In fact, Ryo had noticed something from Obito¡¯s previous patterns: When transferring his whole body into the Kamui space, it went through his eye, and he couldn¡¯t apply partial Kamui. Moreover, it took him a very short time to transfer himself, but to someone like Ryo, that was all he needed! He immediately entered the Mangekyo fortified Ice Lightning Chakra Mode, and in the blink of an eye, he appeared before Obito, punching him in the gut! He was not yet absorbed, and he took quite a blow! This meant something clear to Obito: Before Ryo, he could not just escape, and he had to stay and fight. All he could do was use partial Kamui. ¡°Now, let¡¯s talk!¡± Ryo said with a smile... Chapter 322 Itachi continued his killing spree, and the Uchiha who showed up to him one after the other died at his hands with ease. Under Danzo and Homura¡¯smand, Root took the opportunity to gather Sharingans of the fallen Uchiha. Shisui was trembling as he watched Danzo doing this. If it wasn¡¯t for Kakashi, he would have jumped on him immediately. Outside of the district, Ryo was facing Obito with a smile on his face. Thetter simply had no escape, for Ryo was just too fast for him. In the end, he chose topromise: ¡°Well, what do you want to talk about?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s the seal in your brain. I betting you¡¯ve already discovered it. Don¡¯t you wonder why Madara would leave you with such a thing?¡± Obito did not deny this. He had indeed discovered the seal, and did find its presence really strange. ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a yes. Well, that seal was left there by Madara. For now, I cannot undo it, but one day I will. When Ie to do so, do not resist. Let me help you!¡± Hearing Ryo, Obito¡¯s face showed an expression of disbelief. He could not understand why Ryo would help him. Ryo on the other hand did not exin any further, watching Obito and waiting for his response. In the end, thetter nodded. When that happened, Ryo smiled and threw him an Ice Scalpel. Obito hesitated, and did not pick it up. It was very clear why he didn¡¯t. Such a scalpel would make for the ultimate tracking bug for Ryo. Even if Ryo was to really help him, Obito couldn¡¯t help him back. But Ryo did not try to urge him; he just waved to him and then entered the Uchiha¡¯s district. After some hesitation, Obito followed him. He needed as many Sharingan as he could gather, and if he would miss this opportunity, he would never get it again. As soon as he entered, he began looking for corpses. Unfortunately for him, Danzo had taken a huge lead over him, and all the bodies he found had their eyes dug out. Obito coldly grunted, and walked towards the depths of the Uchiha¡¯s district. Ryo did not pay much attention to him, and went straight to the house where Katachi was located, all while masking his Chakra. Back when Ryo¡¯s Uchiha origins were exposed, he was forced to fight against the Uchiha n. The biggest challenge he had to face was fighting Katachi. Not long ago, Ryo learned from Fugaku that Katachi had a Mangekyo. The truth was that it wasn¡¯t just awakenedte in his life: it was left to him by some of the ns predecessors. Back in the battle, Ryo¡¯s Rasengan suddenly disappeared just before hitting Katachi, and he theorized that this should be Mangekyo ability. When thinking about the battle, he was sure that he sensed no Space fluctuations when that happened. This ability should have nothing to do with Time-Space Ninjutsu. However, to make a Jutsu disappear in thin air, all Ryo could think about was time-Space Ninjutsu; something like the Teleportation Barrier or Kakashi¡¯s long distance Kamui. Therefore, out of curiosity, Ryo went to Katachi to see how his battle against Itachi would go. With Ryo¡¯s understanding of Katachi, even if he agreed with the n, even with him being willing to sacrifice for the Uchiha n, he would not just sit still, and would definitely fight Itachi. Ryo did not need to face him again; he just needed to watch. Soon, Itachi reached Katachi¡¯s door after annihting all the people that came in his way. He slowly pushed open the door and saw Katachi, who was standing in the courtyard. With his face as expressionless as ever, he released [Katon: Great Fireball Jutsu] at the elder. Itachi smiled and used the same attack, and the two great fireballs collided in the courtyard and explosed. Keeping his smile Katachi praised the young Uchiha: ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone short of being a genius could activate the Mangekyo at the mere age of 12. You are really good!¡± Itachi kept his emotionless face, but through that collision, he realized that Katachi¡¯s power was not bellow his, at least for now. Therefore, he decided to directly use his Mangekyo. However, as his eyes changed, what shocked him was that Katachi¡¯s 3 tomoe were linked into a circr pattern; he had the Mangekyo as well! ¡°Katachi dono, I didn¡¯t expect you to have the Mangekyo Sharingan!¡± He looked into the elder¡¯s eyes with much more concern than before. After the two stared at each other for a while, Itachi opted to attack first, and a dark me appeared on Katachi¡¯s body. With this ck me just being on his clothes, Katachi did not panic, just throwing h chest protector on the ground. ¡°Amaterasu, the eternal me! Fascinating ability!¡± He stared at the me on the ground. Itachi saw that he was still calm and opted not to act rashly. He didn¡¯t know what the elder was plotting, but he didn¡¯t seem to be trying to put out the me. ¡°However, such a me cannot hurt me!¡± The me on the ground disappeared all of a sudden! As it did, blood and tears were shed from Katachi¡¯s right eye. ¡°Extinguishing even Amaterasu; those eyes really aren¡¯t simple!¡± Ryo muttered. By now, Itachi was just stunned! The legendary Mangekyo Sharingan had been extinguished just like that! ¡°Now, it¡¯s my turn!¡± Katachi¡¯s left eye now shed, and an even more dense ck me appeared at Itachi feet! ¡°Amaterasu?¡± Itachi was shocked and he quickly avoided the attack. Ryo however was less shocked by this, already guessing what Katachi¡¯s abilities were. What he had just done was absorbing the attack with right eye, and then releasing it amplified with his left. After using these two techniques, Katachi¡¯s vision became extremely blurred. He sighed and resisted his pain: ¡°Just because most our people are not sane enough, you have to carry this entire burden. I am sorry, Itachi!¡± These words took Itachi by surprise, and he did not know what Katachi¡¯s position was anymore. However, he knew well, this fight was still on. He assumed a fighting stance and looked at the elder carefully. ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t need to be so nervous. I just want you, my excellent descendent, to see the true strength of our n before I die!¡± As Katachi finished his words, a massive orange giant appeared before him in the blink of an eye... Chapter 323 Looking at the massive orange giant before him and feeling its horrifying Chakra, Itachi was stunned. ¡°This technique is called Susanoo. You already have the Mangekyo in both eyes. Sooner orter, you will also master this power. Its essence is the materialization of you Chakra and vitality through your eyes. It grants you the Uchiha¡¯s mightiest defense, but it has its side-effects. It consumed your Dojutsu power at an incredible pace, bringing you closer to losing sight, all while consuming your vitality, your life! Be cautious, and only use it when necessary.¡± Katachi introduced Itachi to the technique he was about to use against him. After Katachi finished his words, his Susanoo faded. By now, he waspletely blind, and his vitality plummeted. Watching the old man copse, and perceiving his Chakra fading with his Sharingan, Itachi hesitated a bit and then walked to his side. While Katachi was already blind, he could hear Itachi¡¯s footsteps. He rubbed the blood off his mouth and said: ¡°Sorry youngd; we old folks have been miserably ipetent to let your young soul carry so much pain! ¡°Great elder, you...¡± ¡°I have nothing more to hide, this is all...¡± Katachi told Itachi about Konoha¡¯s n. Hearing that the vige was aiming to get the Uchiha to finally coexist in peace with the rest of the vige, Itachi¡¯s pain that showed on his face was blended with a hope and excitement. ¡°Great elder, could this really be fulfilled?¡± Itachi became excited, and his voice trembled slightly. ¡°It must be! This is what Sakumo and Fugaku have promised me.¡± Katachi said seriously. Itachi showed a smile, and his eyes were filled with determination.¡± ¡°For the rest... be... quick... and merciful!¡± ¡°Do not worry... I will be!¡± ¡°Then I can... rest... Thank you....¡± Katachi said his final words and then closed his eyes. This man, devoted to his n to hisst breath, finally left the world... After a moment of silence, Itachi bowed to his body, and then turned around and left. Ryo, whose respect to Katachi grew yet again, decided to carry out a proper burial for him. However, Obito suddenly appeared, his hand reaching for Katachi¡¯s eyes. Ryo¡¯s expression stiffened, and he coldly flickered in and pushed Obito away. ¡°Ryo Yamanaka, you!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like this old man, Obito, but I do respect him greatly. If you want your best interest, don¡¯ty a finger on his body!¡± Under his mask, Obito¡¯s face was filled with hesitation. In fact, it was clear to him. With Ryo around, he was probably not getting Katachi¡¯s eyes. Even if he did, it would take too much of his precious time, and he was better off just plucking out other regr Sharingans for a guaranteed gain. Thinking about this, he chose to give up, turning around and leaving. Ryo took Katachi¡¯s body, and left the Uchiha¡¯s district. Now that he had understood the Mangekyo that he had faced before, he no longer had any interest in staying there. Just as he left, he saw the young Sasuke returningte. Remembering the scene in the Manga, Ryo changed his mind and rushed to Fugaku¡¯s ce. At this time, Itachi was already home. Fugaku and Mikoto were sitting on the knees as he approached him from behind. After a long silence, Fugaku sighed and said: ¡°Hello Itachi; you¡¯re finally here.¡± ¡°Father, Katachi dono told me everything.¡± ¡°Is that so, then I guess I no longer need to exin. Sorry my son, I¡¯m making you carry a great burden!¡± Itachi shook his head; he just wanted to know if his father trusted the vige like Katachi. Hearing the ¡°embarrassing¡± question, Fugaku said with a smile: ¡°Of course I do! This is the deal I¡¯ve made with Ryo and Sakumo.¡± ¡°Really dad? That¡¯s great!¡± The rtionship between Itachi and the vige had always been the pain of Itachi. That, along with Shisui¡¯s ¡°will¡±, pushed him to strive for peace. If the vige could coexist peacefully with Uchiha, all his efforts and pains would be worthwhile. ¡°Itachi, you¡¯ve already killed all those in the vige who want tounch a coup d¡¯¨¦tat.¡± ¡°Yes. What are yourmands, father?¡± ¡°Nothing. Go back to your room right now!¡± Itachi was stunned, and he asked quickly: ¡°Do you mean that the vige will cover this up for me?¡± ¡°Well, the details will be known to you tomorrow. I had nned it long ago. You know nothing about what happened today, and you haven¡¯t been out today either.¡± Hearing his father, Itachi kept silent for a moment, and then said firmly: ¡°Father, I will not go back.¡± Here, Mikoto could not stand her son¡¯s answer and jumped in ce pleading: ¡°Why? Trust you father! He and the Hokage could deal with this! You must trust them!¡± ¡°Mom, I trust them well. However, these people are still dead. If I don¡¯t bear the weight of this, the hatred will return. If I do and stay, the Uchiha will never forgive me. Also, today I¡¯ve met a mysterious masked person, one who imed to be Uchiha Madara!¡± ¡°What? You¡¯ve met Uchiha Madara?¡± Fugaku was shocked, standing up to ask! ¡°Yes father, he imed to be him. His abilities are rather strange: He could go through the barriers of the vige, ignore my special ability and has a Time-Space Ninjutsu that might be even stronger than Ryo sama¡¯s.¡± ¡°Well, do you want to lurk by his side?¡± Fugaku understood what his son wanted to do. ¡°Yes. Only by staying by his side would I get the opportunity to get information on his action. ¡°Is that so? Then...¡± ¡°NO! Don¡¯t agree! We just made him go through hell and now...¡± Mikoto interrupted her husband. ¡°Mom, you can rest assured; I will be safe. Now, I have a Mangekyo Sharingan!¡± Itachi activated his Mangekyo. Being an Uchiha herself, Mikoto understood what a Mangekyo was, and almost had blind trust in its power. ¡°But Madara had a Mangekyo as well! It¡¯s too dangerous!¡± The worried mother kept on pleading her son to back down, but Itachi was extremely determined.... Chapter 324 ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry! I can protect myself.¡± Itachi continued to persuade his mother. Fugaku saw his son¡¯s determination, and also believed firmly that this ¡°Madara¡±, fake or not, needed to be monitored by someone loyal to Konoha, so he joined his son in persuading his wife. Under pressure from both of them, although she Mikoto still refused her son¡¯s departure, she still couldn¡¯t say anything in the end. After getting the ¡°consent¡± of both parents, Itachi bowed to both of them and left. Mikoto looked at her son¡¯s back and tears swirled in her eyes. Fugaku grabbed her into his arms and she wept as he said softly: ¡°Do not worry honey; Itachi is strong!¡± ¡°But he¡¯s only 12... He¡¯s just a child!¡± She choked as she said those words. ¡°Yes, and I am most inadequate as a father, letting my son bear such a burden... But Itachi is different; he¡¯s the kindest child. His heart is filled with love to both Konoha and the Uchiha, and he¡¯s a true genius that we must trust!¡± After Itachi left, he met Sasuke on his way out. His young brother, now only seven, was in shock as he saw the corpses of many friendly figures from his n killed viciously on the ground. He was shaking in fear, rushing to his parents¡¯ ce to make sure they were okay. However, when he saw his brother intact, he breathed a sigh of relief. He didn¡¯t realize the difference with his brother yet, so he ran to him yelling: ¡°Oni san! Something happened! Everyone is dead!¡± When Itachi looked at his brother, he was filled with sorrow. But then, he remembered the masked man, and he became determined. Thest trace of tenderness left his eyes, and he grabbed his brother by the neck, lifting him up! Sasuke wasn¡¯t heavy, and only felt some difficulty breathing. However, when he heard Itachi¡¯s words, he chokedpletely: ¡°Sasuke, I am the one who killed them all!¡± ¡°No! It can¡¯t... be... my brother?! Why.... why would you do this?¡± Perhaps it was because he was grabbed by the neck, or maybe it was out of shock, but Sasuke wasn¡¯t speaking right... ¡°Then let me show you the truth!¡± Activating his Mangekyo, Itachi showed Sasuke how he had killed everyone. Even after seeing this, Sasuke wasn¡¯t willing to believe. He closed his eyes and tried to escape it all. Unfortunately however, when in the world of Tsukuyomi, one could not escape by merely doing that. In the end, Sasuke copsed. Before his consciousness fadedpletely, he could hear Itachi¡¯s voice: ¡°If you want to kill me, despise me, hate me, and live in an unsightly way... Run, and cling to life, and then some day, when you have the same eyes as I do,e before me. Then, you will be worth killing...¡± Not too far from the two, Ryo heard all of this. When hearing this sentence for the first time in his previous life, he felt great sympathy to Sasuke. After knowing the truth, he knew how much courage and pain Itachi had to go through in order to say such wicked words. These words were to be a demon, on to haunt Sasuke, eventually making him incredibly strong. Still, whenever Ryo would hear those words, his heart would still waver. After putting down the stunned Sasuke, he looked at his unconscious face, all in pain, and held his own pain s a tear fell on his cheeks. ¡°Do you have to leave?¡± ¡°Ryo sama!¡± Itachi was shocked by Ryo¡¯s emergence. ¡°You don¡¯t have to leave at all, Itachi. I¡¯ve already arranged everything with Sakumo, and I suspect your father did the same. If you want, no one will know what you did.¡± ¡°Ryo sama, thank you for your kindness, but I have decided. I am a Ninja of Konoha, and I must protect the vige.¡± ¡°Well, you do what you see fit. While you¡¯re away, don¡¯t worry about Sasuke. I know how much you love this little guy, and I will take care of him.¡± Ryo sighed. Hearing Ryo, Itachi bowed with sincere gratefulness: ¡°Thank you, Ryo sama!¡± ¡°Oh yeah, onest thing.... Shisui is alive!¡± Hearing this, Itachi finally copsed to the ground trembling. Ryo continued: ¡°One of his eyes was taken by Danzo, so I took that chance to help you open your own.¡± Shisui was Itachi¡¯s closest friend, his mentor, and the one to build his convictions. Without him, Itachi wouldn¡¯t be who he is today. Seeing him fall off the cliff, Itachi felt his entire world copsing. Now that he knew he was okay, he became excited and could help but shed tears of joy... Thinking about this, Itachi quickly took out Shisui¡¯s ¡°eye¡± and gave it to Ryo: ¡°Ryo sama, Shisui¡¯s eye...¡± Ryo smiled: ¡°That¡¯s a fake; you keep it. It has some of my own Mangekyo¡¯s strength, so maybe it coulde in handy one day.¡± Itachi blinked, and then nodded, putting away the eye: ¡°Thank you, Ryo sama! About Itachi¡¯s other eye...¡± ¡°Danzo won¡¯t be in the world for much longer, Itachi. I will get Shisui¡¯s eye back.¡± ¡°And my parent...¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here, and no one will be able to hurt them.¡± Ryo smiled a bitter smile, as if telling Itachi that he had everything figured out. Itachi understood and nodded, gave a final look at the district and his brother, and then left. Ryo sighed and took theatose Itachi to Fugaku¡¯s ce. At the same time, Danzo, Homura and their men gathered more than enough Sharingans, and they just left quietly. Obito was also busy all night, gathering many eyes as well. After After perceiving that Itachi had left, he also left the district and went for him. In the woods outside Konoha, Itachi was resting on arge tree with his eyes closed, waiting for Obito. When thetter appeared, Itachi acted surprised. ¡°Uchiha Itachi, you¡¯ve kept your promise to me, annihting the Uchiha, and I¡¯m keeping my promise to leave Konoha alone. Now, I believe that this vige is no longer a suiting ce for you. Want to join me?¡± Obito spoke a in his majestic tone, sounding very persuasive. ¡°Join you were?¡± Obito saw how cold Itachi was speaking, and said: ¡°You have a Mangekyo, and could be of value to me so I will tell you; the Rain Country, the Akatsuki!¡± ¡°Rain Country?¡± Chapter 325 ¡°Joining the Rain Vige is joining the Akatsuki? Do you mean that both are actually under yourmand?¡± Itachi was shocked by the unexpected news. He never thought that Hidden Rain and the Akatsuki were under themand of the same man: ¡°Madara, aren¡¯t you afraid that I could leak this information if I don¡¯t join you?¡± ¡°You will join me of course, in order to monitor me and the Akatsuki!¡± Obito sounded extremely confident. ¡°Why are you inviting me if you know my purpose?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple: your eyes!¡± Hearing Obito¡¯s answer, Itachi remained silent. He never thought that this man would be so straightforward. After a while, he solemnly asked: ¡°One more question: What is the purpose of your organization?¡± ¡°Oh, you could learn all about it after you join, but it¡¯s no big secret, so I¡¯ll tell you anyway: We want peace for the entire world!¡± ¡°Peace?¡± Itachi was a little surprised. ¡°Well, I told you all you wanted to know. We¡¯ll go now!¡± Itachi nodded and left with Obito. On that night, Ryo returned to the Waterfall Country, bringing back the rest of the Uchiha. When returning to the district, they saw the corpses of those who had died from their n, and they were all shocked. Although Ryo and Fugaku made them understand anything, they still couldn¡¯tprehend anything when they saw the actual deed. It¡¯s been a day since they had been carrying out missions with these people, talking to them,ughing with them, but now they were all nothing but corpses. How could that ept that? Along with that, all the children of the n were here, and after a short shock-induced silence, the district rang out with the cries of Children. In the dark, the lurking Shisui felt his heart stop as he watched this. His tears dropped and he mmed his fist to the ground. Even Ryo couldn¡¯t stand the scene, sighing helplessly before teleporting away. The next day, Fugaku went to Sakumo¡¯s office, ¡°reporting¡± that the Uchiha had suffered a great disaster the previous night, getting the majority of its members ughtered. After the Hokage¡¯s Substitute received the news, he initiated an immediate ¡°investigation¡±. On the same day, the district was closed, with no one being allowed to enter or leave. Meanwhile the Anbu blended in with the vigers, spreading the news. As Ryo suspected, most vigers were extremely excited after learning that the Uchiha, those who tried to kill their kind Hokage, and probably caused the death of the previous one along with many others, were ughtered. Many even held celebrations. Danzo and Homura on the other hand were concerned about the news that a small portion of the vige had: ¡°That Itachi is really ipetent. Still, he managed to kill most of them. That Mangekyo of his is powerful!¡± ¡°Well, we were so many, and very well prepared. I thought you would try to get his eyes.¡± Homura wondered. ¡°If we made a move yesterday, the Anbu would be all around us right now!¡± ¡°What? There were people from the Anbu with us yesterday?¡± Homura never realized this. ¡°Yes. Hatake Kakashi was there yesterday, along with another Ninja that I couldn¡¯t recognize. I guess Sakumo sent them behind us to get us red handed if we made move. However, he doesn¡¯t know that I now have a Mangekyo: I could perceive those two!¡± Danzo sounded proud of his new eyes¡¯ feats. By now, Homura was in cold sweat. He never thought that they were so close to being caught. Danzo noticed his pale face, and he tried tofort him: ¡°No need to be so nervous, Homura. The Hokage did not catch us, and the Uchiha have lost enough of their people to not be a threat for a very long time. It was a victory!¡± ¡°But Danzo, yesterday we¡¯ve dug out so many of the Uchiha¡¯s eyes; if Fugaku or Sakumo...¡± ¡° ¡°Oh, if it was the former Uchiha, I might worry, but with most of them dead now, huh! As for Sakumo, after Maan tried to assassinate him, I don¡¯t think he would be too eager to avenge the Uchiha...¡± Danzo said confidently. ¡°Is that so? Then, I am relieved!¡± When Homura heard Danzo, he breathed a sigh of relief, and felt less stressed out. At the same time, in the Hokage¡¯s office, Sakumo, Ryo and Fugaku were discussing their next move. ¡°Sakumo san, Fugaku san, the vigers have learned of the news about the Uchiha n, and they are now celebrating.¡± ¡°Humph! Those vigers prove they¡¯re stupider than I thought!¡± Fugaku was rather furious. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry Fugaku. In a few days, they will understand.¡± Sakumo tried to calm Fugaku down. ¡°Sakumo san, starting tomorrow, get some of the Anbu pretend to be thugs and get them to harass the civilians!¡± ¡°So fast? Wouldn¡¯t that be too obvious?¡± ¡°No don¡¯t worry. The Uchiha are now down; Konoha has no police department. It¡¯s only normal that thugs would take the opportunity. Fugaku san, please restrain your n; do not help! Let the vige fall into chaos!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that! It shouldn¡¯t be a challenge!¡± Fugaku didn¡¯t even want to help the vigers anymore. But then he was worried: ¡°When every piece of the puzzle would fall into ce, everything will fall on Danzo. The only thing I fear however is that the 3rd would interfere.¡± Sakumo waved and said: ¡°Leave the 3rd to me, I¡¯ve already arranged for everything. Even his Anbu won¡¯t get any information about what¡¯s going on until we want him to know. When all is done, he won¡¯t be able to defend a dead man!¡± ¡°Ryp, do you really want to kill Danzo? He¡¯s a disciple of the Nidaime...¡± Fugaku was still concerned about Ryo¡¯s willingness to go all the way through with the n. ¡°Well, the Nidaime and his students to me are just viins in disguise, besides the 3rd maybe. Without some restraint and force, they¡¯d mean no good.¡± ¡°I hate to admit it, but you are right, Ryo. If the Sandaime didn¡¯t get the 1st Hokage as mentor, I believe he would be no better than Danzo and Homura.¡± Sakumo was also rather dissatisfied with the 2nd¡¯s policies. Chapter 326 In the evening, Sakumo made the order, and the Anbu lurking in the vige immediately began to act. First, there was the 3rd. Since his retirement, and especially after Minato¡¯s death, this man wouldn¡¯t go out unless there¡¯s arge conference or if he was invited by Sakumo. Most of his time was spent around Konohamaru. He was rather fond with his grandchild. Therefore, he would only get information through his Anbu, who were now isted by Sakumo¡¯s. Their structure was already figured out by Kakashi, and all those who were responsible for intelligence were detained temporarily by Sakumo. Then, the Yamanaka n helped Sakumo¡¯s Anbu get the memories and methods of the 3rd¡¯s Anbu, which helped him solidify their state of ignorance. Now the 3rd would only get the information Sakumo wanted him to get. On top of that, Sakumo ordered Shisui to guard the 3rd¡¯s house: ¡°If anyone tried to get to the Sandaime, detain them. If they put up too much resistance, kill them!¡± The rest of the Anbu were led by Kakashi, disguised as thugs with the Transformation Jutsu to start harassing the vigers the next day. The next day, people found themselves with no money in their pockets to pay for breakfast, sellers found their goods disappearing, and many vigers found that their hard earned funds disappeared! Thissted for three days before the vigers couldn¡¯t help but contact the Hokage who seemingly wasn¡¯t doing anything about this. The people chose a 70 years old civilian, a highly respected old man, to lead a group that delivered a letter that they agreed upon to the Hokage. Sakumo looked at the report letter on his table, looked back at the vigers, and pretended to sigh. Seeing that, these people had their eyes wide open and they asked with concern: ¡°Hokage sama, is the vige unable to deal with these problems?¡± ¡°Well, actually, these matters had always been dealt with in the vige through the Uchiha n, but they had disaster strike them a few days ago. That, along with the viger¡¯s dissatisfaction with the n made them disheartened, and they have resigned from the duty of preserving security. I couldn¡¯t refuse their resignation, given the circumstances, and now, I cannot think of a way to deal with this!¡± Sakumo¡¯s words revealed this heavy dilemma to the vigers, and everyone listening had ratherplicated feelings. They had always thought that the guards from the Uchiha n weren¡¯t of much use, just harassing them while being all high and mighty for nothing. Now however, after all that happened, they understood the important role of the Uchiha in the stability of the vige. Slowly, their feelings of hatred began to be mixed with frustration. However, Sakumo knew that hatred was too strong, and that frustration could be directed towards anyone. Therefore, he had Aoki, a member of the Anbu that had always been disguised as a civilian,e with these people. To hit the iron while it¡¯s hot, Aoki said what Sakumo told him to say at this point: ¡°Hokage sama, perhaps the Uchiha should get their old role back in the Security department. We might be...¡± ¡°Enough, Aoki!¡± The oldest of the vigers interrupted Aoki, and then bid farewell to Sakumo: ¡°I am sorry to bother you, Hokage sama. You must have many things to do; please excuse us!¡± ¡°You¡¯re excused! I still have to think about this dilemma.¡± The old man bowed and left with the rest of the vigers. As they were walking out, Aoki asked the old man: ¡°Uncle, why didn¡¯t you let me continue?¡± The old man nced at Aoki and said: ¡°We need to keep face, kid! Just a few days ago, we were celebrating the Uchiha¡¯s demise, and now we go back to them asking for help?¡± ¡±But uncle, the Uchiha are also Ninjas of Konoha; protecting us is their duty!¡± Aoki whispered... ¡°I¡¯ve lived 70 years, son, and I¡¯ve witnessed 5 Hokages so far. The most memorable of them to me is the 1st; do you know why?¡± Aoki didn¡¯t know what to say and shook his head. He really had no answer, and no idea why the old man brought this up now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s because during his era, the feelings of the people in the vige towards each other were the warmest. Back then, everyone coexisted in peace and worked together for the future of Konoha. After his death however, when his brother became Hokage, everything change. The people turned jealous of the Uchiha bit by bit, and the Nidaime¡¯s disciples were all arrogant and despised the Uchiha. After his death, Danzo, Homura and Koharu san all inherited those feelings. What I want to say is, the Uchiha we despise today, the Uchiha we¡¯ve celebrated when disaster stuck them, they were born out of the Nidaime¡¯s policies, and we are all aplices!¡± The old man¡¯s voice showed more and more pain. ¡°Uncle, the Uchiha are filled with hatred, they¡¯re known for that, and we have nothing to do with it!¡± said another young man. The old man shook his head and said: ¡°Their hatred has everything to do with us. I just told you, they haven¡¯t been this way back in the day; their hatred is born out of our own! The Uchiha have long had their disputes with the top echelon of Konoha¡¯s elders, and these elders are likely to use our hatred to make them disappeared. Their ughtering, which we celebrated, we all know it happened, but have we ever wondered who was behind it? No one knows for sure, and no one is bothering to ask!¡± Aoki was shocked upon hearing all of this. He never expected this old man to have such deep insight, far exceeding all of the Anbu that he had ever worked with. His task was to get simr thoughts into the vigers¡¯ minds, but with the wisdom of this old man, this was no longer necessary. Now, he only needed to find a way to spread that Danzo had dug out many of the Uchiha¡¯s eyes, and this old man should do everything necessary. Thinking about this, he continued to ask: ¡°Uncle... this question.... It¡¯s too hard for me to find a suspect!¡± The old man nced at him, with a smile of bitterness on his face: ¡°A family asrge as the Uchiha, how could they be killed off so quietly? Even the Anbu did not intervene; don¡¯t you feel that this is a bit strange? The answer is clear, kid: Some of the vige¡¯s top executives are behind this!¡± Chapter 327
Aoki pretended to be surprised like the other vigers, looked around in panic and then whispered carefully: ¡°Uncle, you can¡¯t say such words lightly... and not out loud!¡± The old man however did back down. He had his opinion, and it was rather solid. He was in his 70¡¯s, and didn¡¯t have much to fear. Seeing Aoki¡¯s timid look only made him angrier! He snorted, and then ignored everyone and went on his own way. After returning home, he asked many vigers to get civilians to meet, and then, with many people around, his made his opinion public! His words made sense, and most vigers ended up agreeing with his point of view. Later, many others beganing up with other theories of their own. Their lives had been affected so much by these events, and they secretly hoped that the Uchiha would return. The old man did not say anything, and let them speak their minds. In the afternoon, the vigers sent another group of representatives to Sakumo¡¯s office. When Sakumo received the notice from downstairs, he guessed the vigers¡¯ intensions. He smiled, and then told the Anbu on his side: ¡°Go to the Uchiha¡¯s district, and bring Fugaku dono back with you. Remember to tell him what I told you on the way, and when you get here, don¡¯t rush into the office; wait for my signal!¡± ¡°Yes, Hokage sama!¡± The Anbu nodded and then left the office from the window right before the vigers entered. ¡°Hello Hokage sama!¡± ¡°Hello! What¡¯s the matter?¡± Sakumo acted oblivious. The people who arrived looked at each other, and the one in the lead summoned his courage and said: ¡°Hokage sama, we want you to get the Uchiha back to their position of maintaining order in the vige. You already know how things are in the vige; our lives are no longer the same!¡± Sakumo¡¯s face changed when he heard these words, and none of the vigers dared to interrupt his ¡°thinking¡±. After a long silence, Sakumo heard movement outside, and his eyes went bright. He sighed and said: ¡°Well, the Uchiha are in a bad situation right now, with less than 30% of them remaining. I cannot force them to do anything... cough...¡± This was the signal, and when Fugaku heard the coughing he entered through the door with great grief on his face. ¡°Hokage sama, you have to act for my n!¡± Fugaku¡¯s sudden entrance shocked the vigers, and Sakumo acted stunned as well. He sneak peeked at the faces of everyone around, and seeing that their faces were all frozen, he hid a smile and continued his act: ¡°Over 70% of my n is dead, and we cannot even conduct a proper burial to them! Danzo still has their eyes! Please Hoka...¡± ¡°Enough, Fugaku dono! Don¡¯t say that now!¡± Sakumo, who was ¡°shocked¡±, suddenly screamed furiously like a sleeping cat that had its tail stepped on, jumping up from his chair to stop Fugaku upon hearing Danzo¡¯s name. The vigers were also awakened by these words, their face showing a new type of shock. Sakumo looked at their face and said: ¡°Everyone, I am sorry, but I have a little thing to deal with here. Please excuse us, and I promise to work on your request.¡± The vigers sighed upon hearing these words, and immediately left the office. As soon as they stepped foot outside, they began to whisper and discuss what they had heard: ¡°What did the Hokage react so much to Danzo¡¯s name?¡± After they talked for so long, the middle-aged man leading them said: ¡°You still don¡¯t understand? It¡¯s clear from his reaction that what Fugaku had said is true! The one to lead the Uchiha¡¯s massacre a few days ago must be someone higher than Fugaku in status, and he needed the Hokage to help him deal with him. Poor Fugaku dono must¡¯ve been in so much grief that he didn¡¯t even notice our presence when entering the Hokage¡¯s office, and he said the truth in front of us! The Hokage probably doesn¡¯t want such news to be spread, for they couldpromise the stability of the vige!¡± The people of the vige were foolish, but they were not stupid. They could read between the lines, and this middle aged man, along with the elder civilian, both reached the conclusions that Sakumo and Fugaku wanted them to reach. ¡°I never expected Danzo sama to actually do such a horrible thing. The Uchiha, no matter what, are still part of the vige!¡± ¡°Yes, and look at Fugaku dono! I made me feel like scum for my celebration the other day!¡± Humans are good in essence, and unless they are too tainted with hatred, they always have sympathy for the weak. The Uchiha had just experience a horrible tragedy. These people could feel happy about that when they had their distance, but when witnessing the grief of the usually high and might patriarch, they couldn¡¯t keep the same feelings. That, paired with what they had to suffer in the past few days, made all those present agree that they were in the wrong without hesitation. The man leading them sighed and said: ¡°Good, but now let¡¯s stop talking here! Go around immediately and tell the others what we¡¯ve heard. The old man was right; we¡¯ve been aplices of Danzo, even if we didn¡¯t know that. We have to make up for that.¡± Everyone nodded, and rushed to tell the people in Konoha. .......... In Root¡¯s headquarters, Danzo was getting ready to transnt the Sharingans into his eye. For him, every eye was an extra-life. To make sure that such an important operation goes smoothly, Danzo especially hired the head of the orphanage, Nono Yakushi, to perform the transntation. She was part of Root, and she could only agree to perform this operation. Danzo¡¯s white arm had be much more ¡°peaceful¡± recently with all the Sharingans imnted in it, and Danzo¡¯s Chakra and vitality increased a lot. Therefore, despite him being close to the 3rd¡¯s age, he was starting to look much younger than him, not even having a single white hair. Today, with the transnt of ten eyes in his arm, he felt that he was getting closer and closer to integrating Hashirama¡¯s cells perfectly in his body, and being able to harness the power of the 1st Hokage. He was feeling an unprecedented level of power, and with this feeling, his old ambitions to be a Hokage were also recovered. Little did he know that as his ambitions grew, he image as a viin was also growing in Konoha... Chapter 328 After the second wave of vigers who went to the Sakumo¡¯s Office came back, they once again gathered other vigers and told them about what they saw and heard. The middle aged man who was in the lead added this thoughts on the incident, and almost all of the vigers believed his words. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Danzo would actually do such a thing!¡± ¡°Is it really that strange? Just look at him! How can anyone ever think that man is a good person?¡± (T/N: Reading this one, I chuckled XD.) ¡°Yes, his eyes are always filled with ill will!¡± As the vigers were discussing Danzo¡¯s matter, Aoki looked at the other hidden Anbu in the eyes, and they all began giving their ¡°thoughts¡± as well, and transferring the topic to the Uchiha. ¡°Perhaps the bad news we¡¯ve heard about the Uchiha before were released by the enemies of the Uchiha?¡± Aoki took the lead. ¡°Aoki, you mean their responsibility for what happened on the Kyubi¡¯s night and the assassination of the Hokage?¡± Another Anbu asked. ¡°I am just making guesses here. I mean, think about it, if all these things were the deeds of the Uchiha, why wouldn¡¯t the Hokage do anything about it? Why would the vige hide such a secret? That would be to nobody¡¯s interest but the Uchiha themselves. And if they were hiding such information, howe they were leaked to us every time? Someone in the top of Konoha is trying to use us!¡± Aoki deliberately did not name Danzo, letting the vigers say it themselves. Sure enough, all the vigers bowed their heads and thought after hearing his analysis. A momentter, the middle aged man said: ¡°We clearly heard it in the office; Fugaku dono mentioned Danzo¡¯s name! He had dug out many of the Uchiha¡¯s eyes. Aoki, you¡¯re being still timid; you¡¯re afraid, but I¡¯m not! This whole matter seems to me as a n put by Danzo to get the Uchiha¡¯s Sharingan! He first used the Kyubi¡¯s attack to frame the Uchiha, and then sent people to make us sh with them. When things went too far, and he no longer feared that we would havepassion for the n, he killed them in secret and had what he wanted! Danzo is not just hiding behind his high position in the vige; he¡¯s hiding behind our approval!¡± Hearing him, everyone felt that this analysis was very reasonable, and even Aoki nodded ¡°hesitantly¡±. In fact, he was once again impressed by these vigers, always taking their analysis one step further than what he anticipates. ¡°Aoki san, are these really ordinary vigers? I¡¯m starting to feel their ability to analyze intelligence is better than ours!¡± An Anbu whispered to Aoki. ¡°How do I know? I never saw them being so... analytic. Forget it, this is better. Thising out of their own minds will be always be more credible than it would being out of our mouths. Go to the Hokage, and tell him that our mission had beenpleted.¡± ¡°Yes, Aoki san!¡± The Anbu slowly left the crowd while making sure that no one noticed, and cautiously returned to the Hokage¡¯s office. At this time, Sakumo, Ryo and Fugaku were all there. ¡°Ryo, should we start acting? The Hokage and I have already done our parts!¡± Fugaku was somewhat unpatient. Ryo sighed helplessly and said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Fugaku san! We need to wait for the crowd¡¯s reaction. Otherwise...¡± ¡°Knock Knock!¡± Ryo was interrupted by the knocking on the door. Sakumo looked at the two, instructing them to leave, and after Ryo teleported with Fugaku, he said: ¡°Come in.¡± Sakumo found that the one visiting was a ¡°civilian¡± Anbu, and his eyes shined knowing that progress had been made. After the Anbu delivered the vigers¡¯ thoughts to him, he became excited for his n that had been cooking for so long was finally getting to its final stage!¡± ¡°You will inform Kakashi that the Uchiha will immediately be dispatched to ¡°clean you up¡±. Remember not to get caught too easily; resist, and show the vigers what burdens the Uchiha have to carry for them, and at the same time how efficient they are in dealing with you!¡± Sakumo ordered. ¡°Yes, Hokage sama!¡± The Anbu nodded and left through the window. Sensing the Anbu¡¯s Ki leaving, Ryo returned with Fugaku to the Hokage¡¯s office. When the two returned, they found Sakumo smiling, and he immediately said: ¡°Ryo, Fugaku, just now....¡± He told the two everything he had just heard from the Anbu. After listening to him, Ryo sneered: ¡°Fugaku san, it¡¯s finally time!¡± Arrange for the Uchiha to begin acting tomorrow. .......... Not knowing of this discussion taking ce in the Hokage¡¯s office, the vigers of Konoha were discussing Danzo¡¯s crimes. In less than a day, all the things Danzo had ¡°done¡± to the Uchiha n spread through Konoha. After the vigers learned of this, they became more and more sympathetic to the Uchiha n, and more and more embarrassed about their previous behavior. By now, they had no face to ask the Uchiha for help. What they did not expect however, was that they Uchiha appeared on the streets of Konoha the following day! Fugaku himself led the surviving Uchiha to ¡°clean up¡± the streets of Konoha from ¡°thugs¡±. The operation was very well orchestrated, and the vigers were extremely impressed with the Uchiha¡¯s proficiency. However, they had also noticed another thing: The Uchiha now have been working extremely hard to help them, for they had far less men than usual. Even the n head had toe himself to help. Still, with their ¡°hard work¡±, the Uchiha finally ended the terror of these thugs. Fugaku looked at the vigers with a tired sad face and said: ¡°The n had some... trouble, recently, and that caused these people to disrupt everyone¡¯s lives. We could not just sit still and abandon our duty as Ninjas of Konoha. However, due to ourck of manpower, we could not handle these issues as fast as before. Please forgive us!¡± After Fugakupleted his words, he bowed to the vigers, and then turned around and left. The vigers looked at his back as he walked away on their now peaceful again street, and their faces were all filled with both gratitude and shame. ¡°What have we done?!¡± Aoki¡¯s aunt sighed and said. ¡°We¡¯ve been horrible to the Uchiha n! We should be the ones apologizing; not him!¡± Another viger added. In this way, Sakumo, Fugaku and Ryo finally eliminated the feud between the Uchiha and the rest of the vige, erasing the impact of the 2nd¡¯s policies... Chapter 329 Sakumo asked Kakashi to pick up the captured Root Members from the Uchiha and arrange them all around Root¡¯s headquarter. The vigers of Konoha had returned to their previous lives thanks to the Uchiha n. Therefore, they began to feel more and more hatred towards Danzo. At this point of time, Sakumo officially announced what was to be the final nail in Danzo¡¯s coffin... Maan Uchiha, who had previously attempted to assassinate the Hokage, was a member of Danzo¡¯s Root! Through this, Sakumo disclosed the existence of Root to the entire vige. Previously, this division was well known to the big families, but many people had no idea about it. This disclosure caused a major uproar in the vige, and most small families and civilians were shocked to know of the existence of such an institution in Konoha. In the afternoon, many of Konoha¡¯s higher-ups arrived together to Sakumo¡¯s office. The highest ranking among them was Koharu, who took the lead and asked: ¡°Hokage sama, I hope you could give us a proper exnation!¡± ¡°There is nothing to exin. Root¡¯s presence is simply no longer necessary!¡± Koharu¡¯s face changed greatly, and she asked: ¡°What do you mean, Sakumo?!¡± Hiachi Hyuga also persuaded: ¡°Hokage sama, Root were the eyes and ears of the Nidaime. They are the legacy that he had left behind for us in Konoha!¡± Ryo here interfered: ¡°Yes, they are the gue left behind by the Nidaime...¡± ¡°Ryo Yamanak, you ...¡± ¡°I¡¯m just speaking my mind, Hiachi dono...¡± Koharu nced at Ryo Yamanaka who was sitting in front of Sakumo with a smile on his face, and she said to Sakumo: ¡°Are you of the same opinion, Sakumo?¡± Sakumo nodded: ¡°Yes, it seems to me like Root are pure rubbish!¡± ¡°How could things left behind by Tobirama Sensei be rubbish?! Aren¡¯t you getting to conceited, Sakumo? I absolutely disagree with you on this matter, and will not be agreeing in the future!¡± ¡°Oh? Old woman, the Sandaime isn¡¯t here today, isn¡¯t that enough for you to understand?¡± Koharu turned around to Ryo staring at him in disbelief: ¡°Impossible.... It can¡¯t be...¡± ¡°Also, what the Hokage sama was doing was informing you of his ns, not discussing them with you. Whether you agree or not, Root will be no more, and anyone who has an opinion about that cane to me!¡± Ryo released his Chakra as he said this, and his great blood-thirst gave everyone around him besides Sakumo the chills, along with the six-pointed stars that appeared in his pupils. ¡°Ry... Ryo Yamanaka... You will... What will you do?¡± Koharu¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°Instead of asking me what I¡¯m going to do, how about you ask everything else what they think?¡± ¡°The Hyuga n agrees!¡± ¡°The Sarutobi n agrees!¡± ..... ¡°It seems like everyone is still very sensible!¡± Ryo pulled back his momentum, turning back to his harmless-looking self. ¡°Since everyone agrees, the Root...¡± Koharu interrupted Sakumo: ¡°I don¡¯t agree! Sakumo, Ryo Yamanaka, you can¡¯t just question Sensei¡¯s legacy!¡± Ryo didn¡¯t want to listen to Koharu¡¯s nonsense; he just used Genjutsu, and made her say yes! Everyone present was rather scared, and were grateful that they had agreed earlier. After everyone left, Sakumo made Kakashi start his action. Outside Root¡¯s headquarter, after receiving Sakumo¡¯smand, Kakashi led the Anbu to directly attack Root! The poor Root members who were brainwashed by Danzo lost their senses, and they did not fear death. However, Kakashi¡¯s team far outnumbered them, and with little effort, he managed to break into the depths of the headquarters. At the same time, around the 3rd¡¯s residence, people constantly came to meet him, but Shisui and his group of Anbu kept rejecting them. Anyone who went too violent was killed by Shisui. In the Hokage¡¯s office, after Sakumo and Ryo received a report from him, Sakumo said in a cold voice: ¡°There are actually people who tried to kill their way to the 3rd!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that normal? Go there, Sakumo san. I believe you¡¯ve already arranged everything?¡± ¡°Well, yes, but it¡¯s still a bit ufortable!¡± Sakumoined. ¡°Right! Why did you want to go to Root¡¯s headquarter to help? Shouldn¡¯t Kakashi and the Anbu be enough?¡± He asked. ¡°I want to protect Shisui¡¯s eyes, Sakumo san! Did you forget that Danzo had taken them?¡± ¡°Yeah I remember, but what could happen to them? Would he jump over the wall and fall eye-first on a stick?¡± ¡°This eye is very important to Shisui, that¡¯s all. I just want to make sure he gets it back. Hearing Ryo, Sakumo just nodded. He knew how much Ryo valued his disciple, so him taking the time to take his eye himself made perfect sense. In fact, there was one more reason that Sakumo did not know, and that was Izanagi. Ryo did not mention this technique, for it was a absolutely confidential secret of the Uchiha n. It just didn¡¯t seem right to him to tell Sakumo. Therefore, Ryo went in to protect Kakashi and prevent him from falling to Danzo¡¯s trap. ¡°Sakumo san, I¡¯ll be going!¡± After saying that, Ryo teleported directly to Root¡¯s headquarters. At this time, Root, Danzo and Homura were confronting Kakashi. ¡°Kakashi, how dare you barge in here and kill many of my men? What do you want to do?¡± ¡°The vige have discussed this and made their decision. I¡¯m not here to exin, I¡¯m just following my orders.¡± Kakashi answered casually. ¡°The vige¡¯s decision? The Hyuga and the Sarutobi ns would never agree!¡± Homura retorted. ¡°I cannot believe this either! There¡¯s something hidden here! We should meet the Hokage!¡± As Danzo¡¯s voice fell, Ryo suddenly appeared by Kakashi¡¯s side: ¡°Sakumo san doesn¡¯t want to see you!¡± ¡°Ryo Yamanaka? Huh, I guess this decision was one you¡¯ve made with Sakumo, taking out those you do not want!¡± Danzo sneered! ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been waiting for this day for a long time!¡± Ryo did not hesitate; entering the Mangekyo fortified Ice Lightning Chakra Mode. Danzo only saw a flower shaped pattern made out of lightning surrounding him, before Homura and the rest of his men fell to the ground. Seeing hisrade for many decades lying in a pool of blood on the ground, Danzo was stunned. He never expected that Ryo would actually dare to do it, dare to kill an Elder Councilor of Konoha! Chapter 330 ¡°Ryo Yamanaka! How dare you kill an elder councilor?! Have you betrayed the vige?¡± Danzo shivered in rage and grief as he asked Ryo. ¡°I¡¯m just fighting for the vige!¡± Ryo answered faintly. ¡°For the vige? This is ridiculous! Do you mean that the elder Councilors put in ce by Tobirama sensei would harm the vige?¡± ¡°Oh yeah! It seems to me that many of your sensei¡¯s policies have been doing nothing but harm to Konoha!¡± ¡°You... you... HOW DARE YOU, YOU INSOLENT BRAT?!!¡± Danzo never expected that Ryo would openly question Tobitrama in front of so many people. Ryo said with a cold smile: ¡°Seriously, many of the 2nd¡¯s policies have been out of bad judgment, and a result of his inadequacy. At first, whether they were forced by Hashirama and Madara¡¯s power join Konoha, or if they did so voluntarily, the 1st Hokage did nothing to separate the families. However, when your sensei took over, he seemingly felt that the individuality of every n was to be a big threat to Konoha, so he tried to weaken each n. The Anbu was established to strengthen the centralization of power in the vige around the Hokage, and the Academy was put in ce to eliminate the gap between civilian born and family Ninjas. I have said nothing wrong!¡± Danzo immediately opposed Ryo: ¡°Sensei just wanted to make the vige more closely connected, instead, not to weaken each family like you said!¡± ¡°Oh yeah? Then I¡¯ll ask you, what¡¯s the Anbu¡¯s duty?¡± ¡°Protecting the Hokage, preventing the invasion of foreign enemies, as well as handling confidential tasks.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve failed to mention the most important role: implementing the orders of the Hokage! With the Anbu, the Hokage does not need to go through the various families every time to get their approval. This way, each family couldn¡¯t interfere with most of his decisions, and the ns got excluded from decision making in Konoha! At the same time, you so called councilors were set up to assist the Hokage control the vige, getting a spot above the representatives of the ns!¡± Ryo¡¯s words made Danzo silent for a long time. Being the disciple of the 2nd Hokage, Tobirama¡¯s purpose behind making the Anbu was most clear to him, but he never expected that a junior such as Ryo could actually realize it. ¡°What? Nothing to say? Seems like your Sensei¡¯s instructions are as clear as day to you!¡± ¡°Ryo Yamanaka, even if you understand Sensei¡¯s intentions, you will never be worthy of criticizing him being as young as you are!¡± ¡°Haha! Oh I¡¯m in trouble then! I should be punished, so go to your Sensei, and tell him about how insolent I¡¯ve been in person!¡± Ryo flickered to Danzo, and a pale-blue skeleton arm appeared above his right shoulder, smashing Danzo into a pile of flesh, blood and bone! The surrounding Anbu were both shocked and relieved by witnessing how Ryo easily decimated Danzo. However, they never expected the ¡°dead¡± councilor to reappear in his ce! ¡°Ryo Yamanaka, you¡¯re being so self-righteous, trying to kill me, but unfortunately for you, I have my own hidden cards!¡± ¡°That¡¯s one! I want to see how many times you¡¯re going to be able to use Izanagi!¡± Danzo, who thought he would scare Ryo, was just smashed once again with Susanoo¡¯s fist! A few momentster, Danzo was once again resurrected, but this time around, he began to desperately run away! ¡°Huh, no one can escape me!¡± Ryo¡¯s voice fell, and he flickered in front of Danzo, cutting his throat immediately with his Ice Scalpel! ¡°Three!¡± ording to the Manga, Danzo should be able to use Izanagi ten time, and now he had been killed three times by Ryo. By his fourth resurrection, Danzo was near the exit. Ryo frowned and continued to catch up with him. After killing him three more times, Danzo sessfully left Root, and began to desperately run towards civilians. He wanted to use them as cover until he got to the 3rd Hokage. However, Ryo wasn¡¯t giving him the opportunity; speed had always been Ryo¡¯s forte. By the time Danzo was killed two more times, he was still a few hundred meters away from the crowded area of the vige. By now, he only had one more Sharingan let in his arm. He could use Shisui¡¯s eye twice, but if things continued this way, Danzo was sure he wasn¡¯t going to make. ¡°Ryo Yamanaka, you¡¯ve forced me to do this!¡± As Danzo spoke, he opened up a scroll, releasing a corpse stored inside it, and then he made his hand seals: ¡°Tiger; Snake; Dog; Dragon; p!¡± Upon seeing those hand seals, Ryo was shocked: ¡°I never expected you to have this technique!¡± Ryo watched a coffin slowly rising from the ground. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for a deal between Ororchimaru and I, I wouldn¡¯t have learned this technique!¡± As Danzo spoke, the coffin opened up for silver-haired man in a blue armor: Tobirama Senju! ¡°Edo Tensei? I never thought I would be bound by my own Ninjutsu! Who¡¯s the user?¡± ¡°Tobirama sensei, It¡¯s me!¡± Danzo was extremely afraid of Tobirama¡¯s reaction, rushing to answer with respect. Tobirama nced at Danzo, and after some thought he asked: ¡°Danzo? How many years have passed since my death? How is the vige now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been over 30 years, Sensei. The vige is doing very well. We¡¯ve had wars over the years, but we¡¯ve always been victorious! It¡¯s just...¡± Danzo deliberately paused, looking at Ryo. Tobirama frowned, and then noticed that not far behind Danzo, a young man was standing. Ryo looked kind and harmless, with a smile on his face. However, Tobirama could easily sense that this kid was extremely dangerous. ¡°Danzo, who is he?¡± For a while, Danzo didn¡¯t know to actually introduce Ryo. After thinking about it for a while, he decided to begin with his position: ¡°This Ryo Yamanaka, Tobirama Sensei. He is the dean of Konoha¡¯s hospital, and also the scourge of the vige!¡± ¡°Ryo Yamanaka? Shouldn¡¯t the Yamanaka always have golden hair? And how is he the scourge of the vige? What do you mean?¡± Tobirama quickly asked. ¡°Sensei, the father of Ryo Yamanaka is an Uchiha! He has the blood of the Uchiha n! He not the scourge; he¡¯s just part of it! Now, the new Hokage is Hatake Sakumo, and since he took office, he¡¯s been willing to use any means to get rid of his opposition. This man, Ryo Yamanaka, had been his greatest aplice!¡± ¡°Young man, is that true?¡± Tobirama¡¯s face turned rather heavy, as he turned around to Ryo to question him. Chapter 331 Danzo was extremely excited as he watched his Sensei questioning Ryo. With his understanding of his Sensei, he knew that he had gave him enough reasons to be angry. The people that Tobirama trusted the least were the Uchiha. Danzo inserted that fact that Ryo had Uchiha blood right after iming he was a scourge, and then used him of supporting tyranny. Right now, Tobirama¡¯s trust in this kid unknown to him was at its lower possible point. Ryo heard Tobirama¡¯s tone and stared at him. Tobirama was actually somewhat provoked by Ryo¡¯s stare. He was the 2nd Hokage, and the people of the vige should respect him. Ryo¡¯s attitude was, in his opinion, inappropriate, to say the least. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Sensei! This brat had always been unruly! Don¡¯t be angry!¡± Danzo falsely consoled Tobirama, but only to ignite his anger even more. Tobirama was a rtively strict person, which could be seen in his students, more or less. This was very clear to Danzo, so he deliberately provoked this side of him. ¡°Danzo, save your breath! As I said just earlier, I was never content with Tobirama¡¯s policies. You don¡¯t need to try to provoke him against me; I¡¯ll do just fine on my own!¡± Ryo¡¯s words made Tobiramapletely furious: ¡°Seems like kids in your time don¡¯t know their ce! Give me the controlling Talisman! I need to make him earn his qualification to say such words.¡± Danzo nodded and gave the Talisman, made by Orochimaru, to his teacher. Because of Ryo, Orochimaru never actually trusted Danzo, so he gave him an imperfect Talisman, that limited the energy of his summon, and made control over it take ce slowly. After using the Talisman, Tobirama gradually regained control over his body. Ryo wasn¡¯t interested in watching him change, so he just teleported straight in front of him. Immediately, he sealed himpletely within a block of Ice. Danzo was stunned, not believing that his mighty Sensei had been subdued so easily. Ryo also did not expect that, muttering to himself: ¡°Is the Nidaime¡¯s response speed so low? Or was the Edo Tensei inferior?¡± As he was thinking about that, he was surprised as he saw cracks in his eyes! The ice exploded, and being so close to Ryo, Tobirama who had regained his freedom jumped on him, hugging him tightly. ¡°[Mutually Multiplying Explosive Tags]!¡± Tobirama held Ryo tightly, infusing him with Chakra to keep him from teleporting. Ryo could only enter Ice Elementization again, before... ¡°BOOM!¡± A massive series of explosions took ce, and both the silhouettes of Ryo and Tobirama disappeared, with only some crushed Ice Being left on the ground. A few secondster, ¡°confetti¡± flew and swirled as Tobirama¡¯s body began to recover. He nced at the shattered ice on the ground and smiled. Danzo was also overjoyed, and he quickly said: ¡°That¡¯s my Sensei! So easily getting...¡± ¡°Getting rid of who?¡± Danzo was interrupted by a voice that shook his heart. ¡°Ryo Yamanaka?! You... that big explosion right now.... It can¡¯t be!¡± Danzo was shocked, and Tobirama was also surprised: ¡°Kid, how did you escape?¡± ¡°I obviously have my own ways...¡± As he said that, Ryo still sounded slightly scared. At the moment of the explosion, the entirety of Tobirama¡¯s body turned into a bomb. Such a detonation that causes a nearly infinite series of explosion could not be bared even by Ryo in Ice elementization. Yes, he could regenerate, but the attack wouldn¡¯t have left him with enough of his body to regenerate from! Therefore, after the start of the explosion series, Ryo had himself fully absorbed into the Ice World, which saved his life. ¡°Nidaime, I knew that should have sealed the Ice immediately when I locked you in! Still, you¡¯re not at full power...¡± Ryo vigntly watched Tobirama, and being on the fine edge between life and death just earlier made him less impulsive... ¡°Hey, even if this body can only fight at 50% of its original strength, you¡¯re as good as dead!¡± Danzo said coldly. ¡°50%? Is that your assessment of his current strength? It seems like the great Nidaime would be no opponent to me even at full power!¡± Ryo said with a smile. Tobirama became more and more furious as he listened to this junior underestimating him. It waspletely unbearable, and he made the hand-seals to form two massive Water Dragons appear out of thin air. ¡°This technique?¡± Ryo looked at the water dragons and remembered the technique passed down to him by the 3rd. However, this Jutsu did appear much stronger than what he had learned back in the day, even though it was definitely the same technique. Did the 2nd add anything special to this Jutsu? Ryo became more intrigued, and in order to better observe this technique, he activated his Mangekyo, letting a couple of rows of pale blue ribs appear around his body. ¡°Susanoo? you actually have the Mangekyo? I will not let you leave alive!¡± Tobirama became more concerned, and he further increased the Chakra output into the Water Dragons, making them even more massive. ¡°Using Water Ninjutsu of such scale in the absence of water... Perhaps you did make a deal with sea, Nidaime!¡± Ryo admired Tobirama sincerely. ¡°Enough with your nonsense! [Suito: Water Dragon Biting Explosion]!¡± The Nidaime controlled the two dragons to go around Ryo. As they did so, they both constantly attacked Ryo, until one of them found a window to push him into the air. As he was falling from the sky, the other one fell above him, crashing into his Susanoo. The attack was so powerful, it broke through Susanoo¡¯s defense eventually, but as it did so, it was also exhausted. Ryonded on the ground, all okay, but he was rather embarrassed. Before, he used to think that [Suiton: Hard Whirlpool Water de] was the more powerful attack of the two given to him by the 3rd. Now however, he realized that [Suiton: Water Dragon Biting Explosion] was the more powerful attack; it¡¯s just that his own Water Release ability was far inferior to that of the Nidaime! Tobirama looked at Ryo with some helplessness on his face; his body now was limited in strength, and the kid was yet to show a fraction of his potential. Ryo on the other hand was d. He had learned a lot from this previous collision. ¡°Nidaime, thank you for your teachings. Ignoring your stinky character, you are a truly admirable Ninja!¡± Chapter 332 A junior from the vige he had helped building calling his character stinky angered Tobirama greatly. However, from his confrontation with Ryo, he could sense clearly that this kid was just being very frank. Perhaps, things were different from Danzo¡¯s description. Just as he wondered about that, an Anbu flickered into the battlefield, followed by two others who were struggling to keep up with him. Kakashi and his team had practically finished Root back inside their headquarters, and after leaving his men to continue searching for information and other men, he followed Ryo with two of his confidents. The two operated directly under Sakumo, and had a good understanding of how powerful Ryo was. They did not think that they would need to support Ryo, even if Danzo had support lurking outside. Kakashi however could sense the massive scale Jutsus being used outside, and he took the two along with him to support his friend. Therefore, when the two saw Danzo still standing, they were stunned. ¡°Ryo, you¡¯re fine!¡± Kakashi looked at the obviously troubled Ryo and asked nervously. ¡®Another Kage Tier? And he doesn¡¯t look older than Ryo Yamanaka! It seems like Konoha had been developing well in recent years!¡¯ Tobirama thought to himself. Kakashi looked up at him, grabbing his Chakra de and observing him with vignce. However, his vignce fadedpletely as he noticed how familiar he looked. It wasn¡¯t just Kakashi; hispanions were also shaken, and they looked up at the faces carved on stone in the distance, and then back at Tobirama. ¡°Ryo, what¡¯s going on? He looks like...¡± Kakashi whispered. ¡°It is him indeed, the Nidaime, Tobirama Senju. Danzo had used special technique to bring him back to life, and now, we¡¯re fighting.¡± Ryo exined faintly. Kakashi frowned, as he knew all too well that getting through the Nidaime was to be tricky. ¡°Hey, young man over there. You¡¯re an Anbu of Konoha, right?¡± Just as Kakashi was thinking heard, he was awakened by Tobirama¡¯s charismatic voice. He nodded: ¡°Yes; I am the current Anbumander!¡± ¡°Well, I have a few questions. First, why do you want to kill Danzo?¡± ¡°Tobirama sensei, he is also...¡± ¡°Danzo, you hide and shut up! I need to figure out what¡¯s going on! Go ahead, young man, tell me about your reasons!¡± Kakashi looked at Ryo, and thetter nodded to him. Therefore, the Anbumander exined to the Nidaime what Danzo had done. Tobirama¡¯s face was getting more and more gloomy, and his look at his disciple was getting colder and colder. ¡°Sensei, you can¡¯t just listen to their words!¡± Danzo still defended himself. ¡°You don¡¯t have to take Kakashi¡¯s word, Nidaime. You can walk into the vige, and ask the vigers about Danzo.¡± The public opinion in the vige had long been reversed by Ryo and Sakumo, so Ryo wasn¡¯t afraid of what they might have to say. Tobirama remained silent, and after releasing a Cold Sigh, he made his hand seals and light began to form around his body: His soul was getting gradually separated from his body. ¡°Before I leave, Ryo Yamanaka, I need to understand why you¡¯re questioning my character. I¡¯ve never done anything to harm the vige, and all I did was motivated by my desire to leave a better Konoha behind.¡± ¡°Policies? Are you referring to my treatment of the Uchiha?¡± ¡°No just them; I¡¯ve felt that you¡¯ve tried to weaken all n; even the Senju!¡± ¡°You!¡± When hearing Ryo, a storm built up in Tobirama¡¯s head: How did Ryo know of such a matter?¡± ¡°Kakashi, take your men away from here, and remember to keep an eye on Danzo. Be careful!¡± Ryo said to Kakashi. Thetter nodded and two his twopanions away. Ryo then continued: ¡°It has always been strange to me, Nidaime. What made you dissolve your own n?¡± Tobirama hesitated for a second, and then decided to tell the truth: ¡°I did it from the vige, and for the sake of Senju n as well. Like the Uzumaki, the Senju n had massive Chakra stores and great vitality. However, besides the Uchiha, no other n couldpete with them. Moreover, I was witnessing the vige giving the Senju an increasingly special status. When I was Hokage, i often heard people from the n saying that the next Hokage was to also be a Senju. When Ni san built Konoha, it wasn¡¯t supposed to be a Senju Vige.¡± ¡°So you decided to dissolve the vige by encouraging its members to fall in love with the vige¡¯s civilians. This wasn¡¯t to just dismantle your n, but to also let its blood continue flowing the veins of most of Konoha. Am I right?¡± Ryo understood Tobirama¡¯s thoughts. The Nidaime nodded and then said: ¡°Yes, I did do that at the time, to prevent the post of Hokage from bing a birth right, and to let the Senju blood continue to be passed down; I had to do it! However, this matter was top secret, and besides the two Senju elders who supported me in doing it back in the day, no one should know about it. They should have passed away long before you were born, young man. How did you learn about it?¡± ¡°Such a massive operation is bound to leave traces....¡± Ryo then told Tobirama of how he investigated Izumi¡¯s roots. ¡°So that¡¯s the case? I never expected that things with end up with a Senju and an Uchiha falling in love, and even giving birth to a child! Hahaha!¡± Ryo smiled, and then remembered that he had one more question to ask: ¡°Nidaime, I still have one more question!¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Why did you let yourself die? Why didn¡¯t you simply use Flying Thunder God to escape on that night?¡± Tobirama thought about the night on which he fell, and then gave Ryo an answer that shocked him! ¡°Well, I guess you know how the battle went before that point, so I¡¯ll just tell you why I did not use the Flying Thunder God Jutsu. The reason is very simple: I tried that technique to escape over and over again. However, no matter how much I tried, I would be interrupted. It as if the coordinates that I tried to reach were getting disturbed, and I would end up staying near the Gold and Silver Brothers.¡± ¡°Disturbed?¡± Ryo frowned greatly. Previously, he had formed a theory on the matter. Perhaps Madara somehow managed to seal Tobirama¡¯s ability to teleport? However, he never thought that the matter was of this magnitude... Chapter 333 Disturbing the transfer coordinates of the Flying Thunder God Jutsu was far more difficult that sealing the ability to transfer on the technique¡¯s user. It was likeparing getting someone stay in one spot by chaining them in ce to blocking every possible path they could get to. ¡°Nidaime sama, do you think who might have done such a thing?¡± Ryo had his own guess, but he still wanted to hear Tobirama¡¯s thoughts on the matter. Sure enough, upon hearing Ryo¡¯s question, the Nidaime pondered for a while, before shaking his head. By now, his soul was about to ascend again, so he looked at Ryo and said in a serious tone: ¡°Young man, I¡¯ll be leaving the vige¡¯s fate in your hands.¡± ¡°Really, Nidaime? I¡¯m half-Uchiha; didn¡¯t you just want to get rid of me?¡± ¡°Haha! Young people are too doubtful! You just said that even if I was in full power, I wouldn¡¯t be able to beat you, and I do believe that; you¡¯re incredibly strong. However, when facing me, you¡¯ve never once used a big scale attack, only defending passively. The fact that you¡¯ve worried so much that an all out battle between us would destroy the vige shows how much affection you have for Konoha. Uchiha, Yamanaka, or whatever, I can entrust the vige to you and be relieved!¡± Tobirama exined. Ryo blinked twice, for he could swear that he was just interested in Tobirama¡¯s techniques. As for the safety of the vige, it never really crossed his mind. Still this exchange he had with the second was rather fruitful, and it did change Ryo¡¯s view of the Nidaime a lot. This man had many shorings, but was extremely smart and did his best for the vige. His methods were too conservative and he was extremely wary of his old enemies, but he knew well about his shorings. That was why he passed down the torch to Hiruzen, a man much more simr in ideas to his brother. Even more crucially, Hiruzen was no Senju; the 2nd wanted to make ability and worthiness as the criteria to use for choosing a Hokage. Despite his feelings about the Uchiha, he did not dissolve their n like he did with his own. Everything he did was, indeed, for the vige. Therefore, as Tobirama¡¯s soul ascended, Ryo nodded heavily to him: ¡°Do not worry, Nidaime sama! I will not let anything bad happen to Konoha!¡± Tobirama¡¯s soul smirked, and he disappeared. Ryo immediately turned around, putting his focus back on Danzo. As he and the Nidaime were chatting, Danzo thought of escaping, as even his own Sensei wouldn¡¯t help him. Hisst hope now was the 3rd Hokage. Danzo thought that he should tell him that Ryo had used Edo Tensei to summon their Sensei, which should anger Hiruzen to the extreme, for he wouldn¡¯t tolerate having someone mess with his Sensei¡¯s soul. He was thinking of this n as he ran towards the 3rd¡¯s ce, but Kakashi was certainly not letting this happen, and he directly stood in his path. The other two Anbu wanted to help, but they were kept from doing so by theirmander. Kakashi felt that Danzo¡¯s ability was too strange, and while these two Anbu were no weaklings, he couldn¡¯t cope with the thought of letting them die if Danzo had another card hidden up his sleeve. On the other hand, Ryo, who had reached the scene, did not rush in to help Kakashi. Fighting Danzo should be a unique opportunity for Kakashi, and Ryo wanted to see how his buddy would do against the elder. He believed, however, that Kakashi was stronger than Danzo. His style was just like his fathers, focusing on Kenjutsu and Lightning Chakra Mode. However, since his father was blessed with greater Chakra stores than his, Kakashi focused more on speed. He didn¡¯t have his father¡¯s destructiveness, but he was rather fast indeed, approaching Sakumo¡¯s speed. Danzo, on the other hand, was a powerful Ninja on his own right. On top of his cunningness, he was also one of the best in Konoha when it came to hand to handbat and Wind Release. He never could fight Ryo, for thetter was just too fast and powerful, but he did not feel that Kakashi was an enemy to be feared as much. To Ryo¡¯s surprise, Danzo¡¯s rich experience came into y, and Kakashi, who was supposed to be much more powerful than Danzo, was deadlocked to a while. Danzo took this chance, and as soon as he noticed a window in Kakashi¡¯s defense, he began to form his seals. Kakashi obviously noticed his intentions, and he activated to his Sharingan. With its enhanced vision, he could predict who Danzo¡¯s iing Wind Release attack was going to his, and he avoided it swiftly. Danzo¡¯s attack was not effective, and Kakashi used this window to split away 2 Shadow clones that would follow the formation he had previously used against Sakumo. The two Shadow Clones rushed to the side, but Danzo used Shisui¡¯s Mangekyo to discern them. However, he did not know Kakashi¡¯s true intentions, and he subconsciously kept his focus on the original body. Kakashi smirked, and his body and one of the Shadow Clones used Raikiri simultaneously! ¡°What is this? Damn!¡± Danzo saw what Kakashi had done, and he knew that things were no good. Unfortunately for him, Kakashi gave him no opportunity to react. He tied him immediately with his Lightning Cable, paralyzing him instantly. Then, he flickered in front of him, slitting his throat with his remaining Shadow Clone. Having witnessed Danzo ¡°dying¡± several times in front of him, Kakashi did not dare to be any less cautious, watching the surroundings vigntly. Sure enough, a few secondster, Danzo¡¯s figure appeared outside the encirclement of the Anbu. ¡°Not good! Chase him, quickly!¡± Kakashi immediately ordered. ¡°No! Leave Danzo to me!¡± Ryo¡¯s figure flickered through to stand before Danzo¡¯s face. ¡°Ryo Yamanka... you!¡± Seeing Ryo, Danzo¡¯s face turned pale gray as that of a dead man. He knew that today, he no longer had an escape! ¡°Danzo san, out of Sharingans I guess?¡± Danzo did not speak, secretly gathering Chakra within his Reverse Four Symbols Seal on his chest. ¡°You still won¡¯t give up? Do you want to use the Reverse Four Symbols Seal to take me out with you? Do not forget, I am a Yamanaka!¡± Immediately, Ryo used activated his Mangekyo, pulling Danzo¡¯s soul into his Ice World. Immediately, Ryo took over Danzo¡¯s body, deactivating the Reverse Four Symbols Seal. In the Ice World, Ryo controlled the blizzard to instantly freeze Danzo¡¯s soul, which could no longer connect with Shisui¡¯s eye to perform Izanagi. And then, he immediately shattered it. Thus, Danzo was permanently left in the Ice World. Chapter 334 Kakashi saw that Danzo stopped moving, blinked, and then rushed to Ryo asking: ¡°Ryo, Danzo is hiding...¡± ¡°Well, he¡¯s dead!¡± Ryo nodded and answered. Kakashi breathed a sigh of relief: Their n, which had taken so long; had finallypleted its first step. ¡°Well, Kakashi, go and tell Sakumo san that Danzo is dead, see if he has anything to arrange, and then withdraw your men around the 3rd Hokage¡¯s ce. After isting him for so long, his friend is now dead, and we should be ready to deal with his rage.¡± Ryo said with a rather gloomy face. Kakashi¡¯s face was also heavy. He knew that 3rd was going to be furious. Therefore, he quickly left with his men. ¡°And now, this... is not yours!¡± Ryo plucked Shisui¡¯s eye off of Danzo¡¯s corpse. He then sealed Danzo¡¯s body in a scroll and teleported to Orochimaru directly. In theb, Orochimaru was working on some experiments with Tsunade lying on his side. Ever since Orochimaru found out about the White Zetsu, he had been extremely interested with these cells. Whether it came to cellr activity or vitality, these cells were much stronger than normal human cells. They also showed many simr properties to Hashirama¡¯s cells. Orochimaru showed these cells to Tsunade, and she also noticed the same properties, especially its sharing of Hashirama¡¯s vitality. This made her extremely interested in these cells. As her research progressed, it gave birth to the bold idea of injecting some of White Zetsu¡¯s cells into her body. She had studied her grandfather¡¯s cells back in the day. When her brother, Nawaki, was still alive, she wanted to try awakening his ability to use Wood Release. Therefore, she studied Hashirama¡¯s cells thoroughly. Due to the fact that equipment from back then was not that advanced, she only could find that those cells had great vitality and a strong phagocytic property. The 2nd property made them too dangerous for use on her young brother, hence Tsunade did not go through with that n. Now that she had discovered these White Zetsu cells that had simr vitality but not such phagocytic properties, she wanted to inject these cells into her own body to see if she could awaken Wood Release through that. After getting the idea, Tsunade directly told Orochimaru, who hesitated for a while. Eventually however, he decided to go with her n. After days of preparation, Orochimaru injected a small amount of White Zetsu cells into his body. It was at the beginning of this experiment that Ryo arrived. After learning about what was going on from Orochimaru, he was surprised. Tsunade never seemed like the power hungry type to him. Therefore, her trying to get wood release was peculiar to him, to say the least. After checking her vitals, Ryo determined that she was in a stable state, and therefore didn¡¯t pay too much attention to her situation. Instead, he told Orochimaru about what happened in Konoha. Orochimaru frowned by the end of the exnation saying: ¡°Ryo kun, how do you n to deal with Sarutobi Sensei?¡± ¡°Uncle Sakumo said that the Sandaime isn¡¯t going to go against us for a man who¡¯s already dead. I think the same as well, and either way, if thingse down to that, he would not be an opponent of Sakumo san.¡± ¡°You mean if ites down to a confrontation with Sarutobi sensei?¡± Ryo nodded and said: ¡°If he chose to go against us for Danzo, it would be the only way. I thought we could avoid conflict if we reach that point by....¡± ¡°By getting Tsunade to mediate... but you found her in this state!¡± Ryo nodded helplessly, and Orochimaru seemed to be equally regretful. Then Ryo bid farewell to him and left his base. Back in Konoha, in the Hokage¡¯s office, Sakumo did not immediately arrange for the retreat of the Anbu. He wanted to make some preparations before informing the 3rd, and therefore he asked them to remain there a little longer. ¡°Sakumo san!¡± Ryo immediately teleported into the office from Orochimaru¡¯sb. ¡°Ryo, you¡¯re back! Well, listen to me, I¡¯m nning to...¡± As soon as he saw Ryo Sakumo was ready to tell him about his n. ¡°Sakumo san, you can handle everything as you see fit. I¡¯m here to ask you to let me take Shisui; I¡¯ve taken back his eye from Danzo.¡± Ryo interrupted Sakumo and he was confident in the Hokage¡¯s ability to handle the situation on his own. To him, the most urgent task as the moment was returning the Mangekyo to Shisui. ¡°He¡¯s guarding the 3rd¡¯s ce. I¡¯ll get Kakashi to take his ce! He should get his eye back indeed!¡± Sakumo said with a smile. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go straight there with Kakashi. I¡¯ll be leaving the 3rd¡¯s matter to you, Sakumo san. ? ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Kakashi, go with Ryo!¡± Ryo and Kakashi both teleported to the vicinity of Shisui, who was secretly observing the 3rd¡¯s residence. As the two appeared by his side so suddenly, he was shocked. After calming down, he asked in surprise: ¡°Sensei, what brings you here?¡± ¡°Your eye, obviously! I¡¯ve already talked to Sakumo san, and you can leave your duties here for Kakashi!¡± Shisui blinked, and then asked excitedly: ¡°Eye? Sensei, you brought me back my eye?¡± ¡°Yeah yeah. Quickly, give your post to Kakashi and then follow me!¡± Shisui nodded, quickly exining the status quo to Kakashi, and then leaving with Ryo. The two teleported to Orochimaru¡¯s base. This time, Ryo was here to deal with the problem of Shisui¡¯s Mangekyo. Back in the day, Ryo obtained the Sharingans of Kagami Uchiha, Shisui¡¯s grandfather, from Orochimaru. Kagami¡¯s eyes were much stronger than the average Sharingan. Their three tomoe were nearly connected, and they nearly matched a pair of Mangekyo in power. However, Ryo was certain that they were no Mangekyo Sharingans. He spected that Kagami was right on the edge of fully developing his Mangekyo by the time he died. His eyes were powerful, but they had no specific powers yet. Even thought this was the case, Ryo believed that these eyes should be enough for Shisui to develop his eyes into Eternal Mangekyo Sharingans. If that somehow fails, Ryo would always have the n of using Hashirama¡¯s cells to get Shisui toplete the evolution of his Mangekyo. Chapter 335 Orochimaru had originally thought that Ryo would stay in the vige with Sakumo to deal with the 3rd, so he didn¡¯t expect that he would return with his disciple! ¡°Ryo kun, what brings you back? I thought you would stay in the vige!¡± He asked directly. ¡°Well, here¡¯s the deal: Shisui¡¯s Sharingan had been taken away by Danzo, and I managed to get it back.¡± Orochimaru nodded and understood. To him, Ryo¡¯s care of his disciple was no surprise. ¡°Orochi san, can you help you out by leaving me one of theb rooms vacated? I have to transnt Shisui¡¯s eye back!¡± Orochimaru immediately gave his orders, and soon, ab room that was being used was prepared. After thank Orochimaru, Ryo took his apprentice to his room. In there, he did not immediately start the operation, instead opting to exin the Mangekyo to Shisui. Most of what he said at first was already known to his apprentice, but thetter was somewhat surprised when Ryo moved on to talking about the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan. He said that this was the 1st time he heard about it. He understood what this eye was, but he couldn¡¯t get why Ryo was mentioning this matter now. He had no siblings, and his parents had died young. Ryo understood what was going on in his mind through his expression, and he took out Kagami¡¯s Sharingan¡¯s from his scroll. ¡°Shisui, these are your grandfather¡¯s eyes. While they didn¡¯t really be Mangekyo Sharingans, but they got close in their evolution. I intend to use these eyes to help you awaken the Eternal Mangekyo. Will you be okay with that?¡± Hearing Ryo, Shisui was shocked, for he never expected his Sensei to have his grandfather¡¯s eyes! After a while, Shisui finally asked Ryo: ¡°Sensei, where did you get these eyes from?¡± ¡°Danzo was therade of your grandfather, and he....¡± Ryo exined the truth of the matter to him, bringing sadness to his face.. ¡°Well, Danzo is now dead, so there is no need to think about his deeds anymore. You did not answer me yet: Would you ept using your grandfather¡¯s eyes to evolve yours?¡± ¡°Sensei, besides this method, is there no other ways to make my eyes evolve into Eternal Mangekyo Sharingans?¡± Shisui was rather repulsed by the idea. ¡°No. I do have my own method to ensure that you would never go blind, but that would not bring you the power boost of an Eternal Mangekyo.¡± Ryo¡¯s tone was cold and indifferent, as he didn¡¯t want to influence Shisui¡¯s decision. Shisui had deep feelings for his grandfather, and Ryo understood that, and respected Kagami himself. Therefore, he could onlyy down the facts and let Shisui take his own decision. After long hesitation, Shisui decided to ept using Kagami¡¯s eyes. When he faced Danzo, he realized his own shorings, and understood that to face the greater dangers that mighte, he would need to grow more powerful in order to protect his n, vige and the ones he loved. Ryo was not surprised by Shisui¡¯s answer. He smiled and took out Shisui¡¯s Mangekyo, undoing the seal he had on it. After so many years of practice, Ryo¡¯s medical Ninjutsu was impable, and the transnt process went very smoothly. Later, Ryo took out Kagami¡¯s eyes, and integrated theme with Shisui¡¯s. The change began slowly, with the Spiritual power of Shisui increasing slightly. The process was to take a while. Therefore, Ryo used Genjutsu on Shisui to get him to sleep and elerate the whole process. Three dayster, Ryo sensed that Shisui¡¯s power had changed qualitatively. He guessed then that the evolution of his eye should beplete. Sure enough, in the afternoon, he awakened Shisui. Thetter felt confused as he looked around, and then remembered what had happened and activated his Sharingan. His Sharingan didn¡¯t have three tomoe; just one. His eyes rotated, and the tomoe became two, then three, finally turning into Mangekyo. The whole change was very fast, but his eyes stopped rotating at this stage. Ryo frowned: Didn¡¯t Shisui¡¯s eyes evolve enough? A few minutester however, a row of green ribs emerged spontaneously around Shisui, and the pattern of his eyes changed. The edges of his Shuriken like pattern split into two peaks going to opposite sides. At the same time, Ryo could sense a powerful force bursting out of Shisui¡¯s Mangekyo. It kept getting stronger and stronger, and the great skeleton around his body was surrounded by muscles. Ryo felt this was going bad, and he quickly teleported with his disciple to the Wind Country¡¯s desert. Just as they arrived, armor formed around the muscles of Shisui¡¯s Susanoo, and its Shuriken became more vivid. In the end, it grew legs... ¡°Complete Susanoo?¡± Ryo looked at the green Chakra giant with admiration. He was visibly excited, and activated his own Mangekyo. A whileter, a pale blue giant appeared next to the green one. Ryo¡¯s Susanoo¡¯s weapon was a sword, but not one that¡¯s often, if at all, seen in the world of Naruto. It was a Chinese War Sword, a weapon used in ancient China. Requiring both great strength and skill to wield, this weapon cut men like butter on the battlefield. Ryo¡¯s Susanoo has gotten far more powerful overtime, and it now also had armor covering it. It was a shame that no matter how hard Ryo tried, he couldn¡¯t get his Susanoo to beplete; it never grew legs. In the end, it was inferior to Shisui¡¯s. Ryo sighted and left his Susanoo state, and Shisui also regained control of his own gradually after getting familiar with his new eyes. Chapter 336

Chapter 336

After Shisui gained control over himself, his first sensation wasfort. With him now awake, the first thing he felt wasfort! Ever since he activated his Mangekyo, his eyes never felt sofortable. The Mangekyo could bring one great strength, and an equally great burden on his body. Shisui before knew that using his Mangekyo would get him blind. Until Ryo would fulfill his promise to him, he very rarely used the power of his eye. Even so, on those rare asions, his eye would absorb his vitality. What was shockingly draining however was the Susanoo. His eyes would shed tears of blood, and his body would feel ill and burdened like never before. Now as he was in the perfect Susanoo state, not only did he feelpletelyfortable, he found that his Susanoo had actually evolved. ¡°Shisui, have you yed enough?¡± Immersed in his joy of gaining great power and preserving his eyes, Shisui heard Ryo¡¯s voice. He looked at his Sensei and left his own Susanoo state, dropping down to talk with him. ¡°How¡¯s the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan?¡± Ryo asked. Shisui answered with excitement: ¡°It¡¯s great! I feel on my eyes or my body, and I also feel much stronger! Thank you, Sensei!¡± Ryo nodded and said: ¡°That¡¯s good to hear! Now, we¡¯ve been out of the vige for several days, and I¡¯m estimating that Sakump san is ready. We must go back!¡± Hearing Ryo, Shisui¡¯s joy was reced by worry: ¡°Sensei, do you think that the 3rd might try to avenge Danzo and Homura?¡± ¡°The old man is very emotional indeed, especially after retirement, but he is rather rational as well. The two were his close friends, but there¡¯s a lot more than that. Either way, we must be ready for everything!¡± ¡°I understand, Sensei! Let¡¯s go back now!¡± ¡°Well, I am going to Orochi san first; you are waiting for me here.¡± Ryo¡¯s figure disappeared. A few momentster, he returned to the desert, and then teleported back to Konoha with Shisui. At this time, in the office, Sakumo was finally confronting the 3rd. While Ryo and Shisui were away, Sakumo had been doing even more propaganda, and the vigers became even more aware of Danzo¡¯s evil. Two days ago, when they were boiling in rage against the old man, Sakumo announced that the Anbu had confronted Danzo, and that thetter fought back and died during the operation. The vige boiled again, and Sakumo took this time to release the 3rd¡¯s Anbu and withdraw Kakashi and his men. After the return of the 3rd¡¯s Anbu, they went straight to their leader and told him that they had been detained by Sakumo. Thetter¡¯s face changed, and he asked his men to investigate whatever had happened during the period of their detention. When the results of the investigation reached him, the 3rd was extremely shocked; he never expected that Sakumo would be so bold, actually killing Danzo and Homura while keeping him out of the loop. When he also received the news that over 70% of the Uchiha had been killed overnight, the 3rd could no longer sit still, and he went straight to Sakumo¡¯s office. He entered without saluting the Hokage¡¯s substitute,id down the two scrolls he received from his Anbu on the table and yelled: ¡°What the hell is going on, Sakumo?¡± Sakumo picked up the scrolls and went through them quickly and then said calmly: ¡°Hokage sama, the matter is simple. Danzo had managed to take away Shisui¡¯s Mangekyo, and he used it to control Itachi Uchiha into killing over 70% of the Uchiha in one night. If I didn¡¯t find out about this in time, the Uchiha n would have long ceased to exist.¡± Sakumo gave an answer blending elements of truth into a story of his own fabrication. The 3rd was shocked and taken aback, for he had never thought that thing could go so far. After a moment of contemtion, he asked: ¡°Sakumo, I have information that Itachi himself had opened the Mangekyo; how would Danzo be able to control him through Shisui¡¯s eye?¡± Sakumo heard that and did not directly answer the 3rd, instead sneering and saying: ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve long known about Danzo¡¯s attack on Shisui, and thetter¡¯s self sacrifice to help Itachi awaken his Mangekyo.¡± The 3rd lowered his head slightlty. He had indeed learned of what had happened to Shisui and said nothing, trying to cover up for his old pal. The office fell in silence, and after a long time, the 3rd sighed: ¡°That was my fault, but Danzo and Homura did a lot for the vige when they were young. I just can¡¯t believe they would actually go for this. Maybe, Itachi acted on his own?¡± Sakumo answered in a cold voice: ¡°You really think that? You¡¯re really sticking to defending your oldrades, Sandaime! I¡¯ll tell you the truth, and you tell me if those two bastards deserve what they had! Didn¡¯t you wonder how Danzo could control Itachi? Well, Shisui¡¯s Mangekyo ability is perhaps the most powerful Genjutsu of all. It is called Kotoamatsukami, and allows one to directly modify one¡¯s will for the rest of their lives. Danzo controlled him with that, and now that he¡¯s dead, that Genjutsu is lifted. But now, young Itachi has to cope with the fact that he had killed most of his n, and can no longer live in the vige!¡± The 3rd¡¯s face was showing more and more shock, but he was still not willing to believe that his pal would go so far. He asked, after some hesitation: ¡°Sakumo, do you have any evidence for all of this?¡± ¡°There is evidence, of course!¡± The 3rd¡¯s voice just fell, and he saw Ryo and Shisui appearing next to him out of nowhere. He first looked at Ryo, then turned away to look at Shisui. In shock, he asked: ¡°Shisui, you are not already...¡± ¡°You¡¯ve watched me grow up, Sandaime. Do you really think that I could not save him? He might be an Anbu and a Sensei now, but Shisui is still my little disciple, and would do anything to save him!¡± The 3rd heard Ryo and asked no more questions, returning to the matter of evidence: ¡°Ryo, do you have any evidence proving that Danzo was behind this massacre that hit the Uchiha? Can I see such evidence?¡± Ryo nodded, and then took out Danzo corpse out of a scroll: ¡°This is the best evidence!¡± Chapter 337

Chapter 337

Seeing Danzo¡¯s cold corpse, sadness covered the 3rd¡¯s face, and he seemed to copse in cepletely. Ryo¡¯s purpose wasn¡¯t to hurt the old man¡¯s feelings. Immediately, he took out an Ice Scalpel and cut the sleeve on Danzo¡¯s arm. ¡°Ryo Yamanaka, what are you doing?! He¡¯s already dead! You don¡¯t need to go too far!¡± The 3rd¡¯s sadness turned into anger as he thought that Ryo¡¯s was about to mutte the corpse of his old friend, and he immediately assumed an aggressive stance. ¡°Sandaime sama, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just uncovering the evidence for you.¡± Ryo pointed to Danzo¡¯s arm. The 3rd looked to where Ryo pointed; his face turned gloomy, and his agitation went down immediately. Danzo¡¯s whole arm was fully white,pletely different from his body. The 3rd immediately recognized the Zetsu¡¯s color. On Danzo¡¯s arm, there were nine scar-like cracks. Ryo then opened Danzo palm to expose the tenth. ¡°Sandaime sama, here¡¯s the evidence. Danzo had transnted a total of ten Sharingans into his arm, ones that he had dug out off the corpses for the Uchiha on that night. If you still don¡¯t believe me, you could go to Root¡¯s headquarter yourself. There are dozens of three tomoe Sharingans there, along with hundreds of one and two tomoe Sharingans.¡± This exnation both shocked and convinced the 3rd to a great extent. However, he didn¡¯t understand why Danzo would do this. Why 10 eyes? Why not just one or two? This made him rather skeptical. When Ryo heard the 3rd¡¯s question, he looked up at Sakumo worriedly. He couldn¡¯t just expose the secret of the Izanagi to the 3rd. The two felt clueless for a moment, before Ryo said: ¡°Sakumo san, I want you to bring Fugaku san if possible.¡± Sakumo understood, and immediately agreed, sending Kakashi himself to the Uchiha¡¯s district. A short whileter, Fugaku arrived to the office, and Ryomunicated with him telepathically and told him about the situation. Both Ryo and Fugaku knew the secret, and Sakumo also understood that there was a secret of the Uchiha n that had to be exposed. Not wanting to force anything on Fugaku, he remained silent. The 3rd also was thinking the same, but since the matter was rted to Danzo, he had to ask: ¡°Fugaku, we asked you toe here because we want to ask you something!¡± ¡°Please ask, Sandaime sama!¡± Fugaku¡¯s tone was very respectful. The 3rd still looked rather embarrassed. Asking about a n¡¯s secrets is not respectful thing to do. ¡°Well, Fugaku dono, if I told you that someone had transnted some Sharingan into their body, what other purpose would they want other than obtaining your Genjutsu and perception abilities?¡± ¡°Other purpose? What do you mean, Sandaime?¡± Fugaku face instantly changed. The 3rd looked even more embarrassed, and after some hesitation, he continued: ¡°I mean, does the Sharingan grant any other... ¡®secret¡¯ ability?¡± ¡°Sandaime, you¡¯re asking me to reveal my n¡¯s secret?¡± Fugaku¡¯s tone fluctuated to some extent, as if he was trying to contain the anger in his heart. ¡°Cough... Fugaku dono, this is because...¡± The 3rd wanted to tell Fugaku about his reasons, but he didn¡¯t know how he would react to Danzo digging out his nsmen¡¯s eyes... ¡°Fugaku dono, is there no way you could disclose this secret to the 3rd?¡± Sakumo saw the 3rd¡¯s hesitation and took the chance to give Fugaku some leverage. ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be out of the question, but I have a condition. I would hope that the Sandaime would support out return to Konoha¡¯s center before other factions in the vige.¡± Fugaku already knew that he was going to be asked about Izanagi, so he immediately began thinking about a way to benefit from this situation. Hearing Fugaku¡¯s request, the Sandaime thought for a very long time, before finally agreeing. Then Fugaku told him all about Izanagi. By the time he was done, the 3rdpletely believed Ryo¡¯s story. Now, to the 3rd, the Sharingan had a lot more value. All was explicable this way. Danzo had the excuse he needed in the n¡¯s thoughts about a coup d¡¯¨¦tat, and he agitated the vige against the n by using his own man, Maan, against the vige. Attacking Shisui, he had all he needed to turn another powerful Uchiha against the members of his own n, getting his perfect opportunity to dig out the eyes he wanted. After understanding the ¡°truth¡±, the poor Sandaime looked worn and tired, once again seeming to instantly age. He said, with lots of ache in his heart: ¡°Sakumo, I know Danzo hadmitted a preposterous act, but he had paid for that with his life. I hope you would agree to have his name engraved on Konoha¡¯s memorial stone.¡± ¡°Sandaime, as much as I want to grant your wish, that is now simply impossible. By now, the vige knows a lot about Danzo¡¯s action, and they would never agree.¡± Sakumo answered, feeling bad for the old man. ¡°How about Homura?¡± ¡°Homura san had not yet been linked to these actions in the eyes of the public. I believe that should be possible?¡± Ryo answered, and Sakumo nodded. Ryo was also feeling bad for the old Hokage. He did not want to hurt him any further. Thest thing Ryo wanted was for hatred to persist in the vige after going so far. Sakumo was somewhat unwilling, but he agreed anyway for the same reasons. The 3rd saw the two agree, and did not say anything. He simple took his old pal¡¯s corpse and left the office. Ryo and Sakumo sighed after he left, then looked at each other and smile. ¡°I did not expect the 3rd would not react more violently. You knew the old man much better than me after all, Sakumo san.¡± ¡°The Sandaime is also the disciple of the 1st Hokage, Ryo. His loyalty to the vige knows no bounds, and it goes beyond our own. Unlike Danzo, he truly would never intentionally harm the vige.¡± ¡°Indeed. I guess his lenience with Danzo all those years made me rather unfair to him...¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s behind us now. The next task is to get the Uchiha back to the center of the vige!¡± Chapter 338 Giving the Uchiha the right to return to Konoha¡¯s center, in both location and influence, was a promise made by both Ryo and Sakumo to Fugako, but this was no easy task to aplish. Ever since Tobirama assigned the Uchiha to security, they began being excluded gradually from decision making in the vige. For many years, the top of Konoha became ustomed to this situation, and the Uchiha¡¯s rise to the top of the vige would certainly cause waves, as it would hurt many ns¡¯ interests. Fortunately, Fugaku managed to now get the support of the 3rd, which added to the odds of Sakumo¡¯s and Ryo¡¯s sess. Over the course of the following few days, the Uchiha maintain the security of the vige efficiently. In fact, theck of man power that happened to them did not seem to affect the safety of the vige, although it did make their tasks harder. The vigers had by now left behind their prejudices against the n, which made their job easier. Now, civilians and Ninjas around the vige gained more and more respect to the n as they watched them work diligently through the grief. They grew more sympathetic to the Uchiha,plying with their requests to not add to their trouble. Still, this embarrassment they felt, this sympathy they had, all would be fragile when ites to maintaining their own interests. On one day, Sakumo ordered his Anbu to cause trouble in the vige again. In the mess, the Uchiha were slow andte to solve problems because of theck of manpower. While all the ¡°thugs¡± were captured, the vigers still suffered losses as a result. Afterwards, Fugaku personally came forward, apologizing to the vigers. Most of them expressed their understanding. However, some thought that the Uchiha had to bear some responsibility for this. In the evening, the vigers gathered in great numbers. ¡°Everyone, I think it is clear why we¡¯re all gathering today. Speak your minds please!¡± The old man who went to meet Fugaku before said. Afterwards, Uchiha Fuyue personally came forward and apologized to the vigers. Most of the vigers expressed their understanding. However, some people think that the Uchiha family should bear some responsibility for this. ¡°Actually, I believe it is reasonable to say that the Uchiha did their best. We should not me them. Still, the n is no longer as efficient as before in maintaining the vige¡¯s security. Should we discuss this with the Hokage maybe?¡± A middle age woman spoke. Today, because the Uchiha werete to the scene, her business had suffered massive losses. ¡°I also agree that the Uchiha¡¯s situation is a problem. They are doing their best, but this cannot go on!¡± ¡°I agree.¡± ¡°I have no opinion.¡± ...... Most people agreed with the woman, and the old man who tried to speak up for the Uchiha couldn¡¯t say anything before the crowd. He sighed helplessly and said: ¡°Well, since you all think so, I will go meet the Hokage tomorrow. The next day, the old man arrived to Sakumo¡¯s office with Aoki, and exined to him the results of the vigers¡¯ discussionsst night. Sakumo looked concerned, and promised to deal with the matter very quickly... On the same day, his men secretly spread the news that he will be selecting members of other ns to supplement the Uchiha¡¯s ranks. This caused major uproar across the vige! In particr, the Hyuga, the Sarutobi and the Ino-Shika-Cho felt great about this news. While the whole police force matter was Tobirama¡¯s way to exclude the Uchiha from decision making in the vige, the department did give great perks to the Uchiha. They had ess to information, managed the prison, and had an abundance of resources at their demand. Therefore, as the ns heard of the news, their eyes went red and they all wanted a slice of the pie. After Sakumo spread the news, he took no further action, just arranged for more of his Anbu to blend in with the vigers. The families all gathered to discuss the matter, and the Ino-Shika-Cho were no exception. Many members of all three ns gathered, and Shikaku Nara exined the situation to everyone. The eyes of those who had not yet heard of the news shined, especially the Yamanaka. Seeing the excitement of those around him, Ryo sighed helplessly. After all, nothing came without a price. The idea that he and Sakumo had was that any n that would get security privileges would have to give up on equivalent privileges that they would already have. This way, bnce would be managed and maintained. Now, the Ino-Shika-Cho were in control of the entirety of Konoha¡¯s medical system. This wasrge enough to easily digest all they would have to offer, and they had no need to touch the security department. He began to think of a way to take the word and discourage everyone, but just he was about to do so, he heard Shikaku¡¯s voice: ¡°While the idea sounds tempting, our ns should not interfere with this.¡± Everyone¡¯s excitement came to a halt, and they went quiet. A momentter, an Akamichi asked: ¡°Shikaku dono, why is that?¡± Shikaku smiled and thenughed as he watched everyone¡¯s gloomy faces, before answering: ¡°It is very simple; it¡¯s because all of this is a ploy to return the Uchiha to the top of the vige. For every man we get to include within the security department, we would have to give on some of our power when ites to decision making in the vige. Isn¡¯t that right, Ryo?¡± As if moved all by one mind, everyone¡¯s heads turned to Ryo, who could only helplessly nod. ¡°Nothing gets by you, Shikaku dono! What you have said is true, and I believe that, for the time being, our ns don¡¯t need to expand their interests, as they already have control of the entirety of Konoha¡¯s medical system. Obviously, if the people here feel that they want to lose some of that control, and some of their political weight, you¡¯re wee to make the exchange and pursue some rights in the security department.¡± Shikaku¡¯s and Ryo¡¯s words came like ps on the faces of everyone present, awakening them immediately. Ryo is right; they have enough, and what they would have to sacrifice would be greater than what they would gain. It did not take people long before the Ino-Shika-Cho alliance alienated themselves from the race to get positions in the security department. It was just a shame that Sarutobi and Hyuga ns had no people such as Shikaku among their ranks... Chapter 339 Unlike the Hyuga and the Uchiha, the Sarutobi n did not have any strong Kekkei Genkai. Their status was mainly built on the shoulders of the 3rd. During his administration, all ns were polite to them, and they had enough breathing room to take the chance and cultivate arge number of outstanding Ninjas, mainly users of Fire Release. However, ever since the 3rd retired, the growth of the n slowed down significantly. The head of the Sarutobi n, Sarutobi Heizo, was well aware of the problem, and actually rather anxious about it. He was a man of great ambitions, wanting his n to get on par with, and even surpass the Hyuga and the Uchiha. It was a pity that he had never found a chance. Therefore, when he heard that the Hokage was letting other families get some of the Security Department rights, he was ecstatic! After sending people to confirm that the Uchiha were indeed understaffed, Heizo immediately held n-wide meeting. There were nearly a hundred Sarutobi n members gathering. The matter was of great importance, and Heizo did not beat around the bush, exining everything straight-away. Everyone from the n that was present at the scene agreed after getting just a few answers to some minor question: this was a once in a lifetime opportunity that¡¯s not to be missed! But then suddenly, a woman that had remained silent all the time stood up and said: ¡°Heizo Dono, I don¡¯t think things would be that easy.¡± The members of the n turned quiet. This was the daughter inw of the 3rd, and was once one of his close guards. After the 3rd retired, many of his Anbu naturally followed suit. Today, even though she was a mere housewife, she was one of the strongest people in the n, and no one dared to ignore her opinions. ¡°Could you exin further?¡± A Jonin asked cautiously. ¡°I think it¡¯s better to be cautious. This thing is too appealing, and it couldn¡¯t be without a price. The Sarutobi n is now strong enough, and we have no need to get in control of the Security Department. Of course, this is just my opinion. If Heizo dono doesn¡¯t agree, he could just ignore it.¡± After she finished talking, she left the meeting room. As soon as she left the door, the meeting room turned noisy again, but this time, they were discussing her words and not so eager to get involved with the security department. ¡°Enough!¡± Heizo put his fist against the table, and everyone instantly went silent. ¡°Regarding the Security Department, our n cannot just let the pie be split and watch. The Uchiha have had a great tragedy, and with less than a 3rd of them left, they are at their weakest. Moreover, their n still exists, and they could be in front, shielding us. If they could be on top of things, we could get our share without being harmed. Also, do not forget about the Hyuga and Ino-Shika-Cho alliance. If we don¡¯t move and they do, won¡¯t we be left behind? Do not forget, with the Hyuga¡¯s Byakugan and the Yamanaka¡¯s techniques, both these parties are more suitable than us for the job. Once they get the power of the security department, our n would no longer have room to grow and prosper.¡± Heizo¡¯s words made the most hesitant of people decide to support him instantly. At the same time, a simr discussion was being held by the Hyuga n. The grievances of the Hyuga and Uchiha n had roots in the war for resources during the Warring States Period and then in the disputes between therger ns in the vige. Both ns had Dojutsus, and they were like fire and Ice. In fact, the ones who wanted to take down the Uchiha the most, besides Danzo and his pals, were the Hyuga. Right now, they had an opportunity to share the rights to the Security Depatement with them, which should give them more of an edge over their already weakened foes. Therefore, they would never give up on this chance, and they felt that they were finally going to be the number one n in Konoha. At the same time, they were also worried about the involvement of the Sarutobi n and the Ino-Shika-Cho alliance. ¡°Hizashi, you take some men to monitor the Sarutobi and Akamachi ns. Come back and report to me any movements you detect.¡± ¡°Yes, Hiashi Dono!¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Hizashi was about to go, when an elder of the n stopped him: ¡°Hizashi, why don¡¯t you let him monitor the Yamanaka?¡± ¡°Elder, the Yamanaka¡¯s spiritual power is too powerful. It is very likely that they would detect us. Just monitoring one n of the three should be enough to monitor them all.¡± Hiashi exined. The elder sighed helplessly and said: ¡°Of course, we¡¯re not worried about all the Yamanaka, right? I guess the real threat is Ryo Yamanaka!¡± Hearing Ryo¡¯s name, Hiashi looked still and did not said anything. Hizashi barely nodded, and then left the room and started his task. The next morning, Ryo arrived to the Hokage¡¯s office and told Sakumo about the alliance¡¯s decision. Sakumo smiled when he heard his words: ¡°Sure enough, I can¡¯t fool Shikaku. That guy is too cunning.¡± ¡°Yes! But the situation is different with the other ns. I felt itst night; the Hyuga have sent people to monitor the Sarutobi and Akamichi ns.¡± Sakumo nodded: ¡°Seems like the fishes are hooked!¡± ¡°Well, we¡¯ll see who¡¯s most generous; the Sarutobi or the Hyuga.¡± In the next few days, more ¡°disturbances¡± urred in Konoha, with Sakumo¡¯s Anbu disrupting the lives of the vigers, and the Uchiha continuing to look helpless. The two ns, Hyuga and Sarutobi, began an all out espionage ¡°battle¡±. In order to not raise suspicions, the Ino-Shika-Cho joined them in this little game. Another weekter, Sakumo felt that everything was ready, and he arranged for his Anbu to cause disturbances in the vige on thergest scale yet. With this, the vigers sent a representative to the Hokage¡¯s office once again. Sakumo was ¡°forced¡± to intervene, summoning the top of the vige and the Uchiha n for a meeting. In the conference room, the Hyuga and the Sarutobi sat down face to face with sparks in their eyes. Sakumo nced at Ryo, and then looked at Fugaku who was sitting in the back, just to find him extremely rmed. ¡°Ahem!¡± Sakumo¡¯s light cough was enough to attract everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Elders, patriarchs, the reason why I¡¯ve summoned you today is presumably clear to everyone. You can all express your views!¡± said Sakumo. Everyone looked at each other, and no one wanted to take the lead. Seeing that silence hadsted a bit too long, Hiashi was the first one to stand up. Chapter 340 ¡°Hokage sama, whether it¡¯s Ninjas or civilians, they are all part of our vige. We all have the responsibility of protecting them. Since the Uchiha n unfortunately could no longer take the burden of this responsibility on its own, the Hyuga n is willing to step and help.¡± Hiashi¡¯s ¡°passionate¡± words of kindness, sounded to everyone more like the Hyuga wanted to take over the Security Deparement. Heizo Sarutobi could not sit still hearing those words, and he immediately stood up and said: ¡°Hiashi Dono is right. The Sarutobi n is willing to help as well!¡± To keep everyone from getting any doubts, Inoichi also stood up and said the same about the Yamanaka n. Fugaku red at everyone¡¯s faces, pretending to be extremely angry. As soon as Inoichi¡¯s voice dropped, Hiashi could not wait to say: ¡°I can understand that the Yamanaka n has an addition of value to offer, and want to take this burden. Their mind scouting and transfer abilities could be a great asset in interrogation,munication and infiltration. On the other hand, our Byakugan gives us the pinnacle of perception techniques, and could help in maintaining the security of the vige to a great extent. What I don¡¯t understand, however, is what the Sarutobi n has to offer in this. This n has no particr skill that would help them with police work. In fact, in Heizo Dono¡¯s shoes, I¡¯d be even too embarrassed to step in.¡± Hiashi was cleverly dividing camps here. He wanted to join forces with the Ino-Shika-Cho alliance to force out the Sarutobi n. Moreover, unlike the Sarutobi¡¯s, the alliance had the genius who is Shikaku Nara sitting at the table. If he could get him to argue with him, it would be very unlikely for the Sarutobi¡¯s to get anything. It was a very clever idea indeed, but to his surprise, Shikaku remained silent for a long time, before closing his eyes as if he was too bored. Seeing this, Hiashi was shocked. Shikaku didn¡¯t seem to have any intentions to cooperate with the Hyuga. ¡®Did the Ino-Shika-Cho form a deal with the Sarutobi n?!¡¯ Hiashi thought. Heizo on the other hand became happy. He was greatly angered by Hiashi¡¯s words, but now he felt that he had Shikaku by his side. Indeed, it made sense to exclude the Hyuga n, as they would surpass anyone to share the security privileges with. ¡°Hiashi dono, we indeed do not have the convenience of a Kekkei Genkai such as your Byakugan. However, our n had always been united, never casting curses on our own, or treating our own brothers as dogs!¡± Heizo aggressively emphasized the end of his sentence. ¡°If we did do such things, how would we ever be trusted with the security of the vige?¡± Heizo¡¯s words cut deep. The fact that the Hyuga n had their head/branch system was indeed something that most other ns loathed. It was only because of the strength of the Hyuga n that no one dared to interfere or publically shame them. Today however, in the presence of every leader and elder in Konoha, Heizo said these direct words. Everyone was thinking, does the Sarutobi n really want to have an all out rivalry with the Hyuga? Hiashi¡¯s face turned so gloomy and full of shame. He had a great urge to just jump from his ce and rush in to kill Heizo with his own hands. Silence persisted in the room, and no one seemed to want to talk before Hiashi did. But in the end, Hiashi soon restrained himself and regained hisposure. To the Hyuga, the Sarutobi n is above all the 3rd¡¯s. Going all out against them would definitely make him dissatisfied. While he had been retired for so long, he was still very strong, and had great influence in the vige. This was their only fear. For this reason, Hiashi had to swallow the words he had in mind, and pretend to not hear Heizo. Seeing that things were calming down, in the spirit of never letting a party end, Inoichi had to add some fuel to the fire.¡± ¡°I believe that Heizo dono¡¯s words are very reasonable. To enve one¡¯s own family? I cannot trust a n like that.¡± Here, Hiashi couldn¡¯t take it, and in a threatening tone, he asked: ¡°Inoichi dono, do you have a problem with my n?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood, Hiashi dono. I¡¯m not talking about any family here; Heizo dono said a thought, and I just agreed.¡± Inoichi kicked the ball to Heizo¡¯s court. Heizo, who was thinking about what to say next, found everyone¡¯s eyes on him. Thepetitiveness of the situation took over him, he said: ¡°Yes, I¡¯m dissatisfied with the Hyuga n!¡± Hiashi couldn¡¯t bare this anymore, and he yelled: ¡°How dare the Sarutobi n question us? You used to be a small insignificant n. If it wasn¡¯t for the Sandaime, where would you be today? A kid like you, showing off with his elder¡¯s power, such a man is not qualified to talk of the Hyuga n!¡± These words, with as much truth as they held, shook Heizo¡¯s already fragile self-esteem, and he was furious that they were said out loud. ¡°The bar doesn¡¯t get any lower than a man who enves his own brother!¡± ¡°This is only the Hyuga¡¯s concern. Huh, criticizing our tradition? I don¡¯t find that strange from a n that has none of their own!¡± Things heated up in the conference room, and Sakumo did not do anything to stop that. Instead, he made a signal to an Anbu who was ready to call the 3rd. After his retirement, the Sandaime rarely participated in such meetings. Before, he had promised Fugaku to support the Uchiha¡¯s return to the center of Konoha, both in location and political status. When he was called, he expected that it was just to exercise his voting rights. What he didn¡¯t expect to hear was that there was an all out dispute between Heizo and Hiashi taking ce. He immediately rushed into the conference room, and as he approached, he could hear Hiashi attacking the Sarutobi n. But Heizo was not to be outdone. Hearing them both, the 3rd¡¯s face turned gloomy, and he was extremely dissatisfied with both Hiashi¡¯s smug attitude towards his n, and also Heizo¡¯s na?ve behavior. After listening from outside for a while, he pushed his way through the door and said directly to Hiezo: ¡°Heizo, that is enough! Your words are making our n lose face!¡± The 3rd had always supported and cared for his n, and on the other hand, the Sarutobi n knew all too well they wouldn¡¯t be where they are today if it wasn¡¯t for him and for a the great respect that the vige had for his achievements. Seeing the 3rd enter, Heizo swallowed his words. Chapter 341 Chapter 341 The 3rd¡¯s eyes swept over the people around the table, and ever since he resigned, he had never looked so imposing! The mood inside the conference room was already so tense, and his presence when added to the fray got everyone on the edge of their seats. After long silence, he wiped the serious expression off his face and smiled saying: ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t have to be so nervous. I¡¯m retired now... just seeing who was present!¡± The words of the 3rd made everyone more relieved, and they realized that they had to pay more respect to the 3rd, even without him present. ¡®One moment where he let go of his momentum got everyone so tense. He¡¯s one powerful old man!¡¯ Inoichi thought to himself. The 3rd immediately went to the side of Fugaku with a smile on his face, and he took a seat next to him. The faces of everyone present changed greatly, and even Sakumo frowned; the Sandaime was showing that he was supporting Fugaku! The situation that Sakumo and Ryo were working to create so hard, where the Uchiha seemed to be isted; that image was instantly broken! Heizo also realized this, that the 3rd was now expressing support to the Uchiha n. He knew the old man far too well to not realize that. This made him worry to the extreme instantly, and after ncing at the 3rd for a while, Heizo gritted his teeth and decided to give up on the rights to the security department. Hiashi was also a bit worried, but the feud between the Hyuga and the Uchiha ran too deep, and he didn¡¯t want to give up this chance to suppress them. He nced at Inoichi, and he saw a determined look on his face. Seeing this, he felt relieved, and it seemed to him like the Ino-Shika-Cho alliance wasn¡¯t giving up. After examining the situation, Hiashi frowned and said to Sakumo: ¡°Hokage sama! I am still willing to contribute with my n to the security of the vige. I believe the Ino-Shika-Cho thinks the same?¡± Upon hearing that, Inoichi stood up and said: ¡°Well, the Yamanaka family is willing.¡± Hearing Inoichi, Hiashi felt that there was something wrong. ¡®Only the Yamanaka n? Not the Ino-Shika-Cho alliance?¡¯ Hiashi thought. He understood then that it was only the Yamanaka n that was going to get involved. In fact, it wasn¡¯t only him that thought that the whole alliance was going to be involved when Inoichi stepped forward earlier, but now, that no longer seemed to be the case. It seemed like Choza and Shikaku weren¡¯t willing to involve their own ns. Perhaps that was why neither of them interfered earlier. Challenging the Yamanaka n waspletely different from challenging the whole alliance. The family was rtively weak on its own, at leastpared to the Hyuga. But then, Hiashi remembered Ryo! Seeing Inoichi¡¯s determined attitude, it seemed like Ryo was supporting their efforts to get the rights to the security department. With Ryo¡¯s support, any small family could be in a strong position to ask for what they want. Sure enough, Hiashi spotted Sakumo nodding to Inoichi. This confirmed his spection that Ryo had already talked to the Hokage. Either way, the Hyuga had one opponent down, and Hiashi breathed a sigh of relief. On the other side, the 3rd frowned, but said nothing. After that, Hiashi did not give up on trying to get the rights to the security department exclusively. If anything, he could at least take most of the rights, and leave the Yamanaka behind. Eventually, Inoichi seemed to give up on the matter after an amount of debates, and the Hyuga were the only party to get a share of the Security Department with the Uchiha. Hiashi felt it was weird that the Yamanaka just gave up on anything. While he was thinking, Sakumo¡¯s voice interrupted him: ¡°Hiashi dono, are you sure that your want to bear this great responsibility with the Uchiha?¡± Hiashi immediately nodded: ¡°Hokage sama, please rest assured: Our n will live up to your trust.¡± Sakumo nodded with satisfaction, and then announced that the Hyuga would from now on handle patrol duties and gate checking. Hiashi was thrilled. While his n did not get the detective, prison, and interrogation rights that they really wanted, this was still a great gain, and would get them so much information. In his ecstasy, Hiashi looked back at Fugaku to add his presumably gloomy face to his enjoyment. To his surprise however, Fugaku was not angry at all; he was smiling! The smile shook Hiashi, and he looked around just to see the same smile on the faces of Inoichi and Sakumo! He panicked slightly, and just as he was about to figure out what was going on, he heard Sakumo¡¯s voice: ¡°Hiashi dono, I¡¯m actually very grateful for your willingness to bear such a responsibility. In fact, I would like to lighten this burden. From now on, you won¡¯t have to worry too much about the affairs of Konoha. Unlike most ns, the Hyuga n has two votes in the vige¡¯s councils. This makes decision making too much of a burden, so from now on, I believe one of those votes should be given to the Uchiha n. Of course, while taking these new security responsibilities is a great burden, it is a goodpensation for this vote.¡± Instantly, Hiashi¡¯s face went pale, as he understood what Sakumo was really doing. ¡°Hokage sama, we are going to...¡± ¡°Hiashi dono, I agree with the Hokage. Your n is already so burdened with border patrols that having two votes is just too much. I believe you should take this chance to alleviate some of the pressure on your n.¡± The 3rd interrupted Hiashi. ¡°Indeed, the Sandaime is right!¡± Shikaku finally spoke. As for everyone else around the table, their eyes shined as they saw a perfect opportunity to bring down the Hyuga n to Uchiha¡¯s new level of power. They all now understood that the purpose of the whole meeting was to return the Uchiha family to the political center of Konoha. However, they did not mind too much. Yes, both ns would still be powerful enough, but bnce would be maintained, and the Hyuga wouldn¡¯t get to be an even more powerful version of the Uchiha that hogs both political and security rights. The Hyuga were the ones to eventually stick to the bait, and they were perfect n for this. Under the guise of ¡°alleviating the burden off the Hyuga¡¯s back¡±, they all agreed with Sakumo. Before everyone¡¯s unified vote, even the Hyuga couldn¡¯t argue, and Hiashi solemnly agreed. Sakumo nodded with satisfaction, and announced the end of the meeting. ................. About an hourter, Sakumo, Fugaku and Ryo gather. Fugaku naturally expressed his gratitude to the two, and promised to direct the Uchiha n into bing a true part of Konoha. With this, the whole Uchiha ordeal came to an end, and most of what Ryo wanted to achieve was done. One thing was left however, and that was dealing with Obito¡¯s seal. However, as important as it was, that matter could wait. More urgent matter needed to be dealt with. Chapter 342

Chapter 342

Ryo remembered the Manga, and back in there, the Akatsuki began to make some heavy moves two years after the events of the story began. Now was year 57, and that was 57 years away. Ryo knew all too well that things had changed, but he still had enough time to deal with the seal in Obito¡¯s mind. Therefore, he had another matter to attend to right now. Years ago, Sakumo sent Shisui with a team to perform a task. The team was ughtered, including one of his very close friends, which activated Shisui¡¯s Mangekyo. Back when he had learned about the task, Ryo asked Sakumo to keep information about this task a secret. This was because the location described in the mission report reminded him of something: The passage to the moon from the movie: Naruto thest. The moon was now inhabited by the descendents of Hamura, the Rikudo Sennin¡¯s younger brother. The two brothers had sealed Kaguya back in the day. In order to guard the Gedo Mazu, Homura lived on the moon, but some of his descendents remained on earth. With time, they turned into the Hyuga n. After the death of Homura, the Main and Branch families among his moon residing descendents argued about the interpretation of his will. While the Main Family believed that the peace of earth needed to be left to its inhabitants, the Branch family had their own convictions, believing that earth was doomed to remain in strife as the Shinobi of Earth couldn¡¯t help but wage war. They believed that the only way to end this was theplete destruction of Earth. This conflict led the Shinobi of the moon to get into their own war, which ended up by the destruction of the Main family. Nowadays, all that was left on the moon were lunatics wanting to destroy earth. Therefore, after seeing the mission report, Ryo decided to cover the matter up, and go to the moon himself. He had two purposes: One was to eliminate this lurking future threat, and the other was to perhaps get the Tenseigan. He didn¡¯t want to transnt them into his own eyes, but he believed that some of their power could help him turn his own eyes into Eternal Mangekyo Sharingans. The Tenseigan was above the Mangekyo, and belonged to the same tier as the Rinnegan. With both sharing the same root, it should be able to make up for the deficiencies of Ryo¡¯s current Mangekyo. In fact, Ryo previously wanted to capture some of Nagato¡¯s Rinnegan¡¯s power. However, he found it hard to believe that Madara wouldn¡¯t have a trap set for him there. Therefore, after giving the matter a lot of thought, he felt that going to the moon was the best course of action. Different from the Rinnegan, the Tenseigan had two types. The first was actually the fusion of an immense amount of Rinnegan. With so much Dojutsu power, this eye¡¯s power was incredible. The second type was the result of Byakugan evolution through life experiences, owned by the Hyuga. In the film, the 1st type was destroyed by Naruto and Hinata, and disappeared. The second type was the one wielded by Toneri, who had trannted the eyes of Hanabi Hyuga. Obviously, the one that Ryo was going for was the first. However, as strong as he was, Ryo wasn¡¯t sure he could pull this mission off on his own. Still, in the past, he had spared no efforts trying to get Minato even more powerful than before, and Shisui was now more powerful as well as he had his Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan. While Ryo had no clear idea on how strong Minato was right now, as he hadn¡¯t visited him in a while, Shisui was steadily getting stronger as ofte, as his Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan hadn¡¯t stopped getting more powerful. In fact, just yesterday, he had a training fight against Sakumo himself, and he actually won! Ryo felt great about this growth. Not only will this make his chances of sess greater, it also made him proud. The final teammate that Ryo intended on bringing along was Lain. With her new training at the Shikkotsu Forest, her Wood Release abilities should have gotten incredibly powerful. Besides the branch family on the moon, the strongestbat power the moon Shinobi possessed was that of their puppets. They could be resurrected indefinitely, and would be a great hassle to deal with. With Lain¡¯s Wooden Puppets at hand however, the team should be able to restrict these puppets and eliminate them from the equation. In the afternoon, Ryo went to the Forest of Death to visit Lain. After observing her strength, he waspletely relieved. When she went into sage mode now, she could use Wood Release on a level that seemed reminiscent of that of the 1st Hokage. This should be more than sufficient to deal with those puppets. Ryo then exined his n to Lain, who immediately agreed. After telling Sakumo that they were leaving, the two teleported to Mount Myobuko. Minato immediately sensed that they arrived, and also realized that this was Ryo with another familiar Chakra. Ever since Ryo left him, Minato was adapting his body to Space-Time Ninjutsu. Now, he was at 70% of his level before his death. This was only normal, as he had worked diligently on his technique for over 10 years before his death, and the quest to regaining his previous level was surely no easy task. A few minutester, Ryo appeared in front of Minato with Lain. ¡°Hello, Ni san! Long time no see!¡± Ryo greeted him happily. Minato smiled: ¡°Indeed. I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯ve resolved the conflict between the vige and the Uchiha n; that¡¯s something I¡¯ve wanted to aplish for a long time. I didn¡¯t expect you to be the one to pull it off, and to be honest, I feel ashamed of myself as Hokage!¡± Hearing Minato¡¯s words, Ryo was speechless for a second: ¡°Ni san, you¡¯ve died once for the vige! Why so humble?¡± ¡°Haha, sorry sorry!¡± Minato scratched his head with embarrassment. After some chatting, Minato finally asked!: ¡°Ryo, what brought you here with Lain?¡± Chapter 343

Chapter 343

¡°Well! I don¡¯t have to hide anything from you!¡± Ryo then exined the situation on the moon to Minato. Listening to him, Minato¡¯s face went gloomier and gloomier. Ryo¡¯s description of the Moon Shinobi made them sound like a ticking time bomb. Still, Minato had been Hokage, and his political manner of thinking made him immediately lean to not taking any actions. If the groupmits angered the Moon Shinobi, that would only provoke them to act faster. Ryo knew that Minato would probably have such concerns, so after he finished his exnation, he added the details about him needing to get his eyes stronger, and how this quest could help in that. Minato smiled and said: ¡°So that¡¯s the case. For you Ryo, I could look away and ignore my political first judgment!¡± Minato owed Ryo his life, probably more than any owed there life to him before. Seeing how he didn¡¯t hesitate, Ryo felt very touched. ¡°But Ryo, I still need some time; I¡¯m not as good as I used to be with Space-Time Ninjutsu.¡± Ryo nodded, for he didn¡¯t need to act right away. Shisui was still getting stronger, and this was indeed not the best time.¡± ¡°Alright! Then during this time, Shisui and Lain would be practicing with me. Whenever you get to your past level, tell the toads to tell me.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± ¡°Okay Ni san; I¡¯ll get going now!¡± After saying that, Ryo and Lain teleported to Shisui, and then took him to Orochimaru¡¯s base. For the two to get rapidly stronger, Orochimaru was the man to go to. On top of that, he had injected Tsunade with White Zetsu cells, and she had been in aa. Ryo was worried about her condition and wanted to check on her. ¡°Well, you two stay here with Orochi san and practice. Lain, ask him for Earth Release Jutsus. As for you Shisui, work on utilizing your Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan. By the time Minato recovers his past level, you should be able to harness your eyes¡¯ full potential.¡± Lain flinched instinctively when hearing Orochimaru¡¯s name, but she knew how important this mission was to Ryo. Therefore, despite her fear, she could only agree. Shisui also nodded, as Ryo was always there for him. After sending the two away, Ryo went straight to theb. There, Tsunade was still unconscious, while Orochimaru was conducting some more experiments of his own while observing her state. ¡°Orochi san, how¡¯s Tsunade hime?¡± Ryo whispered. ¡°Her cells had not yet changed significantly, and her amounts of Chakra did increase slightly.¡± ¡°You mean the experiment seeded?¡± Ryo was somewhat surprised. ¡°It¡¯s still too early to draw conclusions. Ryo, you check her out yourself and see.¡±Orochimaru shook his head. Saying that, Orochimaru used a scalpel to get some drops of Tsunade¡¯s blood. Rin, on the other hand, red at him and immediately started treating her wound. Observing Lin¡¯s skillful treatment, Ryo was impressed by Rin¡¯s improvement, and rather speechless. ¡°Orochi san, do you often extract Tsunade hime¡¯s blood samples?¡± ¡°No, only ocationally.¡± Orochimaru looked stun, and then he shook his head. ¡°Seven times a day, at least. Is that asional, Orochimaru sama? If Tsunade hime was awake, she¡¯d hammer you into the ground.¡± Rin said as politely as she could. Orochimaru¡¯s frozen face showed embarrassment: ¡°Cough! Rin, you still can¡¯t appreciate scientific research. Now, Ryo,e with me!¡± Ryo shook his head sighing and then followed Orochimaru to the higher tform where the bigger scanning machines were ced. After watching some tests, Ryo knew what Orochimaru meant. He had been studying Hashirama¡¯s cells for so many years, and even gave the Wood Release ability to two people. He knew Hashirama¡¯s physiology very well. Ryo did as well, and he saw that there was something missing in Tsunade¡¯s cells¡¯ morphing process. They were getting closer to Hashirama¡¯s cells, but they didn¡¯t seem to be getting her Chakra changed qualitatively. ¡°Orochi san, why do you think this is?¡± ¡°It should be a problem ofck of vitality. Of course, it could also be that her Yang Chakra is not enough.¡± Orochimaru gave his analysis. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be ack of vitality; the cells you¡¯ve injected her with should make up for any deficiencies on that front. I believe it¡¯s theck of Yang Chakra. Tsunade hime is a descendent of the 1st Hokage. She has so much Chakra, that it would require her to have a lot of Yang Chakra to transform the rest of it.¡± After some thinking, Orochimaru agreed with Ryo. ¡°With that being the case, Ryo, do you have any solution?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t, but she does!¡± Ryo put his hand inside his backpack and patted Korin¡¯s head. She opened her eyes,ining: ¡°What the hell?! Some of us need to sleep you know!¡± Ryo patted her head some more: ¡°You only wake up at night these days. You¡¯re gettingzier andzier. Now, help me with this situation!¡± As Ryo said that, he held Korin and walked up to Tsunade. ¡°This woman.... So BIG!¡± Korin red at Tsunade¡¯s bosom with envy!¡± ¡°Why would a cat envy her for that?! Hurry up and help me!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with cats? Someone might be a human in the future!¡± Korin muttered softly, and began to examine Tsunade body. ¡°Is shecking Yang Chakra? This woman seems to be on the verge of awakening a Kekkei Genkai, but she doesn¡¯t have enough Yang Chakra.¡± ¡°You help her then!¡± Providing Yang Chakra was no problem for the Current Korin. She put her little paw in Tsunade¡¯s palm, and warm Chakra began seeping into thetter¡¯s body.¡± ¡°Alright! This much should be enough!¡± Ten secondster, Korin stopped, jumping into Ryo¡¯s arms. ¡°You¡¯ve worked so hard these past days!¡± Ryo sarcastically said as he patted Korin¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t bother me in the near future!¡± She crawled into her ¡°home¡± and went back to sleep. Watching the whole process, Orochimaru¡¯s eyes shined, and half an hourter, he cut Tsunade¡¯s finger, again! As he did so, Ryo saw the corner of his mouth twitching. If the newly Yang-Chakra-treated Tsunade was to wake up all of a sudden, he would be hammered into the ground indeed. Chapter 344 ording to Orochimaru¡¯s observations, the changing of Tsunade¡¯s cells elerated a lot! Only half an hourter, they were so different from the cells Ryo saw before. He passionately stared at Tsunade¡¯s face, wishing to cut her body open and study her right now! Ryo saw him licking his lips, and he reminded him in a low voice: ¡°Okay, Orochi san; I don¡¯t think that taking blood samples so frequently from Tsunade is such a good idea anymore. If she fails to get this Kekkei Genkai because of excessive blood loss, she will definitely kill you!¡± Ryo¡¯s words were just him beating around the bush, but they were enough to remind Orochimaru of the old beatings he had from the Senju Princess. As a scientific researcher, Orochimaru was not so afraid of death. For science, he was ready to give everything. But the pain that Tsunade was to inflict was too much for a few drops of blood. He decided to go with Ryo¡¯s advice. After reaching an agreement. Orochimaru and left with Ryo, asking him about the follow up to the Uchiha incident. Ryo told him everything, and Orochimaru was surprised: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Sensei would stay still. I believed that a sh with him is inevitable! Well, after all, he had inherited the will of the 1st Hokage. The vige would alwayse first to him!¡± Said Orochimaru with a smile. Being the 3rd¡¯s prot¨¦g¨¦, he knew his teacher, and could quickly understand his thought process. The two continued talking for a while, but Orochimaru wanted to shift the subject from his rtionship with his teacher: ¡°Ryo kun, what did bring you here; besides wanting to check on Tsunade?¡± Ryo understood that Orochimaru didn¡¯t want to go on with the subject, and he said: ¡°I want you to help Lain with Earth Release Ninjutsu for a while.¡± ¡°Earth Release? Why? To improve her control over her Wood Creations.¡± ¡°well actually, I will be needing her help with something in the future, and her Earth Release mastery itself would be helpful.¡± Without any further questions, Orochimaru agreed. The next day, he went to the Training Grounds with Lain. Orochimaru was a student of the Sandaime, and knew many Ninjutsus. In a way, he was a walking library of Jutsus. His methods also were special. While being difficult to follow, they were a perfect fit for Lain. After all, he didn¡¯t bother with C ss Ninjutsus, demonstrating and teaching the more powerful techniques right off the bat. Seeing how fast she was learning under his guidance, Lain¡¯s attitude towards him changed slightly. She was right now a Kage Tier Ninja, and she had an eye for power. She could attest that she had never seen a Ninja with more mastery over Earth Release. This change in attitude made the learning process even smoother, and Ryo decided to stop bothering with them, and focus on helping Shisui. The Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan was substantially more powerful that a normal Mangekyo like that of Ryo. One of its perks was allowing Shisui to use the Complete Susanoo without trying too hard to attain it. His usual Susanoo would then get wings and be able to fly into the skies, all while get even more powerful. After Shisui activated the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan, his Susanoo onlycked the wings, and was only one step away from its full potential. The best way to help him evolve was to put him in fighting Situations. Therefore, Ryo took him with him to the desert of the Wind Country. With Korin¡¯s help, Ryo released the Ice Colossus. This was the second time that Shisui has seen the Colossus, but this was different from before. In fact, the Ice Colossus seemed to be so powerful; Shisui couldn¡¯t help but envy Ryo for being able to control it. Immediately, he activated his Mangekyo, releasing a green Susanoo around the size of Ice Colossus. With his Susanoo at fourth stage, Shisui had great confidence: ¡°Sensei, let¡¯s go!¡± He then punched the Ice Colossus. Ryo smiled and did not dodge, stretching out his palm to stop the punch. Susanoo was very strong, but the Colossus was not weak either, stopped the punch with no apparent damage. Shisui showed a bitter smile of dissatisfaction, and urging all his strength, he unleashed a barrage of attacks. In the desert, the power of the two behemoths was rather simr. For a while, neither of them had a clear advantage. But over time, Shisui began to falter. Even with the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan, fighting in this mode was not as sustainable as fighting with Korin fueling your beast. In the end, he ended up being defeated, as he couldn¡¯t maintain the Susanoo state. He sat down in the desert, too tired to move. Ryo gave him M.R.Ps and water, and when he sensed that his power levels were back to normal, he asked him to continue practicing. In this way, the two fought for over half a month. Over the course of this period, Shisui became a lot more proficient in using his Susanoo. Ryo was feeling that the sess of this training was drawing near. But then, he sensed that Lain¡¯s Ice Scalpel was suddenly broken! Immediately, he teleported to his sister. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lain?¡± He appeared behind her back, worried. ¡°Oni san, Orochimaru sama asked me to call you back. He said it was about Tsunade hime... something went wrong!¡± ¡°What?¡± Ryo became more concerned, and he teleported straight into theb. As soon as he popped in there, he was greeted an anxious look on Orochimaru¡¯s face. ¡°Orochi san, what happened to Tsunade hime?¡± Seeing Ryo, Orochimaru finally breathed a sigh of relief, saying to Ryo: ¡°Ryo kun,e and see!¡± Chapter 345 Ryo followed Orochimaru to Tsunade to check out her condition. After finishing the inspection, his expression also became gloomy. For some reason, Tsunade¡¯s cells were not absorbing Yang Chakra. In fact, the Chakra began to be released to the outside. With that, Tsunade¡¯s overall vitality, was also being lost. Now, especially if shepleted her transformation, her life was in great danger!¡± ¡°Ryo kun, what is going on here? Do you have any clues?¡± Orochimaru asked anxiously. ¡°I have no idea. Neither Lain nor Yamato had this condition before.¡± Hearing those names, Orochimaru¡¯s eyes brightened up and he said: ¡°Ryo kun, perhaps this is a problem rted to our use of White Zetsu cells?¡± These words reminded Ryo of the fact that with past Wood Release Transformation, Hashirama¡¯s cells were always the ones being used. With Tsunade however, White Zetsu¡¯s cells were the ones being used. These cells were indeed simr to those of Hashirama, but still, they had their differences. Tsunade wanted to rely on the vitality in these cells to stimte her own cells to awake the Wood Release Kekkei Genkai. These cells were less destructive than those of her grandfather, but they had other differences as well. Both Ryo and Orochimaru made the same mistake as well. Ryo thought of Obito, but Obito was different, with his Uchiha lineageplementing the Wood Release. ¡°Orochi san, what should we do now?¡± Ryo asked. ¡°There is only one solution: we must give her Hashirama¡¯s cells!¡± Hearing that, Ryo did not hesitate to object: ¡°Orochi san, that would kill her! She had already studied her grandfather¡¯s cells, and if this was to seed, she would have done it. Now that¡¯s she¡¯s lost so much vitality and Yang Chakra, her odds are much worse!¡± ¡°If we don¡¯t go through with this, she would still die. If you hesitate, it would be toote for any intervention, and any chance of saving her would be lost!¡± Hearing that, Ryo fell silent. Orochimaru was right; anything was better than hesitation. ¡°Now, it¡¯s all up to Tsunade herself!¡± As he said that, Orochimaru injected some of Hashirama¡¯s cells that he had in theb. After the injection, Ryo began to constantly monitor the state of Tsunade¡¯s body. As soon as Hashirama¡¯s cells entered her body, they began to impact her own. To Ryo¡¯s surprise, they didn¡¯t have that much of a destructive effect on Tsunade¡¯s body. In fact, her own cells began to absorb vitality from the new ones. At this time, the Yang Chakra injected into her body by Korin also yed its role, immediately being absorbed by Tsunade¡¯s cells. The vitality in Hashirama¡¯s cells began to plummet, and that made things take a risky turn. To self-protect, they began being agitated, and attacked the most vital cells around them: The White Zetsu cells. In fact, the interaction between the two types of cells began slowly, as if they thought they were one and the same; indeed, they were simr. But then, rather quickly, Hashirama¡¯s cells began to destroy Zetsu¡¯s cells and absorb their vitality. By the end of this, things returned to bnce, and Tsunade¡¯s cells ended up being morphed enough to resist Hashirama¡¯s cells before Zetsu¡¯s cells were destroyed. Tsunade¡¯s physical condition gradually stabilized, and Orocimaru and Ryo breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°It looks like Tsunade hime was saved; thanks to you!¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s thanks to Tsunade¡¯s body. I didn¡¯t expect her body to change so drastically.¡± ¡°Change? How?¡± Ryo had been too concerned by the cellr ¡°battle¡± he was observing to notice anything else. Orochimaru smiled and said: ¡°You will understand when you sense Tsunade¡¯s body. A momentter, Ryo was shocked: ¡°This is Natural Energy! She...¡± ¡°Ryo kun, this should be the Sage Body you¡¯ve mentioned to me.¡± Ryo nodded, but he was still in disbelief. ¡°Sage Body¡± was Ryo¡¯s name of choice when he wanted to exin to Orochimaru the existence of people who could instinctively interact freely with Natural Energy with no penalty; namely those in the Six Paths Sage Mode. In theory, for people nowadays, it should only be awakened by Indra¡¯s and Ashura¡¯s Chakra, or bing the Juubi¡¯s Jinchuriki. Tsunade was a descendent of Ashura indeed, born with great amounts of Chakra and vitality, but she was nowhere near the realm of those with Six Path Sage Mode. Now that her body couldmunicate with Natural Energy, there was no doubt that she really had this ¡°Sage Body¡±, although she did not yet demonstrate the ability to absorb it from nature. With this, it was almost a certainty that she would awaken Wood Release as well. Sure enough, a weekter, what remained of Hashirama¡¯s cells was perfectly fused with her body. It exuded great vitality, and her stores of Chakra also greatly increased tremendously. Tsunade, who was asleep, finally opened her eyes. Sure enough, a weekter, the primary cells in Tsunade¡¯s body were perfectly fused with her body. It exuded strong vitality, and the amount of chakras had also increased tremendously. Tsunade, who had been sleeping, also opened her eyes After Tsunade woke up, she also felt her physical changes. She had a strong feeling that she had achieved her goal. Wood Release had been a hidden old ambition of Tsunade since she saw her grandfather¡¯s feats using it. Unlike Lain, Tsunade was a medical Ninja. She did not to tread slowly with her new Chakra. Therefore, her first attempt to use Wood Release was with the Jutsu ¡°Advent of a World of Flowering Trees¡±! As Tsunade mobilized her Chakra, small trees came out of the ground, just to grow at an incredible rate. Watching the scene before her, Tsunade could onlyugh out loud. But it wasn¡¯t long before Tsunade saw Orochimaru long gloomy before her. Her smile froze and she realized that with herck of awareness as she woke up, she perhaps, maybe, probably, neglected that she was still in hisb. ¡°BOOM!¡± The sound of the walls copsing confirmed her ¡°hunch¡±. ¡°Or... Orochimaru, I willpensate; I can pay my debts to you.¡± Tsunade said faintly. ¡°Debts? You mean this?¡± Orochimaru immediately took out a scroll. ¡°You owe this from back in Konoha, and you¡¯ve borrowed this in the Earth Country. Back in the Sand Country, you¡¯ve also taken...¡± ¡°Haha! Tsunade him, how much foreign debt do you have?¡± Ryoughed, and Tsunade looked more and more embarrassed. She almost forget that while gambling when on missions with Orochimaru and Jiraya, she had built up a massive dept to the two. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want your money. Don¡¯t worry!¡± Hearing Orochimaru¡¯s words, Tsunade was relieved for a second, before she tensed up again seeing his smile growrge: ¡°For this, I want you to pay in blood!¡± Chapter 346

Chapter 346

The most voted novel would get five bonus chapters in the next month. After Hearing Orochimaru¡¯s words, Tsunade¡¯s back was in cold sweat. Still, hisb had indeed been ruined by her. Unless she wanted to lose any money she had and still work off her bet, she could only.... Tsunade agreed, and because of this decision, she had to spend the few following months in Orochimaru¡¯sb, her fingers cut as much as ten times a day. Time flew, and unknowingly, Ryo lived in Orochimaru¡¯s base for almost a year. During this period, Lain turned into an outstanding Earth Release user. In return, Ryo gave Orochimaru both the ¡°Lightened Boulder Jutsu¡± and the ¡°Weighted Boulder Jutsu¡± scrolls. Meanwhile, Shisui unlocked the Complete Susanoo. Even Ryo¡¯s Ice Colossus was no longer an opponent to him in this mode. ording to Ryo¡¯s spection, Shisui could now even defeat the Kyubi, although he still couldn¡¯t beat a Kyubi Complete Jinchuriki. In Mount Myoboku, after a year of hard work, Minato fully restored all his past Time-Space capabilities. That, along with his new mastery over Sage Mode, and further improvement of the Rasengan, made Minato much stronger than ever before. After saying goodbye to the toads of Mount Myobuko, Minato broke his Ice Scalpel. Immediately, Ryo was there asking: ¡°Ni san, have you recoveredpletely?¡± ¡°Well, I should be even stronger now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great! It¡¯s not toote. Let¡¯s go, Ni san!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great! It¡¯s not toote, let¡¯s go, Brother Watergate!¡± Minato nodded, letting Ryo teleport him to Orochimaru¡¯s base. As soon as he arrived, he went to say hello to Orochimaru who had helped in reviving him. Tsunade had heard before from thetter that he and Ryo had revived Minato with some secret technique, but she still had her doubts. After seeing Minato in person, she really believed what she heard. After a brief conversation, the three turned around and went to Rin¡¯s residence. Rin and Minato hadn¡¯t seen each other for too many years. In fact, the Yondaime still felt guilty about Rin, as he wasn¡¯t able to protect the one that she loved or her when both needed him. Rin on the other hand never med him. It was very clear to her that she wouldn¡¯t be where she is today without him, and she loved him and respected him as much as a father. As soon as the two met, all the pains that both their hearts had been holding weighed in instantly, and Rin¡¯s eyes immediately turned red as she jumped on Minato hugging him in tears, sobbing like a child. Her tears burned Minato¡¯s heart, and he sighed, patting her shoulder, as he remembered the days of his full team still being there. It took a few hours for both to calm down. After bidding farewell to her, he left and disappeared. In Konoha, on the Hokage Rock, Minato stood over his head, looking at Konoha which he hadn¡¯t seen for a long time. ¡°I¡¯m back, Konoha!¡± he murmured to himself as he looked at the brightly lit vige. At night, Konoha was as prosperous as it was in daytime. The vigers woulde and go, the Ninja would do their chores, and everything went in harmony. ¡°Who is it?¡± As Minato was enjoying the sight of his vige after long absence, he was detected by a patrolling Ninja. Hearing the voice behind him, he smiled helplessly and teleported to Kakashi¡¯s room. ¡°I told you; there¡¯s no one there, rookie!¡± A Hyuga said to the Ninja who just spoke. ¡°But I think someone...¡± .......... In his room, Kakashi had just been back from a one-day mission, just lying down tired. All of a sudden, he could sense another presence in the room, so he drew his Chakra de secretly. Minato¡¯s face was covered by the shade, and he approached him slowly, step by step. All of a sudden, Kakashi jumped, cing his de on his neck! ¡°Who are you? What brings....¡± Kakashi suddenly swallowed his words when his target disappeared, and he sensed a cold metal de on his own neck. ¡°Long time no see, Kakashi. You¡¯ve progressed very fast.¡± Hearing the familiar voice behind him, Kakashi¡¯s voice turned stiff, and with a trembling voice he said: ¡°Minato sensei?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, Kakashi!¡± said Minato as he put down his de. The teacher and apprentice reunited, and Kakashi was as excited as he has ever been. The two chatted for a long time, telling each other about how it has been for the past few years. Without knowing, hours passed, and it was dawn. Minato patted Kakashi¡¯s shoulder and said: ¡°Well, Kakashi, I have to see your father. If we get the chance, we¡¯ll talk again soon.¡± ¡°Alright, Sensei. Let me take you there.¡± Kakashi took Minato to his father¡¯s room. He did not hide his footsteps, allowing Sakumo to hear them approaching. When Sakumo noticed the movement outside, he got up carefully and opened the door: ¡°Minato! You¡¯re here!¡± Seeing the always calm Sakumo shocked, Minato quickly answered: ¡°Sakumo san; long time no see!¡± Sakumo quickly calmed down and said: ¡°It¡¯s really been a long time. I thought it would be okay for me to go as acting-Hokage for a few years. Who knew you¡¯d be gone forever?! Well, whatever discussion we¡¯re having, let¡¯s have it at the office!¡± In the office, Minato briefly exined the situation to Sakumo, and then asked him about changes in the vige in recent years. Ryo and Minato often talked about the topic, but since Ryo often was out of vige, many things were not clear to even him. Sakumo however was able to answer all of Minato¡¯s questions. Hearing about the amount of details he had missed, Sakumo was rather embarrassed. ¡°Well, what brought you here, Minato?¡± ¡°Well, I promised Ryo to apany him to this ce, and decided to pass by the vige as I had the chance.¡± ¡°Then when will you officially return to the vige? This Hokage thing... it was never my thing!¡± ¡°Well, Sakumo san, I might actually take a few years off before I do that to handle a few matter so, so I would really appreciate it if you could help me by running the office during that time as well!¡± Sakumo sighed helplessly as he heard the answer he didn¡¯t want to hear. However, as he saw Minato embarrassedly scratching his head, he said: ¡°No need to feel sorry, Minato. I¡¯m a Ninja of Konoha, and I¡¯ll do my part as long as I¡¯m needed.¡± ¡°Thank you, Sakumo san!¡± ¡°Oh by the way, did you go and see Kushina?¡± Chapter 347 Chapter 347 Hearing Kushina¡¯s name, the expression on Minato¡¯s face softened. Thinking of his wife and son who he had only met once since birth, he bid farewell to Sakumo in order to return to his home after 10 years of absence. As for Kushina, he had seen her only once, when Ryo brought her to him right after his resurrection. After that, Kushina took a Kunai of Minato, Hanging it in the middle of her house. Uninformed people thought that this was just a memento of herte husband. Each time the 3rd went to visit Kushina and saw the hanging Kunai, his heart would be filled with nostalgia, then guilt. Naruto on the other hand did not get the meaning of this ornament. When he asked about it, his mother would say that she was waiting for someone important. Thissted for many years. Now, as Minato stepped into his home again, a smallmp was still turned on in the living room fromst night. Looking at how Kushina made sure to keep the room the same as when he left, Minato could only smile thoughtfully. The only thing that changed in the room was some ¡°graffiti¡± that was painted on the walls and furniture. As he passed his fingers over these drawings, a young Naruto emerged in his mind with a colored pencil, making ¡°art¡± as Kushina scolded him. ¡°MINATO! IT¡¯S REALLY YOU?!¡± His thoughts were interrupted by a familiar voice. He slowly turned around to see the one he dreamt about for so many years...¡± ¡°Kushina!¡± Minato flickered immediately to his wife, holding her tightly in his arms. This familiar strong embrace from ten years was more than what Kushina could bear, and she copsed on his in tears of joy. ¡°Minato! So many... for years... I¡¯ve waited.... Why didn¡¯t you return? I found your Kunai! I hanger it.... I... everyday.... I was afraid.... I kept the ce around the Kunai.... everyday... I was afraid you¡¯d.... you¡¯d trip over furniture.... but you never.... came back.... I MISS YOU SO MUCH!¡± Kushina cried and yelled and stuttered. Hearing every word, Minato hated himself more and more. In order to get as strong as before as fast as he could, he really ignored Kushina¡¯s feelings. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kushina. I will definitelye back very frequently in the future.¡± In his low soothing voice, Minato promised his wife. Kushina nodded and wiped her tears. The two then talked to each other about the past 10 years. Minato told her that he had restored his strength for the past few years, but beyond that, all he could tell her about was his experiences with the toads¡¯ food. Therefore, instead, he decided to listen to Kushina. All Kushina had to say on the other hand revolved around Naruto. Ever since Minato left, her son had be the center of her life, and in a few hours, Minato learned everything about him. He knew that their child was not a fast learner, but a hard worker; not school-smart, but very smart in fights; not obedient andw abiding, but very kind and gentle. Without a father, Naruto was able to turn into such a great person thanks to his mother, Kushina. Thinking of the hardship that she must have endured, Minato couldn¡¯t help but hug her again. After being immersed in each-other¡¯s warmth for a while, Kushina took Minato to Naruto¡¯s room. Naruto was already asleep, and Minato approached him and found that he was wearing yellow pajamas patterned with little smiling frogs. Minato smiled at his sleeping son, and then reached out trying to pat his head. However, the thought of him not acting as the father he was supposed to be held him back. A long whileter, he said to Naruto: ¡°Son, I¡¯m sorry! I couldn¡¯t be by your side, and I¡¯ve been a bad dad. Give me just a little more time, and wait for me to deal with things at hand, and then I will definitely return to you!¡± After saying that, Minato left the room. Kushina followed him. In the living room, she saw how troubled her husband¡¯s face seemed to be, and she realized that he was about to leave. Forcing a smile on her face, she said to him: ¡°Minato, it¡¯s okay!¡± ¡°I have... thing....¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll take good care of Naruto and wait for you toe back! I¡¯m the wife of the Yondaime, and I will not hold you back!¡± Minato nodded and said nothing, hugging Kushina, and then leaving Konoha. After he left, his wife wiped her tears and muttered: ¡°Be safe!¡± At the same time, in the Rain Vige, 10 holograms wearing red cloud patterned ck cks appeared; led by Tendo Pain! Pain¡¯s Hologram nced at the nine people present, saying in a serious tone: ¡°Today, Kisame and Hidan have joined our ranks. From now on, you¡¯ll be acting in pairs. Itachi, Kisame will be your new partner. He¡¯s one of the seven swordsmen of the Mist, just like Juzo before him. As for Hidan, you¡¯ll be working Kakuzo.¡± ¡°Huh, I hope you¡¯re not as short-lived as the ones before you!¡± Kakuzo said smirking. ¡°I¡¯d call you short-lived before I call him that! Worry about yourself!¡± ck Zetsu said. ¡°Too many neers!¡± Deidara muttered. ¡°Deidara, you¡¯re still too fresh to say that!¡± Sasori said coldly. ¡°Sasori san! We¡¯re a team! How could you not stand by my side?!¡± ¡°This pack is trouble!¡± White Zetsu couldn¡¯t help but say!¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right! It¡¯s a pack of troublesome guys!¡± Tobi said in his funny tone. Deidara red and said: ¡°Especially you!¡± ¡°ENOUGH! Why do you have to quarrel every time you meet? Can¡¯t you just take notes and keep quiet?¡± Konan¡¯s words silenced everyone instantly. Besides Obito, none of those present were opponents to Pain, and by extension, to Konan. In a sense, her words were Nagato¡¯s. For such a trivial matter, none of them wanted to offend their ¡°leader¡±. Seeing everyone quiet, Nagato controlled Pain to slowly say: ¡°Like I just said, you¡¯ll be acting in pairs starting today, and we will be beginning to ept various higher tasks to umte funds and prepare for our future goals.¡± Everyone looked at their teammates, and in one voice they said: ¡°Yes!¡± Hearing the positive reply, the figures of Pain and Konan disappeared first, just to be followed by the other two. After the meeting, ck Zetsu said: ¡°Obito, what should we be doing now?¡± Nothing, not before we get a way to go around Ryo. His power is too much of a hassle now, so we need to take out time. Hearing that, ck nodded. Chapter 348

Chapter 348

The day after, Ryo and his new team left Orochimaru¡¯s base, with Shisui guiding them to the portal to the moon. In order to prevent people from discovering their whereabouts, the people of the moon had the pathway hidden in a remote area. Still, a few years ago, a few of their puppets left the passage and went on to wreak havoc on nearby viges. These viges were extremely damaged, and their inhabitants were forced to raise funds and pay for a Rank-A Mission from Konoha. Sakumo sent an elite team including Shisui to perform the task. These dozens of puppets were too strange. They had the fighting power of ordinary Chunins, but they didn¡¯t seem to be kible at all. No matter how many times they would be destroyed, they would recover indefinitely. Shisui¡¯s team didn¡¯t get this bit until it was toote and they were surrounded. In the end, Shisui¡¯s close friend had to die to open up a path for him to escape, which ended up activating Shisui¡¯s Mangekyo. This had happened a few years ago, but the images of the incident were still vivid to Shisui. As he told everything of what happened, Ryo could still hear the hatred in his tone. ¡°Shisui, have these puppets been in action since you left?¡± Minato asked. ¡°I have no idea. Right after I returned, Sensei asked Sakumo sama to keep news about the matter secret.¡± Hearing Shisui, everyone turned around to Ryo. ¡°As far as I know, those puppets have changed their behavior a lot after the incident. They are still roaming around the viges, although they are no longer destroying anything. Before we left, I asked Sakumo san to send scouts to one of the viges, and the puppets are still there.¡± Ryo told everyone what he knew. ¡°ording to Ryo, these puppets are being controlled by the Shinobi of the moon, who are still choosing to be on the sidelines with the situation in our world. Therefore, I can only specte that their purpose was not to destroy those viges, but to find something.¡± said Minato. ¡°I think so as well; and I think that someone or something had gone missing from the moon.¡± Ryo nodded. ¡°This thing or one must be very important; important enough for the Moon Shinobi to risk exposing their existence.¡± Minato added. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s pick up speed! With most of us being users of sage mode and two of us having the Sharingan, we have an advantage over their puppets when ites to searching.¡± Everyone heard that and they picked up speed, and half a dayter, they arrived to the vige where Shisui had his battlest time. ¡°Sensei, Minato sama, this is it.¡± Shisui pointed to the vige. Ryo nodded and entered Sage Mode, and using that to enhance his perception, he ¡°scanned¡± the entire area. After some inspection, Ryo found that there were no abnormalities with the surroundings, and that everyone around were ordinary civilians with no signs of special Chakra. As for the puppets, since they were lifeless, they actually flew under Ryo¡¯s Sage Mode¡¯s ¡°radar¡±. Ryo told everyone what he had sensed, and no one was surprised. If this thing or someone was so easy to find, it would have been found by those puppets with all these years passing. ¡°Let¡¯s go and check out the vige, and get to know the situation from the vigers.¡± Lain suggested. ¡°Yeah, we have no clues right now.¡± Minato agreed. Ryo and Shisui nodded, and all four entered the vige. As soon as they did, Shisui began looking around. Back when he came herest time, everyone in the vige was afraid and no one dared to go out during the day, for fear of being hurt by the puppets. Now however, the vigers had obviously returned to normal. With the puppets still roaming, howe they were no longer afraid? Ryo, Minato and Lain all felt very strange as well. All three were users of Sage mode and were very sensitive to Natural Energy. As soon as they walked in, they could feel that the levels of Natural Energy around them were much higher than outside. It stands to reason that, except for the three Sage Regions and some ces with special geographical environments, because of the continuous cirction of natural energy, its levels were almost the same everywhere. There was nothing special about this vige, but it was so rich in Natural Energy. Obviously, something was wrong. After looking at each other, Ryo and Minato closed their eyes and walked towards the area with the most Natural Energy, while Lain and Shisui carefully guarded them. A few minutester, the two stopped in front of a seemingly ordinary wooden house. Ryo nodded to Shisui, and thetter pulled out his Kunai and approached the door slowly. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Before Shisui knocked on the door, a nearby viger approached with his hoe. Shisui immediately stopped moving, looking at his Sensei. Ryo definitely did not want any conflicts with the civilians. After giving the matter some thought, he said: ¡°Hello uncle, we¡¯re Ninjas passing by. I¡¯ve just sensed something abnormal in this house, so we wanted to check it out.¡± After they heard that these people were Ninjas, the attitude of the vigers became much more reserved. After all, to ordinary people, Ninjas were all powerful, and made them feel fear instinctively. They looked at Ryo and the others carefully, and then said: ¡°No. Our vige is fine. You don¡¯t need to trouble yourselves.¡± Hearing that made Ryo and Minato even more certain that something fishy was going on inside that house. After looking at each other, Minato nodded and showed his signature smile. He said kindly: ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry, we are not malicious. We won¡¯t get in. Just let the people inside get out; we need to talk to them.¡± Minato was definitely more agreeable than Ryo, and his smile made everyone around rx a little. But still, they were still tense, and did not answer. ¡°Sensei, I think this is a dead end. We should just use Genjutsu.¡± Shisui was rather impatient, and Ryo did not want to waste time either. Minato frowned, believing more inmunication as he always did. In the end however, he could only agree as he saw the stubbornness of the vigers. Shisui immediately made everyone around fall asleep in their ces, and then once again pulled out his Kunai and approached. ¡°Knock Knock!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± A crisp female voice came out of the door, sounding a little bit out of breath. Ryo judged that the woman inside was probably injured. Ryo and the other did not answer, and a few momentster, the door open. At the sight of the woman who opened the door, everyone was in awe, especially Ryo... Chapter 349 Chapter 349 The girl in the room looked around 17 to 1 years old. She had long ck hair and white pupils, just like a Hyuga, and her face was a little pale and sunk in. As soon as she opened the door, she saw the unconscious vigers on the ground. Her expression immediately became tense, and she assumed a defensive posture reminiscent of the Hyuga¡¯s gentle fist: ¡°Who are you? What did you do to the vigers?¡± Only when hearing the girl¡¯s question did Ryo return to his senses. The girl just looked too much like Hinata from after the Fourth Shinobi World War. If it wasn¡¯t for her different dialect and firmer tone, Ryo would have mistaken her for Hinata somehow returning from the future. ¡°Well, we have no ill intentions; we¡¯re just here to investigate.¡± The girl, like a grown up Hinata, looked so beautiful, and Ryo affectionately exined to her quickly. As soon as he finished his words, Ryo could hear Shisui whispering: ¡°Sensei, you¡¯ve said that the Hyuga and the Shinobi of the Moon have the same ancestors, right?¡± ¡°Yes. What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Nothing; she just reminded me a bit too much of that Hyuga youngdy, Hinata.¡± Shisui whispered. ¡°Yeah, I thought she looked familiar!¡± Lain suddenly realized. Ryo and the others were murmuring, but this girl was also a Shinobi, just hiding her Chakra to seem like a civilian, so she heard everything they said. From their conversation, she could distinguish that these people were on the same camp as the current Hyuga n, so she summoned up her courage and said: ¡°You know the Hyuga n?¡± ¡°Well, we and the Hyuga arepanions from the same vige. In fact, Shisui and I are considered somewhat of rtives to them.¡± As Ryo said that, he and Shisui revealed their Mangekyo. ¡°You¡¯re descendents of the Hagoromo Otsutsuki?¡± The girl was very excited. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Getting a positive answer, the girl seemed to get even happier: ¡°That¡¯s great! I finally found you! My name is Hana Otsutsuki, a descendent of Hamura Otsutsuki.¡± ¡°You were looking for us? For descendents of Hagoromo Otsutsuki?¡± Ryo asked frowning. ¡°Yes! Only you could help us now!¡± ¡°Help you? What¡¯s happening on the moon?¡± Ryo asked. ¡°Come on it first! Things are a bitplicated, so I¡¯ll need to exin to you thouroughly.¡± Saying that, Hana weed everyone in. As soon as they entered, everyone could distinguish the smell of blood. Ryo also noticed that Hana was so weak; she could barely walk. Without knowing if she was an ally or an enemy, Ryo did not n to help her for the time being. Minato however could not bear seeing her like this, asking Lain to help her. Lain nodded, holding Hana until she managed to sit down. ¡°Thank you!¡± Hana thanked her very politely. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Just tell us what had happened on the moon.¡± When Hana heard those words, she immediately began to speak: ¡°Things have started over thirty years ago. Since you know about our ancestors, you must also know that Hamura sama had chosen to remain on the moon and guard the Gedo Mazo. For the convenience of guarding it, our n was divided into head and branch family. The Branch family was responsible for guarding the moon and the Main family, who were in turn responsible for the protection of the Gedo Mazo. My father was the heir of the Main Family, and back when he was around 14 years old, the Gedo Mazo was suddenly summoned to Earth. This incident caused a great uproar on the moon, and the family factions who had been living in harmony began to have conflict. The Main family believed that the priority was the prosperity of both moon and Earth. If the Gedo Mazo was summoned, retrieving it and preventing the incident from happening again shouldn¡¯t be more important than preserving peace. The Branch Family thought otherwise. They believed that the summoning of the Gedo Mazo with your world remaining in war meant that Hagoromo sama¡¯s world was a failure that was to be destroyed. The two families argued over this matter for over two decades, all while beginning to secretly build channels to monitor your world. With that, the Branch Family learned about the return of White Zetsus, and they were more convinced of their thoughts. The Main Family felt cornered by this information, and they had topromise with the Branch Family. Suddenly however, the Gedo Mazo returned to the moon.¡± Hearing this, Ryo realized that the first disappearance was rted to Madara awakening his Rinnegan. The return of the Gedo Mazo was temporary, when Madara passed away. ¡°After the Gedo Mazo returned, the Main Family used that opportunity to suppress the idea of destroying Earth. Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t take long for the Statue to be summoned again. After the Branch Family knew about that, they force-opened the channel between both worlds, nning to destroy yours. When our family knew about that, they immediately sent people to stop it. However, as the Branch Family had controlled the Tenseigan, our family was taken down very easily. By the end of it all, my father pushed me through the channel, sending me to your world to save my life.¡± By the time Hana finished her words, she was all in tears. Ryo on the other hand found himself believing her, as everything she said made sense with what he already knew. ¡°Hana san, have the Branch Family been chasing you since you fled?¡± Shisui¡¯s voice was a bit low, but was enough to interrupt Hana¡¯s sorrow: ¡°They must have sent some Tenseigan-controlled puppets after me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Shisui¡¯s Mangekyo was shining with hatred. Lain noticed his behavior, and deliberately changed the topic. ¡°Hana ne san, was your injury also caused by the Branch Family?¡± ¡°Well, I was hurt early on by the Tenseigan, and these injuries wouldn¡¯t heal. My time was running out, but I¡¯ve finally met you!¡± In recent years, the injuries had been destroying Hana¡¯s body, but she had no regard for her life. All she wanted to was to encounter the descendents of the Rikudo Sennin, and fulfill her father¡¯s wish of saving peace. Chapter 350 Seeing how desperate Hana was, Lain whispered: ¡°Ne san, my brother is an excellent Medical Ninja. Would you like him to treat you?¡± ¡°Your brother?¡± Hana turned around to the three men present. ¡°If you allow me, I can treat you.¡± said Ryo with a smile. Now that he was basically sure that Hana was no enemy, he was willing to help her in every way. After all, Hana was originally from the moon, and her being there healthy among their ranks could only help them in their mission. On top of that, Hana could actually hide her presence from Ryo¡¯s Sage Mode, a feat not even aplished by ck Zetsu. She had a secret powerful technique that could be worth learning. But above, the girl was innocent, in pain, and looked too much like Hinata! ¡°Why would I not allow you? Didn¡¯t you say we¡¯re ¡®rtives¡¯? But I believe it¡¯s toote for me; just telling you what I know should be a better...¡± ¡°You never know if you don¡¯t try!¡± Ryo nodded to Lain, who helped him examine Hana¡¯s body. A momentter, he understood her situation.7 In fact, her body mustn¡¯t have been hurt too seriously as she left the moon. She was affected by the Tenseigan¡¯s Dojutsu power, and not superficially hurt. Still, this Dojutsu power remained in her body. This reminded Ryo of radiation harm from his past world. The power remained corroding her body, eventually causing an open wound where she was hit, and not allowing her to heal through normal Medical Ninjutsu. The only way to heal her was to first clear her body from the Tenseigan power, and then use ordinary Medical Ninjutsu to help her heal. The Tenseigan, just like the Rinnegan, was a level higher than the Mangekyo. To clear it her body from its power, Ryo had to get Korin¡¯s help, as he couldn¡¯t do it himself. He took her out of his bag, and after yawning and rubbing her sleepy eyes, she said to him: ¡°What do you want?¡± Ryo did not speak to her directly, using his n¡¯s telepathic techniques to say: ¡°Korin, didn¡¯t you say before that integrating the Tenseigan¡¯s power into my eyes should be impossible? Well, now there is a chance for you to experiment first.¡± ¡°Experiment?¡± Korin looked around, and finally her eyesnded on Hana. ¡°Ryo, this Hyuga had been injured by the Tenseigan?¡± ¡°She¡¯s no Hyuga. She¡¯s actually a descendent of Hamura.¡± Ryo then proceeded to exining the situation to Korin. Hearing him, her eyes lit up, and then she jumped from his arms to look at Hana with interest. When Korin first appeared, Hana didn¡¯t pay much attention to her. Such a kitten should be harmless, and she wasn¡¯t too amazingpared to what she had seen, even if she spoke. However, as Korin approached her, Hana felt a very familiar power, reminiscent of the Gedo Mazo. The aura from the little kitten felt very simr, and the two were obviously the same kind of being. ¡°Does your world have a new Juubi?¡± Hana¡¯s face turned pale instantly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Ne san, Korin is not malicious!¡± Lain answered. ¡°Korin? Is that this cat¡¯s name? What exactly is she?¡± Hana asked. Ryo did not expect her perception to be so acute. He quietly looked at Minato for advice, and thetter nodded. ¡°Hana san, your feeling is correct. Indeed, Korin could be considered a Juubi like being.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true! Then she...¡± ¡°Hana san, rest assured. Korin is not the same as the Juubi from before.¡± Ryo then told Hana some details about Korin. As she listened to him, Hana was frozen, ring into his eyes in awe: ¡®What kind of a man is he? He could actually create his own Juubi! Perhaps it¡¯s him; perhaps he could save the people of the moon.¡¯ Seeing the change in her expression, Minato asked: ¡°Hana san, this story about Korin sounds bizarre, I know. I wonder if you believe Ryo?¡± Hearing that awakened Hana who nodded strongly as she said: ¡°Yes! Yes! I do!¡± Minato smiled, and looked at Ryo, who told Korin to continue. Sensing the Tenseigan¡¯s power in Hana, Korin jumped into her arms to observe it more closely. The moment she jumped, Hana froze! All she had been hearing since birth about the Juubi told her about how powerful and evil it was, and how much her people had to protect the Gedo Mazo to insure that it would never return. A whileter, Korin fully understood the Tenseigan¡¯s power, and jumped out of Hana¡¯s arms, letting her finally breathe. ¡°I¡¯ve checked. This power is simr to that emitted by the simted Truth Seeking Ball I¡¯ve made before. It¡¯s actually mostly Yin and Yang Chakra!¡± Korin said. ¡°Can you deal with it?¡± ¡°Of course! If I can¡¯t deal with such a small amount of power, how would I be able to help you deal with Tenseigan itself when you get to the moon. Alright now let me work!¡± Hearing her optimism, Ryo smiled, and gave her some space. Korin then closed her eyes and began trying to mobilize the Tenseigan power in Hana¡¯s body. With her help, this power was quickly dissolved into Yin and Yang Chakra. Korin then controlled the Yin portion to flow to Hana¡¯s eyes, while she mobilized the Yang part to stimte the healing of her body. Now this amount of Yang Chakra wasn¡¯t going to heal the long eroding wound of Hana. Therefore, Korin urged Ryo to step in and help with the treatment. Soon the old wounds mended with their joint efforts, and Hana¡¯s pale face gradually turned rosy! Minato saw herplexion and knew that Ryo was sessful. After the treatment, Hana found that her injury was fully healed, and she was very d and excited, gazing gratefully at Ryo. Chapter 351 Chapter 351 ¡°Thank you, Ryo!¡± Hana bowed sincerely. Ryo waved his hand and said: ¡°No need to thank me. It was Korin who could save you; I¡¯ve just done the final treatment.¡± Hearing those words, Hana nced down at the beautiful cat in Ryo ¡®s arm and said: ¡°Thank you, Korin sama!¡± Her manner of speech not only showed how thankful she was, but how afraid as well. Korin just ignored her, crawling back into Ryo¡¯s backpack to continue sleeping. This made Ryo rather embarrassed, and he coughed a few times before changing the topic: ¡°Hana san, your body has recovered and you should be able to go on with your mission soon.¡± ¡°Mission?¡± Hana was surprised. ¡°We were going to the Moon anyway you know!¡± Minato said with a smiled. ¡°Really?¡± Hana became instantly excited. ¡°Yes, we were ...¡± Minato was about to exin, when Ryo interrupted him: ¡°Ni-san, let me exin.¡± Minato froze, and then nodded silently. Ryo pointed to Shisui and said: ¡°Hispanions have killed by moon puppets before. We¡¯re here to investigate this matter. I¡¯ve learned from you just now that these puppets were sent here behind you. So yes, of course we¡¯re here to get our revenge! Hana remembered the look on Shisui¡¯s face, and then look at him. Seeing him get tense when Ryo talked, she believed what she heard. ¡°Ni san, you¡¯re too frank! You were going to tell her that we¡¯re going there for the Tenseigan, weren¡¯t you?¡± Ryo telepathically said to Minato. ¡°But... it¡¯s not kind to deceive her like this!¡± ¡°What deception? I just told her some of the truth...¡± Ryo¡¯s words left Minato dumbfounded, shaking his head and not saying much. Hana on the other hand had no idea about their discussion. She was too immersed in her excitement to notice their expressions. ¡°Hana san, you haven¡¯t answered yet. Can we get moving?¡± ¡°Oh... we might need to wait a little; my Chakra needs some time to recover.¡± ¡°Then, we¡¯ll leave tomorrow! We¡¯re not in too much of a hurry!¡± said Minato. Early the next morning, Hana led everyone to theke at the entrance. There, there were over a dozen puppets patrolling the area. ¡°Shisui, were these the puppets you¡¯ve encountered before?¡± asked Ryo. ¡°No, they looked differentst time.¡± ¡°These ones are more refined than the ones sent first after me! What did the branch family do?!¡± Hana eximed. ¡°More refined? Do you mean that they are actually stronger?¡± Ryo frowned. Hana nodded and said: ¡°That should be the case. The more care and detail is put into a puppet, the stronger it is.¡± ¡°Sensei, I¡¯ll deal with them¡±! Shisui proposed. After thinking for a while, Ryo agreed: ¡°Yeah, I also want to know how strong these puppets are. However, be careful; don¡¯t let your anger and hatred make you too rash. Stay safe. ¡°Yes, Sensei!¡± As soon as his words were finished, Shisui flickered to the puppets. This was the first Minato saw him flicker for many years. ¡°Ryo, your apprentice is to feared! I can¡¯t think of anything that would exceed this speed, other than teleporting!¡± ¡°It¡¯s an honor to get the Yellow sh¡¯s praise!¡± Ryo smiled slyly. ¡°So, Shisui is a speed type Ninja like you and I?¡± ¡°Well, he¡¯s known as Shisui of the body-flicker, and he¡¯s known for both his speed and Genjutsu.¡± ¡°Genjustu? Well, that¡¯s to be expected, with him being an Uchiha.¡± Lain interrupted the two, saying: ¡°Oni san, Minato sama, look!¡± Shisui seemed to be manhandling the puppets. With just a Kunai in his hand, he dismantled them almost instantly. But these things recovered quickly, and as he grunted, Shisui released his Susanoo!¡± ¡°This... What is this?¡± For the 1st time, Hana was stunned by Shisui¡¯s massive power. ¡°Is that aplete Susanoo? How does it feel stronger than my Wooden Man Jutsu?¡± Lain muttered, under her breath. ¡°That¡¯s because you haven¡¯t worked hard enough! The 1st Hokage¡¯s Wooden Man was able to deal with Madara¡¯splete Susanoo wrapping the Kyubi itself!¡± Ryo teased his sister. Shisui controlled his Susanoo, smashing puppets again and again, but they just kepting. But a few dozen timester, the Puppets finally seemed to run out of internal power, and they didn¡¯t get back. Witnessing the horrifying destructive power of Shisui, Hana couldn¡¯t help but shiver, and she turned around to Ryo wondering: ¡°Ryo, do you have such power?¡± ¡°Well, this is Susanoo, a power inherited from the Rikudo Sennin¡¯s son Indra by a few elite of his descendents.¡± ¡°How about Ashura¡¯s descendants? Have they inherited simr powers?¡± ¡°Yes, they inherited the power of Ashura!¡± Ryo pointed to Lain. Thetter opened her palm, and a small sapling slowly grew out of her hand. Feeling the strong Yang Chakra and vitality in the sapling, Hana was even more shocked. A few momentster, she regained herposure. She looked at Ryo and other others and said with aplex look in her face: ¡°I did not expect that the Descendants of the Hagoromo would be so strong!¡± Ryo smiled and didn¡¯t answer, and Hana made up her mind: If the group was to seed, she was to never let the people of the moon be the enemies of those of earth! With the puppets destroyed, all 5 jumped into theck, led by Hana. At the bottom, they found a seal engraved with special Runes. Activating her Byakugan, Hana figured out how to unlock it, and the group went into the passage. ¡°Wow! This is no normal passage! It bends the time-space fabric. No wonder the trip to the moon is so short.¡± said Minato in admiration.. ¡°On the moon, we are not bound by space-time constraints. This passage was built upon a technique left to us by Hamura sama.¡± Chapter 352 A few minutester, Ryo and the other reached the end of the passage. ¡°As soon as we get out of here, we¡¯ll be on the moon. It is now entirely under the Branch Family¡¯s control. After bypassing the guard at this point, we shouldn¡¯t need to hide anymore.¡± Hana said in a serious tone. ¡°Aren¡¯t there puppets all over the moon?¡± Ryo asked. ¡°No, at least not when I was herest time. The moon waspletely separate from Earth, and in fact, you are the 1st visitors to every foot here. There was never a need to keep the entire area guarded. In fact, there should be no patrols even. The puppets we encountered earlier should only be there in case I would try to return.¡± Hearing Hana¡¯s exnation, Ryo smiled: ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then we should have no trouble. Right, Ni san?¡± Minato nodded and said: ¡°Well, it should be hard for us to keep ourselves hidden. But that¡¯s only if nothing had changed over the years.¡± ¡°Indeed. Now, I have another question. How about air and gravity on the moon? How do theypare to our world?¡± After some thought, Hana said: ¡°Back when Hamura sama entered the moon, he used a special method to change its environment. Therefore, all those factors are more or less like what you have on Earth. The difference is mainly rted to animals and vegetation, which are far scarcer here.¡± Ryo was nowpletely relieved. He did have some ns, however, in case the moon was like the one from his past life. He would ask Korin to help them store oxygen and use her Chakra as a massive shield to protect them from space radiations. ¡°Shisui, throw in a Flying Thunder God Kunai, and use some force to get it a bit far from the entrance.¡± ¡°Yes, Sensei!¡± ¡°Alright, we are ready now. Ni san, first, checks if there are people around the Kunai. If it¡¯s safe, teleport back to us and take us in.¡± ¡°Alright! Shisui, here¡¯s the Kunai.¡± Minato gave the Flying Thunder God Kunai to Shisui. Thetter took it, and a massive skeletal green arm appeared on top of his shoulder, throwing the Kunai away. It flew extremely fast, not being even noticed by the puppets near the portal. Minato teleported to itsnding spot, and he looked around. The environment looked a bit different, even though it feltpletely simr to that of Earth, and no one was around. ¡°So this is the moon? It¡¯s more deste than I thought.¡± Minato murmured to himself. After some investigation, Minato confirmed Hana¡¯s spection, returned to everyone, and then teleported with them back to the Kunai. After reaching the moon,in and Shisui looked around curiously, while Ryo nced away with no interest. The moon right now was no different from what he saw in the Manga. ¡°Hana san, how should we proceed now?¡± Among the team, the only one who knew anything about the moon was Hana. Moreover, judging from the first encounter with her, the people of the moon seem to have the ability to interact with Natural Energy. Therefore, Ryo and Minato did not dare to enter Sage Mode. After looking around, Hana pointed to the right and said: ¡°Our home is in that direction.¡± With her leading the way, Ryo and his team followed closely behind. After walking for several hours, Ryo saw strange buildings in the distance. Because of their long-term istion, the architectural style on the moon was very different from that of Earth. After seeing her family¡¯s homes, Hana¡¯s face was covered with a hint of sadness: ¡°I¡¯ve been away for many years... Everyone might already be...¡± ¡°Ne san, don¡¯t be sad! Things shouldn¡¯t have reached that point!¡± ¡°Lain is right! Your n should be safe now!¡± Ryo confirmed his sister¡¯s guess with great certainty. ¡°Really? Lain, Ryo, why do you think so?¡± Hana asked with both eagerness and fear. Ryo smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s very simple. If all your n was already dead, they wouldn¡¯t put all this effort into protecting themselves from you and you alone. As for why they didn¡¯t just kill your family after defeating them, I have no idea.¡± Minato here also confirmed this thought: ¡°Indeed! Them sending such troops to guard both ends of the passage means that they don¡¯t just fear what you could do to them, but what your family would do if you would free them!¡± Hana¡¯s face showed some relief, and she smiled ever so slightly. ¡°Ne san, does your family have any secrets that the branch family doesn¡¯t know? If that¡¯s the case, they should be safe!¡± ¡°Secrets? Right! Indeed! That¡¯s why! That¡¯s why they didn¡¯t kill them!¡± Hana thought of something, and then she was instantly convinced of the group¡¯s theory. ¡°Well, with you confirming their safety, we should not waste time. We need to take action as soon as possible!¡± ¡°Hold on, Ryo! We can¡¯t get any closer. Our n has the same Kekkei Genkai as the Hyuga n, and we¡¯ll be easily detected.¡± Ryo was stunned at the thought of him not actually thinking of such a detail. He was indeed too implosive. Minato also frowned. During the wars, he had cooperated with the Hyuga many times and knew all too well how powerful their perception was. ¡°Hana san, have the Main Family ced any seal on the Branch Family¡¯s Byakugan?¡± Minato asked. Hana shook her head and said: ¡°No! If we did, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to use the Tenseigan against us!¡± ¡°Then this is really big trouble! They should be able to see the whole world in 360. Sneaking in is impossible!¡± Chapter 353 Well, we could just crash our way in! Oni san and Shisui have their Susanoo, and I have the Wooden Man. I¡¯m not afraid!¡± Hearing Lain, Hana quickly answered: ¡°No! Lain, we should act carefully. As far as I know, the Tenseigan is more powerful than the eyes you have. Going in just like that would only get you in trouble. On top of that, there is only one passage leading in. There is naturally high security there, as the Gedo Mazo used to be held inside. Just barging in would only let the branch family know of my return, which could be very detrimental to our following moves.¡± ¡°Hana san is right. We can¡¯t rush in directly. We don¡¯t know how strong the enemy is, so the risk is great. Also, how many times have I told you to call me Shisui SENSEI?!¡± ¡°What? Itachi has always called you just Shisui! Why can¡¯t I do the same? Just because you call Oni san Sensei, you want to feel the same grandeur?!¡± ¡°You...¡± Shisui froze, as Lain¡¯s words took him by surprise. ¡°Too much talking you two!¡± Ryo nced at them! ¡°The Byakugan is indeed very strong, but it¡¯s not impossible to cheat. I have my Chakra Camouge technique, and after entering Ice Elementization, even the Byakugan should perceive me as a part of nature, a block of ice! Well, the only thing is that they could perceive the drastic difference between my temperature and that of the environment. Hana, it¡¯s really hot now; is the difference in temperature at night drastic?¡± ¡°You mean, is the moon cold at night?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Yes, indeed,¡± Hana said, ¡°Without the sun, the moon is really cold.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Then, we¡¯ll wait for the evening. I¡¯ll sneak in, and then teleport back to you and get you inside!¡± Soon after, the sun went down, and the temperature gradually but quickly began to drop. A couple of hourster, it was perfect. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll get going. You guys wait here and be careful.¡± As soon as Ryo finished his words, he masked his Chakra and entered Ice Elementization. He slowly approached the area. The surrounding puppets did not notice him, as he exuded no Chakra. The Branch Family, never being invaded for so long, were rather careless. Perceiving Ryo, they just thought he was an Ice formation due to the cold. In this way, Ryo snuck in. It¡¯s just that Ryo didn¡¯t know how to go any further as he didn¡¯t know the ce. Therefore, he ced a scroll with a Teleportation Barrier Mark on it and teleported back to Hana. He then took them all and teleported to the mark. ¡°Hana san, please tell us how to enter.¡± She pointed to the tallest building not far away and said: ¡°It¡¯s actually rather easy. You should just go through the passageway of that building.¡± ¡°Is that so? Alright, stay here, and I¡¯ll go in and check.¡± After saying that, Ryo went in alone. He soon reached the vicinity of the central building, and he could sense ten people around it. This meant that there were ten of the Branch family inside. After a moment of hesitation, Ryo decided that the best course of action was to quickly get rid of these people. They were scattered, giving him enough time. He was certain that he could deal with each one of them without rming the others. Without further hesitation, Ryo entered the building from an outside window. Following the Chakra he sensed, Ryo opened his Mangekyo, enhanced his Ice Lightning Chakra Mode, and flickered to the one closest to him, slitting his throat. While at it, he used his Yamanaka mind reading techniques to read his memory. He did this nine more times, killing everyone in the building. After everything was done, Ryo entered the passage that Hana mentioned. This was different from the passage that linked Earth to the Moon. It didn¡¯t rely on Space-Time folding. He followed it all the way and finally reached the interior of the n¡¯s den. To be cautious, he didn¡¯te out of the passage directly, instead perceiving the area around the exit, and only walking out when confirming no one was around. Compared to the deste surface of the Moon, this area that was carved inside, it looked much more prosperous. It was just like in the movie, with the only exception being that people were popting it, not just puppets. Ryo was even more surprised when he sensed that the area was richer in Natural Energy than most of the areas of Earth. Later, he used the Transformation Jutsu to look like one of the patrolling Moon Shinobi he had killed and began collecting information inside. After some investigation, he found that the entire poption of the Moon was rather small, a bit less than a thousand belonging to the Branch Family. Puppets, on the other hand, were many, close to 10,000. They were all mobilized by the Tenseigan, and in this area, they should actually replenish themselves with energy and regenerate indefinitely. ording to Hana, these puppets¡¯ power was proportional to their sophistication. Since Hana hadn¡¯t seen puppets as powerful as the ones at the entrance before, Ryo spected that the puppets they would find inside shouldn¡¯t be much more powerful than that. Indeed, of each ten puppets or so, one was as advanced as those he saw before. That meant around a 1000 puppets of that level. A thousand of those, regenerating indefinitely, along with nearly a thousand Byakugan using powerful Shinobi... Ryo felt that the situation was not easy. After roughly gauging the strength of the Branch Family, Ryo left a scroll at the home of the Ninja he was disguised as and then teleported back to his friends. After exining the situation to everyone, he took them in. ¡°Hana san, we¡¯re in. What should I do next?¡± Ryo pulled Hana to the side. After a moment of contemtion, Hana said, ¡°Go to the ce where the Tenseigan is ced and take control of it! Only by getting control of the Tenseigan could we stop these puppets. Otherwise, we would have our hands tied just dealing with them.¡± Chapter 354 Chapter 354 ¡°Control the Tenseigan? How?¡± With both anticipation and awe, Ryo asked. ¡°The Tenseigan is formed by the fusion of several Byakugans of past Otsutsuki n members. Now the members of the n can control it with just their Byukugan.¡± In the past, we¡¯ve been too negligent, giving the Branch Family control of the Tenseigan as we guarded the Gedo Mazu, and that¡¯s how they managed to overpower us.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying that it doesn¡¯t matter if one is from Main or Branch family; as long as they have the Byakugan, they could control the Tenseigan?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s indeed the case.¡± ¡°Then, does that mean that the Hyuga could also control it?¡± Ryo asked. Hana shook her head after some thinking: ¡°No, they shouldn¡¯t be able to. The use of their eyes is not advanced enough, and without Chakra like ours, they couldn¡¯t control the Tenseigan.¡± ¡°Chakra? Well, if I may ask, is your Chakra mostly Yin and Yang Chakra?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s no secret. Because of our bloodline and our Chakra refining methods, most of our Chakra is indeedposed of Yin and Yang.¡± ¡°Bloodline? Is it purer than that of the Hyuga?¡± ¡°Oh...¡± Hana hesitated for a moment and then answered: ¡°Actually, the descendants of Hamura sama who remained on earth have an actually purer bloodline.¡± Hearing that, Ryo understood why Toneri wanted the eyes of Hyuga Princess. It wasn¡¯t surprising that the pure eyes of the Uchiha, along with the special Chakra of the Otsutsuki, would grant one absolute control over the Tenseigan. As for why the many Byakugan on the moon could evolve into a Tenseigan, Ryo spected that since the Otsutsuki¡¯s ancestors had BOTH the purer bloodline and the Yin and Yang Chakra, their eyes were primed to transfer into that. The Tenseigan¡¯s power was massive enough to mobilize the moon and control a great amount of ever-regenerating Puppets. ¡°Hana san, do you know where the Tenseigan is?¡± Minato asked. Hana pointed to a castle-like building in the distance saying: ¡°There.¡± Minato looked there frowning. Shisui and Lain also seemed to be a bit gloomy at the scene before them: ¡°The castle was really far, and the way was paved with Ostutsuki Ninjas and puppets.¡± Noticing the look on their faces, Ryo said: ¡°I¡¯ve read the memories of the guards, so you wait for me here. Ni-san, give me a Kunai. I¡¯ll infiltrate, and then you just teleport over to me.¡± Minato nodded: ¡°That seems to be indeed our only option. Ryo, be careful!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Shisui, Lain, be prepared. When you get inside, you might be in for an all-out battle!¡± ¡°I was wondering when the boring bits would end!¡± Shisui said excitedly. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll get going!¡± After saying that, Ryo took back the shape of the guard, and he went towards the center of the castle. With the man¡¯s memories, he could easily blend in and react calmly to the people he met along the way. At the entrance of the castle, he was stopped by the standing guards: ¡°Jiani, what brought you back? shouldn¡¯t you be at the outside passage?¡± ¡°Indeed. Earlier, I¡¯ve found a trace of outsiders¡¯ invading. Tonachi Dono said I should report to him directly if I detect anything.¡± Tonachi, who the Leader of the Branch Family at the time, did indeed ask Jiani that. ¡°An outsider? A Hyuga? Or is it Hana sneaking back?¡± The guard asked quickly. ¡°I have no idea, to be honest! I should tell Tonachi dono, and he should tell us what to do next!¡± ¡°Indeed! Hurry up and go!¡± The guard rapidly opened the way to Ryo. As soon as he entered the castle, Ryo used his spiritual power to scan the whole area. On the higher levels of the castle, there weren¡¯t many Moon Shinobi. Bellow him. However, there were hundreds of them! Ryo frowned, and he rushed towards the lower floor. Along the way, he carefully made sure not to be detected. As he arrived at the ground floor, he found the members of the Main Family who were imprisoned by the Branch. They looked stiff, standing side by side like soldiers. ¡°Jiani! Why are you here?¡± Smiling, a guard approached. ¡°Well, I...¡± Ryo repeated what he had said to the first guard. ¡°Whoa! You should already be telling Tonachi dono of this! What are you wasting time here for?¡± ¡°Well, I just thought I might be able to learn something about Hana from these guys!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a waste of time! These guys are too stubborn. We all gave up on learning anything from them long back!¡± ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll be going to Tonachi dono right away!¡± Ryo turned around and left. After leaving, Ryo went to an empty spot on a middle floor and unlocked the seal on the Kunai that Minato gave him. Immediately after, Minato and everyone else was on his side. ¡°Listen well, for I¡¯m keeping this short. The Main family is bellow. However, there¡¯s something abnormal about them. They are all standing there, motionless.¡± ¡°As for the Branch Family members, they are spread around the building. As for the Tenseigan, I still didn¡¯t find it.¡± Hana nodded: ¡°My people should be bound by the power of the Tenseigan. They might be even under its control. As for the Tenseigan, it should actually be below their level. But if there¡¯s a seal in the way, then the only way that could allow us to break through should be getting its unlocking sequence from the Branch Family Head.¡± Ryo heard that and smiled: ¡°It seems like conflict is inevitable! Prepare yourselves!¡± Chapter 355 Chapter 355 Ryo¡¯s team had the power of Mangekyou, Eternal Mangekyou. Lain with her Mokuton, and Minato, the Yellow sh. The strength of their team alone was enough to face one among the five Great Ninja Viges. The puppet controlled by the Otsutsuki n from the moon with Tenseigan was also strong. They had a fierce battle. To Hana¡¯s surprise, Ryo and the rest of the team advanced. Shisui immediately opened his Mangekyou. A green giant emerged in the castle. Its immense chakra attracted the puppet¡¯s attention. More puppets were attracted. Shisui coldly smirked, he shot countless of green light rain. Directly piercing the puppets¡¯ chest, destroyed the puppets into pieces. Shisui grasped Ryo and the rest of the team on his giant Susanoo arm. He walked forward, trampling over the recovered puppet¡¯s pieces. The castle was huge, but Shisui only encountered puppets along the way. Aftering to the castle¡¯s entrance, Shisui finally saw the first member of the Otsutsuki n. Having witnessed the power of Shisui¡¯s Susanoo, the Otsutsuki n member was terrified. His face turned pale, with no intention to fight back. Shisui coldly nced to the Otsutsuki n member, he stretched his arms to control the Susanoo, instantly crushing the n member. At the death of his fellow n member, Hana shivered. She was about to start talking only to get interrupted by Namikaze Minato. He said, ¡°Never show kindness to your enemy. Don¡¯t forget who imprisoned your family.¡± Hana hesitated. She closed her eyes and gritted her teeth, contemting her father and n members. As they went further into the castle, they encountered stronger Otsutsuki n members. The puppets¡¯ number increased, making Shisui had difficulties in taking care of them all. Judging the situation, Lain jumped to Shisui¡¯s left arms and performed hand signs. Shortly after, a Mokuton with the same size as Susanoo appeared. The two giants worked together to exterminate the puppets they encountered along the way. Their movement was violent and ruthless, and every strike was fueled with full force. The purpose of using full power was to temporarily disable the puppets so they would take a longer time to recover. The battle with the puppets was a lot easier than they had expected. Lain carelessly said, ¡°These puppets aren¡¯t strong! Nii-san was just...¡± Her words stopped as a silver light shed from the sky towards Mokuton. Ryo noticed a deadly threat from the sky. He immediately teleported to Mokuton and snatched Lain. Just as the two of them left the Mokuton, the silver light impaled the Mokuton and split it in half. Ryo put Lain down and muttered, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the very person we were looking for already noticed us.¡± ¡°Nii-san, do you mean the one that attacked my Mokuton was the Branch Family Leader?¡± ¡°You should understand once you saw Hana¡¯s expression. That Jutsu must be one of Tenseigan¡¯s ability.¡± ¡°Hana nee-san, is that true?¡± Lain quickly asked for confirmation from Hana, whose expression was pale. Hana nodded, ¡°Yes, that was the power of Tenseigan.¡± After Hana¡¯s confirmation, Lain was surprised, ¡°What?! I didn¡¯t expect Tenseigan¡¯s power to be this strong! It instantly split my Mokuton!¡± ¡°Tenseigan is a Dojutsu at the same level as Rinnegan. Not to mention the n leader of the Otsutsuki Branch Family had cultivated the Tenseigan on the moon for so many years. You underestimated our enemy.¡± Ryo frowned. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it! Lain is still a child!¡± Minato defended Lain, and shifted to Shisui, ¡°You should lift Susanoo. A big object is an easy target.¡± Shisui nodded as a response and immediately lifted Susanoo. The n leader of the Otsutsuki Branch Family didn¡¯t conduct another attack nor showed up. Ryo felt something was wrong. The n leader already attacked, but why did he hide again? ¡°Quick! Find him now! He cannot use Tenseigan power all the time!¡± Upon hearing Hana¡¯s word, Ryo and Minato immediately entered the Sage Mode and started searching for the n leader. Under the Sage Mode¡¯s high perception power, both of them quickly located the remaining Branch Family members in the castle. ¡°Minato nii-san, don¡¯t worry about the others. Judging from the previous attack¡¯s position, one of the two people above must be the n leader! Let¡¯s catch them!¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Minato responded, their silhouette disappeared. Otsutsuki n was the descendant of Otsutsuki Hamura. They were naturally sensitive to the Natural Energy, including Sage Mode. So when the two of them entered Sage Mode, the n leader realized that they were looking for him. Initially, the n leader of the Otsutsuki Branch Family nned to hide. He told his n members and puppets to attack their opponent¡¯s team. He was surprised by Ryo and Minato¡¯s speed. He was blocked by Minato even before he could leave the room. Minato looked at the middle-aged person in front of him. He suspected he was the n leader. The Branch Family n leader was also carefully inspected Minato. He found out that his opponent had no Yin-Yang Chakra attribute. He was relieved to find out the person in front of him wasn¡¯t the person that controlled Susanoo and Mokuton. He felt Minato wasn¡¯t Hamura¡¯s descendant so that he wouldn¡¯t possess a threat. The n leader opened his Byakugan and put on abat-ready posture. But the n leader was mistaken. His Byakugan couldn¡¯t capture the man¡¯s movement. In the blink of an eye, Minato appeared in front of the n leader with the Flying Thunder God Kunai on his neck. The cold touch of the kunai made the n leader trembled. He didn¡¯t expect Minato to be that fast, and he couldn¡¯t even resist! He fully understood that if Minato wanted him dead, he would¡¯ve already killed him. On the other side, Ryo¡¯s expression was grim. Ryo felt an inexplicable force from the child in front of him. Even Korin, who was asleep in his bag, was awakened. She crawled out of the Ninja Tool Bag and jumped to Ryo¡¯s shoulder. Ryo asked her, ¡°Korin, is the powering from this child, Tenseigan?¡± ¡°I think so! I didn¡¯t expect a child was the one who controlled the Tenseigan just now. Now his eyes are blinded temporarily. Let¡¯s use this chance to capture him!¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I thought! Although it¡¯s a bit rude, we should cover his face. We don¡¯t want to take a risk when facing the Tenseigan.¡± Chapter 356 Ryo didn¡¯t hesitate. Not after he initiated the attack, he used Instant Lightning to teleport behind the child and knocked him down with a kunai. He hauled the child and returned to his team¡¯s location. Everyone was shocked to see him carrying a child. Especially, Hana, she was somehow delighted to see the child. Ryo noticed her expression and was about to ask when Minato returned with the Otsutsuki Branch Family n leader. As soon as the n leader saw Hana, he immediately understood how the Earth Shinobi went to the Moon, ¡°Hana! What have you done?! Did you work together with the Earth Shinobi to invade the Moon? Your action will be the cause of our n¡¯s extinction!¡± Hana coldlyughed, ¡°Our n¡¯s extinction? Isn¡¯t my n already extinct?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t hurt your n member. They¡¯re all alright. They¡¯re here right now.¡± The n leader defended himself. ¡°Hmph! That¡¯s because you didn¡¯t know the secret of the Tensaigan evolution! You didn¡¯t kill my n member because you wanted to ask them the secrets!¡± Branch Family n leader was silent after hearing Hana¡¯s word. It¡¯s true, that was the exact reason why he didn¡¯t kill the Main Family members. ¡°You¡¯re silent now? Why? Because I was right?¡± ¡°So what? The Branch Family n members did this to inherit Hamura-sama¡¯s willpower. Something went wrong with Earth, so we corrected it, what¡¯s wrong with that? On the contrary, you and the Main Family was weak and timid. Earth was convicted in a constant war for thousands of years. Otsutsuki Hagoromo¡¯s world obviously failed, so we had to destroy it. And you¡¯re saying we should make peace with them and lived together in harmony? You¡¯re ridiculous!¡± Hanaughed at Branch House n leader¡¯s words, ¡°We¡¯re ridiculous? Don¡¯t you realize? Hagoromo-sama¡¯s four descendants could break through the Moon¡¯s defense and hold you captive. We will perish if we wage war with the Earth Shinobi!¡± The n leader snorted, ¡°Nonsense, we have Tenseigan! Tenseigan¡¯s power could destroy the wood giant!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what method you used to control the Tenseigan. But I know I have to transfer my power to my Byakugan to use the Tenseigan. It rendered me blind for more than 10 minutes just from using it once! Ten minutes is enough time for the Earth Shinobis to kill you over and over again!¡± Branch Family n leader¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Bullshit! If I used my full power to empower the Tenseigan, I could instantly destroy the Earth!¡± Looking at the flustered n leader, Hana felt relieved. After a brief second, she continued, ¡°You and I both know the after effect of using Tenseigan with full power. You can exert a great destructive power by pushing all your power into the Tenseigan at the cost of the user¡¯s blindness. Are you willing to sacrifice your eyes?¡± Branch Family n leader lost his words. He didn¡¯t want to damage his eyes, so hemanded his nephew to control the Tenseigan. The quarrel between the two of them didn¡¯t tickle Ryo¡¯s interest. He wondered if he could get into the n leader¡¯s memory with the Yamanaka n¡¯s secret Jutsu and get every information about Tenseigan while the two quarreled. Unfortunately, he found that the n leader¡¯s Spiritual Strength was connected to the Tenseigan. Ryo had to separate the n leader¡¯s Spiritual Strength from the Tenseigan so he could enter his memory. Having the n leader willingly separate his Spiritual Strength from the Tenseigan was out of the question. So, Ryo decided to use another way to falter his strength. Ryo smiled and said, ¡°Hana-san, please stop torturing him. Of course, he didn¡¯t dare to sacrifice his eyes to use the Tenseigan¡¯s full power. The Branch Family was stupid enough to choose this person as their leader. No wonder they were so ignorant and challenged the Earth Shinobi.¡± Branch Family n leader red at Ryo and said, ¡°You lowly Earth Shinobi! You have no right to talk that way about our Otsutsuki n!¡± ¡°Lowly Earth Shinobi? Really? Do you think the Tenseigan is the most powerful eye in the world?¡± ¡°Of course! Byakugan is the eye of our ancestors, Hamura-sama and his mother. Tenseigan was evolved from Byakugan, so of course, it¡¯s the strongest!¡± Branch Family n leader proudly boosted his n. ¡°You¡¯re ignorant. Indeed, the Tenseigan is very powerful. But the Earth also had a Dojutsu with the same level of it, the Rinnegan!¡± The n leader wondered, ¡°Rinnegan? What is that?¡± ¡°Rinnegan is the eye of Otsutsuki Hagoromo. Also, we don¡¯t even need to use the Rinnegan to deal with Tenseigan. Shisui, open your Mangekyou and let him see!¡± Shisui nodded. He opened the Mangekyou Sharingan. The n leader felt a tremendous amount of powering from Shisui¡¯s eyes. He stood there, frozen. ¡°There were several more people with the same eyes as me on Earth. Let alone Rinnegan, whose power exceeds mine!¡± Shishui¡¯s cold words pierced the n leader. Branch Family n leader couldn¡¯t ept it. His Spirit Strength wavering, he kept muttering, ¡°That¡¯s impossible...¡± ¡°Shisui, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡± ¡°Got it, sensei!¡± shortly after, Shisui used Genjutsu on the n leader. The n leader had always thought that Tenseigan was the strongest Dojutsu in the world. He had believed and relied on Tenseigan¡¯s power. When Ryo proved that his beliefs were wrong, the n leader was shocked. His Spiritual Strength wavered, and the bond with Tenseigan was set loose. Shisui was able to take advantage of and use Genjutsu on the n leader. As soon as the n leader was put under the Genjutsu, information flowed smoothly. He was able to find the ce to release Tenseigan and the method to release the seal. After they had the information they needed, Shishui used his Mangekyou to damage the n leader¡¯s Spiritual Space. He considered this as an act of revenge on his fallenrades. Korin, on the other hand, also nned to kill the child to prevent future troubles. But once Hana saw her intention, she immediately stopped Korin. Ryo frowned and said, ¡°Hana-san, this isn¡¯t the right time for mercy! This child can control Tenseigan!¡± ¡°I understand, but this child is different from the rest of the Branch Family members.¡± Ryo shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s different. Just a few minutes ago, he used Tenseigan to destroy Lain¡¯s Mokuton.¡± ¡°The Branch Family n leader must¡¯ve told him to do that. Believe me. I know Otsutsuki Toneri. He¡¯s a good child.¡± ¡°Otsutsuki Toneri? His name is Otsutsuki Toneri?!¡± Ryo was relieved upon hearing the child¡¯s name. Chapter 357 Everyone nced at Ryo because his strange reaction. ¡°Ryo, do you know Toneri?¡± Hana asked. ¡°Well... I... Yes I know him!¡± Ryo nodded. He looked at Toneri whose appearance was different than in the manga. Minato frowned, he pointed at Toneri and asked, ¡°Ryo, how did you know him? ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that, if he¡¯s really Toneri, then we should let him go. Korin, let him go!¡± Everyone wondered after they listened to Ryo¡¯s word. But they didn¡¯t object because they trusted him. After giving Toneri in Hana¡¯s care, Ryo and the others went to the underground prison. They opened the door using the information extracted from the Branch Family n leader. The door immediately opened. Icy white eyes appeared from inside the door. The eyes glowed in the dark, exuding a shocking power. ¡°That¡¯s the Tenseigan? The powerful Dojutsu at the same level as Rinnegan?¡± Ryo wondered, half praising. ¡°It¡¯s true. I feel a strong sense of oppression, even when before we approach it. It¡¯s even stronger than Shishui¡¯s Eternal Mangekyou when he used the Complete Body Susanoo.¡± Minato echoed. After a while, Ryo recovered from his shock and said to Hana, who was holding Toneri, ¡°Lady Hana, may I observe the Tenseigan alone?¡± Hana agreed without the slightest hesitation, ¡°Of course! You helped me return to the moon.¡± After she said that, she left the room with Toneri. Minato and the rest of the team exchanged nces and also left. Ryo and Korin were left alone in the castle dungeon. Ryo held Korin in his hand and slowly approached the Tenseigan. The closer he was, the more he felt the eyes¡¯ power oppressing him. When they finally came face to face with the Tenseigan, Korin¡¯s expression was solemn. After a moment of silence, Ryo asked, ¡°Korin, what do you think? Can you help me absorb Tenseigan¡¯s power?¡± Korin answered, ¡°I think so. Now the Tenseigan is in a calm state, so it¡¯s not hostile. Besides, Tenseigan is not like a Bijuu who had their own consciousness. There shouldn¡¯t be any danger.¡± ¡°Yosh! Let¡¯s do this!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± After reaching an agreement, Ryo manipted his Spiritual Strength to slowly approach the Tenseigan. He guided Tenseigan¡¯s power into him. Korin was responsible for guiding the integration between the Tenseigan and Ryo¡¯s Mangekyou. Initially, Mangekyou was a bit repulsive to the new power, and so was the Tenseigan. But under Korin¡¯s guidance, after a stalemate, the Mangekyou began to absorb Tenseigan¡¯s power. Tenseigan ranked higher than Mangekyou because it belonged to Rikudou¡¯s power. After Ryo finished integrating the two power, his Mangekyou began to move forward to a new evolution. After a few hours, Ryo slowly opened his eyes. His Sharingan shared the same state just like Shishui got his Eternal Mangekyou. First, a tome rotated, the tome rotated again into a two, three, and six tomoe. Eventually, the six tomoe stopped its rotation and changed its shape into a hexagonal snowke. After his Mangekyou evolutionpleted, Ryo regained his Spiritual Strength and stopped guiding the Tenseigan. He closed his eyes again, feeling the changes. His Mangekyou had two different Dojutsu. The left one increased his Ninjutsu, and the right one was the Ice World. Previously, his left eye increased his Ninjutsu by 20%. After he evolved, the number increased to 40%. His Ice World also drastically changed. Compared to before, his Ice world now was more stable andrger. Previously, his Ice World was a space that existed between illusion and reality constructed by Dojutsu, Spiritual Strenght, and Natural Energy. Now, his Ice World felt more realistic, just like Kaguya¡¯s Ice World. But unlike Kaguya, Ryo held absolute control over his Ice World. The second was the Dojutsu. Ryo found out that after he absorbed the Tenseigan, his Mangekyo¡¯s Dojutsu reached an extraordinary state where the Dojustu could be restored by the Mangekyou itself, without having to convert his body¡¯ cell life force into Dojutsu. This changed surprised him. Opening the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan would mean his Susanoo could also evolve to Complete Body. Learning from Shishui¡¯s experience, Ryo spected he¡¯d need time to get familiar with his new power before he could evolve the Complete Body Susanoo. He could wear the Susanoo of the Complete Body on Bijuu or Ice Giant, which would be a great improvement of his battle strength. Ice Giant armed with Susanoo¡¯s destructive strength was terrifying. With this hidden card and Korin, he¡¯s confident enough to take down Uchiha Madara and Senju Hashirama in a battle. ¡°After six years since I came into Naruto¡¯s world, I finally climbed to the peak of power in this world.¡± Ryo delightedly eximed. ¡°Ryo! Congrattion!¡± Korin also eximed in delight after witnessing Ryo¡¯s growth. After some time, Ryo finally calmed down. He walked out of the room with Korin on his arms. Minato and the rest of the group were relieved to see Ryoing from the door. They had anxiously waited outside for several hours. Relieved to see her big brother, Lain gazed at Ryo¡¯s eyes, ¡°Nii-san, did you seed?¡± Ryo nodded as confirmation. He opened his Mangekyou, and everyone smiled after seeing his eyes. ¡°Ryo! You have surpassed me now!¡± Minato proudly patted Ryo¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I thought I could surpass sensei by opening my Eternal Mangekyou, but it seems I need to work harder to surpass Ryo-sensei! You opened the Eternal Mangekyou so quickly!¡± Shishui nodded. ¡°Now, now. Our problem isn¡¯t finished yet.¡± Ryo helplessly reminded them about their enemies outside. ¡°Right! Hana nee-san¡¯s n member was put under a Secret Jutsu! We should not chat and rx here with nearly 10,000 puppets outside!¡± Minato nodded, ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s not the right time to rx. Lady Hana, we had seen your n member. What do you suggest?¡± Hana pondered. After a while, she said, ¡°My n member was put under the Truth-Seeking Ball, it¡¯s one of Tenseigan¡¯s Dojutsu. The puppets outside are also powered by it. Now the Tenseigan is right in front of us. We just need to take control of it, and everything will be over!¡± Chapter 358 Chapter 358 The most voted novel would get five bonus chapters in the next month. Hokage Ryo¡¯s Path Chapter 358 ¨C How to Obtain Rikudou¡¯s Power ¡°Lady Hana, how long do you need to take over the Tenseigan¡± Namikaze Minato asked. Hana shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I only know the theory to control it but never actually tried to use the Tenseigan.¡± ¡°Lady Hana! Please take your time to try! We will be outside, guarding you!¡± ¡°Thank you, everyone. I will try my best!¡± Otsutsuki Hana bowed to everyone and walked into the room with Toneri. After she went into the room, Ryo immediately asked about the situation outside. ¡°Nii-san, did the puppets moved in strange movement?¡± ¡°No, not yet. It seems like the Branch Family n leadermands the puppets to guard the castle, but didn¡¯tmand them to attack. Not a single puppetes here, but the Branch Family n members tried to get in from time to time. But they¡¯re being taken care of by us.¡± Ryo smiled. ¡°So as long as the puppets stay still, we¡¯re not in danger. We just have to take care of the Branch Family n members and wait for Hana to take over the Tenseigan. By then, everything will be over, right?¡± ¡°Exactly. As long as the puppets outside didn¡¯t move, we are safe.¡± After learning about the situation, Ryo no longer worried about the Branch Family n members outside. He sat on the ground, closing his eyes. He and Korin both studied Tenseigan¡¯s power. Just now, they came into close contact with the power. And Ryo also sessfully absorbed its power. Both Tenseigan and Rinnegan belonged to Rikudou¡¯s power, the strongest power in this world. Ryo had no intention to walk in the path of Rikudou Sennin Mode. He already knew that his biggest trump card was always Hyoton. Rather than using Rikudou Mode, he¡¯d prefer to fuse Hyoton with Rikudou¡¯s power. Just now, when he came into close contact with Rikudou¡¯s power in Tenseigan, he had made a simr attempt. The result naturally failed, but Ryo was determined to fuse the two powers. His Hyoton¡¯s based on Natural Chakra, and so was Rikudou¡¯s power. They both had something inmon, so Ryo only had to find a way to merge it. It¡¯s now year 58 in Konoha, only 2 years away before the manga plot started. For now, his strength could be handled with Obito in Rikudou Mode, but not strong enough to fight Kaguya. He wanted to study everything about this world. He would learn every secret and stand on the top of the Ninja World. He wouldn¡¯t run away from Kaguya. ¡°Let me see, as far as I know, there are three ways to get Rikudou¡¯s power. The first method is to extract the Indra and Asura Chakra from Naruto and Sasuke. Then he would fuse the Mangekyou with Rinnegan. The second method is to transnt a Rinnegan and merge with Juubi. The third method would be Rikudou Sennin directly give his power to Ryo.¡± ¡°What do you think, Korin?¡± Ryo used telepathy tomunicate with Korin. After receiving Ryo¡¯s voice, she answered, ¡°I think the answery in Madara. Even with Indra and Asura¡¯s chakra, we might not be able to open Rinnegan. We should find a safer method. Uchiha Madara¡¯s Rinnegan is a fusion of Indra and Asura¡¯s Chakra, making it the purest form of Rikudou power. We only need to borrow a portion of his Rinnegan to trigger your cells with Mangekyou¡¯s resonance. It should be easier than using Indra and Asura¡¯s Chakra and endangering your life.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Madara¡¯s Rinnegan is on Nagato. After we went back to Earth, I¡¯ll go meet him!¡± ¡°Hey, take it easy. You just evolved into Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan. It¡¯s not even on the full potential. After we return to Konoha, you should refine the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan¡¯s power.¡± Korin suggested. ¡°Alright.¡± Ryo wondered but agreed with her suggestion anyway. The topic shifted to Sasuke Uchiha. Unlike the manga, Ryo¡¯s intervene prevented the full extermination of the Uchiha n. Now that Orochimaru had reached the perfect reincarnation method without damaging the soul, he had no interest in Sharingan. As a result, Ryo was worried about Sasuke¡¯s fate. Korin disagreed because as long as Ryo didn¡¯t prevent Kaguya from being released, Sasuke¡¯s destiny remained the same. ¡°Someone¡¯sing! A lot of people this time! Shishui, Lain! Get ready!¡± Minato¡¯s voice interrupted Ryo and Korin¡¯s telepathic discussion. After hearing his words, Ryo released his Spiritual Strength sense and felt dozens of Branch Family n members entered the castle, just like Minato said. As soon as they entered the castle, the enemy scattered towards different directions. Minato in the Sage Mode sensed this. He immediately informed Shishui and Lain about the situation. Shisui pondered, ¡°Minato-sama, I think those Branch Family n members purposely scattered to distract us from the Tenseigan. They would disturb Hana-san as soon as we chase them.¡± ¡°It¡¯s entirely possible. Well then, Lain, stay here. Shishui and I will take care of the Branch Family n members outside!¡± After he heard Minato¡¯s arrangement, Ryo opened his eyes and said. ¡°Lain! You should go after them. Leave this to me!¡± Lain enthusiastically nodded and left with Minato and Shishui. The three of them moved swiftly, the infiltrating Branch Family n members were quickly defeated. Leaving only a few people rushing towards Ryo. He, too, quickly defeated his enemy. After the previous time¡¯s failure, several more teams were sent in only to get defeated by Ryo¡¯s team. A few hourster, the Branch Family n members suffered a significant loss while Ryo¡¯s team was getting tired. Shortly after, Hana, who had been inside the room for hours, suddenly pushed the door and walked out. Hana saw Ryo was alone and asked, ¡°Where did your friends go?¡± ¡°They went out to deal with the Branch Family n members. I¡¯m in charge of guarding you. Why are you out here? Did you seed?¡± Hana nodded, ¡°Indeed, I have full control of the Tenseigan.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great! Now we can do the rest of our n.¡± ¡°First of all, I¡¯m going to save my n members.¡± After that, Hana descended to the upper floor. The Otsutsuki Main Family n members were imnted with the Truth-Seeking Ball. After Hana controlled the Tenseigan, the ball was released from her n members, and they were all free. After greeting her n members, Hana returned to the Tenseigan again and regained its power. The 10,000 puppets were instantly paralyzed. Chapter 359 - Return to Ninja’s World Chapter 359 ¨C Return to Ninja¡¯s World The Otsutsuki Branch Family n members immediately came to the castle as soon as they received words from their leader. But after they arrived, the Otsutsuki Branch Family n leader didn¡¯t give them any orders. It confused them. They were even surprised more to see the Puppets on the Moon gathered around the castle. The Branch Family n members figured out the n leader was in danger. They still had great respect for the man as he was the one that led them to take over the Moon¡ªmaking them the real master on the Moon. Now that the n leader was in danger, it¡¯s the right time to prove their loyalty. The n leader would appreciate their help. The castle had unique barriers. Branch Family n members¡¯ Byakugan couldn¡¯t see what¡¯s going on inside the barrier. After some discussion, they sent their top teams into the castle. But the team never returned. The n member outside was getting impatient and sent a few more people, only to get the same result. By then, the Branch Family n members realized something was wrong. They were even more anxious and sent dozens of their members at the same time. But the result was still the same. There was still no news. They were more anxious and decided to send a lot of members at once without knowing the assigned members were all defeated by Minato and his team. Soon, the numbers of Branch Family n members dwindled into half. Their huge loss made them understand they should join together. The Branch Family n members agreed to attack together, but suddenly, the puppets around the castle simultaneously copsed. ¡°What...what happened? Why the puppets paralyzed?¡± An elder asked, his face was pale. ¡°Elder is the Tenseigan...¡± the n member beside him whispered. The Branch Family n Elder¡¯s expression was nervous. The Tenseigan fueled the puppets¡¯ energy. If the puppets were paralyzed, did that mean the Tenseigan was no longer under their control? After thinking about it, he got even more nervous, so he was the n member. The Elder saw his n members started to panic and quickly said, ¡°Quiet! Don¡¯t be scared! The Tenseigan is under the full control of our n Leader. There shouldn¡¯t be any problem.¡± The n members heard the Elder¡¯s word and gradually calmed down. ¡°Elder, what should we do now?¡± ¡°Right now, we don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in the castle. But one thing is certain. The n leader is in danger, so we should not hesitate to...¡± The Elder¡¯s word was left hanging as he saw the castle gate opened. The Main Family n member walked out behind Otsutsuki Hana. Branch Family n members were shocked at the scene. The Main Family was out of the Tenseigan¡¯s control? ¡°Why are you so surprised to see us?¡± Hana nced with irony at the Branch Family n members. ¡°How did you get out of the Tenseigan¡¯s control? What happened to our n leader?!¡± Branch Family Elder asked. ¡°He¡¯s dead. Our kindness will only make your ambition grew bigger!¡± The n Leader of Otsutsuki Main Family said. ¡°Father, we shouldn¡¯t wage war with the Branch Family,¡± Hana whispered. ¡°n Leader-sama, we shouldn¡¯t let them alive. This is enough lesson to let them wander free.¡± The Main Family Elder said. The Main Family n leader was hesitating. They were all descendants from Otsutsuki Hamura. But what the Branch Family had done is too terrible. If they didn¡¯t kill them, they could plot revenge on the Main Family. ¡°n Leader-sama, there¡¯s no need to kill them all. In our vige, Konoha, the Hyuga Main Family n, used a Secret Jutsu to restrain the Branch Family.¡± Minato said after seeing the Main Family n leader¡¯s hesitation. ¡°Minato-dono, are you possibly referring to the Caged Bird? Does the Hyuga n still have this Jutsu?¡± the n leader asked in surprise. ¡°Yes, the Hyuga Main Family n still had this Jutsu.¡± Minato nodded. Otsutsuki Obi, the n leader, asked him, ¡°Did you know how to use this Jutsu?¡± ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t know how to use it. But Shishui knows. The Uchiha and Hyuga n are descended from the same family. Maybe he will know.¡± Minato nced at Shishui on his side. Shishui smirked, ¡°Hehe... well yeah, the Uchiha n did some research on the Caged Bird Jutsu. At that time, my n researched this Jutsu to find a way to lift the curse. The idea is that once we have an understanding of the Jutsu, we will lift the curse from the Branch Family members so they will take revenge on the Main Family who had enved them. So the Hyuga n will be extinct. It¡¯s a pity that this research didn¡¯t progress much in 10 years because it¡¯s only effective on Byakugan. So, my n gave up the research. I heard from my genius grandfather, if I remember correctly, the special form of the Caged Bird is...¡± After obtaining the form from Shishui, the n leader ced the curse on the Branch Family n members. Many Branch Family n membersmitted suicide rather than being a ve for the rest of their life. In the end, around 300 Branch Family n members were nted with the Caged Bird. Otsutsuki Toneri was the only one from the Branch Family that didn¡¯t have the Caged Bird. Under Hana¡¯s guarantee, Otsutsuki Obi finally made an exception for the child. That ended the conflict over the Otsutsuki n on the Moon. Ryo and his team parted with Otsutsuki Main Family and left the Moon the next day. On their way back, Lain was feeling a bit weird about Minato. After some hesitation, she finally asked, ¡°Minato-sama, why did you propose the Otsutsuki Main Family with the Caged Bird? I thought you hate this Jutsu?¡± Minato smiled, ¡°I hate the Jutsu because the Hyuga Main Family used it to control the Branch Family. In my opinion, both families deserved to be free and treated equally because they are a member of our vige in Konoha. That¡¯s different for the Otsutsuki n. The Branch Family n members¡¯ ambition is a threat to the Ninja World. They had to be restricted.¡± Lain was enlightened, ¡°I see!¡± Chapter 360 - Hyuga Clan’s System Hokage Ryo¡¯s Path Chapter 360 ¨C Hyuga n¡¯s System ¡°Lain, that¡¯s not the only reason.¡± Lain was puzzled, she turned around to her brother and asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ryoughed, ¡°Minato nii-san did that because he wanted the Otsutsuki Branch Family not to control the Tenseigan. Byakugan engraved with a Caged Bird is damaged, and Tenseigan couldn¡¯t approve it. The second reason is, Minato nii-san wants to make their rtionship like the Hyuga n. In another way, to avert their hate. In Konoha, the Hyuga Branch Family only maintained their fake obedience to the Main Family. If their curses were lifted one day, the Branch Family would attack the Hyuga Main Family. Because Minato nii-san engraved the Caged Bird, he will be hated. But over time, the Otsutsuki Branch Family¡¯s hatred will be transferred to the Main Family, who enved them with Caged Bird. In case the Branch House found a way to lift the curse, their object of revenge would be on the Otsutsuki Main Family, not us.¡± After listening to her brother¡¯s exnation, Lain only nodded. She didn¡¯t fully understand about political matters. ¡°Ryo, do you know anything about this Jutsu?¡± Ryo nced at Minato and thought, ¡®It seems like Minato nii-san had a n to lift the curse seal from the Hyuga n Branch Family.¡¯ He understood how Minato¡¯s mind worked very well. ¡°Ryo, you haven¡¯t answered my question!¡± Minato continued. ¡°It seems like Minato nii-san valued my opinion! Okay then, what I think about the Caged Bird Jutsu? Hmm, I think the true purpose is not about protecting the n bloodline but also holding absolute control over the Branch Family. That¡¯s all.¡± Minato heard Ryo¡¯s word and smiled. ¡°It seems like we had the same ide. As far as I know, aside from the n heir, they will be branded with the Caged Bird when the heir is 3 years old. This is the case with the Hiashi and Hizashi twins.¡± After hearing Minato¡¯s word, Ryo said with a smile. ¡°Minato nii-san, I¡¯m d I was born into the Yamanaka family. Our Yamanaka n¡¯s strength and background are almost at the same level as Hyuga. But the Yamanaka n gets along very well. There¡¯s no difference between the Main Family and the Branch Family. In my opinion, our Yamanaka n is better than Hyuga.¡± ¡°Not just Yamanaka, Ino-Shika-Cho ns were also famous for their bad sides in Konoha,¡± Shishui muttered. Everyone was at the Kage level Ninja; they all heard his voice. Lain immediately refuted, ¡°Well, the Uchiha n is also famous for their brother-and-brother conflict.¡± ¡°Hahaha! Shishui! It seems like the Uchiha ns¡¯ glorious tradition is famous in Konoha.¡± Ryo said while he patted Shishui¡¯s shoulder. Looking at the three of them teased each other, Minato reluctantly said, ¡°Ryo, our discussion isn¡¯t finished! Please be serious!¡± ¡°Ahem... sorry, Minato nii-san! These two kids distracted me.¡± Namikaze Minato waved his hand. He continued, ¡°ording to my research with Kushina, Caged Bird¡¯s main role is to control and destroy the Branch Family members¡¯ brain nerves. It¡¯s connected directly. So, after the human died, the nerve system stopped working, and the Caged Bird is lifted. In order to lift it, the brain and the nerve system have to be protected first. It should be kept secret from the Main Family. If they found out, the Branch Family members will die as soon as the Main Family activates the curse seal.¡± ¡°Minato-sama, it seems like you¡¯ve been nning it for a while now. We, the Uchiha n, had studied it for so many years ande to the same conclusion as you. But you should know something.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°So, when I read my n¡¯s research logbook, I found that the Caged Bird can be lifted. Not like the Hyuga Main Family¡¯s ims. The data in the logbook shows that the solution of the Caged Bird lies in the heir of the Hyuga Main Family.¡± Ryo frowned, ¡°That made sense why they keep the Jutsu a secret. How did the Uchiha n found out about it?¡± ¡°Well...¡± Shishui looked at Minato and Ryo. He hesitated, but continued speaking anyway, ¡°At the Second Shinobi World War, our n secretly caught a member of the Hyuga Main Family.¡± The two of them were shocked. There weren¡¯t many Hyuga Main Family members on the battlefield. They were likely protected by arge number of Branch Family members. It¡¯s impressive how the Uchiha n could sessfully capture them. After a while, Minato recovered from his shock. He said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Hyuga n had a method to lift the Caged Bird. Then things would be easier.¡± ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s not difficult to get this done, right? Shishui!¡± Ryo turned to Shishui and said this. Shishui nced helplessly. With a cautious and solemn tone, he asked, ¡°Sensei, are we going to use Kotoamatsukami?¡± ¡°Sure! It¡¯s easier to use Kotoamatsukami to control our target than do it by force, right?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s true...but¡± Seeing Shishui¡¯s nervousness, Ryo waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, I didn¡¯t say we have to use it. But we still have to figure it out!¡± Minato nodded, ¡°Exactly! The Main Family had enved the Branch Family with Caged Bird for years. Their hatred for the Main Family won¡¯t disappear easily.¡± ¡°Minato nii-san, if we couldn¡¯t figure it out now, we can think about itter.¡± Minato frowned, ¡°Why?¡± After contemting, ¡°I think the Hyuga n will finish the matter without our help. The Hyuga Main Family current leader, Hiashi, is affectionate with his brother, the Branch Family leader Hizashi, right? Besides, Hiashi had 2 daughters, all of which had surpassed age 3, but he hasn¡¯t engraved the Caged Bird yet. I think Hiashi also hates Caged Bird Jutsu. If we give him some time, he might solve this problem alone.¡± Minato looked puzzled at Ryo, ¡°Ryo, what¡¯s wrong with you today? You actually hoped for the problem to solve just by counting on his affection to his daughters and brother?¡± Chapter 361 - Action Plan

Chapter 361 ¨C Action n

Minato¡¯s words made Ryo flustered. He could never tell Minato that his future daughter-inw would not have a curse seal on her head. Hyuga n was different from Uchiha. They valued Byakugan¡¯s bloodline purity. Therefore, most Hyuga married within their n. With some exception. Naruto and Hinata¡¯s union certainly broke the Hyuga family rules, but Hinata wasn¡¯t engraved with a Caged Bird. Naruto¡¯s future children, Boruto and Himawari, were deeply loved by Hyuga Hiashi. That was written in the original manga. Ryo spected Naruto could marry Hinata for 2 reasons. The first reason was because of Naruto¡¯s strength and achievement. After the Fourth Shinobi World War, Naruto was highly respected as a hero who saved the entire Ninja World. He could marry whoever he wanted. Aside from Sasuke, there¡¯s no one stronger who couldpete with Naruto. The Hyuga n didn¡¯t dare to oppose even if they were to disagree. The second was, Hiashi might have already changed the Hyuga n Main Family and Branch Family system. The proof was neither Hinata nor Hanabi had the Caged Bird. Hiashi¡¯s love for Boruto and Himawari also showed that he genuinely epted them. He didn¡¯t regard Boruto and Himawari as a defile the Hyuga n¡¯s bloodline. But he couldn¡¯t say this to Minato. Ryo didn¡¯t know what else to say. Namikaze Minato saw Ryo¡¯s hesitation, interpreting it as Ryo¡¯s disapproval of his idea. He quickly said, ¡°Ryo, the Hyuga n system must be changed. Hyuga Branch Family is also a member of Konoha. They deserved the same right as the Main Family.¡± Ryo heard his word and immediately understood Minato thought that he was against his idea, ¡°Minato nii-san, that¡¯s not what I mean! I have no objection to you about changing the Hyuga n¡¯s system. But I don¡¯t think we should do it rashly. The Main Family had enved the Branch Family for years; The Branch Family must¡¯ve been holding grudges against the Main Family. Once they¡¯re free, it would be chaotic! Hyuga n¡¯s Byakugan is an important tool for Konoha. Without it, we can¡¯t defend our vige properly!¡± After listening to Ryo¡¯s word, Minato¡¯s face rxed, ¡°I know that that¡¯s why I said that we should separate both families to help the Branch Family.¡± Listening to their discussion, Shishui said, ¡°Sensei, I think Minato-sama is right. We shouldn¡¯t leave the Branch Family members¡¯ fate on Hiashi¡¯s affection for his brother and daughters.¡± ¡°Yes, I have one student from the Hyuga Branch Family. The curse seal is terrible! Nii-san, you must help them!¡± Lain also supported Minato. Ryo felt helpless. He never intended to intervene with the Branch Family¡¯s fate because it might differ from the original manga plot. Besides, he needed time to work with his newly evolved Eternal Mangekyou. But Minato and the rest of the team was determined. Ryo could only promise them for now. After the entire team reached an agreement, they elerated their travel speed to return to Ninja World quickly. ¡°Sensei, are we going back to the vige?¡± Ryo shook his head. ¡°No, let¡¯s go to Orochimaru¡¯s ce first.¡± ¡°Nii-san, why are we going to Orochimaru-sama¡¯s ce?¡± Lain anxiously asked. Ryo said, ¡°We need more than Sakumo-dono and me to help the Branch Family. I want to ask Tsunade-sama to help us.¡± Namikaze Minato nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right. Tsunade-sama will be a great help to our course. Tsunade-sama is well respected in the vige. Besides, she is a representative of the Senju n. Since the first Shinobi War, Senju had been friendly with Hyuga in building the vige. That¡¯s why the Hyuga had great respect for them. With Tsunade-sama on our side, I¡¯m sure everything will be easier.¡± ¡°I hope so. Let¡¯s get to Orochimaru¡¯s ce first!¡± Ryo said before teleporting the four of them to Orochimaru¡¯s base. At Orochimaru¡¯s base, several people were busy repairing aboratory destroyed by Tsunade¡¯s Mokuton. Ryo released his Spiritual Strength and found Tsunade and Orochimaru¡¯s location. Both of them were in a temporaryboratory on the other side of the base. Ryo led the way and quickly got to their ce. ¡°Uncle Snake, I¡¯m back!¡± Ryo opened the door, greeting Orochimaru. Orochimaru was looking into the microscope. Without raising his head, he asked, ¡°Is everything okay?¡± Ryo already got used to Orochimaru¡¯s attitude. He¡¯s always like that when doing something interesting. Ryo said, ¡°Everything¡¯s fine. Now I have the same eyes as Shisui. I have the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan.¡± ¡°Really? Congrattions!¡± Orochimaru congratted him without lifting his head. Looking at Orochimaru¡¯s posture, Ryo was curious, ¡°Uncle Snake, what are you doing?¡± ¡°He¡¯s studying my blood!¡± Tsunade suddenly said. She was lying on the sofa. Ryo only noticed Tsunade¡¯s existence in the room. He was shocked to see her pale face. She wasn¡¯t as vigorous as before. He immediately recalled that Orochimaru was studying her blood. Ryo suddenly pitied her. She had lost blood over the past few days for Orochimaru¡¯s experiments. ¡°Well, Tsunade-sama, I have a favor to ask you,¡± Minato asked with embarrassment. ¡°Of course not! Did you not see what I¡¯ve be?¡± ¡°Tsunade-sama, Minato nii-san wanted your help in Konoha.¡± ¡°Konoha? You mean I can leave this ce?! Come on! Let¡¯s go!¡± Tsunade energetically jumped out of the sofa. She walked outside without looking back. ¡°Wait, Tsunade is my important experimental object. What will I do if you take her away?¡± Ryo smiled, ¡°Sorry, Uncle, we¡¯re in a hurry this time. You already took so much blood. You¡¯ll be fine!¡± Orochimaru pondered, he said, ¡°In exchange for Tsunade, can you give me your Bijuu¡¯s Chakra?¡± ¡°Korin¡¯s Chakra? What are you going to do with that?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll knowter. First, give me your Bijuu¡¯s Chakra!¡± Chapter 362 - Tsunade’s Return

Chapter 362 ¨C Tsunade¡¯s Return

Orochimaru refused to say his reason even when Ryo continuously asked. With Korin¡¯s permission, he took Korin¡¯s Chakra and sealed it in a scroll. Before he handed out the scroll to Orochimaru, Ryo asked, ¡°Uncle Snake, you know that Korin is not an ordinary Bijuu, right?¡± Orochimaru nodded. Ryo had told him everything about Korin. ¡°Korin is a Juubi. Her Chakra is strictly a natural Chakra with my Spiritual Strength.¡± Ryo reminded. Orochimaru took Korin¡¯s Chakra. He excitedly licked his lips and said, ¡°Rx! All I need is this power.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s it then. I¡¯ll leave with Tsunade-sama.¡± ¡°Un!¡± Tsunade was about to burst with excitement when she heard she could finally leave Orochimaru¡¯s base. Only God knew what had happened to her in the past few days. ¡°Boy, we¡¯re going to Konoha, right?¡± Tsunade asked Ryo. ¡°Yes, is there any problem?¡± ¡°Nope, I just want to tell Lain and Rin if we¡¯re ready to leave.¡± ¡°Alright, Tsunade-sama. I¡¯ll leave it to you!¡± Shortly after, Tsunade returned with Lain and Rin. Tsunade nced at Namikaze Minato. She frowned, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Minato leaving with us?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the right time for Minato nii-san to return to the vige. For now, he will stay in Orochimaru¡¯s base.¡± Ryo exined. ¡°Also, everyone thought the Yondaime had dead for 10 years. The vige will be in chaos if he returns now.¡± ¡°We¡¯re ready? Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Wait, you¡¯re good with space and time Ninjutsu like Minato, right? Are you going to teleport us back to Konoha?¡± Ryo nodded. That was his n. ¡°Boy, that¡¯s fine. But you should teleport us to the vige border. We¡¯ll walk back to the vige.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Shishui asked in surprise. ¡°Of course, to let the vigers know, I¡¯m back! Let the elders and children talk about my return.¡± Tsunade nced at Shishui. ¡°Is Tsunade-sama trying to deter someone?¡± She nodded and said, ¡°Boy, you¡¯re asking my help because you know I¡¯m well respected in Konoha, right? In terms of strength, I think I¡¯m not a match for your Eternal Mangekyou. Even with my Mokuton, I¡¯m still a medical Ninja. You wanted me to return to the vige to use my prestige and identity to do something, right? In that case, why should we return is secret. If we walked our way in, everyone would know that I¡¯m back. That would make life easier.¡± Ryo was stunned. Then he asked Tsunade, ¡°Tsunade-sama, aren¡¯t you going to ask me what I want to do?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t think it will be necessary. I know you¡¯re close with Minato. He grew up on my watch. I know exactly what kind of person he is. If he chooses to believe you, then I will too.¡± Ryo was deeply touched, he bowed to Tsunade, ¡°Thank you for trusting me, Tsunade-sama!¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s get to Konoha! You can tell me about what you and Minato nned there!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Ryo told everyone to hold his shoulder, then teleported everyone to Konoha¡¯s border. Tsunade opened her eyes and observed the surrounding area. With slight envy, she said, ¡°Wow! Time and Space Ninjutsu is really convenient!¡± ¡°Sensei, please walk with Tsunade-sama. I can¡¯t reveal my identity for now, so I¡¯ll return to the vige first.¡± Shishui ¡°died¡± during the Uchiha n incident. Yamanaka Ryo and Hatake Sakumo didn¡¯t announce his existence for some reason. ¡°Boy, what did you n to do with Sakumo-senpai? Tsk tsk... first Minato, now Uchiha Shishui?¡± ¡°We¡¯re just being careful. Although the current Ninja World looks peaceful, in fact, it¡¯s not. Many people can threaten the vige.¡± ¡°Okay, forget it. Just tell me what did you want to do with my help?¡± Ryoughed, ¡°Tsunade-sama, we¡¯re...¡± Ryo told Tsunade about Minato¡¯s idea to abolish the Hyuga n Main Family¡¯s control over the Branch Family. After listening to it, Tsunade frowned. ¡°Boy, the Senju n has always been kind to Hyuga. But I don¡¯t think kindness is enough to extinguish the Branch Family¡¯s hatred. You know that the Branch Family was enved for hundreds of years, right? Their hatred had passed down through generations. It¡¯s not a matter which can be easily resolved.¡± ¡°I understand. I have thought about the possibilities as well. But Minato nii-san thought the Branch Family is also a member of our vige. They deserved every right to be Konoha residents, just like the Main Family. So...¡± ¡°In this case, we should carefully n our next action. Otherwise, I will not bear the responsibility when the vige descends into chaos!¡± ¡°Tsunade-sama, please rest assured. I will bear all the consequences.¡± ¡°Good, now let¡¯s get going!¡± After finished speaking, Tsunade took the lead and walked towards Konoha. As she previously stated, she didn¡¯t intend to hide her arrival. Most Ninjas guarding the border didn¡¯t know Tsunade. But they knew about Yamanaka Ryo, so she must be an important person to make Ryo walked behind her. After recognizing her physical characteristic, they immediately sent a message to the vige. Hatake Sakumo smiled after he received the message. He said to the Anbu next to him, ¡°Send someone to announce Tsunade¡¯s arrival to the vigers.¡± The Anbu was stunned, ¡°Hokage-sama... By ¡®Tsunade¡¯ you mean Tsunade-sama, one of the Sannin?¡± ¡°Of course! Who else?! Go and tell the vigers. Oh, right! Tell the Saindaime personally.¡± ¡°Yes, Hogake-sama!¡± After speaking, the Anbu Ninja immediately left. In less than an hour, everyone in the vige knew about Tsunade¡¯s arrival. The older generations of the vigers and Ninja gathered at the vige entrance. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Sarutobi n¡¯s Residence, home of the Sandaime. Knowing Tsunade¡¯s return to the vige, Saindaime shed tears from the corner of his eyes. The three children, Jiraiya, Orochimaru, and Tsunade, all grew up together and experienced countless devotion among the three of them. To Sandaime, he felt closer to them, even closer than his own children. Chapter 363 - Warm Greetings Chapter 363 ¨C Warm Greetings ¡°Ojii-chan, is something wrong?¡± Sarutobi Konohamaru, who was ying with his toys, saw the tears in Sandaime¡¯s eyes. He¡¯s turning 6 this year. He had shown extraordinary talent since he was a child. The people of the Sarutobi n was proud of him. Konohamaru was Sandaime¡¯s grandson. With his strong roots in the Ninja Arts, coupled with extraordinary talent, there¡¯s a great possibility of inheriting Hokage¡¯s position. Once he seeded in being a Hokage, the Sarutobi n¡¯s opportunity and status would improve significantly. Therefore, they invested all their resources to Konohamaru. Sandaime could also see his potential. After hearing Konohamaru¡¯s words, Sandaime wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes. He smiled, ¡°Ojii-chan is okay, I just remembered something from the past. Konohamaru, will you apany your jii-chan to meet someone special?¡± ¡°Someone special? Who?¡± Konohamaru asked with curiosity. ¡°Her name is Tsunade. She¡¯s the First Hokage¡¯s granddaughter and Konoha¡¯s greatest female Ninja.¡± Hearing she was the greatest female Ninja in the entire vige, Konohamaru eximed in excitement, ¡°I will! Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Yosh, let¡¯s go together.¡± Sandaime picked up Konohamaru on his arms and walked towards the vige entrance. At the same time, Tsunade and the rest of herpanion had arrived near Konoha. Above the vige, the Hokage Rock was visible. Perhaps because she felt timid, Tsunade stopped and gazed at the vige in the distance. At that time, she was heartbroken after the death of her brother and lover. Later on, she discovered her brother¡¯s demise was caused by someone else. Since then, Tsunade was deeply disappointed with the vige and left Konoha. After years, she finally returned home. She still couldn¡¯t forget about the past, but she was still full of nostalgia for her hometown vige, where she grew up. After a while, Tsunade took a deep breath. Her eyes were full of determination. She continued walking toward the vige. At this time, arge number of vigers and Ninja was gathering near the entrance of the Konoha vige. They were all continually gazing at the distance, hoping to see Tsunade¡¯s silhouette. A few minutester, a middle-aged Ninja pointed to the distance and eximed, ¡°It¡¯s Tsunade-sama! She¡¯s back!¡± everyone shifted their gaze to the pointed direction. ¡°It¡¯s really her!¡± ¡°Yeah! Tsunade-sama finally returns home after all these years!¡± Most of the older generation of Ninja, who participated in the battlefield of the Second Shinobi World War, owed their life to Tsunade. Without her back-up, they wouldn¡¯t make it alive. Her departure, years ago, caused a big uproar in the vige. The vigers couldn¡¯t ept what had happened. They naturally felt excited to see Tsunade finally returned to Konoha. ¡°Tsunade-sama!¡± ¡°Tsunade-sama!¡± ......... Both vigers and Ninjas chanted Tsunade¡¯s name together. As she was getting closer to the vige, their voices were louder. At the vige entrance, Tsunade stopped. She observed all the familiar faces one by one, all sorts of mixed feelings in her heart. These people once battled together with her against death; now, most of them were more than half a century old. Looking at everyone¡¯s happy faces, Tsunade¡¯s heart was deeply touched. She rxed, ¡°Guys! I¡¯m back!¡± ¡°Tsunade! Wee home!¡± A familiar voice among the crowds caught Tsunade¡¯s attention. Tsunade turned to the voice¡¯s direction and saw the now white-haired Sandaime. Tsunade¡¯s memory of Sandaime stayed the same even after she left Konoha. At that time, Sandaime was a highly respected Ninja, but now, her view of him changed. Tsunade¡¯s eyes were swollen with tears. She held back her tears and said to the Sandaime, ¡°How are you, old man?¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing great! Nothing to worry about, I have retired. Look, I have my grandson with me. This is Sarutobi Konohamaru. Come, greet Tsunade! You said you want to meet her, right?¡± Tsunade realized the boy in Sandaime¡¯s arm. After teasing Konohamaru for a while, Tsunade and Ryo joined the crowd. They walked together towards the vige. As soon as they entered the vige, she saw a beautiful red-haired woman with a child around 10 years old. The woman was smiling at her. ¡°Kushina!¡± Tsunade immediately recognized the red-haired woman. Kushina was one of few members of the remaining Uzumaki n. After she arrived at Konoha, Uzumaki Mito took care of her. So, Tsunade and Kushina had a close rtionship. ¡°Tsunade nee-san! Long time no see!¡± Kushina waved as she greeted Tsunade. ¡°Kushina! Long time no see!¡± Tsunade returned the smile. After chatting for a while, Tsunade pointed to the boy next to Kushina, ¡°Kushina, is he your son with Minato?¡± ¡°Yes, his name is Uzumaki Naruto, he now went to the Ninja Academy?¡± ¡°So you went to the academy, huh? You must be dumb at school lessons like your mother. Especially in the culture ss.¡± Kushina¡¯s instantly flustered, her face turned red, ¡°Tsunade nee-san! How could you say that in front of Naruto!¡± ¡°Hahaha... Sorry, I was only joking. Let¡¯s go in!¡± That night, Tsunade and Yamanaka Ryo went to Hatake n residence to meet Hatake Sakumo. In the living room, three people sat cross-legged on the floor. Sakumo smiled and asked, ¡°Tsunade! It¡¯s been a while! How are you?¡± ¡°My life has beenfortable since I left the vige, no more responsibilities. But Sakumo-senpai¡¯s life after taking over the Hokage role must be depressing!¡± Sakumo reluctantly said, ¡°Hey, there¡¯s no other way! Minato is not here, Orochimaru ran away, you and Jiraiya broke free and became unreliable. Who else besides me can be Hokage?¡± ¡°Must be tough for you, being Hokage...¡± Tsunade was flustered. Sakumo waved his hand and said, ¡°Alright, enough with this topic. What makes you return home?¡± ¡°You can ask this kid. I return to the vige to help him and Minato.¡± Sakumo frowned, ¡°Help? What are you and Minato nned to do?¡± ¡°Minato nii-san wanted to help the Hyuga Branch Family broke free from the Main Family¡¯s control.¡± Ryoter exined the situation to Hatake Sakumo. ¡°Ryo, I had no objection in this matter. But don¡¯t act too rashly. You know the importance of the Hyuga n¡¯s role in the vige. If something happens, the people on Kazegakure will immediately found out.¡± ¡°I understand, please rx, uncle. We already know the Hyuga n has a method to lift the Caged Bird. Shishui will get the method easily.¡± Hatake Sakumo nodded and said, ¡°Well, you dide prepared.¡± Chapter 364 - Negotiation with the Ino-Shika-Cho Team!

Chapter 364 ¨C Negotiation with the Ino-Shika-Cho Team!

It waste at night after they finished the discussion in the Hatake n residence. Although the Senju n residence was empty all year round, some vigers and Ninja cleaned the house every three weeks, making it habitable. Tsunade took Shizune to her old house. Ryo naturally returned to the Yamanaka n residence. When Tsunade and Ryo went to Hatake n¡¯s residence, Lain returned to Yamanaka n residence and told Yamanaka Nori that her son had returned. As soon as Ryo entered the house, he was greeted with a table full of home-cooked meals prepared by his mother. It was all his favorite meals. Ryo smiled at his mother and ate his dinner with delight. After dinner, Ryo went to Yamanaka Inoichi¡¯s room and called Inoichi, who had fallen asleep. ¡°Ryo? Can¡¯t this wait until tomorrow? It¡¯s midnight.¡± Yamanaka Inoichiined. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Inoichi nii-san, but this matter is crucial. Wait for me in the living room. In the meantime, I will call Shikaku nii-san and Choji nii-san.¡± Not long after, Ryo returned to the Yamanaka n¡¯s living room with two sleepyheads. Ryo served tea to the three-person. After sipping the tea, the caffeine kicked in. The three people were fully awake now. The three of them exchanged nced, Inoichi said, ¡°Ryo, what¡¯s with you calling us thiste at night?¡± ¡°Well, Uncle Sakumo and Tsunade-sama had an idea to free the Hyuga Branch house from the Main Family. But now, we¡¯re not strong enough to aplish this. So I want the Ino-Shika-Cho team to join forces.¡± After Inoichi heard Ryo¡¯s exnation, he frowned and said, ¡°Sorry, Ryo! I can¡¯t promise you anything! This is a huge matter! If I agree with you, that means the Ino-Shika-Cho would directly sh with the Hyuga n. Our rtionship with Hyuga is good. I don¡¯t think this n is good.¡± ¡°Inoichi, don¡¯t quickly jump into conclusion, I think Ryo¡¯s n is quite promising.¡± Inoichi was surprised by Nara Shikaku¡¯s words. He said, ¡°Shikaku! Have you lost your mind? We¡¯re going to confront the Hyuga n!¡± Akimichi Chouza hurriedly calmed down his friend, ¡°Calm down, Inoichi. Shikaku must have some reason when he said that.¡± Nara Shikaku seized the chance to ask, ¡°Inoichi, who is the closest person to the Ino-Shika-Cho team? The kindest one?¡± ¡°Who? Of course, it¡¯s Hyuga Hizashi...¡± Yamanaka Inoichi stopped his sentence halfway. He suddenly realized it was the Hyuga Branch Family n that usually maintained a good rtionship with the Ino-Shika-Cho ns. The Hyuga Main Family n members rarely appeared. Their leader, Hiashi, only appeared in the conference room. Nara Shikaku nced at Inoichi and continued, ¡°You understand now, Inoichi? The one who¡¯s always been kind to the Ino-Shika-Cho ns is Hyuga Hizashi, who was from the Branch Family. Are you afraid to sh with a big n? Think again, the ratio of Hyuga Main Family and Branch Family is 1:50, did you understand? The Hyuga n members are close to 2.000 people. The Main Family consists of less than 40 people. The rest of them belongs in the Branch Family! Konoha¡¯s biggest n is the Hyuga Branch Family, not the Hyuga Main Family!¡± Before Shikaku could finish his sentence, Ryo continued to say, ¡°Shikaku nii-san is right. Once the Branch Family is free, the new Hyuga n will be established. By then, the newly formed Hyuga n, which wasposed of the Branch Family, will certainly be grateful for our help. Inoichi nii-san, you worry for nothing.¡± Inoichi was stunned, unable to say anything. After he heard Ryo and Shikaku¡¯s words, he was also a little bit excited. After sessfully persuaded Inoichi, Shikaku shifted on Ryo, ¡°Of course everything I say is based on the possibility if the Hyuga Branch House sessfully separated from the Main Family. As far as I know, there¡¯s no way to lift the Caged Bird, even if there were a way, the Hyuga Main Family would never say it to us. And the Hyuga n¡¯s Byakugan had a high resistance to Genjutsu. Maybe your Mangekyo could affect them, but I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be able to extract such valuable information. So, Ryo, we can believe you only after you tell us the way to lift the Caged Bird Jutsu.¡± Ryo had guessed that Shikaku would ask this. The way to lift the Caged Bird was the key to separate both Families. ¡°Shikaku nii-san, believe me, the Hyuga n Main Family had a way to lift the Caged Bird. As for how I will extract the information, I will rely on this.¡± Ryo pointed his eyes and continued saying, ¡°Once the Mangekyou Sharingan opens, there will be two special Dojutsu. These Dojutsu have their purpose, and it¡¯s powerful. Shishui¡¯s Mangekyo Dojutsu is called Kotoamatsukami. It can directly enter the target¡¯s brain without being noticed and controlled its target into the user¡¯s puppet. I n to use Shishui¡¯s Dojutsu to control one of the elders from the Hyuga Main Family to extract the Caged Bird solution.¡± ¡°The Elder? Why don¡¯t you target Hyuga Hiashi? He¡¯s the leader of the entire Hyuga n. He should have the method to lift the Caged Bird.¡± Akimichi Choza asked. ¡°Because I need him for another reason. We will immediately kill the Elder after we extracted the information. And we cannot kill Hiashi yet.¡± Ryo exined. ¡°Why do you have to kill the puppet?¡± Akimichi Choza asked again. ¡°The only reason we help the Branch Family to lift their curse is to be free from the Main Family. If they find out we are the ones who help them, the Branch Family will be upset with the vige. So, uncle Sakumo will tell the Branch Family members that it is the vige that helped them.¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t Hyuga Hiashi die?¡± Akimichi Choza continued to ask. Ryoughed, ¡°Once the Hyuga Branch Family is out of the Main Family¡¯s control. They will certainly hold grudges for the Main Family. Although there aren¡¯t many Main Family members, I know the core of the Hyuga n¡¯s secret Jutsu. Without these secret Jutsu, their n¡¯s strength will decrease sharply. If the Hyuga n lost their power, the vige would be troubled. And now, the n leader of the Main Family is Hyuga Hiashi, with his brother, Hyuga Hizashi as the Branch Family n leader. Both of them had a good rtionship. Hyuga Hizashi will definitely restrain the Branch Family n members not to destroy the Main Family.¡± Chapter 365 - – Operation Start! Chapter 365 ¨C Operation Start! ¡°Ryo, what do you need us to do?¡± After listening for a while, Yamanaka Inoichi realized Ryo hadn¡¯t mentioned what the Ino-Shika-Cho three ns needed to do. ¡°It¡¯s simple. I need the Ino-Shika-Cho three n to recognize this new n and help them get their rights from the high-ranks at any cost after the Hyuga Branch Family left the Main Family.¡± Nara Shikaku heard it. He smiled, ¡°Alright. It seems simple enough.¡± ¡°Shikaku...¡± Nara Shikaku quickly stopped Inoichi¡¯s Word. He replied, ¡°Rx, I¡¯ll exinter. Anyway, we agreed to cooperate.¡± Yamanaka Ryo nodded and said, ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll head to my room to rest for the night. The operation will start soon. You should all remain silent for the time being.¡± ¡°Rx, I know what to do.¡± With Shikaku¡¯s assurance, Ryo turned and left the living room to rest. As soon as he left, Inoichi and Akimichi Chouza nced at Nara Shikaku, demanding an exnation. ¡°Shikaku, ¡®from the high ranks at any cost¡¯? This isn¡¯t a joke! Why did you agree?¡± Akimichi Chouza asked directly. ¡°You two must be dumb. Can¡¯t you see this is our chance to improve our three ns¡¯ status?¡± Inoichi and Chouza were dumbfounded. They both exchanged a nce before Inoichi asked, ¡°What do you mean? Make it clear!¡± Nara Shikaku stared at his two friends, ¡°Here, who has the greatest influence in the entire vige?¡± Chouza immediately answered, ¡°It must be Hokage-sama. The Uchiha n also respected Hokage-sama, we also respected him. And Tsunade-sama will also support Hokage-sama.¡± ¡°Then what are you afraid of? Why do you doubt Ryo when Hokage-sama himself supports him? The result of the high ranks¡¯ conference is already determined. Our first task is to support the Hyuga Branch Family. It¡¯s not a difficult task. So, what¡¯s the Branch Family¡¯s opportunity?¡± Inoichi pped his thigh in realization, he said. ¡°I see!¡± Nara shikaku helplessly sighed, ¡°I¡¯m surrounded by idiots.¡± He immediately left after getting up. The next day, Ryo went to the Hokage Office early in the morning. ¡°Uncle Sakumo, everything is ready! Let¡¯s do this!¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve summoned Hyuga Hiashi and Hyuga Toyota. Ryo, are you sure Hiashi will approve the Branch Family¡¯s separation?¡± Last night, he, Tsunade, and Sakumo talked all night long. They decided to directly summon Hyuga Hiashi and the Hyuga n Great Elder, Hyuga Toyota. Then Shisui, disguised as Anbu, would use Kotoamatsukami to control Toyota¡¯s mind and obtain the secret of the Caged Bird Jutsu. Hatake Sakumo agreed to the n. But one thing he couldn¡¯t understand was why Ryo was so convinced Hiashi would agree to let the Branch Family to be separated from the Main Family. If Hiashi really would agree, why didn¡¯t they just extract the Caged Bird information from him? Why they had to work harder and involved Hyuga Toyota? Ryo didn¡¯t exin to Sakumo. He just said Sakumo would understand soon. Sakumo initially hesitated, but he finally agreed to the operation n and trust Ryo. ¡°Hokage-sama, The Hyuga n Leader and Great Elder are here.¡± An Anbu Ninja informed him, interrupting his thought. After a few formalities, Hyuga Hiashi said, ¡°Hokage-sama, why we were summoned today?¡± ¡°Nothing. I just wanted to talk to the Great Elder.¡± ¡°To me?¡± Hyuga Toyota was taken aback. He looked at Sakumo, ¡°Why would Hokage-sama...¡± Hyuga Toyota didn¡¯t finish his voice. A scarlet Sharingan controlled his mind, slowly blurred out his consciousness. Hyuga Hiashi immediately noticed the abnormality. He turned on his Byakugan and saw Toyota¡¯s Chakra was in disarray. Hyuga Hiashi¡¯s expression was offended. He immediately stepped back and asked, ¡°Hokage-sama, what¡¯s the meaning of this!¡± ¡°Hiashi-sama, please calm down.¡± ¡°Yamanaka Ryo?! Why are you here? Hokage-sama, what the hell is going on here?¡± After seeing Ryo, Hiashi rxed his defensive posture. He understood that he couldn¡¯t win against Ryo. ¡°Hiashi-sama, what do you think about Hyuga n¡¯s Caged Bird?¡± For a moment, Hiashi was puzzled. He didn¡¯t know why Ryo asked this all of a sudden. After hesitating, Hiashi said, ¡°It¡¯s none of your concern.¡± ¡°Really? What if I said I want to release the Hyuga Branch Family from the Main Family? What will you do?¡± Hyuga Hiashi smirked, ¡°Hahaha... that¡¯s impossible! Do you think using cheap Genjutsu to control the Great Elder would lead you to know how to lift the Caged Bird? Our Byakugan is highly resistant to all Genjutsu.¡± ¡°I see, so Hiashi-sama doesn¡¯t believe me. It¡¯s fine. Then we should hear it directly from Elder Toyota!¡± Before Ryo finished his word, Shisui gave orders to Toyota. Toyota easily spoke the method of lifting the Caged Bird without hesitation. Sakumo observed Hiashi¡¯s expression. After he heard the method, he wasn¡¯t angry. In fact, he was relieved. Sakumo said, ¡°So, it seems that Hiashi-sama also disapproves of the Caged Bird Jutsu!¡± Hiashi hesitated for a moment. He continued, ¡°I do. I hate the Jutsu.¡± ¡°If my guess is correct, does that mean Hiashi-sama doesn¡¯t know how to lift the Caged Bird?¡± Ryo asked with a gentle smile. ¡°Indeed. I didn¡¯t know the method. Otherwise, Hizashi and his son wouldn¡¯t have the curse seal for such a long time.¡± When speaking of Hizashi, Hiashi¡¯s eyes gleamed with sadness. ¡°Why don¡¯t you have it? As the n Leader, shouldn¡¯t you be the one controlling the Caged Bird?¡± Hatake Sakumo expressed his astonishment. Hiashi sighed, ¡°It¡¯s because of my attitude towards Hizashi. I was attached to him because I feel sorry for him. The Elders knew about my affection for my brother. They were afraid if I would release Hizashi¡¯s caged bird. That¡¯s why they never tell me about the method.¡± After listening to Hiashi¡¯s word, Ryoughed and said, ¡°So it¡¯s true! Hiashi-sama, I happened to know the method of lifting the Caged Bird off Hyuga Hizashi. Would you cooperate with us?¡± Chapter 366 - Hyuga Clan Leader’s Affection Chapter 366 ¨C Hyuga n Leader¡¯s Affection Hyuga Hiashi looked at Toyota. He asked Ryo with great vignce, ¡°My cooperation? Cooperation in what, exactly? What do you want?¡± ¡°Just like I said before. I want to help lift the Caged Bird Jutsu from the Hyuga Branch Family and release them. As for the cooperation... I need Hiashi-sama to hand over some of Hyuga n¡¯s secret Jutsu after the Branch Family is freed from the Caged Bird.¡± After he heard Ryo¡¯s word, he understood the meaning. But Hiashi didn¡¯t understand why an outsider like Ryo was involved in Hyuga n¡¯s private matter. Did he have a hidden motive? Thinking of this, he nced again at Ryo. Seeing this, Ryo understood what Hiashi was worrying about. Heughed and said, ¡°Hiashi-sama has Nothing to be afraid of us. You saw what Hyuga Toyota had be. If we had any evil intention, you would be dead by now.¡± ¡°Hmph! Now that you control Elder Toyota, why don¡¯t you just instruct him to teach the Hyuga n¡¯s secret Jutsu to the Branch Family?¡± ¡°Because he isn¡¯t the one whose younger brother is the Branch Family n Leader. Hiashi-sama would know it better than anyone else, how the Branch Family hates the Main Family? How many of the Main Family members will be spared when the Branch Family unleashed their hatred after their Caged Bird was lifted? I think both families are parts of this vige. I didn¡¯t want you to kill each other. That¡¯s why I tried to give the Brach Family freedom, while also protecting the Main Family. And this man will y an important role in releasing the Caged Bird.¡± Ryo pointed to Hyuga Toyota. Ryo¡¯s word was sincere, and it moved Hiashi¡¯s heart. He contemted for a while, and asked, ¡°Yamanaka Ryo, what are you going to do?¡± Ryo replied with a smile. ¡°What I want to do is simple. I want to use Hyuga Toyota to cause a stir within the Main Family, leaving the Main Family n Leader desperately trying to protect the Branch Family. However, we might need to use one of your daughters as a plot.¡± Hiashi sighed, ¡°Very well. It looks like you¡¯ve arranged everything. If that¡¯s the case, then I have Nothing else to say. I agree to cooperate.¡± Hyuga Hiashi always wanted to lift the Caged Bird, but he didn¡¯t know how, nor was he confident he could protect the Main Family. That¡¯s why he kept silent. After listening to Ryo¡¯s n today, Hiashi thought. First, the Hyuga n always supported the Hokage. So the Hokage didn¡¯t need to reduce his influence on Hyuga n. Second, the system restricting the Branch Family did hinder Hyuga n¡¯s development. He couldn¡¯t change this system. So when a person had the power to change the system, he was happy to see it. That¡¯s why Hiashi agreed to cooperate with the Ryo. Seeing Hiashi¡¯s approval, Ryo and Sakumo both smiled. Sakumo stood from his chair and patted Hiashi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Hiashi-sama, put your trust in me. You will not regret this decision.¡± Shortly after, Ryo let Hyuga Hiashi and Toyota returned to their residence. That night, Hyuga Toyota summoned two other Elders of the Hyuga Main Family. Both of them thought Toyota was going to tell them about why the Hokage summoned him. Instead, Toyota remained silent and talked about Hiashi¡¯s two daughters. ¡°Everyone in our family knows Hyuga Hiashi has two daughters. In that regard, Hiashi should have decided who should be the Main Family, and who should be in the Branch House.¡± Hyuga Toyota exined briefly. The two Elders were surprised. They hadn¡¯t expected Toyota to bring up this topic again. When Hyuga Hanabi was 3 years old, the three of them already suggested Hiashi that he should engrave the Caged Bird on one of her daughters to determine which one belonged to the Branch Family. But Hiashi rejected. He said Hinata¡¯s innate talent wasn¡¯t good enough to serve as the heir. When Hanabi grew up, if her innate talent exceeds Hinata, then Hinata will be the one belong to the Branch Family. A year ago, a 5-year-old Hanabi defeated Hinata in training. The three Elders reiterated their previous request so that Hiashi engraved the Caged Bird on Hinata, but he still refused. At that time, the three Elders already felt that Hiashi had vited their family system. So they started feeling reluctant towards Hiashi. That time, they knew his strength far exceeded the three of thembined. He would defeat them effortlessly with Gentle Fist. Hence, the three Elders gave up their hope to engrave the Caged Bird on Hinata. When Hyuga Toyota mentioned it again, the two Elder¡¯s faces were surprised. After a long pause, one of them asked slowly, ¡°Great Elder, wouldn¡¯t this offend the n Leader-sama again?¡± Hyuga Toyota coldly snorted, ¡°Hmph! So what if he¡¯s angry? Our n¡¯s system has been like this since a long time ago. Even if he disagrees, he has to agree anyway!¡± ¡°But the n Leader-sama¡¯s power...¡± ¡°You both don¡¯t forget that the Main Family isn¡¯t just us. I have already contacted some Main Family members. A total of 11 people have agreed. Tomorrow, we will confront the n Leader to let him know that Nothing could change the Hyuga n¡¯s rules!¡± After the two Elder exchanged nces, they helplessly nodded, promising to aid Hyuga Toyota. The next day, Hyuga Toyota led the entire Main Family group to Hiashi. Aside from n meetings, this was the first time the Branch Family n member saw so many Main Family members gathered. At this point, Hiashi had prepared. Ryo advised him to take his two daughters training together. At the same time, there were some women from the Branch Family serving as Hinata and Hanabi¡¯s caretakers. They were startled and immediately bowed down when they saw Hyuga Toyota walked in with the Main Family n members. As usual, the Main Family ignored the women and went straight to Hyuga Hiashi. Hiashi nced at the approaching entourage. He casually asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Hyuga Toyota, who was under Shisui¡¯s control, said, ¡°Nothing major. We just want to know which one among your daughter belongs to the Branch House.¡± ¡°We talked about this a while ago. I will wait until Hanabi grows up and see whose innate talent is better before making any decision.¡± Hyuga Toyota nced at the second Elder, who helplessly stood up and braced himself. He said, ¡°As far as I know, Young Lady Hanabi had defeated Young Lady Hinatast year. What are we waiting for?¡± Chapter 367 - Releasing the Caged Bird (Part 1)

Chapter 367 ¨C Releasing the Caged Bird (Part 1)

¡°Exin yourself. Why you all seem to be in a hurry?¡± Hyuga Hiashi calmly said. ¡°Hmph! Since ancient times, the children of the Hyuga n will be marked with the Caged Bird curse when they¡¯re 3 years old, and both of your daughters are 10 and 6 years old. And we¡¯re the one who was in a hurry?¡± A Main Family n member said. ¡°I see. You wanted to engrave my daughter with Caged Bird today?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about what we want. It¡¯s the n¡¯s rules.¡± ¡°Haha... then let me see what you got.¡± Hyuga Hiashi opened his Byakugan as he posed for the Gentle Fist. ¡°Hmph! Don¡¯t me us for what¡¯sing. It¡¯s all because of your arrogance!¡± Hyuga Toyota coldly snorted. He also posed the Gentle Fist. Suddenly, Hyuga Hiashi¡¯s residence¡¯s atmosphere was tense. Both children, Hinata and Hanabi, were anxious after seeing the confrontation between their father and the n members. They were hiding behind their Hyuga Branch Family female caregiver. ¡°Hmph! How could someone from the Main Family be so timid?! Hand them over!¡± Hyuga Toyota spoke to the Hyuga sisters hiding behind their caregiver. Both of them had never experienced such a thing that they were shivering from fear. The caregiver took care of the sisters since they were a baby, she naturally had a deep rtionship with them. Although she was afraid of Hyuga Toyota, her motherly instinct made her dare to confront him. ¡°Great Elder-sama, the two Young Lady are still too young...¡± ¡°Hmph! What makes you confident to talk back?¡± Hyuga Toyota coldly snorted. Urging the curse seal on the caregiver¡¯s forehead. The curse seal acted instantly. The Branch Family wrenched in pain before she fainted. Hyuga Hiashi¡¯splexion got pale, he asked, ¡°Toyota, the Branch Family is also a part of the Hyuga n. You¡¯re too harsh!¡± Hyuga Toyota kept quiet. The third Elder on the side said, ¡°The Branch Family has always been a helper for the Main Family. n Leader-sama is worried about these people, I guess.¡± ¡°Third Elder is right.¡± ¡°The Branch Family member should be punished for interfering.¡± ........... ¡°Enough! I didn¡¯t expect the Hyuga n¡¯s Main Family to act like this. I see no need for the n separation to exist!¡± Hyuga Hiashi¡¯s words were stone-cold. The Main Family crowd was shocked. The Branch Family n members who guarded the gate outside contemted. They didn¡¯t expect the n Leader to be so protective of them, even saying there¡¯s no need for such a separation system to exist. The guard nced at one another until one of them said, ¡°You should go and tell Hizashi-sama what happened.¡± Hispanion nodded and immediately ran. Everyone was shocked by Hiashi¡¯s words. For a moment, his residence atmosphere fell into a strange silence. A momentter, Hyuga Toyota said, ¡°How dare you say such a thing?! It seems like you are no longer fit to serve as the Leader of the Hyuga n!¡± ¡°Hmph! I never wanted to be a n Leader. I¡¯ve been tormented for years because Hizashi sacrificed himself so that I could be the Leader, but I¡¯ve never been able to do anything for him. But yesterday, I finally know the way to lift the Caged Bird. There¡¯s no need for the system to exist anymore.¡± As he said that, Hiashi ran to the unconscious Branch Family member woman. He formed a hand sign with both of his hand, injected Chakra into the woman, and the green Caged Bird curse seals slowly fading away. The n members were stunned at what just happened. They didn¡¯te forward to stop Hyuga Hiashi. Hyuga Toyota was terrified, ¡°No way... That¡¯s impossible! How does he know about the method to lift the Caged Bird?!¡± Hiashi snorted, ¡°For years, the Caged Bird¡¯s solution has always been kept secret by the Three Elders and n Leader, so why shouldn¡¯t I know?¡± ¡°Elder-sama, how did the secret leaked?!¡± The rest of the Main Family who just recovered from their shock immediately asked the Three Elders. The second Elder¡¯splexion went pale, he replied, ¡°The solution to the Caged Bird has never been lost. But the n has only been trying to get the Branch Family to ept their own destiny so they wouldn¡¯t dare to resist. The n Leader has always cared too much about the Branch Family, so we didn¡¯t tell him how to disable the Caged Bird. We already knew he would immediately use it after he found out about the method.¡± As soon as the second Elder¡¯s voice disappeared, the third Elder immediately said, ¡°n Leader-sama had gone crazy. We must restrain him first. Just in case there would be a turmoil!¡± The rest of the Branch Family n members exchanged nces and immediately spread out and surrounded Hyuga Hiashi to protect him. At the same time, Hizashi was informed about what happened in Hiashi¡¯s residence. He immediately realized that this matter was urgent and immediately rushed to Hiashi¡¯s residence. Not long after, Hizashi was stopped by Yamanaka Ryo and Tsunade. ¡°Tsunade-sama, Ryo-sama!¡± Hyuga Hizashi respectfully greeted the two. ¡°Hizashi, why are you in a hurry?¡± ¡°Something is going on with the n, Tsunade-sama. I need to get to Hiashi-sama as soon as possible.¡± Yamanaka Ryo immediately smiled, ¡°Hehe... Hizashi, there would be a lot of Main Family n members. You bear the mark of the Caged Bird. Going there right now will be your death. Let me help you.¡± ¡°Help me? But how...¡± Hizashi saw Ryo silently formed a hand seal and pouring Chakra into the Caged Bird on his forehead. A few secondster, Hizashi felt like his chain was broken, he felt a sense of relief like he had never felt before. ¡°This... Ryo-sama, you... How is this even possible?!¡± His Caged Bird was now disabled, and Hizashi was too excited to speak clearly. Tsunade looked at Hyuga Hizashi and smiled. She tapped on Hizashi¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Now, there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t do. Go now, as far as I know, you¡¯re the best Ninja among the Hyuga n. Go and help your nii-san!¡± ¡°Thank you! Tsunade-sama! Ryo-sama!¡± After he bowed to the two, he calmed himself and dashed to Hiashi¡¯s residence. At this time, Hyuga Hiashi was already cornered by the 11 Main Family n members. The Hyuga sisters hugged each other in fear. They hid in the distance, overlooking their father and the Main Family n members¡¯ battle. ¡°Nee-chan, is Father going to be alright?¡± Hanabi asked nervously. Hinata squeezed out a smile tofort her sister, ¡°No, but our Father is powerful.¡± Chapter 368 - – Releasing the Caged Bird (Part 2) Chapter 368 ¨C Releasing the Caged Bird (Part 2) ¡°But... Father... Father seems like he is about to lose.¡± Hanabi¡¯s voice trembled after seeing Hiashi was cornered. Hinata immediately hugged Hanabi behind her and firmly said, ¡°Hanabi, don¡¯t be afraid. No matter what, onee-chan will protect you.¡± Hyuga Hiashi¡¯s power was one of the best among the Hyuga n. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t serve as the Hyuga n Leader for so many years. However, Hyuga Hiashi alone couldn¡¯t win against the 11 Main Family n members. The battle situation was getting dire for Hiashi. The second Elder seized the opportunity to use Eight Trigrams: Vacuum Palm on Hiashi. The Jutsu hit Hiashi¡¯s shoulder and knocked him down. The rest of the Main Family n members immediately rushed toward him. At the crucial moment, the door of Hiashi¡¯s residence mmed open, and a silhouette instantly protected Hyuga Hiashi. The silhouette was Hyuga Hizashi. He deflected all the Main Family n members¡¯ attack with Hyuga n¡¯s strongest defense Taijutsu, the Eight Trigrams Palms Revolving Heaven. The Main Family was struggling at his defense. ¡°Hizashi! How dare you intervene with the Main Family¡¯s business! You shall be dead!¡± The third Elder immediately pressed the Caged Bird curse seal. He was shocked to see Hizashi was immune. The third Elder¡¯s face turned pale. Hizashi¡¯s Caged Bird seal was already lifted. On the other side, Hizashi helped his brother to stand up again, ¡°Onii-san, are you alright?¡± Hyuga Hiashiughed, ¡°Never been better.¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t fought together with you for a long time. I looked forward to this day!¡± Hearing his brother¡¯s words, Hiashi¡¯s memory shed at the scene of him and his brothers fighting side by side in the Third Shinobi World War. He couldn¡¯t help but feel mncholy. He gazed at Hizashi and nodded. ¡°Hizashi, you traitor! How dare you lift the Caged Bird without our permission!¡± The two brothers looked up. Hizashi smirked at the third Elder. ¡°Hehehe... do you guys think you could win against the Hyuga Brothers?¡± ¡°Hmph! Hizashi, you¡¯re being arrogant. Lifting the Caged Bird won¡¯t change anything! You will still die here!¡± The Main Family soon rushed again; the two brothers nced at each other¡¯s, posing in defense of Gentle Fist. They had experienced countless battles together since the Third Shinobi War. Their battle senses and understanding were far from the Main Family members couldprehend. As for their strength, Hizashi¡¯s innate talent alone was far above Hiashi. For so many years, his Caged Bird limited Hizashi¡¯s Byakugan. But now, it¡¯s no longer the case. The two brothers worked together to block their opponents¡¯ attacks. The Main Family swayed after noticing Hizashi¡¯s power was far above them. Although Hizashi managed to keep their opponent at bay, he was also worried about Hiashi¡¯s injury and his two nieces¡¯ safety. The situation was a stalemate for a while. At the same time, Ryo and Tsunade took the opportunity to help to lift the Caged Bird from the Hyuga Branch Family Jounin or above. Of course, they only helped those who had little to no dangerous resentment towards the Main Family. After being freed of their Caged Bird, the Branch Family members would fight to defend their rights. These people needed to be less hostile to the Main Family. Otherwise, they would seek revenge as soon as their Caged Bird was lifted, and the Main Family would perish. Their goal would stray from Namikaze Minato¡¯s original intention. Ryo and Tsunade naturally didn¡¯t know every Branch Family n member that should be released of their Caged Bird. Ryo got his old friend from the Branch Family to help him. Having fought side by side for so many years, Ryo trusted his friend. Under Hyuga Ming¡¯s guidance, Ryo and Tsunade released more than a dozen Jounin from the Branch Family. With the Jounin, Ryo and Tsunade rushed to Hiashi¡¯s residence. Before they entered the house, Tsunade suddenly asked, ¡°Boy, tell me. Do you think those two can win against the Main Family?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. If both of them joined forces together from the beginning, the Main Family wasn¡¯t their opponent. But now, Hiashi-sama had fought alone for some time, he must¡¯ve been wounded, and there are Hiashi-sama¡¯s two daughters...¡± Tsunade frowned, ¡°You mean the two brothers can¡¯t win? Boy, you underestimated Hizashi¡¯s power.¡± ¡°Tsunade-sama, you expected too high. If Hizashi weren¡¯t restricted by the Caged Bird for so many years, he could easily defeat them. But not this time.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s bet on it!¡± Ryo smiled. He felt he was right, so why would he refuse to win? ¡°Alright, what¡¯s the bet?¡± Tsunade immediately said, ¡°If I win, you will help me pay all of my debts to Orochimaru.¡± ¡°I see. What if I win?¡± Ryo asked with a smile. ¡°I owe you a favor, and I¡¯ll help you.¡± ¡°Seems fair enough. Alright, then.¡± After a while, the two arrived at Hiashi¡¯s residence. Tsunade pushed the door of Hiashi¡¯s residence and saw that she lost the bet. The two sides that were fighting were startled when they saw the door swung open. Both sides thought reinforcement from the enemy sides wasing. After seeing Tsunade, both sides were relieved. But Tsunade¡¯s expression turned pale. Ryo said with a smile and said, ¡°Hahaha! Tsunade-sama, it looks like you lost. You owe me a favor now.¡± ¡°Tsunade-sama! Hyuga Hiashi and Hizashi wanted to betray the Hyuga n. Tsunade-sama, please help us defeat them!¡± The second Elder pleaded to Tsunade. Hearing this, Tsunade coldly snorted. She shed towards the second Elder and mmed him down with a punch. The entire Main Family n member was stunned at the scene, but Tsunade didn¡¯t stop. She muttered something as she continued beating, ¡°Damn it! How could I lose! To a young boy!¡± In less than a minute, the rest of the Main Family n members were beaten by Tsunade. Everyone presented in Hyuga Hiashi¡¯s residence was stunned, except for Yamanaka Ryo. ¡°This is Tsunade-sama¡¯s real strength? How terrifying!¡± The young Hyuga muttered beside Ryo. Ryoughed, ¡°Ming, you¡¯re too na?ve. Tsunade-sama didn¡¯t even use half of her strength. Otherwise, they¡¯re all will be dead by now.¡± Hyuga Ming heard this and immediately nced at the defeated Main Family members. Indeed, they¡¯re still breathing. Chapter 369 Chapter 369 Hokage Ryo¡¯s Path Chapter 369 ¨C Flutter ording to Shisui¡¯s instruction, Hyuga Toyota got up and said, ¡°Tsunade-sama, what¡¯s the meaning of this?!¡± Tsunade twitched her lips but didn¡¯t speak. Her case was unique. Every word she said, she didn¡¯t only represent herself but also the entire Senju n. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t know what to say. Seeing this, Yamanaka Ryo immediately said, ¡°I think every Hyuga n is a member of Konoha. Regardless of being the Main or Branch Family. Since you¡¯re all family, the n separation system doesn¡¯t need to exist!¡± Everyone from the Main Family n member red at Ryo. The second Elder immediately said, ¡°This is Hyuga n¡¯s business. You have no right to interfere!¡± Hyuga Hizashi immediately responded after he realized Ryo and Tsunade were on their side. Hizashi said, ¡°Hyuga n is a resident of Konoha, so Ryo-sama is naturally eligible to ask.¡± Hyuga Toyota snorted coldly. ¡°Qualified? On what basis? He¡¯s not a vige official or Elder. Why should he meddle in our n¡¯s business?¡± ¡°Right. I¡¯m not the vige official or Elder, but I¡¯m powerful! Powerful people always had a ce in the Ninja World. Who dares to challenge me?¡± After finished talking, Ryo emanated a suppressing murderous aura. Everyone, except Tsunade, was stunned. Tsunade nced at the shivering Hyuga n members. ¡°What makes you dare to offend this boy to your own death?¡± But shortly after, Tsunade noticed trembling Hinata, who was hiding in the corner, protecting her younger sister. Tsunade frowned and said, ¡°Boy, enough with that! There are two children over there!¡± Ryo snapped back to reality. He remembered that Hyuga sisters were still here. His gaze shifted towards trembling Hinata in the corner. Seeing her pale face, he quickly dissipated his murderous aura. Everyone was relieved. A lot of people fell to the ground. ¡°Now, great Elder. Do you still think I¡¯m not worthy?¡± Hyuga Toyota was silent. He came here because Shisui controlled over him. Now he had served his purpose. Everything was to make the Branch Family n members hate him. The other n members thought the Great Elder silence as a tacit acknowledgment. After all, Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s murderous aura just now was indeed terrifying. There was no shame in admitting it. ¡°Ryo-sama, we, the Hyuga n, have been practicing the n separation system since ancient times. Yet you wanted us to abolish the system. Isn¡¯t it a bit inappropriate?¡± The second Elder asked cautiously. Ryo snorted at the words, ¡°Oh, since the beginning of time? That means the Hyuga n has been wrong for the whole time? Yet you all thought you were doing the right thing.¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been wrong the whole time? What does Ryo-sama mean?¡± The third Elder pursued the question. Instead of exining to them, Ryo changed the subject, ¡°Does the Hyuga n even know who your ancestor was?¡± The n members were stunned. They nced at each other and shook their head. ¡°If you really don¡¯t know, then I¡¯ll tell you something. The ancestor of the Hyuga n was a man named Otsutsuki Hamura, Rikudou Sennin¡¯s brother.¡± Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s word was like a sting bomb, stunning every Hyuga n members present. A few momentster, Hyuga Hizashi was the first to regain his senses. He asked, ¡°Ryo-sama, isn¡¯t the Rikudou Sennin just a legend?¡± ¡°Of course not. Rikudou Sennin¡¯s real name was Otsutsuki Hagoromo. They were both the founders of the Art of Ninja. Senju, Uchiha, and Uzumaki were all descendants of Rikudou Sennin. The existence of these three ns was proof that the Rikudou Sennin wasn¡¯t a legend.¡± Tsunade, who was just observing, was also shocked by Ryo¡¯s word. ¡°Hey, kid! Are you telling me the truth?¡± Ryo nodded. He secretly established a Spiritual link with Tsunade, ¡°Tsunade-sama, there¡¯s a stone tablet in the Uchiha n¡¯s Nanga Shrine which was left by Rikudou Sennin. The content of the tablet can only be read with Mangekyou Sharingan. As my Mangekyou Sharingan evolves, it sees more and more things. My eyes are now Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan. I read it all from this stone tablet.¡± After listening to Ryo¡¯s sound transmission, Tsunade recalled something the First Hokage said to her. He had mentioned that the Uchiha n had a stone tablet that had been passed down since ancient times. Thinking of this, Tsunadepletely believed Ryo¡¯s word. ¡°All these years, Uchiha and Senju had been fighting for so many years, and to learn that we¡¯re actually rted. How ironic.¡± ¡°I was shocked, too, when I first learn about it,¡± Ryo said to Tsunade. ¡°Well, continue on what you¡¯re about to do! I need to calm myself down.¡± Yamanaka Ryo smiled and disconnected the Spiritual link. He continued speaking to the Hyuga n, ¡°Your ancestor, Otsutsuki Hamura, migrated to the Moon with a part of his n members for some reason. They also inherited Byakugan. But they didn¡¯t have this so-called Main and Branch separation system, even this Caged Bird Jutsu was destroyed by them.¡± Ryo¡¯s half-true words didn¡¯t convince the n. He himself understood that words alone weren¡¯t enough. ¡°I know you don¡¯t believe me. So don¡¯t fight back, I¡¯ll show you some of my memories.¡± Ryo opened Mangekyou Sharingan. The second Elder was startled upon hearing this, he asked, ¡°Memory? Ryo-sama, you mean you¡¯ve been to the moon and saw the Hyuga n there?¡± ¡°If I hadn¡¯t gone to the moon and was entrusted by them, do you think I would waste my time meddling with the Hyuga n business? Well, I¡¯m not going to bother exining to you if it¡¯s true or not. You should see it for yourselves.¡± The Branch Family knew Yamanaka Ryo was helping them and didn¡¯t resist. The Main Family n members also wanted to verify what Ryo just said. They gave up resisting after some hesitation. They were soon hypnotized by the Mangekyou¡¯s Genjutsu. With Otsutsuki Hana as his main focus, Ryo created a scene of the Hyuga n members being joyful on the moon. A momentter, the illusion was lifted. The n members of the Branch Family were all silent. They didn¡¯t expect that there really would be people on the moon who had the same Byakugan and got along well. ¡°Could it be that all these years, what we¡¯ve been doing was wrong?¡± The second Elder began to falter a bit. ¡°But, this could also be an illusion from Yamanaka Ryo!¡± The third Elder was still skeptical, he whispered a reminder to hispanion. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t look fake. And from the building and the conversation, it looks like it¡¯s really happened. With his strength, there¡¯s no way Ryo-sama could do such illusion.¡± The second Elder¡¯s words left the third Elder speechless. Especially when he was reminded about Ryo¡¯s strength. With his current power, it would be easy to kill everyone in the Hyuga n. Now that Hyuga Hiashi had possessed the secret Jutsu that could be passed down on the Branch Family. The Main Family was now practically useless, yet Yamanaka Ryo didn¡¯t kill them. Thinking of this, the third Elder looked at Ryo with aplicated expression. Chapter 370 - The Hyuga Clan’s Compromise

Chapter 370 ¨C The Hyuga n¡¯s Compromise

In fact, it¡¯s not just the Main Family second and third Elder, but most Hyuga Main Family n members were shaken by the separation system. Just now, in Ryo¡¯s ¡°memory¡±, they saw Otsutsuki n on the moon lived harmoniously. Everyone had the same questions, was the Otsutsuki n¡¯s system better than theirs? Seeing everyone fell into deep contemtion, Ryo didn¡¯t bother them. He secretly established a Spiritual link with Tsunade. ¡°Tsunade-sama, you lost your bet with me.¡± ¡°Hmph! I don¡¯t need you to remind me that. If you agree to bet, you must be ready to lose. So, what do you want me to do?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll get straight to my point. Tsunade-sama, I hope you will stay in the vige and build a new medical ninja system with me.¡± When Tsunade heard Ryo¡¯s sound transmission, she raised her eyebrows. She was a medical ninja, and Ryo¡¯s proposal suited her profession. But, Tsunade had a traumatic experience, that¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t involve in medical treatment for years. However, Ryo had treated her once with Genjutsu. And now Tsunade¡¯s condition was somewhat better than in the original Manga. It¡¯s still possible to participate in some medical research with her current status, which was why Yamanaka Ryo proposed that. ¡°Boy, what¡¯s the new medical ninja system you just said?¡± ¡°There are three main aspects I want to improve. One, improve the medical skills of medical ninjas. Second, improving the medical ninja¡¯s battlefield survival rate and improving the status of the medical ninjas.¡± A faint smile lifted from the corner of Tsunade¡¯s lips. ¡°Healing, survival, status! Boy, you¡¯ve thought it through, pretty good!¡± ¡°So, Tsunade-sama thinks that it¡¯s possible?¡± ¡°Well, medical ninjas are undoubtedly a scarce resource in the establishment of ninja vige. Most of them had mediocrebat skills, and there were a lot of medical ninjas that the vige has spent a lot of time developing, but they died easily on the battlefield. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve settled on the three iron rules of medical ninjas. What you just said about the medical ninjas¡¯ survival rate is the most important thing for me. As for status, I don¡¯t think it really matters.¡± Ryo frowned, ¡°Tsunade-sama, you¡¯re wrong about that. The medical ninjas status in the vige must be raised. Nowadays, the vige preaches the heroes, those who have made a great achievement on the battlefield. Even you were famous in the Ninja World because of your achievement during the Third Shinobi World War. A medical ninja¡¯s status isn¡¯t as high as an ordinary ninja, so most ninja students never aim to be a medical ninja after they graduate. As a result, the number dwindled, and Konoha¡¯s medical system isn¡¯t advancing well. Only by raising the number and status of medical ninjas, Konoha¡¯s medical system would progress faster. And should a war urred in the future, Konoha Ninjas¡¯ survival rate will improve.¡± Tsunade was taken aback by his words. After a few moments of contemtion, ¡°Boy, I have to admit that you thought forward, more than I do. In this, I will fully support you.¡± Hearing Tsuande¡¯s promise, Ryo sighed in relief. In fact, before he had this idea, the current Konoha situation couldn¡¯t be relied on toplete his n. In order to aplish a change of this magnitude, a person with sufficient prestige would have to lead it. Tsunade was the grandkid of the First Hokage, the princess of Daimyou, the predecessor of Country of Fire, and the founder of the current medical system. She was the most suitable person to lead the reform system. With Tsunade as the lead,pleting the medical ninja reformation system was a guaranteed sess. Thinking of this, Ryo smiled, ¡°Thank you! Tsunade-sama!¡± Tsunade nced, nodded imperceptibly, almost ignoring Ryo. Ryo felt his Spiritual link was broken. At the same time, the Hyuga Main Family n members hade to a conclusion. Initially, the n would be represented by Hyuga Hiashi or Hyuga Toyota. But now that Hyuga Hiashi was on Branch Family¡¯s side, and Hyuga Toyota was clearly objected to abolishing the n¡¯s separation system. The Second Elder was selected as a representation. ¡°Tsunade-sama, Ryo-sama, after our discussion, we agree to release the Branch Family of their Caged Birds, with several terms and conditions.¡± Tsunade showed an annoyed expression, ¡°If you have any conditions, say them quickly! Don¡¯t waste my time, or I¡¯ll beat you again!¡± The second Elder snapped and quickly said, ¡°Yes, yes, of course! Tsunade-sama, we have three conditions. First, the Branch Family can¡¯t hurt the Main Family n members. Second, the female members of the Hyuga Branch Family are still not allowed to marry outside the n. If they do, they must be engraved with a Caged Bird. Third, the solution of the Caged Bird cannot be made to the public. They should be known only to the future Elders of the Hyuga n.¡± Tsunade nodded as she listened, ¡°Seems fair enough. She turned on the Hyuga brothers, ¡°What do you think of this, Hyuga Hizashi?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to ask the second Elder about the third condition. Is it eligible for the Branch Family n members to serve as Elders?¡± ¡°Of course. In the future, the Elders of the Hyuga n will be selected from among the n members.¡± ¡°What about the Secret Jutsu of the Main Family¡¯s Gentle Fist?¡± Hyuga Hizashi asked. ¡°Well...¡± the second Elder hesitated, he nced at his fellow Main Family n members. ¡°Since we¡¯ve decided to abolish the n separation system, there¡¯s no need for the Secret Jutsu to be remained hidden!¡± A member of the Main Family said. ¡°Indeed! What do you think, the third Elder?¡± The third Elder sighed at the words, ¡°s! That¡¯s the only way!¡± The n members quickly reached a consensus and nodded towards the second Elder. The second Elder was relieved at the situation and said, ¡°The Main Family secret Jutsu will no longer be hidden. But one must contribute to the n in order to learn it.¡± A frown showed on Hyuga Hizashi¡¯s face, ¡°A certain contribution? It¡¯s too general, isn¡¯t it?¡± The second Elder thought about it and then said, ¡°How about this? The Secret Jutsu of the Main Family can now be learned by all the Jounin. What do you think?¡± Hizashi nodded without the slightest hesitation, ¡°Alright, seems fair enough.¡± Seeing that the two sides had reached an agreement, Ryo smiled, ¡°It seems that we¡¯ve done discussing. So, does it mean that we can dere the end of the Hyuga n¡¯s separation system?¡± After exchanging nces, Hyuga Hizashi and the two Elders said in unison, ¡°From now on, there will be no more n separation, only Hyuga.¡± ¡°Then the Caged Bird...¡± ¡°Tomorrow, no, this afternoon, we will begin to release the Caged Bird. Until then, we want Tsunade-sama to exin to the Branch Family. Just in case they wanted to take revenge on us after we release the Caged Bird.¡± Tsunade nodded, ¡°Alright, leave it to me!¡± Just when everyone thought everything was settled, Hyuga Toyota suddenly said, ¡°Wait a minute, I still don¡¯t agree on this!¡± Chapter 371 - – Problematic Students

Chapter 371 ¨C Problematic Students

Hyuga Toyota, the Great Elder of the Hyuga n¡¯s opinion, was always regarded in the Hyuga n. Both the Main Family and the Branch Family respected him, so when he spoke, the room was instantly quiet. ¡°The Hyuga n separation system has been around since ancient times. Later on, for the sake of the n¡¯s blood purity, we established the n separation and engraved the Caged Bird on the Branch Family. This was all the experience and wisdom umted by Hyuga n over all these years. What¡¯s wrong with that? You people are about to abolish our separation system because of an illusionary ancestor? A family isted on the moon? And you still...¡± Hyuga Toyota¡¯s word suddenly stopped. Everyone was frozen to found out that Yamanaka Ryo had sliced Toyota¡¯s throat. ¡°What a nuisance. We all reached an agreement, and you suddenly said you object? Anyone else got something to say?¡± Ryo¡¯s cold tone was annoyed. Sending chills to the hearts of all the Hyuga n members present. They immediately shook their heads. ¡°Well then, the matter is settled!¡± after saying that, Ryo turned around and left. Tsunade followed as she nced at the Hyuga n. Seeing both of them walked away, the Hyuga n members breathed a sigh of relief. A momentter, the third Elder muttered to himself, ¡°That was Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s strength? It¡¯s terrifying!¡± ¡°We all know that Yamanaka Ryo is strong. But I didn¡¯t expect him to be this strong!¡± Hiashi was also taken aback, ¡°Hizashi, did you see how Ryo killed the Great Elder just now?¡± Hizashi shook his head, ¡°No, Ryo-sama¡¯s speed is too fast! At first, he was still at the door, but at the next second, the Great Elder...¡± ¡°It was as if I saw Yondaime¡¯s shadow in him. But unlike Yondaime, Ryo did this without any consideration at all. Although everything he had aplished was good for the vige, this man is too unpredictable.¡± ¡°Nii-san, as long as Ryo-sama did what was best for the vige, everything else doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Hiashi nodded at his brother¡¯s words and said nothing else. .......... That afternoon, Tsunade went back to the Hyuga n again. Before her, the Hyuga n¡¯s separation system was officially abolished. The two elders of the n began to help to lift the Branch Family members¡¯ Caged Bird. During the period, if there were someone who hated the Main Family, Tsunade would immediately attack them. After two days, all the members of the Hyuga Branch Family were released from the Caged Bird. From now on, there¡¯s no Main and Branch Family, only one Hyuga n. After Tsunade finished the Hyuga n business, she began to work on establishing a new medical ninja system. ording to Ryo¡¯s idea, they should first raise the medical ninja¡¯s status. In other words, promoting medical ninja. So, Ryo specially designed the medical ninja training course. Ryo taught the medical ninjas by himself. The medical ninjas here were all his students during the Third Shinobi World War. Only a few medical ninjas hade to learn. Ryo had no reason to rush, he just wanted to pull up the framework first. Both Tsunade and he were upied by their own business so they couldn¡¯t concentrate on the new medical ninja system. ........... Time passed by before he knew it, more than half a year had passed. In the desert of Wind Country, Yamanaka Ryo sat his knees on a piece of ice. He had trained his eye power for more than half a year, trying to open the Complete Body Susanoo as soon as possible. Not knowing how long he had been sitting cross-legged, Ryo slowly opened his eyes. A row of light blue skeleton appeared around his body. Ryo continued pushing his Mangekyou as arms and skull grew on his shoulders. Next, muscles appeared on the giant¡¯s body, and a weapon resembling Chinese Ancient Sword appeared in its hand. After a few more seconds, the light blue giants grew its legs, and Ryo appeared on the giant¡¯s forehead. This was the highest stage of Susanoo that Ryo could reach before. But now, the changes didn¡¯t stop. Ayer of armor began to appear on the light blue giant¡¯s body, enormous wings grew on its back, and a Tengu mask emerged on its face. The weapon on its hands became more and more vivid. Eventually, as the Chakra and the eye power solidified, a light blue giant stood tall in the desert. Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s Susanoo was somewhat simr to Madara¡¯s Susanoo. But his was lighter. His weapon of choice was a Traditional Chinese Sword, not a Katana that usually avable in Naruto¡¯s World. Like every Complete Body Susanoo, Ryo¡¯s Susanoo also had wing and could fly. Feeling the terrifying power of the Complete Body Susanoo, Ryo smiled. With this Susanoo and his Ice Colossus, he could finally have the strength to fight those at the top of the Hokage Pyramid. After familiarizing himself with the Complete Body Susanoo, Ryo withdrew it with satisfaction. His whole figure disappeared from the desert. ........... Konoha Vige, Ninja Academy. Yamanaka Ryo teleported out of thin air and walked in. Today is October 10, Konoha 58, it was Naruto¡¯s tenth birthday. Every year, Ryo gave Naruto his birthday present. This year was not an exception. Upon entering the Ninja Academy, Ryo saw Naruto and Shikamaru running on the training grounds. Ryo scratched the back of his head and walked into Iruka¡¯s office. Coincidentally, Iruka was also worrying about Naruto at the same time. He looked out of his window at the two running boys and sighed, ¡°Ugh! Those two boys!¡± Both of them were the two problematic students that gave him the most headache. They were both averages in terms of overall grades, but Iruka was aware that they had more potential than that. Unlike in the original Manga, Naruto now had Kushina to teach him. He also learned the Body Flicked Technique from Ryo. His strength was definitely the strongest among the freshman. However, Naruto didn¡¯t inherit Namikaze Minato¡¯s smart brain, he knew nothing about theories. Naruto fell asleep in the exam and handed out a nk paper. As for Shikamaru, Iruka also punished him for sleeping in the ss. But unlike Naruto, Shikamaru slept because the topics were too easy for him. Seeing at how easy it was, Shikamaru thought he could get it done in a few minutes, so he fell asleep, nning to deal with it in thest few minutes. However, he slept through the whole exam and ended up handing out a nk paper. ¡°Looks like my two kids are giving Iruka-sensei a hard time!¡± Yamanaka Ryo smiled as he entered the office and saw Iruka, who was frowning. ¡°Ryo-sama! What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s Naruto¡¯s birthday today, I¡¯m here to pick him up. Iruka-sensei, what¡¯s wrong with these two brats?¡± Iruka sighed and started exining their situation to Ryo. Yamanaka Ryo looked embarrassed at the news, ¡°These two little brats are a real disgrace to their elders.¡± Chapter 372 - Yin Kyuubi

Chapter 372 ¨C Yin Kyuubi

¡°Ahem, Ryo-sama. It might be rude to say such things, but what I¡¯ve heard from Principal-sama was that Kushina-san¡¯s grade in Academy back then was also a mess. And Shikamaru and Shikaku behaved exactly the same.¡± Hearing Iruka¡¯s word, Ryo was even more flustered. ¡°Well then, Iruka-sensei. I¡¯ll be going now, Naruto¡¯s punishment will continue tomorrow!¡± After saying this, Ryo fled from Iruka¡¯s office. He teleported to the training ground and silently snatched Naruto, leaving Shikamaru running alone. Kushina¡¯s house was exceptionally lively today. Yin Kyuubi, Lain, Shisui, and other several people gathered together to celebrate Naruto¡¯s birthday. Kushina cooked a tableful of a home-cooked meal. She also bought Ichiraku Ramen, Naruto¡¯s favorite ramen. After Ryo brought Naruto back home, the birthday party officially started. Today was Naruto¡¯s birthday. Ryo was toozy to punish him. Anyway, it¡¯s his birthday! He should be enjoying things. Everyone had a good time, they chatted and ate. They left after finishing their food. Naruto also went out to y with his friends. Only Kushina, Yin Kyuubi, and Ryo were left at Kushina¡¯s house. Yin Kyuubi was rarely seen at Konoha. Most of the time, he was outside the vige. Ryo had no idea what he was doing. ¡°Kurama, what have you been doing out there all these years?¡± Ryo casually asked. Yin Kyuubi nced to him, replied lightly, ¡°Nothing, really. Just trying to improve my strength.¡± ¡°Improving your strength? Why? Because of what happened 10 years ago?¡± Upon hearing the word 10 years ago, Yin Kyuubi¡¯s emotion was agitated, ¡°That masked bastard! Sooner orter, I¡¯ll crush him to death!¡± Yamanaka Ryo sighed helplessly. The masked man was Obito. Only he and Rin knew about this, but his identity could not be exposed now. Now that Ryo had possessed the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, he¡¯d figure out a way to lift the seal from Obito¡¯s brain and help him regain his memory. After Obito¡¯s memory recovered, he would exin to the vigers. Thinking of this, Ryoughed and deliberately changed the subject, ¡°Kurama, I restricted Naruto from using your Chakra before. Now, after he¡¯s older, Naruto¡¯s Chakra amount is more than enough. I¡¯m going to teach him how to use your power properly.¡± Kurama furrowed at Ryo¡¯s word. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit too early? He¡¯s only 10?¡± ¡°Not at all. Naruto will graduate from the Ninja Academy in just 1 year time. He will be a ninja, our path has never been easy. He needs this power.¡± ¡°Right, the Shinobi World seems peaceful now. But in reality, there is some turmoil hiding undercover. The big ninja viges all hoard their petty intentions, and that mysterious organization in Amegakure is nning something. I think it¡¯s only right to prepare this brat on whateveres in the future.¡± Kurama¡¯s words shocked Ryo, ¡°Kurama, you heard about the Ame organization?¡± ¡°Yeah? What¡¯s the big deal? That organization sent someone to contact me, of course, I turned it down.¡± ¡°What? They actually... what the hell is going on?¡± Ryo¡¯s expression changed dramatically as he heard the news. He even pursued the question. ¡°It was about a year ago. At that time, Sasori and a man with a shark face came to me. They said they were a mercenary organization and wanted me to join them.¡± ¡®A year ago? It seems like the main member of Akatsuki had already assembled. Their reason for inviting Kurama was probably because Orochimaru and I were too close. They felt threatened to let Orochimaru joined the group.¡¯ Thinking of this, Yamanaka Ryu discovered a key problem. Kyuubi was a Bijuu. How could they not find out his identity with ck and White Zetsu¡¯s sense of ability? Or had ck and White Zetsu already known, but pretended not to. When Kurama saw Yamanaka¡¯s furrowed brows, he asked strangely, ¡°Kid, what you got in mind?¡± ¡°Kurama, as far as I know, there¡¯s someone in the organization with extraordinary perceptive abilities who should have discovered that you¡¯re a Biju. I was wondering why they still invited you in even though they know your identity.¡± ¡°Haha! Kid, you thought wrong this time. I can guarantee, no one in the Ninja World can find out that I¡¯m a Bijuu. Boy, don¡¯t you feel the difference between my body right now, and when I first got this body 10 years ago?¡± ¡°Difference?¡± Ryo gave off a puzzled look, then closed his eyes to sense the Kyuubi beside him. Ryo felt the Chakraing from Kurama was a natural Chakra, not the original Kyuubi¡¯s tremendous amount of Chakra. ¡°What?! How is that even possible? Kurama, how did you do it?!¡± ¡°Thanks to this body and your Bijuu. After I got this body 10 years ago, your Bijuu asked me to raise my Spiritual Strength. She said I could be a full Kyuubi. I did as she said and learned your family¡¯s Secret Jutsu and exercised daily. And this body also changed as my Spiritual Strenght increased. As soon as I had this body, I found that the cells were simr to the First Hokage¡¯s cells. I¡¯m still limited by a part of his power. But with the growth of my Spiritual Strength, I found out that the cells of this body couldmunicate with the Natural Chakra outside. I tried to control the cells to absorb Natural Chakra. Gradually, this body became a status simr to Sage Mode. In this state, my original Chakra was covered with Natural Chakra. No matter how I perceived it, all I could sense was a cloud of Natural Chakra.¡± Listening to Kurama¡¯s exnation, Ryo came to a sudden realization and sighed at his good luck. ¡°Boy, I told you about my situation. But what about you? You must¡¯ve gained so much power from the journey to the Moon!¡± Yin Kyuubi asked in return. ¡°You mean this?¡± Ryoughed and opened his Sharingan. Yin Kyuubi looked at the new pattern on Ryo¡¯s eyes and looked like he was stunned. Kurama shook his head and snapped back into reality, ¡°I never thought you¡¯d actually get the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan. Now you¡¯re at the same level of Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara back then.¡± Ryoughed, ¡°My strength now is only at the limit of what a human could achieve. I¡¯m not at the level of a God yet.¡± ¡°God? You mean the Rikudou Sennin?¡± Kurama was startled by Ryo¡¯s words. ¡°Well yeah! My goals have always been bing the strongest person in the Ninja World. And Rikudou Sennin¡¯s power is the most powerful force in the world.¡± ¡°Hahaha! I have no idea you set your goals at Rikudou Sennin. You really impressed me, kid!¡± Ryo smiled and asked, ¡°Kurama, do you think I can do it?¡± Yin Kyuubi was stunned at the words. He solemnly said, ¡°If it¡¯s you, I think you can make it.¡± Chapter 373 - Endurance Check and Practice!

Chapter 373 ¨C Endurance Check and Practice!

¡°Why so serious? What are you two talking about?¡± Kushina, who just finished washing the dishes, came over with a tray of tea and snacks. ¡°Nothing, I was just telling Kurama some stories that happened these past few years,¡± Ryo answered with a smile. ¡°I see! Yeah, there¡¯s been major even in the vige these past few years. All of which were nned by you and Sakumo-senpai!¡± Yamanaka Ryo pretended to be surprised, ¡°Kushina nee-san, since when you be this smart?!¡± Kushina sneered, ¡°Hehehe Ryo, I¡¯ll give you one more chance to retract back what you said.¡± ¡°Uh... I gotta go. I just remember I had an appointment with Uncle Sakumo. I¡¯ll be going now! Bye!¡± As soon as he said it, his figure disappeared from Kushina¡¯s house. ........ Early in the next morning, Ryo went to the Ninja Academy again. He learned from Iruka that Naruto¡¯s culture ss was a mess. So, he wanted to know Naruto¡¯s strength. He was lucky, Naruto¡¯s ss had a duel. He hid behind a tree, smiled at Naruto, and the familiar figures from the original manga. First, the kunoichi appeared one by one, after that, it was the male ninja¡¯s turn. ¡°Next, Yamanaka Ino, Haruno Sakura!¡± Iruka shouted and the match began. At first, Ryo had some expectations with Ino, but after seeing their duel, Ryo face palmed himself. After they finished doing some Jutsu, one of them identally grabbed their opponent¡¯s hair. In return, both of them didn¡¯t fight like a ninja, but like two little girls. Iruka also sighed. Called in the next ground, ¡°Hinata, Reina!¡± As the eldest daughter of the Hyuga n, Hinata always received a high-grade and elite education. She had no problem in dealing withmoner ninja. Later, Choji and Shino¡¯s opponent were alsomoner ninjas. They won easily. ¡°Next! Shikamaru, Kiba!¡± ¡°How troublesome.¡± Shikamaru scratched the back of his head, looking stoic. ¡°Why am I paired with him again? Iruka-sensei, please rece him!¡± On the other side, Kiba immediately protested only to get ignored by Iruka. And Kiba proceeded to fight with Shikamaru. At first, Ryo wondered why Kiba was reluctant to practice with Shikamaru? After seeing the two fight, he immediately understood. At the beginning of the battle, Shikamaru stood guard in front of Kiba. He formed hand seals with both hands, a shadow rushed out of Shikamaru¡¯s feet. The shadow split into two, they target both Kiba and Akamaru. Kiba moved nimble to avoid the shadow Jutsu, but Akamaru could dodge. Under normal circumstances, Kiba usually protected Akamaru in his arm. But he would have to put Akamaru down if he wanted to use ninjutsu. The Inuzuka n¡¯s ninjutsu was specialized in Ninken. As soon as Akamaru was put down on the ground, Shikamaru¡¯s shadow immediately locked him. Kiba couldn¡¯t win this duel, so after a stalemate, Kiba surrendered. The next few battles were allmoner ninja battle. Perhaps because they grew in peace, their talents were too average except for Naruto, whose talents were good. While Ryo almost fell asleep from boredom, Iruka called Naruto¡¯s name. ¡°Next! Naruto! Uchiha Sasuke!¡± Heard his name, Naruto and Sasuke stood up at the same time. They exchanged a cold nce at each other and snorted coldly. Ryo saw the two¡¯s act and murmured, ¡°These two were really in a mutual love and hate rtionship!¡± After the two formed some hand seal, the battle began. At first, both of them collided with taijutsu. Naruto¡¯s taijutsu wasn¡¯t as good as Sasuke¡¯s, he was pinched. But Naruto used the Body Flicker Technique Ryo taught him to take control of the situation. A few years ago, Ryo taught Naruto how to use the Body Flicker Technique. He was a slow learner, but after years of practice, his Body Flicker Technique progressed. He used his speed to gain an advantage, Sasuke gradually seemed to be struggling as well. Sasuke knew he would lose if they continued, he quickly retreated. ¡°Naruto, your Body Flicker Technique is difficult to defeat. But this time, I won¡¯t lose!¡± Sasuke said. A tome appeared in his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s Sharingan?¡± Naruto asked as he looked at Sasuke¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yeah. My Sharingan opened a few days ago. This time, it will be your loss!¡± Sasuke rushed as soon as he finished his words. With Sharingan, Sasuke easily saw through Naruto¡¯s movement. After a few minutes, Naruto finally lost! After watching the entire battle, Ryo muttered to himself, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Sasuke¡¯s Sharingan to be opened now. It¡¯s interesting!¡± In the original manga, he remembered that Sasuke¡¯s Sharingan was opened on the night of Uchiha n¡¯s extermination. But withck of Spiritual Strength and guidance, Sasuke couldn¡¯t really open his Sharingan. He could fully open his Sharingan after he graduated. However, he wasn¡¯t particrly surprised. After all, not every Uchiha n member was killed. He was taught by Fugaku. So it¡¯s normal if Sasuke¡¯s talent was improving. As for Naruto, after he watched their battle, Ryo felt it¡¯s time to teach Naruto how to control Kyuubi. After school, Ryo picked up Naruto and took him to the Country of Wind desert. Yin Kyuubi was already waiting there. ¡°Kurama? Why are you taking me here?¡± Naruto wondered, looking at the surrounding environment. Ryo didn¡¯t answer and asked back in return, ¡°Naruto, how did you feel after losing to Sasuke today?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s frustrating! I will win next time!¡± ¡°Win over him? I don¡¯t think so. Sasuke had opened his Sharingan, he will progress faster.¡± ¡°What?! Then...what should I do?¡± Naruto panicked at Ryo¡¯s word. Ryoughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s easy, you just need to know how to control Kurama¡¯s power.¡± ¡°Kurama¡¯s power?¡± ¡°Yup. Kurama, show him your power!¡± Naruto always thought Kurama as an uncle who had immense Chakra. But at the next moment, Naruto¡¯s imagination was crumbled entirely. Chapter 374 - 2 Years Hokage Ryo¡¯s Path Chapter 374 ¨C 2 Years In the desert of Wind Country, a Bijuudama with 1-meter size exploded in the desert. The explosion sted the sand mid-air, the sand flew all over like rain falling from the sky. Ryo was surprised when he saw the power of Yin Kyuubi¡¯s Bijuudama. It¡¯s reasonable to say that Yin Kyuubi should have half the power of the original Kyuubi, since the Kyuubi was split into two. So his Bijuudama¡¯s power should be about half. But now, his Bijuudama¡¯s power was very close to the original Kyuubi¡¯s power, which surprised Ryo. Yin Kyuubi was equally surprised as he had been staying inside White Zetsu since he split from the Kyuubi and never used his power ever since. But this time, in order to show his power to Naruto, he came out of White Zetsu¡¯s body. He never expected that his Bijuudama would be that powerful. Ryo nced at Yin Kyuubi as an array of blue ribs appeared around his body to protect Naruto. After a while, the debris from the explosion had calmed down. Ryo lifted his Susanoo and Naruto could see clearly that there was a massive crater in the ce where Bijuudama just exploded. ¡°Ku... Kurama... was that... did you... did that?¡± Naruto nervously asked. Kurama nodded and pointed his finger to Naruto. He said, ¡°This is our power. The Kurama sealed within you is as powerful as me. Now what you have to do is to learn how to control this power!¡± Naruto was startled when he heard Kyuubi¡¯s words. He hesitated for a while before asking, ¡°You think...I can do it? But... Kurama is so strong...I-¡° ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Naruto! Your mother had done this before. If she can do it, then you as her son should believe in yourself!¡± Ryo cheered Naruto with a warm smile. Upon Ryo¡¯s encouragement, Naruto¡¯s eyes were determined. ¡°Un! I¡¯ll do my best!¡± ¡°Yosh! From now on, I¡¯ll teach you how to control Kyuubi¡¯s power. Naruto, I¡¯m a very strict person, you have to be diligent!¡± ¡°Un!¡± The next day, Yamanaka Ryo took Lain and Naruto into the depths of the Forest of Death. Kyuubi¡¯s strength was not trivial. Even with Kyuubi¡¯s cooperation with Yamanaka Ryo, he dared not have the slightest carelessness. Besides, Naruto was only 10 years old. If his willpower was not firm enough and identally eroded by Kyuubi¡¯s Chakra¡¯s negative emotions, if he were to berserk in the vige, it would be trouble. For safety measures, Ryo chose Forest of Death, with Lain to restrain Naruto if he went berserk. ¡°Yosh, Naruto! Our training is about to begin. First, you sit down here. I¡¯ll talk to Kurama inside your body first.¡± Naruto nodded in obedience and sat cross-legged on the ground. Ryo put his hands on Naruto¡¯s shoulders. His consciousness entered Naruto¡¯s body. Unlike the manga, Naruto had no seal in his body, and the Kyuubis wasn¡¯t restricted at all. ¡°Yo! Kurama! Long time no see!¡± Once he entered Naruto¡¯s body, Ryo greeted Kyuubi warmly. ¡°Did you see my Bijuudama yesterday?¡± Kyuubi opened his eyes and gazed at Ryo. He wasn¡¯t interested in Ryo¡¯s greeting and went straight to the topic. ¡°Boy, what were you going to do yesterday? I heard it too. Do you think it¡¯s okay to let Naruto handle this power?¡± ¡°With your cooperation, I think it¡¯s okay. There¡¯s my younger sister outside, she excels in Mokuton and can restrain Naruto if he went berserk.¡± ¡°It looks like you prepared well. I¡¯m relieved to hear that. So, what do you want to do?¡± ¡°What you did to Kushina nee-san, so Naruto didn¡¯t have to suppress the negative emotions in your Chakra?¡± Kyuubi was startled. ¡°Boy, do you know what you just said? The negative in my Chakra isn¡¯t something Naruto can resist.¡± ¡°Kurama, Naruto is the son of Minato nii-san and Kushina nee-san. He¡¯s not a fragile flower in a garden we should always protect. As a Kyuubi Jinchuuriki, he needs to undergo the process of it all to be familiar with andbat these negative emotions. He¡¯s not a baby you should take and protect all the time. You don¡¯t need to suppress the negative emotions in your Chakra inbat! There are me and Lain outside, just let all you Chakra free, let Naruto familiarize with the negative emotions. I will let Lain use Mokuton to restrict Naruto if something goes wrong. So, don¡¯t worry!¡± Ryo¡¯s word made Kyuubi speechless. Kyuubi knew that he was right. In order to get stronger, Naruto had to go through this. In the end, Kyuubi couldn¡¯t help but cooperate. After saying that, Ryo¡¯s consciousness left Naruto¡¯s body and returned to his body. Kyuubi let go of his suppression of the negative emotions in his Chakra. Because there¡¯s no seal, the negative emotion in Kyuubi¡¯s Chakra immediately eroded Naruto¡¯s mind. Naruto seemed like he was in pain. ¡°Lain, suppress Kurama¡¯s Chakra! Kurama! Just let it all go, it¡¯s all right!¡± Ryo said to both of them. After she heard it, Lain suppressed the majority of Kyuubi¡¯s Chakra. Naruto¡¯s expression was much relieved. A lot of negative emotions in his mind were reduced. Naruto steadily coped with it, and slowly began tobat these negative emotions. Ryo smiled on the scene. If it continues like this, Naruto will be able to resist all the negative emotions and can use the Bijuu Mode one day. .......... Spring went by as the autumn came. Time went by, and it¡¯s suddenly Konoha 60. The ninjas in the academy of ninja were preparing their graduation exams. In the past two years, Naruto had been training with Ryo and Lain in the forest of Death, and now he could adapt to the Nibi Bijuu Mode. Both Ryo and Kyuubi were pleased by Naruto¡¯s growth. Especially Kyuubi, who had seen Kushina growing up. Kushina was not as good as Naruto when she was 12. When Naruto used the Nibi Bijuu mode, his speed, strength, and defense greatly improved. Unfortunately, the current Naruto¡¯s strength was too weak to exert the real power of Bijuu mode. After today¡¯s training, Ryo invited Naruto to eat with him at Ichiraku Ramen shop. ¡°Naruto, tomorrow is the graduation exam. Are you confident you can pass?¡± ¡°Well, Iruka sensei said that the graduation exam is Three Bodie Technique. Rx, I¡¯m absolutely fine!¡± Naruto patted his chest and boosted his power. Ryo smiled at the news and said, ¡°I know you¡¯re okay with it, but uncle has a benefit for you, let¡¯s see if you want it.¡± ¡°A benefit? What benefit?¡± Naruto brightened at the news and looked at Ryo with some anticipation. Yamanaka Ryo smiled and said, ¡°A chance to read the Scrolls of Seals.¡± Chapter 375 - The Story Begins Chapter 375 The Story Begins ¡°Scroll of Seals? What¡¯s that?¡± Naruto asked as he scratched the back of his head. Yamanaka Ryo exined with a smile, ¡°The Scroll of Seals is a banned book designed by Shodai Hokage, Senju Hashirama. It¡¯s a big Scroll. Later generations of Hokage recorded Ninjutsu they had created or improved here. Therefore, the danger levels are too high as they possess huge, formidable power. The Forbidden Techniques that ordinary Ninjas aren¡¯t allowed to learn is kept in the Hogake¡¯s office.¡± Naruto was even more intrigued as soon as he heard the word ¡®forbidden¡¯, ¡°There¡¯s such a thing in this vige? Uncle, how can I read this book?¡± ¡°It¡¯s easy. Just stole them in the Hokage¡¯s Office!¡± ¡°...Steal! Uncle, please be serious! That¡¯s the Hokage¡¯s office we¡¯re talking about!¡± Unlike in the original manga, Naruto now had Kushina and Ryo to teach him. He fully understood the vige¡¯s strength. ¡°Forget it! I can¡¯t handle those Anbu Ninjas at Hokage¡¯s office!¡± ¡°Since I told you to steal it, I¡¯ll do everything for you. By that time, no one would be able to stop you. What you need is to y a show with us. After the show, you can open the Scroll of Seals and learn whatever Ninjutsu you want to learn.¡± ¡°Eh? There¡¯s such a thing? Uncle, you¡¯re not teasing me, right?¡± Hearing this, Ryo smiled at Naruto, ¡°So, what do you say?¡± ................ The next day. At the graduation exam, Naruto came to Ninja Academy with a pale look. ¡°Naruto, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Choji, who was in a close friendship with Naruto, noticed him and asked with concern. ¡°My stomach hurtst night,¡± Naruto answered weakly. ¡°Then what about your exam today?¡± ¡°Naruto, you can¡¯t fail the exam! It¡¯s troublesome!¡± Shikamaru also reacted upon hearing the news. ¡°Oh, shut up!¡± Naruto sighed, lying on the table, ignoring everyone. After a while, Iruka came to the ssroom and took the whole ss to start the graduation exam. The students were very rxed, talking, and chatting. The test was not like the one during the war years. It¡¯s much simpler right now. There was no actualbat, the test was just to pass the Three Style Arts technique. It¡¯s fairly easy for most students, they can pass it with ease. Iruka noticed Naruto¡¯s expression from the beginning of the exam. He intentionally put Naruto¡¯s turn in the end. Naruto was thest one to perform. Chiji, Shikamaru, and Ino, who had passed the test didn¡¯t immediately leave, but stood at the door, seeing Naruto¡¯s exam result. Outside, Sasuke also sneakily stole a nce in the ssroom. Naruto walked weakly to the exam room. Iruka asked with concern, ¡°Naruto, are you okay?!¡± ¡°I¡¯m alright, Iruka sensei. Let¡¯s get started!¡± Naruto formed a hand seal, creating a clone. Iruka sighed and said, ¡°Naruto, just pass for today! You can¡¯t pass with just Body Clone!¡± On the other side, Mizuki was getting excited after seeing Naruto¡¯s condition. He then pretended to be a good man and said, ¡°Iruka, usually he has a good performance in practice. He was also skilled in Three Style Arts. He¡¯s just tired today. Just let him pass!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do that, Mizuki. I know his skill, but he still can¡¯t pass the exam. I will ask Hokage-sama to reconsider and give him a chance to retake the exam. But I won¡¯t let him pass today.¡± Iruka refused. Hearing this, Naruto didn¡¯t say much. He pretended to walk out of the room. Shikamaru, Choji, and Ino wanted tofort Naruto. But he ignored them and went straight to the training grounds to sit there. In the ssroom, Iruka and Mizuki tidy-up the student¡¯s exam result. Before leaving the Academy, Mizuki smirked at Naruto, who was feeling down. Initially, he nned to find a student failing the exam to help him attract the attention of the people in Hokage¡¯s Office. And then, he would sneak in to steal the Scroll of Seals. But he didn¡¯t expect that Naruto was actually failing the exam, it was a windfall for him. Who was he? Naruto was the son of Yondaime and the predecessor of Kyuubi¡¯s Jinchuuriki. Now, he was Kyuubi¡¯s Jinchuuriki. His identity is known throughout the vige. It can be said that Naruto will be his key to sneak into Hokage¡¯s Office and steal the Scroll of Seals. After finishing his business with Iruka, Mizuki immediately rushed to the training ground and went to see Naruto. Seeing Mizuki¡¯s figure approaching, Naruto murmured to himself, ¡°Here ites.¡± ¡°Mizuki sensei, is something wrong?¡± ¡°Naruto, Iruka is doing it for you. Don¡¯t be sad. Just now, he has gone to Hokage-sama to discuss your exam. And Hokage-sama had agreed to give you another chance!¡± Hearing this, Naruto looked up to Mizuki, ¡°Mizuki sensei, is that true?!¡± ¡°Of course! But the test that Hokage-sama has given to you isn¡¯t as simple as Three Style Arts. Are you confident about it?¡± ¡°Of course! Once my body recovers, there¡¯s no exam I can¡¯t pass!¡± Naruto patted his chest confidently. Mizuki smiled after hearing Naruto¡¯s response, and said, ¡°Then listen well. This time, Hokage-sama gave you the mission to go to his office tonight to get a scroll. Give it to me, and you will graduate.¡± ¡°Un! No problem! My body will recover by night. I will definitely pass the exam!¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be looking forward to it!¡± Mizuki turned to leave. Looking at his back, Naruto smirked. .............. At night, in Hokage¡¯s Office building, Mizuki created a Shadow Clone Jutsu and sneak in, deliberately issued a movement to attract the guarding Anbu Ninjas. Upon receiving Hatake Sakumo¡¯s order, they quickly left the building towards Hokage¡¯s house. As soon as the Anbu Ninjas left, Naruto quickly entered the building. Hatake Sakumo hid in the woods with Ryo and observed Naruto and Mizuki¡¯s actions. ¡°Ryo, what makes you willing to do everything just so Naruto could steal the Scroll of Seals? What technique did you want him to learn? What other techniques do you and Kushina can¡¯t teach him directly?¡± Hatake Sakumo asked, feeling puzzled. ¡°Skills learned with our own efforts are even more cherished, right? The purpose of this action isn¡¯t just to make Naruto learn Ninjutsu. It¡¯s not that simple.¡± ¡°Not that simple? You mean, Mizuki? What else? He¡¯s just a Chunin. Ryo smirked and said, ¡°Hehehe. Uncle Sakumo, Mizuki isn¡¯t just an ordinary Chunin.¡± Chapter 376 - Naruto’s First Battle. Chapter 376, Naruto¡¯s First Battle. ¡°Not just an ordinary Chunin? Do you mean he had a hidden identity?¡± Hatake Sakumo asked with interest. Yamanaka Ryo nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right. But Mizuki shouldn¡¯t be able to use that power just yet. I¡¯ll help him when the timees.¡± ¡°Help him? You¡¯re not afraid of hurting Naruto?¡± Hatake Sakumo helplessly responded. ¡°Uncle Sakumo, are you looking down on me, or yourself? Mizuki¡¯s strength is at most ordinary Jounin. How bad could it be?¡± Upon hearing Mizuki¡¯s strength is just an ordinary Jounin level, Sakumo was relieved and said nothing. They saw as Naruto dived into Hokage¡¯s office, stole the Scroll of Seals as instructed by Mizuki, and cleared the traces before leaving. Seeing Naruto¡¯s skills, he nodded, ¡°Ryo, you and Kushina had taught him well! He also knows how to cover up his traces. Naruto¡¯s Ninja skills were betterpared to his peers.¡± ¡°Well, Uncle... We didn¡¯t teach him that. Usually, Naruto likes to prank people. This was all based on his own experience so that people won¡¯t be suspicious of him.¡± ¡°Ahem! Ahem!¡± Hearing this, Sakumo was a little flustered. He coughed twice to end the topic. Naruto sneakily left Hokage¡¯s Office, Ryo immediately followed him. And Sakumo informed the Anbu Ninjas and told them the news of the Scroll of Seals had been stolen. After that, he told them to inform the Ninja Academy¡¯s sensei. Anbu Ninjas were confused. Isn¡¯t this the right time to find the Scroll? Why would they need to inform those sensei? But Sakumo didn¡¯t exin anything. Despite their puzzlement, the Anbu Ninjas obeyed Sakumo and ran towards Ninja Academy sensei¡¯s residence. While at the same time, Naruto was running wildly with the Scroll of Seals on his back. Only stopped after he reached the depth of the Forest of Death. Originally, the Scroll of Seals had a Fuinjutsu. But for Naruto¡¯s convenience, Ryo specifically asked Sakumo to release the seal. This was also the same in the manga, where the Third Hokage released the seal on the Scroll so that Naruto could learn the Ninjutsu. When he opened the Scroll of Seals, he was shocked to see what was inside it. These Ninjutsu were at least at B-rank. Most of them were Forbidden Technique with incredible destructive power. After relieving his shock, Naruto first looked at the first Ninjutsu, Multiple Shadow Clone Jutsu, and turned to the end to see Futon Rasenshuriken. Still hiding, Ryo was surprised at the scene. He didn¡¯t expect that Naruto would only look at the first andst Ninjutsu. Just after Naruto wrote down the two of the Ninjutsu, Mizuki suddenly appeared. ¡°Naruto! You had the Scroll of Seals, right? Give it to me, and you¡¯ll graduate!¡± Mizuki hurried after seeing the Scroll in Naruto¡¯s hand. After hearing Mizuki¡¯s words, Naruto smirked. When he was about to tease him, Iruka, who received the news came to the Forest of Death. Shouting to Naruto, ¡°Naruto! Don¡¯t believe him! We never give you such a mission!¡± ¡°Iruka? Damn, you found out!¡± Mizuki saw Iruka and knew he could no longer pretend to be innocent. ¡°Mizuki, why did you tell Naruto to steal the Scroll of Seals? Do you want to betray the vige?¡± ¡°Betray? No... From the first ce, I¡¯ve never been loyal to the vige. I was Orochimaru sensei¡¯s disciple, I¡¯m still his disciple now! Iruka! You¡¯re a nuisance! Go to hell!¡± Mizuki pulled out arge shuriken and threw it at Iruka. Iruka, being a Chuunin, couldn¡¯t finish to hit him with such a straightforward attack. Iruka shifted to his right and easily avoided Mizuki¡¯s shuriken. Mizuki took advantage of the situation and rushed to Naruto, who looked frightened and just stood there, frozen. Mizuki showed a diabolic smile as he stabbed his kunai to Naruto¡¯s heart. What he hadn¡¯t expected was that he just stabbed Naruto¡¯s clone. His clone turned into a white mist and disappeared. ¡°Body Clone Technique? That shitty little demon! When did he do that ....¡± Mizuki was furious and looked around for Naruto¡¯s trace. Iruka found out that Naruto wasn¡¯t here and left. These three people were ying a little game of hide-and-seek in the Forest of Death. And Yamanaka Ryo had been secretly observing the scene. After a while, Ryo was getting impatient as he had wasted so much effort today. On the other hand, he wanted Naruto to read the Scroll of Seals. But he also wanted Naruto to sharpen his battle skills by letting Naruto experience a battle between Ninjas. It wouldn¡¯t work if he continued hiding. With this at his thought, Ryo transformed into Naruto with Henge no Jutsu and intentionally let Mizuki see him, leading Mizuki to the real Naruto. Mizuki followed him and approached the real Naruto. When Naruto saw Mizuki, his instinct told him to run, but Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s voice sounded in his mind, ¡°Naruto! Kill him!¡± Knowing Ryo was in this area, Naruto decisively turned to face Mizuki. Seeing Naruto had no intention to run away, Mizuki was delighted and rushed towards him. Their battles were mainly Taijutsu. Recently, Ryo and Kushina hadn¡¯t taught him any Ninjutsu. Just to help him control Kyuubi¡¯s power and increase his Chakra amount. Whereas Mizuki was only a Chuunin. His Ninjutsu was mostly at C-rank, not very effective as Taijutsu. Mizuki felt he was only facing a freshly graduated Genin, so he didn¡¯t feel the need to use Ninjutsu. What Mizuki didn¡¯t expect was Naruto¡¯s Taijutsu and physical fitness were actually superior to him, and he fell to the losing side. ¡°What? Is Chuunin this weak nowadays? Let me help you!¡± Ryo quietly injected Xiaolin¡¯s natural Chakra inside Mizuki. Mizuki was originally nted with Orochimaru¡¯s experimental curse seal. At that time, the curse hadn¡¯t joined the natural Chakra. But basically, this curse seal requires special force to activate. The power of the curse seal emerged from inside of his body. A powerful Chakra instantly wrapped Mizuki¡¯s body. A momentter, Mizuki, looking like an upright tiger, appeared in front of Naruto. Looking at Mizuki, Naruto was puzzled, and so was Mizuki. He was surprised by the changes in his body, but soon, Mizuki fell in love with the powerful feeling. Chapter 377 - Naruto’s Outburst.

Chapter 377, Naruto¡¯s Outburst.

Thanks to the curse, Mizuki¡¯s power, and speed was greatly improved. His opponent¡¯s sudden increase in power caught Naruto off guard. As time went by, Mizuki became familiar with the curse seal¡¯s power. The battle changed tides, with Naruto at the losing end. Growing up under Kushina¡¯s protection for so many years, Naruto¡¯sbat experience was scarce. After falling to the losing end, he had no idea how to reverse the situation and was beaten by Mizuki. Yamanaka Ryo sighed. Thinking it¡¯s necessary to find someone to stimte Naruto so he would outburst his power. And Iruka was in this forest right now. Sensing Iruka¡¯s location, he teleported near him. Iruka wandered around the forest, still looking for the boy. Ryo did the same trick he used on Mizuki and led Iruka to the battle. After that, he disappeared. Naruto¡¯s sudden appearance and disappearance made Iruka feel something amiss. But when he caught a glimpse of Naruto in the distance, battling a tiger. He immediately cast his doubts and rushed. ......... At this time, Naruto, having no strategy to face Mizuki, was beaten. Iruka immediately appeared between the two of them, helping Naruto block Mizuki¡¯s attack. At this moment, Iruka discovered the tiger in front of him was none other than Mizuki. They had known each other for years, but he never knew Mizuki had this ability, ¡°Mizuki, what happened to you?¡± ¡°Hahahaha! This is the power that Orochimaru-sama bestowed on me.¡± Mizuki said with augh. Hearing this, Iruka solemnly said, ¡°Mizuki, there¡¯s no great power given for free. It might end up hurting you.¡± ¡°Hmph!! What are you talking about, Iruka? How could you understand Orochimaru-sama¡¯s greatness? Stop talking nonsense and hand over the Scroll of Seals to me. Only then will I spare your life. Otherwise...¡± Looking at Mizuki, who had lost all his senses, Iruka ignored him and turned to Naruto, ¡°Listen, Naruto! Mizuki is not a good person. Take the scroll back to Hokage¡¯s Office and give it to Hokage-sama. Tell him what happened here.¡± Naruto froze, never expecting his sensei would say that, ¡°Iruka sensei, what are you going to do now? Mizuki had a special power beyond Jounin strength. You¡¯re not his opponent.¡± Iruka touched Naruto¡¯s head and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay! I¡¯m also a Chuunin. I can handle Mizuki. Now, run along, Naruto!¡± Hearing this, Mizuki coldly snorted, ¡°Hmph! Did you? Naruto, if you return the seal to Hokage¡¯s office, you¡¯ll be a dead man. Do you know the punishment for stealing the Scroll of Seals? Even Kushina and Yamanaka Ryo can¡¯t protect you. And do you think this guy would protect you? He, whose parents died at the hands of Kyuubi? You¡¯re the Kyuubi Jinchuuriki. From the vige¡¯s perspective, you¡¯re the Kyuubi. Do you think Iruka would protect his enemy? Don¡¯t be foolish, hand over the scroll to me, and I¡¯ll take it to Orochimaru-sama.¡± Mizuki¡¯s words were offensive and deceptive. From a very young age, Naruto knew some people in the vige hated him. At first, he didn¡¯t understand why, butter he found out it was because of Kyuubi. But Naruto didn¡¯tin and silently walked as they mocked him. However, these people¡¯s attitude affected Naruto. Since then, Naruto has be a prankster. On the one hand, he wanted to draw their attention to build a rtionship with them, and on the other hand, he just wanted to vent the pain in his heart. But no matter what he did, their attitude towards him remained the same. Naruto gradually became cold, he no longer did these things, and he would never forget those people¡¯s indifferent eyes towards him. After hearing Mizuki¡¯s words, Naruto subconsciously stepped away from Iruka. He was afraid that Iruka would hate him like those people in the vige. Naruto¡¯s retreat made Iruka feel a little distressed. Indeed, at the very beginning, he refused when he knew he was going to be Naruto¡¯s sensei. But when he saw the boy use pranks to attract the attention of the people who hate him, Iruka remembered his childhood. This was the resonance that made Iruka ept Naruto. Since then, he had considered Naruto as his younger brother. ¡°Naruto! Believe in me! I never...¡± Just as Iruka started talking, Mizuki threw a shuriken at him. They were only a few meters away. With Naruto on his back, he couldn¡¯t dodge. He turned and gritted his teeth as he hugged Naruto. Mizuki¡¯s shuriken prated Iruka¡¯s back. ¡°Iruka sensei!¡± Naruto didn¡¯t expect Iruka to bravely protect him without thinking about his own safety. Iruka held back the pain and pushed Naruto away, ¡°Naruto! I¡¯m fine. Quick! Go to Hokage-sama.¡± ¡°Still thinking of leaving? Iruka, you¡¯re injured. And this little demon can¡¯t escape from me.¡± Mizuki dashed towards Naruto. Seeing this, Iruka hugged Mizuki with hisst strength, protecting Naruto. Mizuki couldn¡¯t move for a while, he just coldly snorted and said, ¡°Iruka, why would you do this? Why would you protect the demon fox? Don¡¯t forget. He¡¯s your enemy!¡± ¡°Naruto... isn¡¯t... he¡¯s not... a fox... he is... an excellent student. Naruto! Go!¡± Iruka¡¯s words made Naruto feel both touched and heartbroken. He clenched his fist and called out to Kyuubi, ¡°Kurama, can you help me defeat him?¡± ¡°Naruto, did you forget who I am? Who do you think I am? A Jounin?¡± Kyuubi passed his Chakra to Naruto. Red Chakra flowed to Naruto, and Ichibi¡¯s Bijuu coat appeared. The scene startled both Iruka and Mizuki, especially Mizuki. Mizuki¡¯s curse seal turned into a tiger. He possessed the wild beast¡¯s ability to predict danger. He felt grave danger at the moment Naruto entered the status of Bijuu¡¯s coat. Subconsciously, he took a step back and finally turned around to run away, but Naruto won¡¯t let him escape. There was no suspense in their battle this time. Mizuki¡¯s iplete curse seal had no advantage when facing Naruto. He quickly finished Mizuki. After removing his Bijuu¡¯s coat, Naruto immediately went to check on Iruka. At this time, Ryo, who had been watching from afar, stepped out of the shadows. Chapter 378 - Team Division.

Chapter 378, Team Division.

Iruka¡¯s wound on his back was still bleeding. Naruto wasn¡¯t a medical ninja, so he could only be anxious. After seeing Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s appearance, Naruto quickly shouted, ¡°Uncle! Come and help us!¡± ¡°Rx, he¡¯ll be fine.¡± Rays of light green light shone on his hands, healing Iruka¡¯s wound at an incredible speed. After a while, the wound had formed a crust on the outer skin. Yamanaka Ryo patted Naruto¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°It¡¯s done!¡± Seeing Iruka¡¯s color returned to his face, Naruto was relieved. ¡°Naruto, leave him to me. Return the Scroll of Seals to Hokage-sama.¡± After he said that, Ryo picked Iruka and left. Just as Naruto was about to rush towards Hokage-sama, Ryo suddenly asked, ¡°Naruto! Why did you only open the first andst page of the Scroll of Seals?¡± ¡°I remember Shikamaru said that the beginning of the book is generally the most attractive, and the ending is the most important. This is the Scroll of Seals, right? That¡¯s why I look at the first andst technique.¡± Hearing this, Ryoughed, ¡°Hahaha! This is fate, indeed! You can use the first technique, Multiple Shadow Clone. And you don¡¯t have to do research for Fuuton Rasenshuriken.¡± ¡°Uncle, how do you know that?¡± Ryo patted Naruto¡¯s head and said, ¡°I watched you seeing the scroll. Also, I¡¯ve read the Scroll of Seals.¡± ¡°What? You¡¯ve read it? But why didn¡¯t you let me learn Rasenshuriken? Is the Jutsu that difficult?¡± Naruto asked, puzzled. ¡°You¡¯ll know why. Later. But now, let¡¯s do this job first. Return the Scroll of Seals and report to the ssroom tomorrow.¡± Ryo disappeared. Naruto smirked and moved towards Hokage¡¯s ce. ............. After returning the Scroll of Seals to Hatake Sakumo, he gave Naruto a headband without saying anything and let him back home. After Naruto left, the Anbu beside Hatake Sakumo took off his mask. ¡°Kakashi, what do you think?¡± Sakumo asked. ¡°Leave the kid to me. Without Minato-sensei, I wouldn¡¯t be here today. It¡¯s my responsibility to teach sensei¡¯s son.¡± ¡°Alright, then you can quit the Anbu and start as Konoha¡¯s Jounin starting tomorrow!¡± ¡°Un! Father, I¡¯m going now.¡± ............. The next day, the Jounins of Konoha gathered in the Hokage Building. Hatake Sakumo nced at the crowd and said, ¡°You all already knew why I called you.¡± ¡°Well, this year, the students at the Ninja Academy are a bit special, and they required special care.¡± Sarutobi Asuma nodded. ¡°A bit special? The son of Yondaime-sama and Kushina-sama, the son of Uchiha n Leader, the eldest daughter of the Hyuuga n Leader, the heir of Ino-Shika-Cho ns, the child of Inuzuka and Aburame ns. Of course, it¡¯s special!¡± ¡°A bunch of little demons, if you ask me.¡± Ryo smirked. ¡°Ryo, this time, are you taking students too?¡± Asuma asked after seeing Yamanaka Ryo. ¡°Nope, I¡¯m not interested. And I have other things to do.¡± ¡°I thought you wanted to teach Naruto! Who¡¯ll teach him if it¡¯s not you?¡± Asuma asked curiously. ¡°Well, you can ask Hokage-sama about that.¡± Everyone shifted their gaze towards Hatake Sakumo, who cleared his throat and said, ¡°You all already know him. Kakashi! Come in here!¡± Before he finished the sentence, Kakashi already stood at the doorway. Everyone was puzzled. Isn¡¯t Kakashi the Anbu¡¯s Captain? Why would he teach Naruto? ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve quit my job as the Anbu Captain.¡± Kakashi exined, startling everyone present. Asuma said a momentter, ¡°Well, this is new.¡± Hatake Sakumo looked at the time and said, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s it! Time¡¯s up, let¡¯s go to the ssroom first.¡± .................. At this time at the Ninja Academy, Iruka was announcing the 3 people teams. ¡°Team 7 : Uzumaki Naruto, Uchiha Sasuke, Haruno Sakura.¡± ¡°Team 8 : Hyuuga Hinata, Inuzuka Kiba, Aburame Shino.¡± ¡°Team 10 : Nara Shikamaru, Akimichi Chouji, Yamanaka Ino.¡± (Author¡¯s note: I specifically asked my friends studying in Japan and found out the taboo of numbers 4, 6, and 9 in Japan. Because the pronunciation of 4 is simr (¤·, ËÀ, death), 6 is simr (¤í¤¯, µ), and 9 is simr (¤¯,¿à, bitter) so there is no ninth ss.) ¡°I ended up with you two. Gosh, I envy that wide forehead!¡± After listening to the team division, Ino sighed at Shikamaru and Choji and then looking at Sakura with envy. Sakura, who had always had a crush on Sasuke, was excited that they got teamed up together. Sakura feels like she was dreaming. Hinata, however, was feeling disappointed because she didn¡¯t get teamed up with Naruto. After dividing the children, it was time to divide the sensei. ¡°Kakashi, isn¡¯t this your first time as a sensei? How are you going to cope with these small demons?¡± Asuma asked out of curiosity. ¡°Well, we¡¯ll seeter. What about you?¡± Asuma solemnly said, ¡°My students are the heir of the Ino-Shika-Cho ns. I heard those three children had learned from Ryo. And the one from the Nara n is said to have 200 IQ. I¡¯m not sure how I¡¯ll cope with them.¡± ¡°My students are normal. So, I¡¯ll just follow the normal procedure.¡± Kurenai said with a smile. ¡°I envy you! I heard Hyuuga Hinata is a good girl. Aburame boy has always been a humble person, so you only need to be careful on Inuzuka Kiba.¡± ¡°Asuma, don¡¯t you darein! Sure, the heirs of the Ino-Shika-Cho ns were smart for 12 years old. But you¡¯re an Elite Jounin! And you¡¯re saying you can¡¯t handle them?! Kakashi should be the one we pity, right?¡± Hearing this, Asuma immediately pitied Kakashi, ¡°Kurenai is right. Kakashi, you must be careful. Naruto is the Kyuubi Jinchuuriki, and that Sasuke boy isn¡¯t easy either.¡± The three people continued chatting as they went to the Ninja Academy. ¡°Then, Asuma, Kakashi, I¡¯ll go first.¡± ¡°Wait, Kurenai! Let¡¯s go together.¡± Asuma hurried up and followed Kurenai. After the two left, Kakashi watched them enter the academy. He found a big tree nearby and closed his eyes to rest under the tree¡¯s shade. The children at the Ninja Academy were waiting for their sensei to arrive. ¡°Team 8, follow me!¡± Momentster, Kurenai appeared first and took Team 8. ¡°Team 10, follow me!¡± Asuma followed closely from behind her and took Team 10. Chapter 379 - Kakashi, and Team 7. Hokage Ryo¡¯s Path Chapter 379, Kakashi, and Team 7. Like in the original manga, Kakashi¡¯steness made Naruto¡¯s team uneasy. Naruto had been sheltered by Yamanaka Ryo and Kushina since he was little and had no fear of anything. In the original manga, Naruto put a ckboard eraser on the door frame. This time, it was reced with arge bucket of water. A few momentster, Kakashi slowly walked into the ssroom. He nced at the water bucket above the door frame,ughed, and pushed open the door. Just before the water poured on Kakashi¡¯s head, Raiton Chakra appeared on Kakashi¡¯s body, and he teleported behind Naruto. ¡°That¡¯s... Body Flicker Jutsu? How... is it... so fast?¡± Sakura was startled by Kakashi¡¯s sudden movement. ¡°Idiot. That¡¯s not an ordinary Body Flicker Jutsu. It¡¯s an Instant Lightning Technique. It uses Raiton Chakra to stimte cell activity to achieve the effect of high-speed movement. The speed is much faster than an ordinary Body Flicker Jutsu.¡± Sasuke exined with a serious expression. ¡°It¡¯s not just an ordinary Instant Lightning body! How did you do that?¡± Naruto, who was close to Yamanaka Ryo, wasn¡¯t clear about Ryo¡¯s signature Body Flicker Jutsu. Also, Ryo taught him, so Naruto can recognize the difference. ¡°That¡¯s right! I can recognize the difference.¡± ¡°Hmph! You haven¡¯t told me who you are!¡± ¡°Me? I¡¯m your sensei. Come along now, upstairs.¡± Kakashi¡¯s silhouette disappeared. The three kids nced at each other. Both Sasuke and Naruto saw the determination in their eyes. .......... A few momentster, the team arrived upstairs. ¡°You¡¯re so slow. It¡¯s my first impression of you. Well, it¡¯s normal, but the procedure should be conducted anyway. So, let me introduce myself first.¡± Kakashi said. ¡°Usually, the sensei introduced themselves first.¡± Sakura muttered. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll be the first. My name is Hatake Kakashi. I like what I like, I don¡¯t like what I don¡¯t like, and I don¡¯t want to tell you my ambitions... my interests are diverse...¡± ¡°You call that an introduction? We can only know your name!¡± Sakurained again. ¡°Idiot. Just knowing his name is enough.¡± Sasuke nced at Sakura as he spoke. Sakura nced with shock at her crush. Lowered her head and not daring to make anotherint. ¡°Hey! Do you have to be this rude?¡± Unlike in the original manga, Naruto didn¡¯t like Sakura that much. But Sasuke was his rival, he would do everything to confront him. ¡°Are you an idiot? Don¡¯t you feel something familiar when you hear his name? ¡°Familiar? What do you mean?¡± ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re really an idiot. Hatake Kakashi is Hokage-sama¡¯s son, the disciple, or Yondaime-sama. He graduated from the Ninja Academy at 5, Chunin at 6, Jounin at 12, entered the Anbu, and soon took over as the Anbu Captain a few yearster. That¡¯s our sensei.¡± Sakura didn¡¯t know what Anbu meant. But Sakura understood he¡¯s amazing because he graduated as Jounin at 12. Whereas she, at 12, just graduated from the Ninja Academy. Naruto was also surprised to hear Kakashi¡¯s background. After he recovered from his shock, he boasted, ¡°Huh? Is that something great? Well, I¡¯ll work hard to surpass him!¡± ¡°You? Pfft.¡± ¡°Hey! You¡¯re being rude!¡± Sasuke ignored Naruto and introduced himself to Kakashi. ¡°I¡¯m Uchiha Sasuke. There¡¯s nothing I like, there¡¯s a lot of things I don¡¯t like. My dream is to find someone.¡± Kakashi nodded, his eyes stared in puzzlement. Looking at Sasuke, he was reminded of Sasuke¡¯s genius big brother. Seeing Sasuke finish with his introduction, Naruto continued, ¡°I like instant noodles, but my favorite is Ichiraku Ramen. I hate waiting for instant ramen to cook. My interest is to taste andpare various instant noodles.¡± Kakashi sweatdropped. He secretly thought, ¡°Is this really sensei¡¯s son?¡± However, Kakashi smiled when he heard Naruto¡¯s next sentence. ¡°My dream is to be the Hokage. I want to make the whole vige know who I am!¡± ¡°My turn! I¡¯m Haruno Sakura. I like... no, the person I like is...¡± Sakura looked at Sasuke on her side. ¡°My interest is... my future dream is...¡± Sakura nced at Sasuke as she introduced herself. ¡®It¡¯s all about love¡¯ Kakashi thought, ¡°What about something you hate?¡± ¡°Hate? Probably... it¡¯s Ino!¡± Sakura pondered andter decisively answered the question. ¡°Alright, we¡¯re done with the introduction. That¡¯s all for today! See you tomorrow morning at the 3rd training stadium to ept your real graduation exam! Remember! Don¡¯t eat anything!¡± Kakashi¡¯s figure disappeared again, leaving the three kids puzzled. .............. Early in the morning, the team came to the 3rd training stadium. Yamanaka Ryo went to the stadium at 11 o¡¯clock. He was interested in seeing the 3 kid¡¯s testpared to the original manga. After watching the test, he will leave the vige to deal with some things. Now, he had evolved his Sharingan into Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan. During the past 2 years, he had familiarized himself with Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan¡¯s power. Now, it¡¯s time to solve the seal in Obito¡¯s brain. There was also Yahiko¡¯s matter. Now, he had been resurrected for 12 years. During those years, Ryo had asked Orochimaru to restrain Yahiko from leaving. Although feeling awkward, he stayed with Orochimaru with noint. Ryo didn¡¯t let Yahiko return because he had his own ideas. After his return, Nagato¡¯s heart would be moved. It will make a great impact on the plot. Yamanaka Ryo wanted to fight Uchiha Madara and also wanted to meet Kaguya. So Yahiko cannot return now. As for the reason why he wanted to lift the seal from Obito¡¯s brain, Ryo felt Obito would understand him somehow, and cooperate. Soon, he arrived at the third training stadium. It was already past 11 o¡¯clock, and Kakashi hadn¡¯t arrived yet. The kids¡¯ stomach growling. Obviously, they were hungry. Ryoughed silently but kept his presence hidden in a nearby tree. After another 10 minutes, Kakashi finally arrived and smiled at the kids, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I lost my way in life, so I was a bitte! But there¡¯s still some time left, are you ready?¡± Chapter 380 - The Battle For The Bell.

Chapter 380, The Battle For The Bell.

Kakashi¡¯s expression made the kids tremble with fear, especially after saying, ¡°Are you ready to wake up?¡± After saying that, he deliberately released his murderous intent. Being the Captain of the Anbu for so many years, he had killed a lot of people. His murderous intent turned Naruto and his friend pale. ¡°Well! Just kidding!¡± After saying Kakashi suddenly withdrew his murderous intent, the three sat paralyzed on the ground in sudden surprise. Kakashi got the effect he wanted. The three kids were instantly being honest. After a while, Sakura nced at Kakashi and whispered, ¡°Sensei, what are you doing?¡± ¡°As I told you yesterday, it was your real graduation exam, and it seems that all three of you didn¡¯t listen to me properly.¡± Hearing Kakashi¡¯s words, Sakura quickly said, ¡°No, no! We already know it¡¯s a graduation exam, I mean how it¡¯s going to be.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that yesterday?¡± Saying that Kakashi looked at the three of Naruto and saw Naruto¡¯s confused face, that¡¯s when he said, ¡°It seems to be true that I didn¡¯t tell you. so I¡¯ll tell you now, your graduation exam is this.¡± Kakashi took out two bells and showed them to the three of them, and Naruto asked curiously, ¡°How do you take a test with the bells?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple, your test today is to grab these two bells from me. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve seen, there are two bells, which means only two of you will graduate. One of you will have to go back to the Ninja Academy to continue your education. Lastly, I¡¯ll give you advice, get used to my killing intent. Or else you won¡¯t be able to grab it. So let¡¯s get started!¡± Saying that, Kakashi took out an rm clock and set the time for twelve o¡¯clock. Then put his hands in his pockets and walked away towards the distance, giving the kids time to discuss. ¡°Wait a minute, Kakashi-sensei, this rm clock is...¡± ¡°As you can see, you are given until 12:00 only, and the one with the worst performance is to be tied to a tree and watch the other two eat lunch.¡± As soon as he finished talking, Kakashi ignored the trio and continued to walk away. ¡°Sasuke, Naruto, what are we going to do? Sensei looks so strong.¡± Sakura asked in a small voice. ¡°If we rob him hard, the three of usbined are no match for him. Naruto had the strongest Taijutsu here. So, Naruto, you hold him back. I¡¯ll be in charge of interfering with Ninjutsu. Sakura, go hide and look for a chance to steal the bell.¡± Sasuke said after thinking about it. After hearing Sasuke¡¯s words, Naruto was surprised. Naruto didn¡¯t think Sasuke would actually offer to cooperate, and after a moment¡¯s hesitation, Naruto agreed to Sasuke¡¯s proposal. ¡°Sakura, go hide now, Naruto let¡¯s go!¡± As soon as Sasuke finished speaking, Naruto was the first to rush out. When Kakashi saw Naruto, who was rushing straight at him, he muttered to himself, ¡°He really looks like Kushina-sensei!¡± As soon as Naruto reached Kakashi, he gave a sidekick directly to Kakashi¡¯s waist. Without missing a beat, Kakashi reached out and grabbed Naruto¡¯s foot, throwing Naruto out of the way. And at the moment Naruto flew off, a huge fireball appeared on the other side. ¡°Oh, Grand Fireball Technique! Sasuke?¡± Said Kakashi as he stamped his hands, creating a wall of earth to block Sasuke¡¯s fireball. As he formed the hand seal, Naruto rushed again to him. This time, he chose to fight with Kakashi. Naruto¡¯s Taijutsu is based on Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s training from the Body Flicker Technique. If it was reced by Asuma or Kurenai, he would give them a headache. But Kakashi is a close friend of Yamanaka Ryo. He knew some of his techniques, including his Body Flicker Technique. So, Naruto¡¯s pride, Taijutsu, was no use against Kakashi. Once again, he was thrown by Kakashi. Naruto said to Kyuubi within his body, ¡°Kurama, lend me your power!¡± Hearing this, Kyuuby nodded. After a while, the red Chakra began to appear around Naruto¡¯s body. ¡°That¡¯s... Bijuu¡¯s coat?¡± Kakashi was surprised. He looked at Naruto and said to himself, ¡°Kushina sensei and Kyuubi also had a good rtionship. So, it¡¯s normal that her son was able to use Kyuubi¡¯s power.¡± With Kyuubi¡¯s help, Naruto¡¯s speed and strength improved greatly. Kakashi was finally getting serious. On the other side, Sasuke had never seen Naruto in this state. He was also surprised. But he understood, rather than that, there was a more important thing to do now. To get the bell! Thinking of this, Sasuke no longer hid it and opened his Sharingan. Two years ago, Sasuke had awakened his Sharingan. Now, Sasuke¡¯s Sharingan in his right eye was a Double Tomoe. ¡°Naruto! Don¡¯t forget what I said!¡± Sasuke shouted to Naruto. Naruto didn¡¯t say anything, just nodded his head. And Kakashi heard Sasuke¡¯s voice looking over at him and found Sasuke¡¯s Sharingan. ¡°Now, that¡¯s an interesting brat.¡± Kakashi also opened his Sharingan. Kakashi didn¡¯t realize that Naruto and Sasuke had reached this level of strength. Naruto¡¯s Ichibi Bijuu coat and Sasuke¡¯s Sharingan would really turn the battle oue upside down if he wasn¡¯t careful. That¡¯s why Kakashi opened his Sharingan. Against Kakashi¡¯s Triple Tomoe Sharingan, Naruto¡¯s speed granted from Ichibi Bijuu coat had no meaning anymore. The situation had returned to the previous state. ¡°Damn it! Kurama! Help me!¡± Said Naruto as he stamped his hands and with the aid of the Kyuubi¡¯s Chakra, he created a dozen Shadow Clone Jutsu with Ichiju Bijuu coat. The Shadow Clone Jutsu swarmed up as he ran towards Sasuke. They nced at each other and then formed hand seals. ¡°Katon.Great Fireball Technique¡± ¡°F¨±ton Great Breakthrough!¡± Combining wind with fire, Sasuke¡¯s Great Fireball mixed with Naruto¡¯s Great Breakthrough, and a huge fireball flew towards Kakashi¡¯s direction. Kakashi was held by Naruto¡¯s Shadow Clones. There was no way to dodge that fireball. ¡°Now that¡¯s not a bad brat!¡± Said Kakashi pulling out his short de. In a sh, the Ninjutsu that Naruto and Sasuke unleashed with all their might was sliced in half instantly. Naruto and Sasuke were stunned by Kakashi¡¯s action. When Sakura, who had been hiding in the shadows for a while, suddenly appeared and unleashed a small illusion spell on Kakashi, her hand reaching for the bell. Unfortunately, Sakura didn¡¯t know that Kakashi had the Triple Tomoe Sharingan. Her little illusion was directly bounced back by the Sharingan, and the moment Sakura¡¯s hand touched the bell, she was frozen in ce. Kakashi ignored Sakura. And after clearing the Shadow Clones, he said to Naruto and Sasuke, ¡°It¡¯s a shame, it looks like you¡¯re going to fail your test!¡± Chapter 381 - Yamanaka Ryo Vs. Tenshi. Chapter 381 Yamanaka Ryo Vs. Tenshi. Naruto and Sasuke nced at each other helplessly. Kakashi was too strong. Just now, they had exerted all of their power but couldn¡¯t even touch the bell. Let alone snatched it. ¡°It seems you all already understood how wide our strength gap was. Now, I should dere your failure, but your performance right now was very good for Genin. So, I decided to give you another chance. In the test, Sakura had the lowest performance. I would tie her up as a punishment. In the meantime, you both should eat. We will discuss itter after the lunch break. Remember, Sakura can¡¯t eat her lunch. Otherwise, you all will fail.¡± After saying that, Kakashi tied Sakura to a nearby wooden pile. Gave the rest of them two bento boxes and disappeared. Cautiously, Naruto created a Shadow Clone to pick up the bento. After making sure it¡¯s harmless, he handed it over to Sasuke. They hadn¡¯t eaten anything since morning. After such an intense battle, they were unbelievably famished. At the same time, Sakura, who was now tied to a wooden pile, stared at the two of them with envy because she was equally hungry. She could only gulp down her saliva and remained silent. She knew it was her fault that they failed the exam. If only she was stronger, they would have passed the exam. While Sakura was still ming herself, Naruto picked up a piece of grilled pork from the bento box and gave it to Sakura. ¡°Naruto...¡± ¡°Hurry! You haven¡¯t eaten anything yet, right?¡± ¡°But if you give me a bento now, Kakashi sensei will fail us all. I can¡¯t cause any more trouble for you.¡± Sakura said, lowering her head. ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Although you¡¯re useless, without you, we can never have that bell. You don¡¯t want to return to the Ninja Academy, right? Just hurry and eat it! We¡¯ll figure out another wayter.¡± Sasuke also encouraged her. ¡°That¡¯s right! Besides, sensei isn¡¯t here. So don¡¯t worry.¡± Sakura was moved by their encouragement. She opened her mouth and ate Naruto¡¯s grilled pork. Then, Sasuke fed her some rice with his chopsticks. Hiding in the bushes, Kakashi observed the three kids. The kids reminded him of Obito and Rin. Kakashi suddenly stepped out of the bush, ¡°You three! Don¡¯t you remember what I said? Don¡¯t give her food!¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°Naruto, stop it! Sensei, it¡¯s my fault. They just...¡± ¡°Enough! You all... passed!¡± Kakashi, who was originally put on a frown on his face, suddenly smiled. Patting Naruto and Sasuke¡¯s head. The three people were stunned. After a while, Naruto asked. ¡°We... passed? Really? Kakashi sensei?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± ¡°But why? We defied your order and gave Sakura our bento.¡± Sasuke asked in puzzlement. ¡°Because for me... In the ninja world, those who break the rules are scum, that¡¯s true, but those who abandon their friends are worse than scum.¡± Saying that, Kakashi¡¯s eyes were filled with reminiscent. The three of them were overjoyed with their sess in passing the exam. No one realized as Yamanaka Ryo observed the four of them from a tree nearby and sighed. Then, he disappeared from the vige. ................ Amegakure. Once again, Yamanaka Ryo set his foot on the vige that rains all year round. Without hesitation or any intention of covering up his face, Ryo ran straight towards Amegakure. As soon as he approached the vige border, the rain fell heavily. Ryoughed, ignoring the rain. In front of the vige¡¯s closed gate, Ryo released his Spiritual Strength to condense the falling rain inside Amegakure into a small ice flower. With the flower¡¯s help, he teleported inside the vige. As soon as Ryo entered Amegakure. Nagato, who was standing at a tower in the center of the vige, suddenly opened his eyes. Noticing herpanion¡¯s slight change of expression, Konan asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Nagato?¡± ¡°Someone sneaked in... no, he suddenly appeared in the vige.¡± Nagato said with a serious expression. ¡°Suddenly appeared in the vige? Is it time and space Ninjutsu?¡± ¡°Most likely. Konan, take Chikush¨­d¨­ with you and go see what happened.¡± ¡°Un! Leave it to me!¡± After teleporting inside the vige, Ryo went straight to the tower in the center of the vige. He knew Nagato was there and sensed that there were two of his ¡°old acquaintances¡± auras near the tower. Approaching the tower, the gatekeeper ninja stopped him. Ryoughed and was about to say something when a cold female voice was heard from inside the tower. ¡°Let him in!¡± ¡°Yes, Tenshi-sama!¡± The two gatekeepers step aside and let Ryo walk in. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be you!¡± Coming inside the tower, Yamanaka Ryo looked at Konan with aplicated expression, ¡°Konan, your old friend hasn¡¯t seen you in such a long time. And your response is this cold?¡± ¡°As an old friend, I¡¯ll give you onest advice. Leave Amegakure now, or you will die.¡± Konan¡¯s tone was t and calm as if she was informing something. Hearing this, Ryoughed. ¡°As an old friend, I also would like to give you advice. Don¡¯t stop me, or else Amegakure...¡± ¡°It seems we have nothing to talk about. Since you won¡¯t leave, you will stay here forever!¡± Konan conjured a pair of paper wings. Lifting her body into the air. ¡°Tenshi? Is that what it looks like?¡± Ryo murmured to himself. Konan ignored Ryo¡¯s word, injected Chakra into the paper, and the ordinary pieces of paper became sharp paper des that could im other people¡¯s lives. ¡°Dance of the Shikigami!¡± Countless pieces of paper came in like a wave, Ryo saw the situation and immediately condensed the water in the air into an Ice Wall. Blocking Konan¡¯s attack and throwing Ice Scalpel in Konan¡¯s direction. Konan knew about Ryo¡¯s teleport. So once she saw Ice Scalpeling towards her, she immediately dodged. What she didn¡¯t expect was that Ryo would actually appear at the position she had dodged. ¡°In the end, Kami Ninjutsu is still paper! But it looks like you¡¯re not afraid of water, what about ice?¡± Said Yamanaka Ryo as he condensed the moisture in the air into ice and attached it to Konan¡¯s pieces of paper. The frozen pieces of paper were too heavy. Konan couldn¡¯t use them to attack or fly, so she could only fall from mid-air. Chapter 382 - Pain Rikudou. Chapter 382, Pain Rikudou. Konannded on the ground. Holding an Ice Scalpel against her neck, Ryo smiled and said, ¡°Well, it looks like our Tenshi-sama can¡¯t fly!¡± Konan sighed. With aplicated expression, she said, ¡°As expected from you.¡± Ryoughed and put away the Ice Scalpel. ¡°You¡¯ve improved quite a bit after all these years, but it¡¯s not good to do it right away!¡± Hearing this, Konan coldly snorted, ¡°It¡¯s because you broke your words! Where¡¯s Yahiko? It¡¯s been 10 years since he was resurrected.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I never broke my promise. Believe me, Yahiko is fine and well.¡± Konan sneered and said, ¡°Hahaha. Ryo, do you take me as a fool?¡± Yamanaka Ryo sighed and was about to exin when an indifferent voice heard, ¡°Ryo, you¡¯d better save your lies for deceiving others!¡± Yamanaka Ryo looked in the voice¡¯s direction and found that the one who spoke was Chikushoudou of the Six Paths of Pain. After seeing the Chikushodo, Konan quickly said, ¡°Yamanaka Ryo, for the sake of the fact that you saved us in the past, you should leave now!¡± ¡°Leave? With this corpse controlled by the Rinnegan?¡± ¡°You... How did you...¡± Konan was shocked to hear Ryo¡¯s words about the Chikushodo being a corpse controlled by the Rinnegan. How did Ryo know about Pain¡¯s secret? Nagato was equally shocked. Pain Rikudou was his biggest secret and trump card, and Yamanaka Ryo actually knew about it. Nagato¡¯s killing intent towards Yamanaka Ryo was infinitely magnified. Right now, he was more and more determined to kill him. ¡°Yamanaka Ryo, it seems you know what you shouldn¡¯t know, so are you ready to die?¡± ¡°Nagato, you haven¡¯t changed much after all these years. Still had the same arrogance! Are you worthy?¡± As soon as the words fell, the Raiton Chakra on Ryo¡¯s body erupted. Instant Lightning with the Mangekyou increased his speed to the extreme. In the next second, he appeared in front of the Chikushodo. Nagato was startled by Ryo¡¯s speed and immediately asked Chikushodo to control the chameleon to hide itself, but unfortunately, the chameleon¡¯s stealth speed was too slow, and Yamanaka¡¯s Raikiri directly cut the chameleon¡¯s body into two halves. The chameleon disappeared, and Ryo grabbed the neck of Chikushodo and snapped it, ¡°Again, are you still worthy?¡± The entire fight took 5 seconds from start to finish, and in just 5 seconds, Yamanaka Ryo destroyed Pain¡¯s Chikushodo. Chikushodo¡¯s fights by summoning a beast. Ryo took advantage of his speed and gave no time for Chikushodo another opportunity to summon. Without the summoned beast, Chikushodo¡¯s power is limited by 90%, which was quickly defeated by Ryo. Konan looked at the Chikushodo¡¯s corpse that had lost its mobility by one side. Her heart was overwhelmed by waves of shock. Pain has never failed, let alone being defeated. Konan feltplicated and was left speechless. Inside the tower, Nagato was also feeling being provoked by Ryo. He snorted with a gloomy face and then controlled the other five Paths to go out of the tower. ¡°Why does a Puppet¡¯s destruction surprise Tenshi-sama so much? ¡°Yamanaka Ryo, what do you want?¡± Seeing the scene earlier, when Ryo killed Chikushodo, made Konan tremble with fear. Her speaking tone and attitude changed a lot. Ryoughed, ¡°You probably won¡¯t believe it, but I¡¯m here to look for someone.¡± ¡°Looking for someone? Who? For what?¡± ¡°Please, Tenshi-sama, you¡¯re now my hostage. Have you ever seen a hostage asking so many questions?¡± ¡°You!! Hmph!¡± Konan coldly snorted, trying not to get caught with her emotion and ignored him. Ryo didn¡¯t intend to leave. At first, he just wanted to meet Obito, but now that he met Chikushodo, he suddenly wanted to have some fun with Pain Rikudou. Except for Chikushodo, the other five paths came along. Yamanaka Ryo nced at the five paths and smiled, ¡°Nagato, is this all your puppets? They don¡¯t look good.¡± Hearing this, Nagato didn¡¯t say anything. With a gloomy face, he controlled Jigokudo to summon Yama and put Chikushodo into Yama¡¯s mouth. After a while, Chikushodo came out of Yama¡¯s mouth intact. Once Chikushodo was resurrected, he immediately summoned a huge rhino. The rhino instantly rushed towards Yamanaka Ryo. Yamanaka Ryo threw Konan into the distance and condensed the water in the air into an ice Katana. And then injected the Wind Attribute Chakra into ice Katana, splitting the rhino in half. From behind the rhino, Shurado simultaneously fired various ballistic shells at Yamanaka Ryo. Instead of dodging, Ryo conjured an Ice Wall to block the shells. Shurado¡¯s shells had no effect on the wall. Nagato then controlled Gakido to absorb the Chakra from the wall. What Nagato didn¡¯t expect was after Gakido absorbed the wall¡¯s Chakra, his movement became slower and slower, eventually frozen. Yamanaka Ryo patted Gakido¡¯s shoulder, ¡°It seems you can¡¯t stand my Chakra.¡± After finishing Gakido, Ryo took his chance to condense ice. With Xiao Lin¡¯s Chakra, he didn¡¯t need to converge the arrows anymore. An ice arrow instantly generated the moment he pulled on the Chakra bowstring. Rushing towards the other paths. Nagato felt threatened by the ice arrow. At the moment before the arrow hit his head, Tendo used Shinra Tensei to block the ice arrow. Ryo smiled, ¡°Nagato, don¡¯t use that jutsu too often.¡± The second ice arrow flew by, followed by other arrows. Nagato¡¯s expression drastically changed. Immediately controlled Pain to separate. Unfortunately, Ningendo, Shurado, and Chikushodo reacted too slowly. They ended up frozen like Gakido. ¡°Nagato, you consider yourself a God, but you don¡¯t know what a real God is. Not to mention the legendary Rikudo Sennin, you can¡¯t even beat me! Don¡¯t you think calling yourself a God is too much?¡± After he finished saying it, Ryo didn¡¯t bother with the remaining Tendo and Jigokudo. He turned to leave. Hearing Ryo¡¯s words, Nagato was speechless inside the tower. He was confused. ............. After solving Pain Rikudou, Yamanaka Ryo went straight towards Obito¡¯s location in Amegakure. He didn¡¯t hide his Chakra. ck and White Zetsu had sensed Ryo¡¯s arrival, as well as Ryo and Pain Rikudou¡¯s battle. At first, he thought Pain¡¯s power towers above Yamanaka Ryo. But the final result left him speechless. Chapter 383 - Black and White’s Trump Card. Chapter 383, ck and White¡¯s Trump Card. ¡°I didn¡¯t think Yamanaka Ryo was that strong, but that¡¯s Pain! Pain with the power of Rinnegan!¡± Compared to White Zetsu¡¯s panic, ck Zetsu was calm. ¡°Rinnegan also depends on who uses them. In the end, Nagato isn¡¯t the true owner of these eyes.¡± White Zetsu was still a little worried, ¡°But even if that¡¯s the case, the Yamanaka Ryo was powerful enough. Will the things we¡¯ve prepared be of any use?¡± On the other hand, ck Zetsu looked confident, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if Uchiha Madara was resurrected, this thing would be enough to give him a headache. Let alone Yamanaka Ryo.¡± ¡°I hope so! If it doesn¡¯t work, maybe we¡¯re all going to die here.¡± ¡°Die? With him? My body was made by Mother using the Inyoton. My Willpower is also Mother¡¯s Willpower. In this world, there¡¯s no one that could kill me!¡± ¡°What about sealing you up? You¡¯ve said it yourself! Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s Mangekyou Sharingan is terrifying.¡± ck Zetsu was stunned at the words, White Zetsu¡¯s words reminded him of the world of endless blizzards. It was hard to escape from there, even for him. ¡°Hmph! That won¡¯t happen twice!¡± ck Zetsu retorted. While Zetsu was discussing their strategy, Yamanaka Ryo had already arrived. He walked in without hesitation. As soon as he stepped in to meet Obito, he noticed ck and White Zetsu had activated a Jutsu. With a frown on his face, Obito asked, ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± White Zetsu turned around to exin, ¡°The personing here is Yamanaka Ryo, so we activated a Jutsu to interfere with his Spatial Ninjutsu. ¡°What? Do you want to...¡± ¡°He came here alone this time. If that¡¯s the case, then he will stay here forever!¡± After saying that, ck and White Zetsu made a hand seal. The y on the ground gathered into a blurry figure. With ck Zetsu¡¯s Inyoton, the y figure began to take form, eventually taking the form of the legendary Rikudou Sennin. After preparing the Jutsu, ck Zetsu¡¯s body looked a little thinner, the Spiritual was a lot weaker. Obito was concerned, he asked, ¡°ck Zetsu, you¡¯ve taken up a lot of effort. Are you sure you can kill him?¡± ¡°This is myst trump card. I can kill him.¡± ck Zetsu winked. White Zetsu poured his Chakra into the Rikudou Sennin¡¯s y figure. Yamanaka Ryo didn¡¯t know what ck Zetsu had done, but he felt ck Zetsu¡¯s aura had be much weaker, while White Zetsu¡¯s Chakra had transformed. The abnormal situation made Ryo feel uneasy. His walk slowed down. Just as he was about to leave, a dark sphere suddenly shot out from the darkness. Looking at the flying orb, Ryo¡¯s expression abruptly changed. ¡°That¡¯s... Truth-Seeking Ball! How is that possible! Xiaolin, help me!¡± The slumbering Lin heard Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s distant call for help and immediately climbed out of his Ninja Tool Pouch. ¡°Is it really a Truth-Seeking Ball? There¡¯s still someone in the Ninja World who can use something like this?¡± Xiaolin was also shocked after seeing the ck sphere. ¡°Stop sighing! Let¡¯s get this over with first!¡± ¡°Un.¡± Xiaolin nodded her head and caught the Truth-Seeking Ball. The moment she touched the Ball, Xiaolin smiled, ¡°Ryo, this thing isn¡¯t a Truth-Seeking Ball. It just looks like one because of Inyoton¡¯s disguise!¡± Said Xiaolin. Directly crushed the ck sphere. Yamanaka was relieved at sight, while Little Lin immediately said, ¡°However, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t touch this sphere directly. After all, it also contains the Inyoton¡¯s aura inside. But I couldn¡¯t figure out who could use the attack that was simr to the Truth-Seeking Ball.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be careful then. Xiaolin, I¡¯ll leave our defense in your hands!¡± ¡°Un!¡± Xiaolin nodded her head. Having learned his lesson earlier, Ryo raised his awareness. Holding Xiaolin, he carefully walked inside. After a while, he saw the ¡®person¡¯ who just attacked him with a ck sphere. ¡°Hey, hey! Xiaolin, am I dreaming?¡± Xiaolin shook her head and pointed at the man and said, ¡°No, from the aura, he really seems to be the Rikudou Sennin.¡± ¡°How is that possible! Rikudou Sennin has been dead for a thousand years. And his corpse has long since turned into Kitsuchi. Even Edo Tensei can¡¯t summon him.¡± ¡°Earth? Ryo, take a closer look at the body.¡± Ryo was stunned at the words, then he opened the Mangekyou. The truth was revealed that the Rikudou Sennin in front of him was actually a mass of y. ¡°Is this the ck and White Zetsu¡¯s trump card? A y Rikudou Sennin?¡± ¡°Ryo, don¡¯t underestimate him. He has the Inyoton on his body. I¡¯m afraid he can really use the Rikudou Senjutsu.¡± ¡°The Inyoton on his body could also be used by the ck and White Zetsu to confuse us. I¡¯ll test it out first!¡± Said Yamanaka Ryo, creating a Shadow Clone Jutsu to approach the Rikudou Sennin. As Ryo¡¯s Clone approached the Rikudou Sennin, he had no intention to attack. Frowning, Ryo controlled the Shadow Clone Jutsu and used Raikiri to prate the y body. As the y was attacked, the ¡®Truth-Seeking Ball¡¯ behind him suddenly moved, piercing and destroying Ryo¡¯s Shadow Clone. After the Shadow Clone disappeared, Xiaolin quickly asked, ¡°Ryo, how is it?¡± Yamanaka Ryo shook his head and solemnly said, ¡°I didn¡¯t receive any memories from the Shadow Clone. It really is the Rikudou Senjutsu!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the ck and White Zetsu could actuallye up with something like this. This is really troublesome.¡± As soon as Xiaolin¡¯s voice fell, the y Rikudou Sennin, who hadn¡¯t moved much, suddenly moved. The ¡®Truth-Seeking Ball¡¯ behind him suddenly turned into a ck scepter and rushed towards Ryo. Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s expression changed, he immediately entered Sage Mode and summoned Susanoo at the same time. Rikudou Sennin¡¯s scepter directly struck Susanoo. The ¡®Absolute Defense¡¯ cracked. ¡°Ryo, Sage Mode alone won¡¯t do much. Let¡¯s fuse my power with Susanoo.¡± Xiaolin said. Nodding, Ryobined Xiaolin¡¯s power with Susanoo. With Xiaolin¡¯s power, Susanoo¡¯s defense was significantly enhanced. The y Rikudou Sennin¡¯s scepter couldn¡¯t cause any damage to Susanoo. Just as Ryo and Xiaolin worked together and struggled to deal with their enemy, the ck and White Zetsu in the darkness also looked gloomy. Because after the y Rikudou Sennin¡¯s appearance, only the first Truth-Seeking Ball¡¯s attack was controlled by them. Chapter 384 - Rikudou Sennin’s Willpower. Chapter 384, Rikudou Sennin¡¯s Willpower. ¡°ck Zetsu, are you saying that the y Rikud¨­ Sennin is out of our control?¡± ck Zetsu pondered and said. ¡°There¡¯s two possibilities. First, Inyoton¡¯s power allows Rikudou Sennin to regain his consciousness. Second, Rikudou Sennin¡¯s Willpower had taken control of the y body.¡± Hearing this, White Zetsu was silent. None of them was a good option. Especially the second possibility. If it¡¯s truly Rikudou Sennin¡¯s ability, something terrifying might happen. Thinking of this, White Zetsu spoke to ck Zetsu. ¡°ck Zetsu, no matter which it is, we can¡¯t solve it! Let¡¯s run away now while Yamanaka Ryo is busy!¡± ck Zetsu hesitated but finally nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right, let¡¯s run away first.¡± Reaching an agreement, they returned to Obito. Saw their panic, Obito asked in puzzlement, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a problem with the y Rikudou Sennin. I have no idea how it could happen, but it¡¯s dangerous. We¡¯re here to tell you to leave.¡± Obito frowned and pondered, he finally said, ¡°You guys go first. I want to know what will happen. Besides, I have Kamui. I can leave anytime.¡± ncing at each other, ck White Zetsu agreed to let Obito stay. ................. At the same time, Yamanaka Ryo, Xiaolin, and y Rikudou Sennin¡¯s battle became more intense. With Xiaolin¡¯s help, the Truth-Seeking Ball and Rikudou Senjutsu didn¡¯t harm Ryo. After his attack mixed with Natural Chakra, Ryo could inflict damage on the y body. As time goes by, the Truth-Seeking Ball behind the y body decreased. ¡°Ryo! We¡¯re almost close to victory! The y Rikudou Sennin¡¯s energy and Truth-Seeking Ball isn¡¯t pure! Take this opportunity to defeat him!¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Ryo nodded and lifted Susanoo. Then, his Raiton Chakra Mode imbued with Xiaolin¡¯s power broke out. The raging Raito Chakra gathered in Ryo¡¯s hand. After loading up his Chakra, Ryo threw up a coin. At the moment the coin almost touched his finger, Ryo concentrated the umted Raiton Chakra to the coin, ¡°Electromaic Railgun!¡± Under Raiton Chakra¡¯s power, the coin produced a destructive force. Breaking through Rikudou Sennin¡¯s y body. The y cracked and shattered, stopping Rikudou Sennin¡¯s movement. Both Ryo and Xiaolin was relieved. But not long after, they saw a silhouetteing out of the broken y body. It was blurry, but they feel its presence is different from the previous y body. Ryo raised his vignce as he observed the figure. Creating a Spiritual link with Xiaoldin, he said, ¡°Xiaolin, do you think it¡¯s...¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible! You said it yourself! Rikudou Sennin has been dead for thousands of years. No one had the power to summon him!¡± ¡°What if he wasn¡¯t summoned? What if he resurrected on his own will?¡± ¡°It... could be it...¡± When Xiaolin and Ryo still discussing the silhouette¡¯s identity, it talked first. ¡°Indra¡¯s descendants. Well done, especially thest one. I never expected Ninjutsu had advanced this far.¡± Both of them exchanged a nce and said, ¡°You¡¯re... really... Rikudou Sennin?¡± ¡°My name is Otsutsuki Hagoromo, the founder of the Ninja...¡± ¡°Alright, alright! We know who you are. But why are you here?¡± Xiaolin impatiently interrupted Rikudou Sennin¡¯s words. ¡°Uh... sorry about that. She has a bad temper.¡± Rikudou Sennin waved his hand and said. ¡°Maybe my way of speaking was outdated after all these years. Back to your question, I¡¯m Rikudou Sennin.¡± ¡°Really? But how do they summon you?¡± Yamanaka Ryo was a bit skeptical. Laughing, Rikudou Sennin said, ¡°I was never summoned. I took control of this body. The creator simted my power and created this body. Because the power imbued in this body was too simr to my own, I was curious and upied it. I was nning to leave when I saw something interesting.¡± Finished talking, Rikudou Sennin shifted his gaze towards Xiaolin. Noticed his gaze, Ryo protectively snuggled Xiaolin against his body. Still looking at the man with vignce. ¡°Hahaha. Indra¡¯s descendant, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not going to do anything to the little one. I was just curious, how did the Ninja World create another Juubi? Can you tell me?¡± Hearing this, Ryo nodded. There were already too many people who know Xiaolin¡¯s background. Adding one more person to the list won¡¯t hurt. Moreover, it was Rikudou Sennin, who was asking. After listening to Ryo¡¯s story, Rikudou Sennin lowered his head and fell in deep contemtion. ¡°From Ichibi to Kyuubi¡¯s partial chakra, Juubi¡¯s fragment of consciousness in the Gedo Mazo is this little fellow.¡± Rikudou Sennin¡¯s tone was calm, there was no other emotion in it, relieving Ryo. ¡°Indra¡¯s descendant, thank you for telling me this.¡± ¡°And in return, would you also fulfill a request of mine?¡± Yamanaka Ryo asked with a smile. ¡°What¡¯s the request?¡± Rikudou Sennin asked with a frown on his brow. ¡°It¡¯s simple, I want a bit of your chakra.¡± ¡°My chakra? You already have the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, and the cells in your body were already simr to Asura¡¯s descendants. Do you want my chakra for Rinnegan?¡± Rikudou Sennin saw right through the mountain¡¯s faraway purpose. ¡°Un!¡± Instead of denying it, Yamanaka Ryo directly admitted it. ¡°Indra¡¯s descendant, can you give me a reason?¡± Rikudou Sennin didn¡¯t directly refuse, that meant there was a chance. And after thinking about it, Ryo told Rikudou Sennin his truest thoughts, ¡°You may not believe me if I say it. But my purpose for opening the Rinnegan is to solve the mess left by your mother! Rikudou Sennin didn¡¯t expect Ryo to give such an answer. His expression became serious, ¡°How did you know about your mother?¡± ¡°Katsuyu and Gamamaru told me about it.¡± Hearing the names Ryo mentioned, Rikudou Sennin looked somewhat reminiscent. ¡°So they told you about that. Can you tell me how you n to solve the problems left by my mother?¡± Chapter 388 - Unseal. Author not write anything in Chapter 385-Chapter 387 Chapter 388, Unseal. ¡°Us?¡± Yamanaka Ryo captured the message in Rikud¨­ Sennin¡¯s words. This ¡®us¡¯ shows that not only Rikudou Sennin alone observed what happened in Ninja World, other people also did the same thing. With this in his thought, Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s expression became more serious. Rikudou Sennin had no idea that a piece of information identally spoken raised Ryo¡¯s vignce. But he thought he was acting that way because of Kaguya. After a while, Rikudou Sennin urged Ryo, ¡°Indra¡¯s descendant, tell me what you¡¯re thinking.¡± ¡°Oh, my bad. I was just thinking about something else. My n is this...¡± Listening to Ryo¡¯s n, the battle-hardened Rikudou Sennin was startled. It took some time to regain his sense back. ¡°Indra¡¯s descendant, I have to say your ideas are bold and crazy.¡± Ryo smiled, ¡°But this way, we can solve the hidden dangers hiding in the Ninja World from its roots.¡± Rikudou Sennin nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right. But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s very effective. With your own strength, you can¡¯t do it. Not just you, even my mother can¡¯t.¡± ¡°So, that means you won¡¯t give me your Chakra?¡± ¡°Un... Your n is too bold. I can¡¯t believe you just yet. Rather than you, I¡¯d prefer to believe Indra and Asura¡¯s reincarnation. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s because they¡¯re your own children. They¡¯re even more reliable than me, whose bloodline had descended for dozens of generationster.¡± Rikudou Senninughed and didn¡¯t argue back. Yamanaka Ryo continued to say, ¡°I understand what you¡¯re thinking. It¡¯s only natural. But still, I have to say you¡¯re making a wrong decision today. The next time we meet, you¡¯ll see what I¡¯m talking about.¡± ¡°Haha! Well, then I¡¯ll see what will happen!¡± After saying that, Rikud¨­ Sennin¡¯s Willpower disappeared. Ryo sighed and entered the building. ............... A few secondster, he arrived at Obito¡¯s location. The two men meet again after years. Yamanaka Ryo entered Sage Mode as soon as he arrived and felt no signs of ck and White Zetsu. And then said to Obito, ¡°Obito, long time no see!¡± Obito wasn¡¯t surprised to see Ryo. He had met a couple of times with him. Even in Mizugakure, they shed using Sharingan. He was even worse at Uchiha extermination night. Pointed directly to the seal in his mind, ¡°Yamanaka Ryo, don¡¯t say anything else. You said you would help me release this seal, did you came to fulfill your promise?¡± ¡°Of course. But it seems you don¡¯t want to cooperate.¡± Ryo said as he saw Obito raised his vignce. ¡°I don¡¯t know. There¡¯s a voice in my head telling me to beat you up. To show you my strength.¡± Hearing this, Yamanaka Ryo smiled, ¡°Go ahead.¡± After speaking, Ryo opened his Mangekyou, activated Instant Lightning, and teleported to Obito, punching his abdomen, only to miss. ¡°Did you activate it earlier?¡± ¡°Do you think I will make the same mistakes?¡± ¡°You think you¡¯ll be safe hiding in Kamui?¡± After speaking, Yamanaka Ryo showed arge number of ice cubes from the Ice World. The ice cubes filled Obito¡¯s doom. Just like when Konan used 600 billion Explosive Tags to bomb Obito in the original manga, Yamanaka Ryo also used a simr technique. Obito¡¯s blur could onlyst for 5 minutes. After that, he must perform the materialization. It¡¯s necessary to absorb the ice into Kamui. But once the ice entered Kamui, Obito¡¯s blur won¡¯t work. Obito couldn¡¯t figure out what Ryo was thinking. He thought Ryo summoned ice cubes to restrict Obito¡¯s movement. After a while, Obito realized that he was wrong. Once the blur is over, he will bring those materials into Kamui. He was destined to fail. With the ice cubes, Ryo could teleport inside Kamui and shed his mask with Ice Scalpel. ¡°You...¡± ¡°Wanna know how I get inside your Kamui? You¡¯ll get the answer after I lifted the seal.¡± After saying that, Yamanaka Ryo teleported in Kamui, holding Obito. Obito felt ufortable, but he didn¡¯t resist. Ryoughed and reached out his hand on Obito¡¯s head, prating Spiritual Strength into Obito¡¯s brain. He saw the seal in Mizugakure, so finding it was easy this time. After some observation, Ryo deducted that the seal nted by Uchiha Madara was mainly his Sharingan, which sealed some parts of Obito¡¯s memory. The seal was enforced by Uchiha Madara¡¯s Sharingan. No matter what, ordinary people can¡¯t crack the seal unless they also had an Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan. Maybe because Madara was confident that no one could lift it, he left no other protection on the seal. Which was easily lifted by Ryo. Once the seal was lifted, memories flooded Obito¡¯s brain. His childhood in Ninja Academy, friendship with Rin, Kakashi, Ryo, his teacher Minato, and a confession from Rin... After having his memories back, Obito opened his eye and looked at Ryo. His heart was filled with sadness and guilt. What he had done all these years had hurt Rin, Kakashi, Ryo, the vige. The shame and guilt made Obito covered his face. Seeing Obito, Ryo sighed and patted his shoulder, ¡°Obito, it¡¯s over now. You did all of these after losing your memory. I think they¡¯ll forgive you.¡± ¡°But sensei... he...¡± ¡°Minato is fine.¡± ¡°Fine? But how? I saw it with my own eyes...¡± Ryoughed and exined to Obito. Hearing the truth from Minato¡¯s ¡®death¡¯, Obito rxed. Obito listened patiently while Ryo exined things that had happened in the vige after he lost his memory. After a while, Obito asked about Rin. This time, Ryo didn¡¯t tell him how her condition was, but instead, he said, ¡°Just hearing my words won¡¯t satisfy your lovesickness. Let¡¯s return and meet her in the vige!¡± Hearing this, Obito hesitated, ¡°Can I... go back to the vige?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Ryo asked with a smile. Chapter 389 - Obito and Rin. Hokage Ryo¡¯s Path Chapter 389, Obito and Rin. That night, Yamanaka Ryoo took Obito and teleported to Hokage Rock. Overlooking the vige¡¯s calm night view. Obito¡¯s anxious heart finally calmed down. Then, they went to Ichiraku Ramen together. This was the first time Obito took off his mask for so many years. There¡¯s not much change with the ramen, except the familiar Boss now had a lovely daughter. When Obito ate his noodles, Teuchi, the restaurant owner, sneaked a nce towards him before finally asked, ¡°Ryo, he looked familiar. Have we met before?¡± Ryoughed. ¡°He came to this vige when he was young, maybe you saw him around that time. Back then, he loved your ramen!¡± ¡°I see! An old customer! Then, I¡¯ll give an extra bowl to an old customer!¡± Obviously, Obito didn¡¯t decline, ¡°Thank you very much!¡± ........... After dinner, Ryo and Obito teleported to Uchiha residence. After the Uchiha n¡¯s problem with the vige was solved, they moved back to their original ce. However, having lost most of their n members, the Uchiha n looked a bit distant. They strolled around the area before reaching Obito¡¯s home. To his surprise, his house was squeaky clean, not a single speck of dust was seen anywhere. It seemed someone had cleaned this ce. Knowing what he was thinking about, Ryo said, ¡°It¡¯s Rin. She came here to clean your house. If Konoha Hospital isn¡¯t busy, she wille here from time to time to clean your house.¡± ¡°Konoha Hospital? Is she being treated there?¡± ¡°Well, Tsunade-sama made her apprentice a couple of years ago. With Tsunade-sama¡¯s guidance, Rin became a medical ninja. Now she¡¯s one of the top medical ninjas in this vige.¡± Ryo briefly exined the situation. ¡°So that means, Rin...¡± ¡°Obito, why don¡¯t you visit her yourself? There¡¯s no point in asking all of it to me.¡± After speaking, Ryo took Obito to teleport to his own office in Konoha Hospital. ........... ¡°Ryo, is this Konoha Hospital?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my office. Rin is next door, I¡¯ll call her for you.¡± As soon as he heard that, Obito tensed up, ¡°Wait a minute! Ryo! I... I¡¯m not ready yet!¡± ¡°What? Run has been waiting for years just for you. What are you afraid of? You wait here, I¡¯ll call her.¡± Yamanaka Ryo opened the door and left. Leaving Obito alone in his office. Momentster, he took Rin to his office. Rin looked down, carrying a case, and asked, ¡°What do you want? God, I¡¯m busy! As a dean, you¡¯re never really here, so I fill in your works.¡± Rin¡¯sint made Ryo blushed. He coughed twice to interrupt her words, ¡°Ahem, ahem. Rin, there¡¯s someone I want you to meet.¡± ¡°Someone to meet? Who was...¡± Rin choked the words as her nce swept towards Obito. ¡°Ah!!¡± Rin was delighted to see the restless figure nearby, the case slipped from her hand. ¡°Obito! Is it really you?!¡± ¡°Un! It¡¯s me, Rin.¡± After all these years, they were happy to be reunited again. Tears burst out from Rin¡¯s eyes as she ran towards Obito and hugged him tightly. Obito hesitated but eventually hugged her back. Seeing this, Ryoughed and quietly left the office. Leaving some privacy for them both. The two hugged for a long time before they separated. Smiling, Rin looks at Obito, ¡°Obito, I miss you so much.¡± ¡°Rin... I...¡± ¡°Un? Obito, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Noticing his slight change of expression, Rin asked. After a moment of silence, Obito spoke, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Rin! I forgot about you!¡± ¡°Forgot? What happened, Obito?¡± Rin quickly asked. Obito didn¡¯t hesitate and told her everything. After hearing Obito¡¯s story, Rin was a bit distressed. ¡°Obito, it¡¯s all over now. You have your memories back, isn¡¯t that what matters the most?¡± ¡°But... I killed Minato sensei. I killed a lot of people! I was the one provoking the Uchiha n and Konoha¡¯s conflict! Is it really okay for me toe back?¡± In front of Rin, Obito expressed his concerns and anxiety. ¡°Of course you can, Obito! Ryo had brought you back, right?¡± ¡°Can I really?¡± ¡°Obito, trust me, trust Ryo.¡± Rin¡¯s words brought peace to Obito¡¯s heart. After that, Obito asked about what she¡¯s been doing over the years. Previously, Ryo just told him about Rin learning from Tsunade-sama. He didn¡¯t tell him specific information. Rin started talking about the details she had been through over the years to Obito. They chatted all night long. To prevent ck and White Zetsu from suspecting, the next morning, Ryo took Obito away from Konoha and back to Amegakure. Before they parted ways, Obito said solemnly, ¡°Rin, wait for me toe back.¡± Rin didn¡¯t say anything. She nodded as she watched the two men leave. ........... In the blink of an eye, they returned to Amegakure. After making sure there were no traces of ck and White Zetsu, Ryo spoke with Obito. ¡°Rx, they¡¯re not here yet.¡± Hearing this, Obito was relieved. He bowed down to Ryo, ¡°Ryo! Thank you!¡± Ryo nced at Obit and said, ¡°Don¡¯t thank me, I made you stay with Madara. It¡¯s my fault that a seal was nted in you.¡± ¡°Ryo, it¡¯s my choice. You¡¯re not wrong. The situation was out of your control. So, what are you going to do now?¡± Ryo¡¯s expression tensed. ¡°Obito, since we already got this far, stay here with your ¡®Madara¡¯¡±. Hearing this, Obito¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Ryo, do you want me to release the Mugen Tsukuyomi?¡± Ryo nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°But Mugen Tsukuyomi is a Genjutsu to get everyone inside it. The peace created by this Jutsu is fake.¡± ¡°Obito, it¡¯s not an ordinary Genjutsu. It¡¯s the key to wake up the sleeping Princess.¡± Then, Ryo told Obito about Rikudou Sennin, his brother, and Kaguya. Obito grew restless. Chapter 390 Yamanaka Ryo told Obito about ck Zetsu. ck Zetsu was a cunning man by nature, and also Kaguya¡¯sckeys. He also told Obito about ck Zetsu¡¯s situation, so that Obito will be careful not to get in ck Zetsu¡¯s way. After learning about ck Zetsu¡¯s true identity, Obito was shocked, ¡°Ryo, is that true? Uchiha Madara was deceived by ck Zetsu all along?¡± Ryo nodded, ¡°Un! ck Zetsu first tampered the te left by Rikudou Sennin and secretly turned Madara and Hashirama against each other. You can say everything that happened in the Ninja World right now is that man¡¯s doing.¡± ¡°ck Zetsu... he had such a great ability!¡± ¡°As Kaguya¡¯s son, and herst hope to remain at the Ninja World, how can she leave him defenseless? After all, ck Zetsu is as blind as a rat. As long as you¡¯re being careful, he won¡¯t notice a thing.¡± Ryo said dismissively. ¡°Right, speaking of Kaguyahime... Ryo, just now you said that the Mugen Tsukuyomi is a Jutsu that absorbs the chakra of the people who were hit by the illusion and brings back Kaguyahime, so are you doing this to...¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. My purpose is to revive Kaguyahime.¡± ¡°But... why? Isn¡¯t this woman... terrifying?¡± ¡°Because there are existences out there that are more terrifying than Kaguyahime!¡± ¡°Out there?¡± ¡°Un! Kaguya isn¡¯t¡¯ from this world, she came from another world. As far as I know, there are a lot of stronger beings than Kaguyahime.¡± ¡°A lot?¡± Hearing this, Obito shuddered. He couldn¡¯t imagine a stronger being than Kaguyahime. Yamanaka continued, ¡°Kaguyahime left behind something like coordinates when she came to the Ninja World. So it¡¯s very likely that our world has been exposed to those people in Kaguyahime¡¯s hometown. Rather than waiting for them toe here, we better start eliminating hidden dangers outside this world! That¡¯s why I need to know from Kaguyahime, what¡¯s going on in her hometown. What problem urred there that she didn¡¯t want to deal with in the first ce.¡± ¡°But Ryo... Kaguya is already that strong. Can you win against her n member?¡± Obito hesitated with Ryo¡¯s method, and tried to convince him the other way. Ryoughed. ¡°Rx, If I notice that her n members are stronger than we imagined, I¡¯ll stop and only erase the traces left by Kaguya.¡± Obito had no choice but to agree. After reaching an agreement, Ryo turned to walk away. Obito saw Ryo¡¯s back and sighed. Finishing his business with Obito, Ryo walked straight towards the tower in the middle of Amegakure. He sensed Nagato and Konan there. In the high tower, Nagato also noticed Ryo¡¯s presence approaching him. After hesitating for a while, he ended up summoning Pain Rikudou. In the previous battle, Ryo ignored Tendo and Jigokudo. When Ryo went to meet with Obito, Jigokudou repaired the other four Paths destroyed by Ryo. However, the previous battle had left a strong impact on Konan and Nagato. Especially Nagato. Previously, he considered himself as a god. With Rinnegan, he thought he was invincible. When Ryo destroyed the four Paths, Nagato felt something he hadn¡¯t felt for a long time, fear. Yamanaka Ryo casually walked into the tower while Nagato and Konan tensed up. They were both protected by Pain Rikudou. Through the gap between Pain Rikuou, Ryo saw Nagato¡¯s body looked better than in the manga. His legs still work, his body wasn¡¯t as skinny, and he looks like he could still put up a good fight. ¡°Nagato, we haven¡¯t seen each other in years. Using these corpses to greet an old friend is kinda rude!¡± Ryo smiled. Nagato snorted coldly, ¡°I have nothing to talk about with a Konoha Ninja!¡± ¡°Oh? Looks like you have some misunderstanding about us Konoha ninja! However... Since you¡¯ve got it all wrong, what do you say I shouldn¡¯t bother exining and simply let this be a thing?¡± After saying that, Yamanaka Ryo suddenly appeared behind Tendo¡¯s back. Startled, Konan and Nagato immediately withdrew. Ryo ignored them and observed Tendo Pain with interest, ¡°Is this Yahiko¡¯s body?¡± ¡°Ryo, what exactly do you want to do?¡± Konan and Nagato intensely ring at Yamanaka Ryo. For both of them, Tendo was special and shouldn¡¯t be destroyed, no matter what! ¡°Nagato, Konan, we were friends before! Why did you guys be hostile towards now? I¡¯m really sad! Can you tell me why?¡± ¡°Reason? Hmph! Didn¡¯t you say you would help resurrect Yahiko? Twelve years had passed, but where is he now? And Konoha¡¯s battle with Kumogakure a few years ago... do you know what it did to Amegakure?¡± Ryo hadn¡¯t expected Nagato would answer directly. If it¡¯s about Yahiko, Ryo could understand. But why did he bring up Kumogakure again? A few years ago, a war broke out between Konoha and Kumogakure. It was because they were obsessed with the Hyuga n¡¯s Byakugan and kidnapped Hinata. Therefore, Hatake Sakumo dered war towards Kumogakure. The warsted for a short time with Konoha as the victors. The impact didn¡¯t spread and the scale of war was rtively small. Ryo couldn¡¯t figure what this war had brought to Amegakure. Nagato sneered and spoke loudly, ¡°Of course you great Konoha people don¡¯t know. After Kumogakure¡¯s defeat in that war, you urged Kumogakure topensate for a lot of resources to your vige. Kumogakure had no resources left and pressured our vige. At that time, our vige¡¯s power was unstable. We were afraid to confront them so we had no choice but topromise. Do you have any idea how many of our people suffered because of you? It was only after this incident that I truly saw Konoha¡¯s nature, no... the nature of this world!¡± Nagato was enraged, Ryo asked, ¡°The nature of this world?¡± ¡°Resources cause wars, wars cause pain, chains of pain spread in every corner of the Ninja World. Pain this is the nature of this world.¡± Yamanaka Ryo was a bit speechless at the news. The inertia of history was really scary, Nagato¡¯s thoughts were still leaning close to the manga. Yamanaka wasn¡¯t saying anything, he wasn¡¯t Naruto, he didn¡¯t have a skill to persuade people. Also, now wasn¡¯t the right time to absorb the Rinnegan. Feeling helpless, Yamanaka Ryo sighed and disappeared from the tower. Chapter 391 - Shukaku and Gaara. Chapter 391, Shukaku and Gaara. After leaving Amegakure, Yamanaka Ryo didn¡¯t teleport directly to Konoha. Instead, he came to Sunagakure. During thest 2 years, Yamanaka Ryo often visited Sunagakure. His rtionship with Pakura went smoothly. If the rtionship between the two viges had reached closeness like in the original story after the Fourth Shinobi World War, he would marry Pakura. Ryo teleported to Pakura¡¯s office. At that moment, Pakura¡¯s disciples were helping her with Sunagakure¡¯s business. Ryo¡¯s sudden appearance didn¡¯t surprise her. After all, she had seen it countless times. Seeing Ryoing, she casually asked, ¡°Ryo, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°Nothing. There¡¯s nothing interesting going on in the vige, so I decided to see you.¡± Ryo walked to her desk and hugged Pakura. Pakura gave him a nk look but didn¡¯t break free. After work, Ryo took Pakura and directly teleported to her home. Pakura¡¯s older sister was married a few years ago to a Jounin of Sunagakure. So, she had no one to cook for her. She spent her time training or working. After her sister left the house, it was a bit troublesome as she can¡¯t cook. But it¡¯s a good thing for Ryo. That means he can do everything he wants. After making dinner for her, they talked during dinner about recent events. Ryo told Pakura everything, and so was she. Except for Sunagakure¡¯s ssified information, she shared everything with Ryo. While they were talking about recent news, Ryo suddenly interrupted. ¡°Wait, what did you say?¡± Pakura was surprised, but she continued, ¡°I said, Gaara just graduated. But because of his distant and quiet character, no one wants to be teamed up with him. Then he arranged his sister and brother to join him.¡± ¡°Perfect! You know what? Naruto has graduated too!¡± ¡°Naruto? Your nephew? Konoha¡¯s Kyuubi Jinchuuriki?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! That kid is too clumsy, and his grades in the academy were a mess. But a Ninja doesn¡¯t need that kind of thing! So, he graduated anyway.¡± ¡°What about his strength? You and Kushina-sama taught him, so he couldn¡¯t be bad, right?¡± ¡°Un! Just good enough not to embarrass us! What about Gaara? In the beginning, his seal should be perfect, and he should be able to use some of Ichibi¡¯s power, right?¡± Ryo asked with a smile. Pakura shook her head awkwardly. ¡°Gaara¡¯s...a bitplicated. For some reason, Shukaku and Gaara didn¡¯t get along very well, so...¡± Hearing this, Ryo frowned. To perfect Sunagakure¡¯s Jinchuriki, Ryo especially helped them build a perfect seal. He had also instructed Gaara and Shukaku to get along. Hearing Pakura¡¯s words, something should¡¯ve happened. ¡°Pakura, what happened?¡± After a moment of hesitation, Pakura clenched her teeth and said, ¡°Well... This... I shouldn¡¯t have told you when ites to Sunagakure¡¯s secrets. But you designed Gaara¡¯s seal, and you have a right to know. When Gaara was 9 years old, Rasa wanted to test Gaara¡¯s power over Shukaku. So he sent an Anbu to test Gaara. The Anbu Ninja momentarily missed and identally hurt him, which caused Gaara to go berserk.¡± ¡°At that time, Gaara and Shukaku still get along pretty well, so Shukaku helped him. None of the Anbu Ninja who went to test him that day returned.¡± ¡°Rasa was disappointed in Gaara¡¯s inability to control Shukaku and reprimanded him in public. At that time, Gaara was still a child. He felt it all was Shukaku¡¯s fault, so he med it all on Shukaku... You know Shukaku¡¯s temper... After Gaara med him, he simply cut ties to Gaara and never responded to him again.¡± Ryo coldly snorted, ¡°Hmph! Your Kazekage sure does love to find trouble!¡± ¡°Well... it was initially to test Gaara¡¯s potential. And I also agreed to it.¡± Pakura lowered her head. ¡°Pakura, it seems you still don¡¯t understand what I mean. Bijuu is just as sentient and emotional as us humans. Andpared to us, Bijuu has existed in this world for hundreds and thousands of years, and they have seen countless humans. That¡¯s why they have far more insight and vision than us humans.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s one emotion Bijuu had, even simpler than humans. If you give your heart to him, he will truly help you. That¡¯s why Jinchuuriki was sealed with Bijuu from a young age. Because a child¡¯s heart is the simplest. No matter what kind of person the Jinchuuriki will grow into, at least when they were young, they had a trace of goodwill in their hearts towards the Bijuu. This kindness was the one that allowed Bijuu to help humans. But you guys destroyed that goodwill between Gaara and Shukaku.¡± ¡°....Or do you think Shukaku and Gaara¡¯s 9 years together is enough to make Shukaku truly recognize him and lend him his strength?¡± Ryo¡¯s tone was cold and indifferent, Making Pakura couldn¡¯t help but shiver. This was the first time Pakura heard Ryo speak in such a tone. And for a moment, she was a little panicked. She even bowed to Ryo, ¡°Ryo, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Looking at Pakura¡¯s nervous expression, Ryo realized the weight of his words. ¡°That... Pakura, I¡¯m sorry... I shouldn¡¯t have spoken in that tone.¡± Pakura shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You didn¡¯t me me, although it was our fault. Is it far toote to fix their rtionship?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Most Bijuu had their own personalities. Shukaku had a big temper, it will be hard for him to forgive Gaara.¡± Pakura sighed at the news, ¡°Ugh! It seems that the Jinchuuriki we¡¯ve been plotting for so long is hopeless.¡± Yamanaka Ryo smiled at her words and said, ¡°Why is it hopeless? I said it would be hard for Shukaku to forgive Gaara. I didn¡¯t say it was impossible!¡± ¡°Ryo, you have an idea?¡± Pakura asked in surprise. Ryo nodded, ¡°If Shukaku still has a hint of recognition for Gaara. Maybe.¡± Pakura asked again, ¡°How do you know if Shukaku still has any recognition for Gaara?¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯ll find outter. But for now, let¡¯s eat first and don¡¯t let Shukaku disturb our times together.¡± After finishing dinner, Ryo went to bed early with Pakura in his arms. Early in the next morning, the two of them went to Gaara¡¯s ce. Chapter 392 - Siblings. Chapter 392, Siblings. Just like in the original manga, Rasa¡¯s confidant, Baki, was Gaara¡¯s sensei. Ryo had met Baki before and had a good impression on him. As Rasa¡¯s confidant, Baki had the strength of an Elite Jounin. Loyal and cautious, he became Gaara¡¯s sensei. Gaara had just graduated. Temari and Kankuro had graduatedst year. However, Gaara stillcked experience. But for everything hecked, he made it up with strength. Looking at Gaara from a distance, Ryo murmured, ¡°As expected from Naruto¡¯s close friend.¡± ¡°Ryo. What did you just say?¡± Couldn¡¯t catch his words clearly, Pakura turned her head towards Ryo. ¡°Nothing. I just said I don¡¯t feel Ichibi¡¯s Chakra from Gaara.¡± ¡°Then... it¡¯s hopeless?¡± Anxious, Pakura asked. Yamanaka Ryo shook his head, ¡°We don¡¯t know that yet, but we can try.¡± ¡°Ryo, wait! Gaara¡¯s condition is a bit special! It seems something hit him, that¡¯s why he closed his heart from Ichibi.¡± Smiling, Ryo waved his hand, ¡°Then let¡¯s see if Temari and Kankuro are qualified to be his siblings.¡± As soon as he finished the words, Ryo disappeared in front of Pakura. ............ At the same time, Baki, who was training Gaara, suddenly noticed an extremely powerful Chakra behind him. Baki was going to turn around and asked, but suddenly his visions darkened, and he lost his consciousness. After incapacitating Baki, Ryo stared at the three children. Interested, Ryo saw Temari and Kankuro looked nervous, while Gaara looked indifferent. Ryo was about to start talking when Temari spoke first, ¡°You... who are you? How dare you kill someone in Sunagakure?!¡± ¡®This girl is pretty brave!¡¯ Ryo thought, looking at Temari with slight amusement. Temari¡¯s words gave encouragement to Kankuro. He summoned a puppet to protect Gaara behind him and raised his vignce at Ryo. Amused at the two children¡¯s reactions, Ryo suddenly had the urge to tease them. He changed his expression and spoke to Temari, ¡°Little girl, haven¡¯t your sensei told you? Children shouldn¡¯t speak much. Aren¡¯t you afraid of me?¡± ¡°I... I¡¯m not... scared... You¡¯re the one... should be scared... This... this is Sunagakure... If-If you hurt us... You can¡¯t run...¡± ¡°What a clever young girl! Unfortunately, you¡¯re wrong. I just killed your sensei, why should I be afraid of you?¡± Ryo said, deliberately released his murderous aura. Kankuro was pale and frightened by it, ¡°You can¡¯t kill us! We¡¯re Yondaime Kazekage¡¯s children!¡± Hearing that, Temari red at her brother but then sighed helplessly. ¡°It seems you gave up. And you¡¯re actually Kazekage¡¯s children. But unfortunately, I have no interest in you three. So... say goodbye to this world!¡± Saying this, Ryo took out a Flying Thunder God Kunai from his Ninja Tool Pouch. Temari was terrified by Ryo¡¯s words, but her fear dissipated when she saw the kunai. ¡°You¡¯re brave, so I¡¯ll leave you for thest one. You and the Puppeteer had protected the kid, so I¡¯ll start with him.¡± ¡°No!!! Don¡¯t hurt Gaara!¡± Temari quickly stepped in front of Gaara. ¡°Oh, your name is Gaara? The name fits perfectly with you. You surely only loved yourself. Look, your siblings desperately wanted to protect you. But you seem like you don¡¯t care at all.¡± Ryo¡¯s words triggered Gaara, who had always been indifferent. He saw Temari and Kankuro standing in front of him and at Baki, who wasying on the ground. And at Ryo, who stood near Baki¡¯s corpse. Gaara frowned, couldn¡¯t understand why his siblings protected him. This situation triggered him. He pushed Temari away and controlled sand towards Ryo. Gaara was just a child. His sand didn¡¯t harm Ryo at the slightest. Ryo used both of his hands to form a seal and used Daitoppa to stop Gaara¡¯s sand. Seeing his attack was blocked, Gaara was furious. He controlled more sand to fly towards Ryo¡¯s direction. Ryoughed, attached Raiton Chakra to the Kunai, and split Gaara¡¯s sand tide. Seeing that Gaara¡¯s attack was easily blocked by the man, Temari grew restless. When Gaara was preparing for a third attack, Temari whispered to Gaara. ¡°Gaara, blind him with your sand. Then Kankuro and I will block him. You should run away! Got it?¡± Gara was confused, ¡°But why?¡± ¡°Why? Because an older sister should protect her little brother!¡± After that, she turned to face Ryo with a sharp look. Gaara hesitated but eventually turned the sand into a sand storm to disrupt Ryo¡¯s sight, just like Temari told him. Ryo pretended to be confused by Gaara¡¯s sand and intentionally stopped for a few seconds before dismissing the sand storm. And rushed forward. As soon as he got out of the sand storm, Temari waved her giant iron fan to create Wind Scythe one after another. On the other side, Kankuro moved his puppet to attack Ryo. He easily avoided Temari¡¯s Wind Scythe and teleported to cut off the Chakra Strings on Kankuro¡¯s puppet. The Puppeteer who lost his puppet was vulnerable. He easily defeated Kankuro. After seeing Kankuro being captured, Temari didn¡¯t give up. Unfortunately, it was useless. Ryo caught Temari in the next moment. Gaara was running towards Kazekage¡¯s office. Ryo didn¡¯t want to chase him, only shouted. ¡°Hey, boy! You¡¯re just going to abandon your siblings here?¡± Hearing Ryo¡¯s words, Gaara stopped running. He turned around to gaze on his siblings, and then at Ryo. ¡°Gaara...go! Don¡¯t..e back...¡± Temari¡¯s voice suddenly stopped. Ryo twitched his lips and tossed Temari¡¯s body aside. ¡°I already told you, girl. Don¡¯t speak too much!¡± Temari¡¯s ¡®death¡¯ triggered Gaara, whose Chakra suddenly burst. Chapter 393 - Goodbye, Shukaku.

Chapter 393, Goodbye, Shukaku.

Gaara didn¡¯t understand. What he knew when he saw Temari¡¯s ¡®death¡¯ was his heart hurt. Just like when he saw Rasa¡¯s cold eyes. Gaara wanted to vent the pain in his heart and go on revenge for Temari. But he understood he wasn¡¯t strong enough, so he unlocked Shukaku¡¯s seal. Gaara has been with Shukaku every day for years. No one in the vige had aplete understanding of Shukaku¡¯s power. From Gaara¡¯s point of view, he can kill Yamanaka Ryo by calling Shukaku. ¡°Brat, didn¡¯t you say you don¡¯t want to meet ore-sama? Why did you unseal ore-sama today?¡± ¡°Shukaku! Help me kill him!¡± ¡°Brat, do you think ore-sama will help you?¡± ¡°Shukaku! Please help me kill him!¡± Gaara¡¯s words made Shukaku stunned; he had known Gaara for years. He never asked him anything. After cutting off contact with Gaara, theymunicate for the first time after two years. And this time, he was begging him. After a moment of silence, Shukaku finallyughed and said. ¡°Haha! Alright! Ore-sama will help you kill him today!¡± With Shukaku¡¯s cooperation, Gaara unlocked the seal. One by one, red Chakra bubbles began to pop around Gaara¡¯s body. With Shukaku¡¯s Chakra, the sand started to gather around the boy. Looking at the sand in the windless desert automatically gathered around Gaara, protecting him. Ryo muttered to himself. ¡°As expected from Shukaku. Even the sand in the desert isn¡¯t his opponent.¡± After fusing with Shukaku¡¯s Chakra, Gaara¡¯s control of sand was stronger. They were in Sunagakure, the sand grains were gathered by Gaara into Shukaku¡¯s ws. He controlled Shukaku¡¯s ws and attacked Ryo. Ryoughed, erupting his Raiton Chakra. A lightning de extended from the Flying Thunder God¡¯s Kunai, splitting Shukaku¡¯s ws in half. Seeing his attack was blocked, Shukaku spoke, ¡°Damn humans! How dare you resist ore-sama?! Gaara, give me your body!¡± Gara nodded, forming hand seals with both of his hands, he used Feign Sleep Technique. With that, Shukaku took over Gaara¡¯s body. The sand on the ground gathered on Gaara¡¯s feet, forming Ichibi¡¯s body. ¡°Hahaha! Ore-sama finally got free! Thank you, damned humans! In return, go to hell!¡± Shukaku took a deep breath and said, ¡°Futon!¡± Yamanaka Ryo snapped his fingers, creating an Ice Wall. Blocking Shukaku¡¯s air bomb. ¡°Ice... Ice Wall? Are you...¡± ¡°Haha, this move... Shukaku, nothing changes from you!¡± The familiar voice shook Shukaku, ¡°Yamanaka Ryo, is it really you? What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking for you.¡± Ryo smiled. ¡°Why are you looking for ore-sama?¡± Hearing Shukaku called himself ¡®ore-sama¡¯, Ryo frowned, ¡°¡®Ore-sama¡¯? Shukaku, you wanna die?¡± ¡°Wait... I mean, what are you looking for from me?¡± ¡°Please reconcile with Gaara.¡± Hearing this, Shukaku retorted, ¡°Reconcile? It¡¯s impossible! This brat did too much! Ore-sa-, I mean, I kindly helped him! He¡¯s just an ungrateful little child!¡± ¡°Gaara was still a child. That¡¯s why he said Bijuu, who has lived for hundreds of years, was careless and mean. He was angry, see? Besides, the Ninja World isn¡¯t very safe these days. As far as I know, there¡¯s a secret organization nning to capture Bijuu. They said the leader had Rinnegan.¡± Upon hearing the word ¡®Rinnegan¡¯, Shukaku was anxious, ¡°Rinnegan? You mean that Old Man¡¯s eyes? How is that possible?¡± ¡°Why would I lie to you? This organization should start its activities in two years. By then, you¡¯ll understand what I¡¯m saying is true. But if at that time you didn¡¯t have Jinchuuriki¡¯s help, you have no chance to escape in front of Rinnegan!¡± Ryo tricked Shukaku, making the Ichibi startled. After a while, Shukaku recovered, ¡°You... you¡¯re not lying, right? Even with this brat¡¯s help, it¡¯s useless to fight against Rinnegan.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You alone won¡¯t be able to fight Rinnegan. But together with Gaara, at least you can resist until Ie along!¡± ¡°You?¡± Shukaku gave Ryo a stern look and disdain, ¡°You think you can fight Rinnegan?¡± ¡°Absolutely.¡± Ryo said, opening his Sharingan. A row of Ice blue ribs appeared around his body. With Sharingan¡¯s power, the blue ribs gradually changed. Finally, a huge light blue giant appeared in front of Shukaku. ¡°A Complete Body... Susanoo!¡± Shukaku was stunned to see a Complete Body Susanoo again after years. Ryo ignored Shukaku¡¯s shock and continued, ¡°Not just this. Did you remember the ice giant I had? Combining Susanoo and my ice giant, do you still think I can¡¯t fight against Rinnegan?¡± Remembering Ryo¡¯s Ice Colossus, Shukaku shivered again. He clearly remembered the thing that broke his absolute defense with a single punch. The Ice Colossus and Susanoo. Shukaku couldn¡¯t imagine how powerful the twobined. ¡°Looks like you understand. So, will you reconcile with Gaara?¡± ¡°Even if you said that, do I really have a choice?¡± Shukaku helplessly said. Hearing this, Ryoughed. Shukaku looked at the man with aplicated expression, retracted his Chakra, and returned to Gaara¡¯s body. After Shukaku¡¯s return, Gaara was awake. He gazed at the unharmed Ryo at a distance, his face instantly went pale, ¡°Even Shukaku can¡¯t kill him?¡± Gaara muttered to himself. Ryo ignored him. Instead, he turned to lift Temari, who was lying on the ground, and lifted the Genjutsu. With Pakura¡¯s help, Baki was also awake. After Pakura¡¯s exnation, Baki knew it was Ryo who had knocked him unconscious. Gaara saw Temari¡¯s ¡®resurrection¡¯ and unconsciously smiled. After hesitating, Gaara bit his lips and ran towards his sister. Temari was about to say something, but seeing Gaara¡¯s long lost smile, she said nothing. Ryo touched Temari¡¯s head and said, ¡°What a troublesome brat. Take care of the rest! I¡¯ll get going now!¡± Hearing this, Temari nced at Ryo with puzzlement in her face. Ryoughed and disappeared, leaving Temari alone with her confusion. Chapter 394 - Is Haku A Girl or A boy? Chapter 394, Is Haku A Girl or A boy? The news that Shukaku and a blue giant appeared in the vige caused a stir in Sunagakure. Rasa thought it was because Shukaku went berserk again and sent an Anbu to check on Gaara. He didn¡¯t expect was that Gaara was able to use Shukaku¡¯s power during a few hours. Rasa quickly asked Baik what happened. Baki told him what Pakura had ryed to Rasa. Hearing Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s intervention in Sunagakure Jinchuriki business, Rasa frowned. Although the result was good, it still made him feel uneasy. Jinchuriki is each vige¡¯srgest trump card. Ryo¡¯s intervention disturbed Rasa¡¯s n and made him raise his vignce towards Gaara and Shukaku. It was known to him that Ryo had Mangekyou Sharingan, and that power could control Bijuu. Rasa¡¯s concern was whether Ryo would secretly control Shukaku with Mangekyou Sharingan and nt a bomb on their vige. Thinking of this, Rasa turned and spoke to Baki, ¡°Baki, from now on, you need to be more careful towards Gaara¡¯s situation. Tell me as quickly as possible if you find something abnormal.¡± ¡°Yes! Kazekage-sama!¡± Baki was Rasa¡¯s confidant. He couldn¡¯t refuse his orders, immediately nodded, and epted the order. Rasa turned to nce at the indifferent Gaara and sighed. Yamanaka Ryo didn¡¯t know what Rasa was thinking because of his intervention. Pakura noticed and argued with Rasa. Rasa apologized, but it was mere words. Pakura knew what he was still thinking about. From her point of view, Rasa¡¯s worry waspletely unnecessary. Besides, if Ryo wanted to destroy the vige, he didn¡¯t need to rely on Ichibi¡¯s power. As his woman, she understands his power the most. Ryo had stayed in Sunagakure for more than two weeks. After a busy day, Pakura came home, and Ryo already prepared her food as always. The two of them ate and talked about what happened today. In fact, Ryo only faithfully listened as Pakura took some interesting things that happened in Sunagakure. After dinner, Ryo hugged Pakura, ¡°Pakura, skip your work tomorrow. Let¡¯s go somewhere alone.¡± ¡°Where?¡± ¡°Nami no Kuni! Naruto recently went on a mission there. I wanted to see his growth!¡± Pakura twitched her lips, ¡°Naruto is still a genin. Their mission was at best C-rank. What¡¯s there to see?¡± ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Yes, it¡¯s a C-rank mission, but this mission involves Gato.¡± ¡°Gato? You mean that rich businessman Gato?¡± Speaking of Gato, Pakura suddenly became interested. Noticing her interest, Ryo couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled. In fact, the reason was fairly simple. Because Sunagakure isn¡¯t as rich as Konoha, they rely on rich people¡¯s patrons for the vige development. That¡¯s why Pakura was interested in the rich. And Gato was one of Naruto¡¯s Word¡¯s tyrant merchants. Ryo didn¡¯t care much about it, and returned to the previous topic, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s him! Naruto¡¯s mission directly involves him.¡± ¡°Involves him? Was there a conflict between Ninja and the merchant?¡± ¡°Pakura, do you know what kind of country the Nami no Kuni is?¡± Pakura nodded, ¡°Of course. As a small archipgo nation, the Ninja was poor. Lacking protection and economic resources, the people lived in poverty.¡± ¡°It is reasonable to say that Nami no Kuni is located on a major transportation route, and it is by the sea. Their people canpletely rely on sea transportation and fishing to sustain their lives, but you just said that the people of that country have no economic source...¡± Hearing this, Pakura noticed, ¡°Ryo, is Gato controlling sea transportation?¡± Ryo nodded and continued, ¡°As an archipgo nation, controlling the sea transportation meaning that they controlled everything that happened in the country. The people of that country didn¡¯t want to be controlled by Gato any longer, so they started to build a bridge. Once the bridge waspleted, Gato would lose his power over the country¡¯s sea transportation. So Gato hired Ninjas to stop the bridge¡¯s construction. And Naruto was hired by the people of the country to help build the bridge.¡± Hearing that, Pakura was interested, ¡°Ryo, who¡¯s the Ninja hired by Gato? And who¡¯s Naruto¡¯s sensei that leads them?¡± ¡°Gato hires Momochi Zabuza, and Naruto¡¯s lead sensei is Kakashi.¡± ¡°Kirigakure no Kijin and Konoha¡¯s Anbu Captain? Interesting! Let¡¯s skip work tomorrow and have fun watching it together!¡± Ryo nodded, hugging Pakura in his bed. Soon, they fell asleep while cuddling. ............... Early in the morning, Ryo teleported at Nami no Kuni. Feeling Ryo¡¯s aura, the silver bird flying near Kakashi¡¯s team immediately rushed towards Ryo. ¡°Ryo, why are you here? I¡¯m tired of flying!¡± Xiaoyinined on Ryo¡¯s shoulder. Ryo touched Xiaoyin¡¯s feather and said, ¡°My bad... sorry for making you observe them for so long.¡± ¡°Ryo, this is...¡± Pakura looked at the silver eagle resting on Ryo¡¯s shoulder and whispered. ¡°She¡¯s Xiaoyin. She is my...¡± Ryo briefly exined how Xiaoyin was born to Pakura. ¡°Can I touch her?¡± ¡°Are you okay with that, Xiaoyin?¡± Ryo asked with a smile. ¡°Is she Ryo¡¯s friend?¡± Ryo shook his head, ¡°Not a friend, she¡¯s my wife.¡± ¡°Wife? Of course, you can!¡± Xiaoyin pped her wings and flew to Pakura¡¯s shoulder. Xiaoyin¡¯s affection brightened Pakura¡¯s mood. Ryo didn¡¯t bother them. Turning his head, he shifted his attention to another side. This should be Naruto¡¯s third encounter with Zabuza and Haku. Zabuza had taken off his white mask. He was confronting Naruto, Sasuke, and Kakashi. With Kakashi¡¯s strength, confronting an Elite Jounin like Zabuza won¡¯t be that hard. ¡°Pakura, do you think the one over there is a boy or a girl?¡± Ryo pointed at Haku and asked. Following Ryo¡¯s direction, Pakura saw Haku and observed the person. ¡°She should be a girl. She has no Adam¡¯s apple, and her body¡¯s like a girl¡¯s.¡± Hearing this, Ryo rxed. If Haku was a man, it would be awful. Chapter 395 - Encountered Jiraiya.

Chapter 395, Encountered Jiraiya. ¡°Ryo, why did you suddenly ask if that person is a girl or boy? Do you find her beautiful?¡± ¡°Not at all! I just felt a familiar Chakra from that kid.¡± ¡°Familiar Chakra?¡± Pakura frowned, looking at Naruto¡¯s direction. At this time, Naruto and Sasuke teamed up to deal with Haku. Haku¡¯s Hyoton Kekkei Genkai was developed significantly, stronger than most Yuki n members Ryo knew. [Author¡¯s note: No matter from which n Haku was, I will write he was from the Yuki n. I will also modify some plots because Kakashi was stronger than in the original manga, so we can¡¯t follow the original manga storyline.] Haku was a prodigy. Most of the Yuki n members were already killed by Obito. Without his elders to teach him, it wasn¡¯t easy to develop his Hyoton Kekkei Genkai to this level. Yet he managed to develop them alone. In the original manga, they were defeated by Haku. But right now, Naruto and Sasuke were stronger than in the original manga. Naruto was taught by Ryo and Kushina, while Sasuke grew under Fugaku¡¯s teachings. Their strength right now was far stronger than in the manga. Soon, Naruto and Sasuke pressed Haku with Taijutsu. While Zabuzas¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t good either. Haku sighed, forming hand seals with both hands, the air temperature suddenly dropped by a few degrees. ¡°Hyoton: Demonic Mirroring Ice Crystals!¡± ¡°It¡¯s that.... The 1.000 ice needles? The same Hyoton that Uncle Ryo had! Sasuke, be careful!¡± With Ryo¡¯s endless teaching, Naruto could easily recognize Hyoton. ¡°Hyoton? From the Yuki n? If I remember correctly, my father said the Yuki n was exterminated! How could someone still have Hyoton?¡± On the other side, Pakura realized once she saw Haku¡¯s Hyoton, ¡°It¡¯s Hyoton! No wonder you felt familiar. Is she the Yuki n orphan?¡± ¡°Un!¡± Ryo only nodded. Naruto and Sasuke didn¡¯t continue attacking recklessly like before because they¡¯re afraid of Hyoton. They raised their vignce and kept an eye for Haku. Haku¡¯s Chakra wasn¡¯t sufficient tounch arge-scale Hyoton Ninjutsu continuously. So if they don¡¯t work out, they can¡¯t win. At the same time, Kakashi and Zabuza¡¯s battle hade to an end. Zabuza had the strength of an Elite Jounin, and he wielded Kubikiribocho in his hands. He was a well-known figure even among the Elite Jounin. Unfortunately, his opponent was Kakashi. Over his Anbu years, Kakashi had merged his Tainjutsu and Hatake n¡¯s de Technique. His strength only goes a little below Hatake Sakumo. Even he couldpete with Hatake Sakumo with Sharingan¡¯s dynamic vision. Thus, Kakashi was far beyond Zabuza¡¯s reach. Perhaps tired of fighting Zabuza, he took out the short de from his Ninja Tool Pouch. The sword gleamed, and Zabuza¡¯s Kubikiribocho was cut off by Kakashi. Seeing Zabuza¡¯s Kubikiribocho was cut off, Haku¡¯s expression drastically changed. ¡°Zabuza-sama!¡± Naruto and Sasuke exchanged nces. While Haku was looking at Zabuza, Naruto used Body Clone, and Sasuke used the Grand Fireball Technique against Haku. Shocked, he quickly avoided the attack. Haku¡¯s movement was already predicted by Sasuke¡¯s Sharingan. Sasuke shouted, ¡°Naruto! On the right!¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Naruto used the Body Flicker Technique and teleported to the right. Before Haku could react, Naruto¡¯s Kunai rested on his neck. Pakura¡¯s eyes widened when she saw Naruto use a Body Flicker against Haku. ¡°Ryo, did Naruto just use your blink Jutsu?¡± ¡°Un! Well, he¡¯s still Minato¡¯s son. Even if he wasn¡¯t the Yellow sh, he should neverck speed! So when he was still a kid, I started teaching him Body Flicker Technique.¡± ¡°So, that¡¯s how it is.¡± Hearing this, Pakura nodded. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s wrap it up and get going now. The battle oue is clear. So, how about we go to Yu no Kuni and have a vacation at the hot spring?¡± Ryo suggested. ¡°Let¡¯s do it! It¡¯s my day off anyway!¡± Pakura agreed without the slightest hesitation. ¡°Then let¡¯s go! Xiaoyin, you¡¯ve worked hard for the past few days! I¡¯ll make it up to youter.¡± ¡°Un! Bye, Ryo!¡± ¡°Goodbye!¡± Ryo bid Xiaoyin goodbye, and Pakura reluctantly waved her hands. Ryo took Pakura and teleported in Yu no Kuni. The couple found a random hot spring hotel. Because Ryo didn¡¯t want to share the water with strangers, he booked the entire hotel for the two of them. Hearing Ryo wanted to book the entire hotel, the owner was unwilling. But after seeing Ryo¡¯s money on the table, the owner¡¯s attitude quickly turned 180 degrees, and quickly went out to negotiate with the other guests. After a while, the previous hotel guests went out one after one with dissatisfaction. The owner brought Ryo and Pakura into the hotel. When they entered the hotel, Ryo felt something wrong, as if someone was staring at them. Frowning, Ryo released his Spiritual Strength to scan his surroundings. Surprised, he found no Ninja nearby. Still relying on his sixth sense, he knew someone was observing them in the dark. Thinking of this, Ryo told Pakura, ¡°Pakura, I have something to do first.¡± ¡°Alright! Then I¡¯ll change my bathrobe first.¡± Ryo quickly stopped her, ¡°No, wait! You can change after I return!¡± Pakura was puzzled, but eventually nodded, Walking out of the hot spring hotel, Ryo condensed the air¡¯s moisture into two small ice cubes. He controlled the ice cubes under his feet and flew. Ryo opened his Sharingan mid-air and found the pervert. A white-haired middle-aged man was peeping at Pakura through the roof gap with a perverted smile on his face. Ryo facepalmed at Jiraiya. He snorted and condensed the moisture in the air into 1.000 ice needles and shot at Jiraiya. Jiraiya, who was busy peeping, suddenly felt a powerful cold aura behind him. His expression greatly changed, and he formed some hand seals. His white hair shielded him from Ryo¡¯s 1.000 ice needles. ¡°Who was that? Who dared tond a sneak attack on the Gama Sennin?!¡± Jiraiya got up from the roof and eximed in annoyance. ¡°It¡¯s me! Uncle Jiraiya, you¡¯re shameless!¡± ¡°Shameless?! The Gama Sennin is doing research! How dare you disturb my research!¡± Hearing this, Ryo¡¯s expression darkens. He coldly snorted, ¡°Uncle... Do you know who was the subject of your ¡®research¡¯?¡± Chapter 396 - Jashin. Chapter 396, Jashin. ¡°Of course, I know. Elder Pakura-sama, a consultant from Sunagakure! Are you worried if she will discover me? Don¡¯t worry! I learned how to hide Chakra from Sakumo-senpai! Absolutely work!¡± Jiraiya smiled warily. ¡°Uncle... did you see who entered the hotel with Pakura?¡± Hearing this, Jiraiya shook his head after some contemtion, ¡°No, I think it was a man! But I was so caught in her beauty that I ignored the man. Why? Was that man Sensor Type Ninja?¡± Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°That man is me!¡± ¡°You?!¡± Jiraiya was startled, ¡°Then... Is Pakura your....¡± ¡°Un!¡± Jiraiya was panicked. He liked peeping on girls, indeed. But he still has a principle in peeping. He will never peep on his junior¡¯s wife, ¡°Ryo, wait! I can exin, forgive me!¡± ¡°Forgive? Ask thete Hokages for forgiveness. My responsibility is to send you over them!¡± Ryo appeared behind Jiraiya and took him to teleport somewhere else. ............ A few minutester, Ryo walked into the hot spring hotel with Jiraiya, whose nose was blue and swollen. ¡°Sorry, Pakura. I ran into someone I knew. Come, I¡¯ll introduce you¡±. Just when Ryo was about to introduce the guest, Pakura interrupted. ¡°Ryo, there¡¯s no need to do that. Of course, I know who this man is. Hello, Jiraiya-sama! My name is Pakura, I¡¯m Ryo¡¯s...¡± Pakura hesitated, not sure if they should tell him about their rtionship. She was Sunagakure¡¯s Elder, and Ryo also had a high rank in Konoha. Their union is rather unique in Ninja World. Noticing Pakura¡¯s hesitation, Ryo smiled, ¡°Uncle, this is my wife! Pakura, you are my wife, there¡¯s no need to hide it, especially in front of Uncle Jiraiya. He¡¯s someone I trusted the most.¡± Jiraiya nodded, posing like a loving old man, ¡°Right! I watched him grow up. You can rx!¡± ¡°Thank you, Jiraiya-sama!¡± Pakura seemed excited by Jiraiya¡¯s approval. He was Ryo¡¯s elder and also Konoha¡¯s high-rank member. Getting his approval meant the world for her. After the brief greeting, Ryo smiled, ¡°Uncle, why are you in Yu no Kuni? It¡¯s not because you want to peep in the hot springs, right?¡± Jiraiya retorted, ¡°What? Of course not! I won¡¯t do such a thing! I came for a reason this time. Not long ago, I got information by ident. It¡¯s said that Jashin, the people who previously raged Yugakure, appeared again. So I came to investigate it.¡± Pakura frowned, ¡°Jashin? Jiraiya-sama, do you mean that Jashin, who ims to have the Immortal Body?¡± ¡°Un! The same people! After the Second Shinobi World War, this organization appeared and quietly grew up during the Third Shinobi World War. Then, they disappeared from the world. Their doctrine is too cruel, and it¡¯s under the Immortal Body¡¯s banner. If they appeared again, it would bring another disaster to the Ninja World. So I came here to investigate.¡± ¡°Uncle, as far as I know, Jashin¡¯s Immortal Body is real.¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°But how was that possible?!¡± Pakura and Jiraiya were shocked. ¡°It¡¯s the truth, whether you believe me or not. Jashin¡¯s followers always had things to obtain the Immortal Body.¡± ¡°Ryo, do you mean that the Jashinist in the Ninja World had an Immortal Body?¡± Jiraiya asked. ¡°Un! Uncle, do you remember Akatsuki? One of their members, Hidan, is a Jashinisht. They said he had an Immortal Body.¡± After hearing Ryo¡¯s words, Jiraiya was silent, and Pakura was still astonished. ¡°Ryo, how did they possess the Immortal Body?¡± Pakura whispered. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that either. Only Jashinist knows the secret. Uncle, do you know where they are?¡± ¡°They acted separately. I caught two Jashinist. Unfortunately, both of them were newly joined members, an ordinary Jashinist. They didn¡¯t even have Chakra and had no clue where the headquarters was.¡± ¡°Leave it to me! I¡¯m also interested in this organization.¡± Ryo said. Jiraiya¡¯s eyes brightened with Ryo¡¯s word. He was convinced that things would be a lot easier with his help, ¡°Well, be careful.¡± ¡°Alright. But Uncle, after this matter finishes, can you do me a favor?¡± ¡°A favor? What favor?¡± Ryo smiled, ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Go back to the vige and teach Ninjutsu to Naruto.¡± ¡°Naruto? What for? He already has you and Kushina!¡± Ryo shook his head and continued, ¡°We¡¯re Naruto¡¯s family, not his sensei. Naruto still needs someone to help him forge the path of forbearance and the way forward. You¡¯re the most suitable person.¡± ¡°Haha! Now that you¡¯ve said that, I¡¯ll head back to the vige after we finish. But if his attitude is bad, Gama Sennin won¡¯t ept him as a disciple.¡± ¡°Un!¡± Ryo agreed. After reaching an agreement, the three people left the hot spring hotel together. Ryo entered Sage Mode along the road and felt no Ninja nearby. He didn¡¯t expect to meet a Ninja along the way, even though he couldn¡¯t find much Chakra. ¡°Yu no Kuni was really reckless. They had such arge country but so few Ninja.¡± ¡°Yu no Kuni was originally a resort and peaceful vige. Ninja was only for their defenses. Of course, their Ninja was even less in the era of peace.¡± Jiraiya exined. Ryo frowned, ¡°It¡¯s too reckless. This country will never be truly peaceful without Ninja¡¯s protection.¡± ¡°Maybe. But it¡¯s a beautiful country, right?¡± Jiraiya asked with a smile. Yamanaka Ryo was about to refute. But suddenly sensed a weak Chakra on the right. Ryo immediately told Jiraiya about it, ¡°Uncle, there¡¯s someone on the right!¡± Jiraiya nodded and sneaked in. The person seemed to not recognize Jiraiya¡¯s presence. As Jiraiya got closer, he suddenly attacked. The person on the right had no time to respond and was caught by Jiraiya. Chapter 397 - Inside Jashin. Chapter 397, Inside Jashin. ¡°What? It¡¯s a child?¡± Jiraiya looked at the little boy he caught, surprised. The boy looked like eleven-ish years old. His eyes were shut, he didn¡¯t even wake up after being caught by Jiraiya. After a while, the little boy finally awake, furious, he red at Jiraiya, ¡°Hey! Who are you, old man? Why are you disturbing my sleep?¡± Hearing the boy¡¯s words, Jiraiya was shocked, ¡°Old man? Listen, brat, do I look like an old man?¡± ncing at Jiraiya, the boy murmured, ¡°Your hair¡¯s all grey, aren¡¯t you an old man now?¡± ¡°You little-¡° ¡°Alright, Uncle Jiraiya, don¡¯t get mad! Let me handle this.¡± Yamanaka Ryo smiled and greeted the boy, ¡°Hi, kid!¡± ¡°Hmph?! Don¡¯t get close to me! Who are you? Why did you grab me?¡± Ryoughed and spoke without having the intention to conceal his purpose, ¡°We¡¯re here to investigate Jashin.¡± The little boy spoke with disdain, ¡°Investigate Jashin? With just the three of you? Forget it! Jashin had thousands of believers! You¡¯re on a suicide mission!¡± Jiraiya saw the kid¡¯s dignity, and he exchanged nces with Ryo. With a solemn expression, he asked, ¡°Thousands of believers? Are you sure?¡± The little boy replied, ¡°Why should I lie? That¡¯s exactly what those Jashin people said to us when they spread it in our vige.¡± Hearing this, Ryo¡¯s expression was also solemn, ¡°Uncle, it seems that your worry is not without reason. This Jashin is truly as bad as you described... It¡¯s only been about two weeks since I heard the news of their return, and they actually managed to gather thousands of believers.¡± Ryo nodded and asked the boy again, ¡°Kid, do you know anything else about the Jashin?¡± The little boy rolled his eyes and said, ¡°I can tell you where they are, but you have to do something for me in return.¡± Frowning, Ryo put his hand on the little boy¡¯s forehead. Hearing his words, Jiraiya said, ¡°Ryo! It¡¯s not a good idea.¡± ¡°Uncle, I don¡¯t have time to waste with small matters.¡± Ryo used Spiritual Strength and entered the kid¡¯s brain to read his memory. From the boy¡¯s memory, he learned that the boy was a Yugakuremoner. His father was a Chunn, that¡¯s why he had Chakra. But because their vige was in peace, their Ninja number dwindled, and the vige transformed into an ordinary vige. It was at that time that Jashin returned. Later on, they couldn¡¯t restrain Jashin¡¯s progress because of their weakness, which made Jashin advance even further. In the end, Yugakure sent the only Ninja they had to drive the Jashin down to the countryside. It was a mission that imed the boy¡¯s father¡¯s life. After losing his father, he wanted to get revenge on Jashin. Unfortunately, he was weak. Alone, he had no chance to defeat the giant Jashin. He could only observe from afar and did what he could to do small meaningless attacks. Jashin headquarters were located on the mountain in the distance. Just now, the little boy wanted Ryo to sneak inside their base. Knowing their location, Ryo asked Jiraiya to let the boy go. The boy wasn¡¯t a Ninja. He passed out as soon as Ryo used Spiritual Strength on him. Ryo summoned Xiaoyin and asked her to watch over the little boy while the three were gone. ¡°Uncle, Pakura, I sensed there are probably around 600 or 700 people with Chakra inside. From their size, there¡¯s only a few people we need to be extremely careful with. Let¡¯s just head in.¡± Jiraiya and Pakura nodded, and they went inside the base. As soon as they entered, Jashin¡¯s followers tried to stop them. Unfortunately, they were no match for the three Ninjas. Soon, they reached the center of the base where the leader ¡®greeted¡¯ them. ¡°Hmph! You three stupid pagans dared to break into our altar. Lord Jashin will punish you without mercy.¡± Ryo smirked and teleported behind the leader, his sword severed the leader¡¯s throat. To his surprise, the wounds on the leader¡¯s neck healed within seconds. Both Jiraiya and Pakura were also stunned at the scene. ¡°I never expected that the Immortal Body actually existed!¡± Jiraiya spoke in surprise. ¡°I didn¡¯t believe it too, but now that I¡¯ve seen it with my own eyes, I believe it. But... what was that? A surgery? Or is there any way for him to have the Immortal Body?¡± Pakura asked with excitement. ¡°I¡¯m afraid we have to ask directly to the guy directly.¡± Jiraiya pointed to the Jashin leader. Ryo looked at Jashin¡¯s intact neck and said, ¡°Aside from Hidan, Jashin actually had another person with an Immortal Body. amazing...¡± ¡°Lord Jashin will give Immortal Body to his most loyal followers. Now, those who believe in Lord Jashin will be forgiven for your weakness, and Lord Jashin will ept you whole.¡± Hearing this, Ryoughed. Right now, the Jashin leader was actually trying to pull him into his religion, and he was really dedicated about it. ¡°It seems like the heathens aren¡¯t interested in joining us. It¡¯s alright, Lord Jashin will punish you sooner orter.¡± Ryo didn¡¯t want to listen to this nonsense anymore. He opened his Sharingan and used Genjutsu on the enemy. The leader¡¯s words came to an abrupt halt, his eyes lost its focus. Ryo put his hand on the leader¡¯s head and began to read his memories. As soon as he entered the leader¡¯s mind, he found abnormalities. The leader¡¯s brain only released a one-sentence signal. It was ¡°Long live, Lord Jashin.¡± Frowning, Ryo masked the information with his Spiritual Strength and started reading the leader¡¯s memory. His enemy¡¯s memories were in disarray. It took him all of his energy to search for useful information. From the leader¡¯s memory, Ryo achieved his goals. He understood what exactly Jashin was and how to achieve the Immortal Body. Chapter 398

Chapter 398

Jashin¡¯s Immortal Body had something inmon with Edo Tensei. Edo Tensei used a living person as a sacrifice and added the dead Ninja¡¯s DNA to summon the dead Ninja¡¯s soul into this world and imprison it on the sacrificed body. Jashin¡¯s Immortal Body also imprisons the soul, but it imprisons the person¡¯s own soul in their own bodies and strengthens both the body and soul with arge number of life forces and Spiritual Strength. Oncepleted, the body and soul will assimte. The body can be separated and reorganized again ording to the soul. As for why it¡¯s called Jashin, it was the name of the Ninja that developed this Jutsu. (Ps: The author made this up.) Yamanaka Ryo told Pakura and Jiraiya about the Jashin¡¯s secret, both of them looked gloomy. From Ryo¡¯s exnation, they understood that thousands ofmoners¡¯ lives were needed toplete an Immortal Body. Jiraiya snorted coldly, ¡°Hmph! There¡¯s no reason for this organization to continue existing.¡± ¡°Jiraiya-senpai is right!¡± Pakura nodded, agreeing with Jiraiya. ¡°Yo, can you find a way to drive themoner away from here?¡± Jiraiya asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but let¡¯s try it!¡± Ryo teleported, observing a fewmoners. They found out that themoners and the Jashin leaders were all insane. Their Spiritual status was very messy. It¡¯s as if they¡¯re being brainwashed. Frowning, Ryo continued to observe themoners. In the end, Ryo found out that in addition to the ¡®not brainwashed¡¯ 2.000 people, the rest had already be die-hard Jashinist. Informing the two of his observations, both of them were silent. After a while, Jiraiya finally sighed, ¡°Well, let¡¯s take themoners who haven¡¯t been brainwashed! The rest...¡± ¡°Un! I got it!¡± Ryo nodded and began to move the unbrainwashedmoners. After going back and forth for an hour-long, Ryo sent most of the people away. Jiraiya nced at the rest of themoners, who had lost their minds. His eyes became solemn. The three of them left Jashin¡¯s headquarters. When they had reached the exit, Jiraiya called the toad of Mount Myoboku with Summoning Jutsu and set the headquarters on fire. Because of the recent Jashin stuff, Pakura lost her interest in vacation, so Ryo escorted her back to Sunagakure. As soon as she reached her office, she saw her disciples holding stacks of documents with furrowed brows. Frowning, Pakura asked, ¡°What happened? Why do you look anxious?¡± ¡°Sensei! You¡¯re finally back. Just now, Kazekage-sama received an invitation from Hokage-sama. So that Suna Ninja took the Chunin Exams. ¡°Chunin? Where¡¯s the document?¡± Her disciple quickly passed the documents to Pakura. After quick reading, Pakura turned at Ryo, flustered, ¡°Ryo, I¡¯m sorry. It seems I have no time to apany you for the next few days. Wait for me at Konoha, alright?¡± ¡°Un! Now that the Chunin Exam is about to start, it¡¯s time to return to Konoha. Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you in Konoha!¡± Pakura smiled, nodded, ¡°Un!¡± After bidding Pakura goodbye, Ryo teleported back to Yugakure and met with Jiraiya, and returned to Konoha. They teleported to the Third Training Stadium. Looking around, Jiraiya smiled. ¡°I haven¡¯t been here for years! Nothing has changed!¡± ¡°Un! I stopped the vige when they wanted to renovate the Third Training Stadium. Minato nii-san, Kushina nee-san, and I all got stronger here together. It¡¯s the witness of our growth. So, I don¡¯t want anything to change.¡± Hearing Namikaze Minato¡¯s name, Jiraiya had a bitter expression. Noticing his expression changed, Ryo felt something was wrong, ¡®Did Uncle Jiraiya didn¡¯t know Minato was resurrected? Although Minato stayed in Mount Myoboku for years, it¡¯s possible that Jiraiya Uncle didn¡¯t know about it because he hadn¡¯t returned there for years!¡¯ Thinking of this, Ryo asked, ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing, I didn¡¯t expect your kids to be this old!¡± Jiraiya deliberately changed the subject. Hearing this, Ryo understood that Jiraiya hadn¡¯t heard of Minato¡¯s resurrection. Ryo smirked, ¡°I¡¯m old? Maybe that¡¯s true. It¡¯s because I can¡¯t stand some people. By the way, I haven¡¯t told you something, uncle.¡± ¡°Told me what?¡± Jiraiya asked. ¡°Minato-nii san was resurrected a few years ago. After years of cultivation, his strength had returned.¡± Startled, Jiraiya asked, ¡°Ryo, you¡¯re speaking the truth? How is that possible? Resurrecting the dead... did you and Orochimaru really did it?¡± Ryo smiled, ¡°Uncle, haven¡¯t you returned to Mount Myoboku recently?¡± ¡°Mount Myoboku? You mean... Minato is there?¡± ¡°Un! He was training there for thest two years.¡± ¡°I see... I rarely visited there these years. I haven¡¯t used Summoning Jutsu that much recently. I had no Idea Minato was in Mount Myoboku all these years!¡± Looking at the delighted Jiraiya, Ryo justughed. After a while, he spoke to Ryo with a solemn expression, ¡°Ryo, thank you!¡± Ryo waved and said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t. Minato nii-san is important to me as well.¡± ¡°Haha! Well then, I haven¡¯t returned for years. I¡¯ll go look around the vige.¡± ¡°Un! Uncle, please be careful. Konoha¡¯s Anbu is better than before, don¡¯t be caught for peeping!¡± ¡°You brat, don¡¯t order me around!¡± Jiraiya left without looking back. After Jiraiya¡¯s departure, Ryo teleported to Hokage¡¯s office. Right now, Konoha¡¯s Jonin gathered at the office to discuss the Chunin Exam. Having held the exam many times, they weren¡¯t worried. But they were anxious if they should invite the other three Great Ninja Viges for this exam. ¡°Hokage-sama, the three other viges didn¡¯te when we invited them back then. We don¡¯t have to invite them now.¡± Asuma spoke first. Kurenai frowned, ¡°I don¡¯t think we should think that way. After we invited them,ing here or not is their choice. We don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± Hatake Sakumo pondered and said, ¡°I think what Kurenai said made sense. This time, we will send the usual invitation to the three Great Ninja Viges. They can choose to visit us or not.¡± Chapter 399 Chapter 399 Now, after he decided to invite the three other Great Ninja Viges, Hatake Sakumo quickly dispatched someone to send the invitation letter. The people who deliver the invitation shouldn¡¯t be weak, at least a Jonin. If he can afford it, he should send an Anbu Squad Leader. ncing at the Ninja below, he thought about Anbu. And finally, Guy will be the one sending the invitation to Iwakagukre, and an Anbu Squad Leader to Kumogakure. As for Kirigakure... Sakumo turned his eyes to one side. Hatake Sakumo was about to announce it when Kakashi interrupted his words, ¡°Hokage-sama, let me take it to Kirigakure!¡± Frowning, Kakashi once served as Anbu Captain. With his capacity and strength, he shouldn¡¯t be sent to Kirigakure. The slightest ident could cause a misunderstanding at Kirigakure¡¯s side. It would make them think that Konoha sent Kakashi to oppress them so they¡¯d participate in the Chunin exam. With this in mind, Sakumo immediately refused, ¡°Kakashi, it¡¯s not proper for you to go there!¡± ¡°I know, but I don¡¯t just intend to send an invitation to Kirigakure. I nned to take care of Zabuza anyway. He will be our trouble.¡± Hearing this, Sakumo remembers the two kids from Team 7 who went out on a mission. ¡°There¡¯s been so many things happening recently that made me forget about him. It seems he¡¯s Kirigakure¡¯s Forbearance.¡± Kakashi nodded, ¡°Un! He¡¯s a Ninja from Kirigakure, and the girl with him is also Yuki n¡¯s orphan from Kirigakure.¡± ¡°Alright, then let¡¯s leave Kirigakure to Kakashi.¡± ¡°Kakashi, when you departed, what about your student? You¡¯re nning to let them join the Chunin Exam, right? If you¡¯re gone now, it will affect their training!¡± Next to Kakashi, Asuma whispered. ¡°That¡¯s alright, I nned to...¡± Before he could finish his words, Ryo suddenly appeared and interrupted, ¡°What about you leave these three brats to me?¡± Upon seeing Ryo, Kakashi was surprised, ¡°Ryo?! You¡¯re back?¡± ¡°Our vige is going to have a Chunin Exam. Why shouldn¡¯t I return?¡± Hearing this, Kakashi smirked, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you being so excited over a Chunin Exam before. Is it because of Naruto?¡± Laughing, Ryo said, ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Originally, Kakashi was going to leave Naruto¡¯s training to Ebisu. But now that Ryo offered himself to train the team, he couldn¡¯t miss this opportunity. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll leave Naruto¡¯s team to you!¡± ...... After the meeting was finished, everyone else but Sakumo and Ryo left the Hokage Office. ¡°Ryo, what are you nning to do?¡± Hatake Sakumo asked him directly. Ryo scratched the back of his head, feeling awkward, ¡°Ahaha, I can¡¯t hide anything from you, right? Well, in fact, I have a n with the Chunin Exam.¡± Sakumo scanned Ryo¡¯s face and said, ¡°Alright, just don¡¯t cause trouble. Say, what are you nning to do this time?¡± Getting down on business, Ryo¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Uncle, what I want to do right now has something to do with the medical ninja system I just built. I asked Tsunade-sama two years ago for this matter.¡± ¡°The medical ninja system? Was that the one recently being implemented at Konoha Hospital?¡± ¡°Un! I¡¯ve been in contact with Tsunade-sama for this matter and finally implemented the new medical ninja system in the hospital. Next, I¡¯m nning to implement the system for the vige. I think the Chunin Exam is the best opportunity to introduce it.¡± ¡°Tell me the details, what are you going to do?¡± Sakumo continued. ¡°I¡¯m nning to use the exam to create a mess in the vige, to highlight the importance of medical ninja.¡± ¡°Highlights the importance of medical Ninja? Ryo, are you nning to hurt the Genin taking the exam?!¡± Shaking his head, ¡°No, not just the Genin, but also the civilians.¡± ¡°What? You will involve the civilians?!¡± Sakumo was surprised. ¡°Un! But please rest easy, I¡¯ll be with Tsunade-sama. There won¡¯t be a problem.¡± Frowning, Sakumo felt Ryo¡¯s n was too bold. The possibility of casualties from his vigers made Sakumo hesitant. He believed in Ryo and Tsunade¡¯s capability, but what will happen if there¡¯s an ident? Ryo hadn¡¯t even said how he nned to plunge the vige into chaos. He would never agree if Ryo¡¯s way involved a lot of casualties. Having known Sakumo for years, Ryo knew what the old man was thinking. He immediately exined his ns. Ryo¡¯s n was to create damage in Konoha vige with Orochimaru¡¯s Otomi and the Sand Ninja like in the original manga. When he lifted Obito¡¯s seal, Obito told him about Kakuzu and Onoki¡¯stest n. During the Battle of Kikyo Pass in the Third Shinobi War, Kakuzu was recruited by Onoki to help him deal with Konoha. With this recruitment, they had a certain deal. After Kakuzu joined Akatsuki, the deal still existed. He often helped Onoki taking care of Stone Ninja and also Iwagakure. Just a few days before Obito¡¯s seal was released, Onoki met with Kakuzu again, hoping Kakuzu would help him disrupt Konoha¡¯s Chunin Exam. Hearing this, Kakuzu refused. When he invaded Konoha during the Kyuubi ident, he almost couldn¡¯t make it out alive, and he didn¡¯t want to try his luck again. But when he saw the information Onoki had, and the price he offered, Kakuzu was delighted. After verifying the truth of the information, Kakuzu agreed. At the same time, he told Obito about it, and Obito ryed it to Yamanaka Ryo. Upon learning this information, Ryo immediately decided to use Iwagakure and Kakuzu to promote the new medical ninja system. He couldn¡¯t exin all of this to Sakumo, so he changed the details. ¡°Ryo, is what you¡¯re saying true?¡± After learning that Iwagakure hired Kakuzu to disrupt the Chunin Exam, Sakumo¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°Un! an Uncle, rest easy. I will handle everything, and I guarantee there won¡¯t be any casualties from the vige!¡± Chapter 400 Chapter 400 After persuading Sakumo, Ryo teleported to the Senju n residence. He dragged Tsunade into this matter even before having her consent. Now, he braced himself to meet her. Tsunade was working with Shizune to study the White Zetsu cell that Ryo had brought to her. His sudden appearance surprised both of them. ¡°Ryo-sama, can you please teleport at the door next time?¡± Shizune said, dissatisfied. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I need to speak with Tsunade-sama alone about something urgent.¡± Hearing this, Tsunade frowned, ¡°What is it? What kind of trouble have you caused this time?¡± Ryo told her all about his conversation with Sakumo and his ns. After listening to Ryo¡¯s n, Tsunade¡¯s expression became serious. ¡°Boy, don¡¯t you think your idea is too crazy? We shouldn¡¯t involve the civilians.¡± ¡°Tsunade-sama, you¡¯ve seen how good the new medical ninja system we implemented in the past two years. But the Konoha Hospital has not fully epted it yet, let alone somewhere else. If we want the vige to ept our new system, they have to know the importance of the medical ninja system. The Chunin Exam is a good opportunity.¡± ¡°But civilians are different from Ninja. Ninja¡¯s battles are too terrifying for them. I don¡¯t think they could resist it; they could be dead before we can even treat them.¡± Knowing her concerns, Ryo immediately said, ¡°Tsunade-sama, please rest easy. I will enter Sage Mode at that time to strengthen my senses. Once I sense someone in danger, I¡¯ll rescue them myself.¡± Tsunade was a little tempted to do it if the civilians¡¯ safety was guaranteed. Ryo¡¯s n wasn¡¯t that bad. Thinking of this, Tsunade once again asked, ¡°Boy, can you really guarantee that the vigers would be safe?¡± Ryo nodded, ¡°Un! I promise! With my Chakra volume, I can create enough Shadow Clone Jutsu. I can teleport anywhere within the vige with my time and space Ninjutsu. Tsunade-sama, please put your faith in me!¡± ¡°Alright! It¡¯s a bit crazy, but I¡¯ll help! Boy, I hope you can keep your promise!!¡± ¡°Thank you, Tsunade-sama!¡± After obtaining Tsunade¡¯s consent, Ryo teleported to Orochimaru¡¯s base. ¡®Base¡¯ is a bit inappropriate. After years developing this ce, Orochimaru had built aplete Ninja Vige on this base. And it was recognized by the Land of Rice Field¡¯s Daimyo. Last year, the Daimyo officially acknowledged Otogakure¡¯s existence. Bing the vige¡¯s leader, Orochimaru had to deal with Otogakure matters. There wasn¡¯t much to attend to in the first few months, but eventually, he was tired. Now, he had given the authority to Anko and Yugao. He became a shopkeeper instead and became addicted to researching every day. When Ryo teleported to Otogakure, he stumbled upon Anko, who took him to Orochimaru¡¯sboratory. These days, Orochimaru was doing his best to study Kekkei Genkai disease partly because Kimimaro and Orochimaru were interested in it. When Orochimaru changed his bodyst time, he wondered whether he could add the Kekkei Genkai Ninja gene to his clone so that he could also be a Nikke of Kekkei Genkai. Thus, Orochimaru deliberately took many blood samples from the Kekkei Genkai Ninja in Otogakure and experimented with it. Unfortunately, it was too difficult to integrate the genes. He hadn¡¯t progressed much after years of experiment. He wanted to give up, but Kimimaro, who was always close to him, suddenly got a severe Kekkei Genkai disease, which forced him to pick up his research on Kekkei Genkai Ninja again. ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re still studying Kekkei Genkai?¡± Ryo asked. Orochimaru nodded, ¡°Un! Ryo-kun, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I just visit you?¡± Orochimaru smiled, ¡°Ahaha. I know you visit me when you want something.¡± Ryo scratched the back of his head, awkwardly, ¡°Uncle, you saw right through me! Uncle, I want you to let Otogakure take the Chunin Exam for a few days.¡± ¡°Chunin Exam? Why?¡± Orochimaru stopped what he was doing and gazed at the man. ¡°That¡¯s... I have a n, so I need your help to stop the other viges.¡± ¡°Okay, but what are you going to do with Konoha? I don¡¯t want Otogakure to collide with them.¡± ¡°Uncle, please rest assured. I¡¯ll solve Iwagakure¡¯s trouble. The reason why I did this is to make them think we haven¡¯t discovered their ns, so they will act smoothly.¡± Ryo promised. ¡°Hmm... Now that you mention that, I¡¯ll help you. We¡¯ll depart there as soon as we get an invitation from Konoha.¡± ¡°Yosh! Thank you, Uncle!¡± After that, Ryo¡¯s silhouette disappeared. ¡°Time and space Ninjutsu is really convenient.¡± Anko was feeling envious. ¡°Haven¡¯t you met Namikaze Minato? It turns out that you don¡¯t have the innate talent of that Ninjutsu, so don¡¯t think about it.¡± Orochimaru said lightly. Hearing this, Anko red at Orochimaru, ¡°Sensei! I hate you!¡± She turned around and left. ¡°Konoha, huh? I haven¡¯t returned for years. I wonder how Sarutobi sensei is doing?¡± Orochimaru mumbled to himself. ............ At the same time, Kakashi left Konoha with Zabuza and Haku, both of their Chakra was sealed. They traveled rather slowly. Ryo happened to see them when they returned. ¡°Kakashi, should I escort you to the Country of Water?¡± Ryo spoke, ncing at Haku. Kakashi pondered butter agreed. ¡°Well, it would save us some time.¡± ¡°Alright, close your eyes, I¡¯ll send you over there.¡± Kakashi and Yuki Haku closed their eyes, but Zabuza refused to cooperate. Ryo didn¡¯t bother with his refusal and teleported the three people to the Country of Water. In the blink of an eye, they arrived at the Country of Water. Kakashi and Haku, who closed their eyes during the teleportation, opened their eyes with ease. While Zabuza, who refused to cooperate, was in a daze. ¡°Kakashi, I¡¯ll leave them to you. It¡¯s too troublesome to wait, so I¡¯ll head back first.¡± ¡°Un! Just return to the vige. Please take care of Naruto in the next few days.¡± ¡°Yosh! Leave it to me!¡± Chapter 401 Chapter 401 They teleported near Kirigakure. Kakashi took Zabuza and Haku to a short walk to the entrance of Kirigakure. What made him feel puzzled was that Kirigakure looked different from what he had imagined. Except for the guards at the door, only a few Ninjas were seen. Kirigakure was isted from the rest of the world, so words rarely heard about the vige. Kakashi didn¡¯t know about the current situation in the vige and hesitated to go in. Zabuza saw Kakashi¡¯s concern and started talking, ¡°Under Yondaime Mizukage Yakura¡¯s bloody rule, the Kekkei Genkai n in the vige and the Ninja against him were massacred. Now, Kirigakure¡¯s Ninja numbers were less than half they had during the Third War. The newly appointed Godaime Mizukage adopted a series of policies, sending a lot of Ninja to look for the Kekkei Genkai n from Kirigakure. That¡¯s why the vige looked empty.¡± Kakashi was enlightened by Zabuza¡¯s exnation; he thanked Zabuza and took them to the entrance. The two guards, seeing Kakashi approaching in Konoha Ninja attire, were nervous. After they exchanged nces, the left one started talking, ¡°Who are you? What are you doing at Kirigakure?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Hatake Kakashi, a Ninja from Konoha. I¡¯m hereby Hokage-sama¡¯s order to send a Chunin Exam invitation letter and to hand over Momochi Zabuza to Guimura.¡± Kakashi kept it as simple as he could. ¡°Zabuza?¡± The two guards were startled when hearing Zabuza¡¯s name. The Ninja on the left stole a nce at Zabuza, who¡¯s behind Kakashi, and nodded to the Ninja on the right. The Ninja on the right turned around and ran into the vige. A few minutester, the Ninja on the right brought Terumi Mei¡¯s subordinate, Ao, to the vige entrance. ncing at Kakashi, and then Zabuza behind him, who quickly snorted after seeing Ao, ¡°Hmph! I didn¡¯t expect to see your face as a familiar face when I returned to the vige!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect I could still see your face after years.¡± Ao¡¯s expression wasplicated. After that, Ao turned his eyes towards Kakashi, extended his hand, and spoke professionally. ¡°Hello! I¡¯m Ao, a Mizukage-sama consultant!¡± Kakashi reached for his hand and shook it, ¡°Hello, Hatake Kakashi here!¡± After confirming Kakashi¡¯s identity, Ao took Kakashi into the vige. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about your aplishment. Genin at 5, Chunin at 6, Jounin at 12, and you¡¯ve be the Anbu Captain for years. Very impressive!¡± ¡°I¡¯m honored. When can I see Mizukage-sama?¡± Kakashi didn¡¯t want to waste time in Kirigakure and spoke directly, ¡°Our Hokage-sama had specifically instructed that I deliver the invitation letter and Zabuza personally to Mizukage-sama.¡± ¡°Ah, yes! Please wait for a moment, I¡¯ll contact Mizukage-sama right away.¡± Ao turned around and walked away. A momentter, Kirigakure Anbu took Kakashi¡¯s team into the Mizukage¡¯s Office. Looking at the beautiful woman sitting in front of him, Kakashi was surprised to find that Godaime Mizukage was a woman. But he didn¡¯t expect her to be this beautiful. ¡°Ahem...¡± Ao coughed dryly. Kakashi then realized his impoliteness. ¡°Good afternoon, Mizukage-sama. I¡¯m Hatake Kakashi.¡± ¡°Un! Thanks to Konoha, we can catch Zabuza this time. I thank you on behalf of Kirigakure.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Kakashi answered quickly. ¡°From Ao¡¯s words, I hear you have a mission at Kirigakure?¡± Terumi Mei asked. ¡°That¡¯s right. Hokage-sama instructed me to deliver the Chunin Exam invitation letter to you.¡± Kakashi reached out for the letter in his Ninja Tool Pouch. Ao took the letter and gave it to Mei. Opening the letter, she nced at Kakashi, ¡°Please return and tell the Hokage we will send someone from Kirigakure for the Chunin Exam.¡± Kakashi was surprised. The vige was isted from the outside world, but they¡¯re actually willing to ept the invitation. Noticing Kakashi¡¯s puzzlement, Mei continued. ¡°You have helped us to catch Zabuza, so of course, we will return the favor.¡± Hearing this, Kakashi nodded. ¡°I will deliver Mizukage-sama¡¯s words honestly to Hokage-sama.¡± Terumi Mei nodded and didn¡¯t continue. Kakashi understood their conversation was over and immediately turned around to leave. ........... After Kakashi left, Ao quickly asked, ¡°Mizukage-sama, why did you agree to help the Chunin Exam?¡± ¡°I said it before. To return the favor. I don¡¯t want to owe Konoha anything.¡± ¡°Just because of Zabuza?¡± ¡°Of course not. I only care about the kid behind him.¡± Terumi Mei stretched her bodyzily. Hearing this, Ao was surprised. ¡°Mizukage-sama, is there something special with the kid?¡± Mei smiled, ¡°That kid has Hyoton Kekkei Genkai on him.¡± ¡°Hyoton? Is he the Yuki n orphan?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but he¡¯s important to us. Konoha helped us to find the kid, so we owe them a favor.¡± ¡°I see.. Mizukage-sama, for the Chunin Exam candidate...¡± ¡°You take care of this. Just find 2 Genin from the ss.¡± ¡°Yosh!¡± .......... At this time, in Konoha¡¯s 3rd Training Stadium. Ryo was looking at Team 7 with a disgusted look. Just now, Team 7 had a duel with Ryo¡¯s shadow clone and was almost killed. ¡°You¡¯re too strong!¡± Narutoined as heid on the ground. ¡°I¡¯m not. You¡¯re just too weak. Especially you!¡± Ryo pointed to Sakura. Sakura lowered her head. She knew she was the one holding back their team. ¡°Naruto, Sasuke, you have a big problem too! Naruto is too stupid and only knew raw power. And Sasuke had no teamwork at all. My Shadow Clone Jutsu had the normal amount of Chunin Chakra Pool. Yet the three of you working together couldn¡¯t defeat it?!¡± ¡°Ryo-sama, even if your Clone is only at Chunin Chakra volume, but your battle experience isn¡¯t. So how can we win?¡± Sasuke looked at Ryo. ¡°That¡¯s right. But that¡¯s something a weak person would say. I don¡¯t care how you do it, but for the next few days, your mission will be to defeat my Shadow Clone.¡± Ryo¡¯s figure disappeared. I was leaving Team 7 alone with his Shadow Clone. Chapter 402 Chapter 402 After Yamanaka Ryo left, the three kids tried to challenge Ryo¡¯s Shadow Clone Jutsu over and over again, all ending in failure. His Clone¡¯s Chakra pool was the same as Chunin¡¯s. They couldn¡¯t use big Ninjutsu. But Team 7 was already having a bad time dealing with his Clone¡¯s Instant Lightning Body and Taijutsu. Feeling helpless after another defeat, Team 7 chose to temporarily halt the battle. On the sides of the 3rd Training Stadium, Sasuke spoke to Naruto, ¡°Hey! Naruto, you know him well, right? Think carefully for his Weakness.¡± ¡°Weakness? Does he even have one? Kurama, do you know any?¡± Naruto threw the question towards Kyuubi. ¡°I don¡¯t know his Weakness. But the Clone¡¯s Weakness is its Chakra.¡± Kyuubizily answered. ¡°I know about that! That¡¯s useless!¡± ¡°Useless? How is that useless? Having a limit on Chakra means that this Shadow Clone can¡¯t use a lot of Ninjutsu. And using Instant Lightning to avoid your attacks is already the limit. As long as you can see the Instant Lightning trajectory andnding area, you have the chance to win!¡± ¡°How is that even possible?!¡± Naruto twitched his mouth. ¡°Stupid! If he uses the Instant Lightning on his real body, of course, it¡¯s impossible! But it¡¯s just a Shadow Clone whose Chakra pool was like a Chunin! It won¡¯t be as fast as the original body. Doesn¡¯t that Uchiha kid over there have Sharingan? No matter what, if you guys cooperate, you have a chance to win!¡± Kyuubi closed his eyes and ignored Naruto. Naruto ryed Kyuubi¡¯s words to Sasuke and Sakura. After a brief discussion, they¡¯re ready to challenge Ryo¡¯s Shadow Clone again. ¡°Naruto, you¡¯re the fastest one, this time, you should restrain his movement. Sakura, listen to me. Listen and wait for my order. In the meantime, do whatever you can.¡± Sakura nodded, ¡°Un! Got it!¡± Naruto nced at Sasuke without saying anything, and then quickly rushed. Seeing this, Sasuke quickly opened his Sharingan and firmly stared at Naruto and Ryo¡¯s Shadow Clone. After some time, he rxed. What Naruto told him was right. His Sharingan could really capture Ryo¡¯s Clone trajectory movement. Just now, he was dazzled, but suddenly feeling annoyed because he couldn¡¯t think of it. ¡°Sakura, Naruto, and I will lead him to the left corner of the stadium. Prepare for an ambush once the Clone gets there.¡± ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll go now!¡± After setting up Sakura, Sasuke also joined the battle. Sasuke¡¯s Sharingan can see the trajectory andnding point of the Instant Lightning body. Every time the Shadow Clone Jutsu used the Instant Lightning body to dodge, Sasuke immediately arrived at thending point. Forcing the Shadow Clone Jutsu to go to the left corner. Sakura looked at the approaching Shadow Clone Jutsu. Feeling nervous, she took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down. She understood that this n¡¯s oue depends on whether she can kill it in one hit or not. She¡¯s the key to this operation, so she must not fail. The Shadow Clone was getting closer and closer to Sakura. After exchanging nces, Naruto and Sasuke incensed their attack intensity so that the Shadow Clone was distracted so that it won¡¯t notice Sakura. A few secondster, the Shadow Clone Jutsu appeared in front of Sakura. She clenched her teeth and leaped with Kunai in her hands. She was stabbing the Shadow Clone¡¯s neck. Hitting its fatal point, the Clone disappeared. At the same time, Ryo, who was chatting with Yamanaka Nori in their house, received the Shadow Clone¡¯s memory. ¡°Hah, these three brats aren¡¯t stupid, after all.¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll head back to the Third Training Stadium.¡± Soon after, Ryo¡¯s silhouette disappeared. ................. Team 7 was sitting on the ground, tired after their battle against the Shadow Clone. ¡°I¡¯m so tired. I never expect a battle against a Shadow Clone would be this difficult.¡± ¡°Yeah! It¡¯s so hard! This time, we can¡¯t win if Naruto didn¡¯t tell us about the Shadow Clone¡¯s Weakness.¡± Sakura implied. ncing at Naruto, Sasuke said, ¡°What? I think it¡¯s Kyuubi inside him that told him about it! With such a low IQ, how can he know about it?¡± ¡°Kyuubi? What¡¯s a Kyuubi?¡± Sakura wasn¡¯t a n member from a Great n. Naturally, she didn¡¯t know about it. Sasuke nced at Naruto, who nodded. With his approval, Sasuke exined Kyuubi to Sakura, ¡°Kyuubi is a powerful creature that has the power to destroy everything. My dad said that the Kyuubi inside Naruto could easily destroy the entire vige.¡± Sakura didn¡¯t expect the Kyuubi inside Naruto to be such a fearsome creature. She turned around, anxiously looking at Naruto and whispered. ¡°Um... is Kyuubi terrifying?¡± Shooking his head, Naruto said, ¡°Nope, not at all. Kurama is very friendly, and he¡¯s my friend!¡± ¡°Friend? Can such a powerful creature be friends with humans?¡± Sakura asked, feeling puzzled. Ryo¡¯s silhouette emerged from thin air, he smiled, ¡°It¡¯s not possible before, but it is now.¡± Naruto was used to Ryo¡¯s sudden appearance, but Sasuke and Sakura weren¡¯t. It startled both of them. ¡°Ryo-sama, your sudden appearance scares me!¡± Sakurained softly. Sasuke didn¡¯t say anything, but he looked like he agreed. Ryo smirked, ¡°As a Ninja, you should get used to surprise. A Ninja should always calm in all situations. What kind of Ninja would you be?¡± Sakura was unconvinced, ¡°You... why are you so shameless?¡± Ryo ignored her but looked at Sasuke on her side. ¡°Sasuke, do you think so?¡± ¡°Ryo-sama, your sudden appearance would be scary!¡± Sakurained softly. Sasuke pondered and finally shook his head. Ryoughed, ¡°Sakura, if I was your enemy, and I teleported behind you like I did just now, and you went on full panic, what would happen?¡± Sakura froze and sweated. Patted her shoulder, Ryo said. ¡°It seems like you already understood my second lesson. A ninja must remain calm at all times. No matter what, only by thinking calmly and clearly can we win.¡± ¡°Second lesson? What was the first?¡± Naruto asked. ¡°Stupid! The first lesson is teamwork. None of us can defeat Ryo-sama¡¯s Shadow Clone unless we work together.¡± Sasuke said with a serious expression. Hearing this, Ryoughed, ¡°Hahaha! As expected from an Uchiha! In this aspect, you¡¯re better than Naruto!¡± ¡°In this aspect? What are you talking about?¡± ncing at Naruto, Ryo helplessly said, ¡°IQ!¡± Chapter 403 Chapter 403 For the next few days, Yamanaka Ryo was training the Team 7 kids. Naruto and Sasuke¡¯s strength was overall good. But theycked control of their Chakra, so Ryo trained their Chakra control. As for Sakura, being the weakest one in the team with no specialties, Ryp began training her medical ninja skills. Hoping that she could help her team before the Chunin Exam began. After a few days of training, Ryo had to admit that Sakura¡¯s medical ninja talent was excellent. She was even better than Rin. After several days of hard work, she had mastered her Healing Technique entirely. Also, she had a deeper understanding of the medical ninja knowledge. Satisfied with her result, Ryo thought the whole team would progress better now that Sakura had her own role. At the same time, Kakashi returned from Kirigakure and now reporting back the situation over there to Hatake Sakumo. Hearing that they were willing to send someone to take the Chunin¡¯s Exam, Sakumo¡¯s expression changed. ording to Ryo¡¯s n, along with Kakuzu, Iwagakure will use the danger lurking at Konoha at the Chunin Exams to attack. Now, Kirigakure takes the Chunin Exam too, which adds a lot of participants. With this in his thought, Sakumo said to Kakashi, ¡°ording to the information we had, all other viges will participate except for Kumogakure. It¡¯s problematic!¡± Hearing this, Kakashi was also surprised. ¡°What? Why did Iwagakure participate?¡± ¡°That¡¯s...¡± Sakumo then exined Iwagakure¡¯s reason for participating. Kakashi¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, ¡°Father, isn¡¯t that too risky? Without mentioning the civilians¡¯ safety, the danger hidden in Konoha is too powerful!¡± ¡°I had the same thought. But Ryo and Tsunade-sama had promised that there wouldn¡¯t be any casualties. I know Ryo, he won¡¯t do something he isn¡¯t certain of, and so is Tsunade-sama. So, I agreed.¡± After a moment of silence, Kakashi spoke, ¡°Since you¡¯re so confident, it must be true. But it doesn¡¯t change the fact that this is an emergency. Father, please leave the vige¡¯s defense to me.¡± ¡°Un! Once the Exam begins, the vige will task Hyuga to guard the outside, while you and Uchina guard the inside.¡± ¡°Un! I¡¯ll head to Uchiha n residence and find n Leader Fugaku.¡± ¡°Fugaku doesn¡¯t know about this n. Kakashi, you must speak carefully.¡± Sakumo urged. ¡°I understand.¡± Kakashi nodded and turned to leave. As the Chunin Exams was about to start, more and more Ninjas with different headbands from other viges appeared in the vige. Most of them came from Small Ninja Viges scattered across the Country of Fire. The only exception from the small viges is Otogakure, led by Anko. Anko and Ryo were ssmates, they had a good rtionship with most of the students before she left Konoha. Returning to the vige after years, she finally saw the familiar faces she used to know. ¡°Anko? Is that you?¡± A man in tight green suits with bob cut hair eximed. The surrounding people were surprised when they heard Anko¡¯s name was mentioned, ¡°Anko? The girl that followed Orochimaru-sama?¡± ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s Orochimaru-sama disciple.¡± ¡°Tch, that man is a traitor to our vige. It¡¯s Hokage-sama¡¯s kindness that saves him.¡± There were still a lot of people who respected Orochimaru. Hearing this, they scolded the person, ¡°Who are you to criticize Orochimaru-sama?¡± Looking at Konoha Ninja, Anko said helplessly. ¡°Guy, I haven¡¯t seen you for years! I¡¯m so happy to meet you again. But please, can you speak a little slower?¡± Guy realized his mistake, ¡°Ah, sorry about that! I¡¯m just very excited to see you. Then, Anko, me, and Kurenai let¡¯s have Dango for dinner tonight.¡± ¡°Dango?¡± As soon as she heard it, her eyes sparkled. Fortunately, after working under Orochimaru for years, her self control was exceptionally good. Shaking her head, she said, ¡°Sorry, Guy. I¡¯m an Otogakure Ninja now. It¡¯s a bit inappropriate.¡± Hearing her words, Kakashi, who happened to be passing by, asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Guy, let¡¯s invite her! Anyone who disagrees will have to talk to me.¡± ¡°Yosh! I¡¯ll call everyone.¡± ........... In the evening, several people came to the Dango shop. Anko, Kurenai, Asuma, Guy, Kakashi, and Ryo. Seeing this lineup, the shop owner was terrified. ¡°Boss, give me 50... no, 100 Dango!¡± ¡°Anko, you¡¯re going to eat all of that?¡± Kurenai asked with a smile. Anko waved her hand, ¡°It¡¯s alright. I haven¡¯t eaten it for years. Let alone 100 sticks of them. I can even eat a whole basket of Dango!¡± Soon, the Dango was served, and Anko ate a lot of the sticky rice dessert. Looking at Anko¡¯s appetite, Ryo remembered Anko¡¯sst look in the original manga. He couldn¡¯t help but shivered. Ryo whispered, ¡°Anko, you¡¯ll get fat if you eat that much.¡± ¡°Ryo, it¡¯s rude to say that to ady!¡± Kurenai red at Ryo. Asuma followed her words and yelled at Ryo. ¡°Kurenai is right. Ryo, you shouldn¡¯t do that.¡± Ryoughed awkwardly. ¡°Ah, you guys... forget it, I¡¯m toozy to say anything. Boss gave me 50 sticks of Dango too!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± Hearing this, the other also started to order Dangos. Their evening was filled withughter. ......... At the same time, Sarutobi n residence. Orochimaru escaped the guard¡¯s surveince and sneaked into the Sarutobi n residence. He was there so many times, so he knew how to avoid the guard¡¯s gaze and ran to the Third Hokage¡¯s house. The Third Hokage hadn¡¯t slept yet. Not knowing what to do, Orochimaru raised his hand to knock, but he hesitated and chose to give up. He could see the familiar figure¡¯s silhouette through the thin paper window. His visions blurred, he sighed and turned to leave. Chapter 404 Chapter 404 With only two days to go before the Chunin exam, Sunagakure, Kirigakure, and Iwagakure have arrived. Sunagakure¡¯s team was led by Pakura and Baki, Kirigakure was led by Ao. Iwagakure was different; Onoki led the team himself. This surprised Konoha¡¯s Jounin. At the same time, they secretly raised their vignce. .......... The day before the Chunin Exam, five people gathered in front of Hokage¡¯s Office. Hatake Sakumo, Jiraiya, Tsunade, Ryo, and Kakashi. Previously, Jiraiya had wandered around various Sentos in Konoha during the day and ate and dined at Tsunade¡¯s house. Shizune was displeased with Jiraiya¡¯s behavior. But Tsunade said nothing about it, so she remained silent. Ryo brought Pakura to the Yamanaka n resident to introduce her to Yamanaka Nori. Thank goodness, they got along quite well, so Ryo sighed in relief. After Kakashi¡¯s return from Kirigakure, he took the initiative to take over the vige¡¯s security during the Konoha Chunin Exam. Recently, he patrolled with the Uchiha n every day and became the busiest person in the vige. ¡°I called everyone today because I have something to say,¡± Sakumo spoke in a serious tone. Seeing the others were all silent, Jiraiya asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Ryo exined. ¡°Uncle, some time ago, Onoki bought information about our vige. The information contains the location of our locations of buried Explosive Tags in the vige.¡± Hearing this, Jiraiya¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Explosive Tags? When did this happen?¡± Kakashi replied, ¡°Maybe 30 years ago. We have captured the terrorist, but we haven¡¯t cleared all the Tags yet.¡± ¡°But why? The Chunin Exam is about to start. If the Iwagakure Ninja detonated the Tags, the casualties would be severe!¡± Jiraiya asked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Jiraiya. Ryo and I n to use the Chunin Exam to promote our new medical ninja system. Explosive Tags are also part of our n.¡± ¡°What did you say? Tsunade, are you crazy?!¡± ¡°Jiraiya, calm down. Boy, continue.¡± ¡°Un! Uncle, we n to let Iwagakure detonate a part of the Explosive Tags. They won¡¯t cause much damage to the vige, but they will certainly injure some people. At that time, Tsunade-sama will let Katsuyu protect the civilians in the explosive area. I will lead the medical team to treat the injured person... ...By then, the medical ninja¡¯s poption will increase. The vigers will feel grateful to the medical ninja. Therefore, it will promote the new medical ninja system, stimte their interest and fundamentally change and improve the medical ninja¡¯s status, so the number will increase... ....In this regard, Konoha¡¯s survival rate will increase in future wars toe.¡± Hearing Ryo¡¯s exnation, Jiraiya was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect Ryo to have such a carefully developed n. A few momentster, Jiraiya recovered from his shock. He stared at Ryo and the rest of the people. ¡°Can you truly guarantee there won¡¯t be any casualties from this n?¡± Ryo nodded, ¡°Absolutely. Tsunade-sama and I will be responsible for saving the civilians. Still, we can¡¯t possibly deal with Iwagakure Ninjas and Kakuzu. So...¡± ¡°You can rx. As long as you can ensure the viger¡¯s safety, I¡¯ll help to deal with Iwagakure.¡± Jiraiya knew what Ryo wanted to say and said without the slightest hesitation.¡± Hearing this, Ryo rxed. ¡°Good. With Uncle Sakumo, Kakashi, and Uncle Jiraiya, there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t do. Also with Kushina nee-san. This n will be perfect!¡± Jiraiya coldly snorted. ¡°Hmph! I hope what you said is true. If the civilians are harmed, it¡¯s your fault!¡± ........... After the meeting, Ryo changed himself into an ordinary person with Henge no Jutsu and teleported to a hotel near Otogakure. Standing at the hotel door, Ryo sensed and searched for Orochimaru¡¯s location and walked straight in. At Orochimaru¡¯s door, Ryo lifted the Henge no Jutsu and knocked at the door. ¡°Uncle-¡° ¡°Come in!¡± Ryo pushed the door and walked in and froze at the scene. He would never guess that Orochimaru was talking to Hyuga Hiashi. ¡°Ryo, why are you here?¡± Orochimaru asked. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m the one who should be asking you. Why are you here with n Leader Hiashi?¡± ¡°Well, I saw Orochimaru-sama wandering around and decided to follow him.¡± Hyuga Hiashi exined. ¡°Really? Is something wrong?¡± Ryo looked at Orochimaru, ncing at Hiashi, who nodded. With Hiashi¡¯s approval, Orochimaru said, ¡°Hiashi wanted to ask me about Kurama n¡¯s Kekkei Genkai.¡± After a moment of contemtion, Ryo asked, ¡°Kurama n? Hiashi-sama, as far as I know, Byakugan shouldn¡¯t be able to use that Genjutsu! Why would you need the information about Kurama n¡¯s Kekkei Genkai?¡± ¡°Ryo-sama, Orochimaru-sama, I hope you can keep this a secret.¡± Orochimaru and Ryo exchanged nces and nodded in unison. Seeing their reaction, Hiashi immediately tells them. ¡°After we lifted the Caged Bird from the Branch House, we didn¡¯t expect that a child from our n had Kurama n¡¯s Kekkei Genkai instead of Byakugan. The Elder sent someone to verify it and found that this child¡¯s mother was married to a Kurama n, but the child¡¯s parents had died... .... This mutation stirred panic among our n. Some people thought that because this child had awakened the Kekkei Genkai, the child should be sent back to the Kurama n, but Hizashi rejected the idea. He was born into the Hyuga n, so he was our nsmen. After some argument, the Elder finally agreed to leave the child alone. But we still have to figure out what to do with the Kekkei Genkai. The only person I can think of is Orochimaru-sama, who I identally saw this time, so I decided to ask him.¡± Ryo and Orochimaru were surprised after hearing Hiashi¡¯s story. It¡¯s Byakugan! Otsutsuki¡¯s gene was suppressed by another Kekkei Genkai? This is unbelievable!¡± Chapter 405 Chapter 405 After sending off Hyuuga Hiashi, Ryo and Orochimaru discussed the Hyuga n¡¯s situation. ¡°Uncle, what do you think about this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s weird, very abnormal! You told me that Hyuuga, along with Senju and Uchiha, is the descendant of the Otsutsuki n. So their bloodline must be stronger than other Kekkei Genkai. How could Byakugan be oppressed by Kurama n¡¯s Kekkei Genkai?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I think. So I specte something was wrong with the Byakugan.¡± Ryo expressed his opinion. ¡°With Byakugan?¡± Orochimaru pondered and agreed. ¡°It¡¯s possible. Unfortunately, the Chunin Exam is about to start. My status isn¡¯t very good. I can only see this child after the Chunin Exams.¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s set that aside. Uncle, I have something else for you.¡± ¡°Hm? Is it about the Chunin Exam?¡± Orochimaru guessed what Ryo was thinking. Nodding, Ryo continued, ¡°Uncle, I want you to protect Naruto during the exam.¡± ¡°Protect him? Are you worried that Iwagakure will attack them?¡± ¡°Because Danzo spilled Naruto¡¯s identity as the Kyuubi Jinchuuriki, Onoki won¡¯t stay silent about this.¡± After pondering, Orochimaru finally agreed to help him. But he also told him the condition of his agreement. ¡°Of course. But I will only protect Naruto if a Jounin or higher ambushed them.¡± ¡°Of course. You don¡¯t need to help Naruto when he fights against some Genin.¡± ¡°Oh? It seems you¡¯re confident in their power?¡± Ryo smiled, ¡°Haha! Naruto and the others are also my disciples. I know their capability.¡± ¡°Really? It seems like I won¡¯t get bored when babysitting them.¡± Orochimaru licked his lips, ¡°But I have a question. While I protect Naruto, what are you going to do?¡± Ryo¡¯s expression greatly changed. ¡°I want to guard the vige against Onoki¡¯s effort to detonate the Explosive Tags. ording to the information I have, he intended to detonate the Tags during the final Chunin Exam. But in case Onoki changes his mind and detonates them earlier, we will be able to respond in time.¡± ¡°Well, leave Naruto to me!¡± ............. That night, Ryo went to Hokage¡¯s office again and discussed with Sakumo and Kakashi about the vige¡¯s safety during the Exam to make sure Iwagakure won¡¯t have the upper hand. After that, he left the office. .............. The next day, the Chunin Exam almost started. The Genins from all viges assembled. Kakashi¡¯s appearance after he went to Kirigakure to deliver the invitation gave Naruto encouragement. Aside from Kakashi, the other Jounin also acted as supervisors to their students. After the Exam was announced, all Genin ran to the written test examination room together. At the test room entrance, Lee from Team 3 fell in love with Sakura and confessed to her. Sakura was startled, so Naruto and Sasuke hid Sakura behind them. Lee nced at Naruto and Sasuke with a threatening pose. ¡°Lee! The Exam is about to start! Stop wasting time!¡± Hearing this, Lee nodded. He nced at Naruto and Sasuke before he slipped away. ¡°Hey Sasuke, that kid who was with the thick eyebrowed kid is from the Hyuuga n!¡± Naruto whispered. Nodding, Sasuke said, ¡°Un! He was the best graduate from thest term, Hyuuga Neji!¡± Hearing this, Sakura asked carefully. ¡°Sasuke... I heard the rtionship between Uchiha and Hyuuga is not... so good.¡± Sasuke coldly snorted, ¡°Hmph! For the sake of Uchiha¡¯s glory, I will defeat that guy with my own hands!¡± Just as Team 7 entered the room, the Exam was about to begin. (Ps: Yakushi Nono didn¡¯t die along with Hanzo, so the situation will differ from the original manga. It will be exinedter.) Morino Ibiki stood on the podium with a stern look. After ncing at everyone, he spoke about the test rules. ¡°All the team must pass this test together. There are a total of 9 questions. They¡¯re very difficult. The rule is you¡¯re not allowed to cheat or cheat with ame method. You can cheat if I didn¡¯t discover it. If you¡¯ve been discovered for more than five times, you will be disqualified.¡± Morino Ibiki nced at the Genin and distributed the exam paper. Naruto took the test paper and looked at it, his expression darkened, and so was Sasuke. Actually, everyone¡¯s expression was very gloomy, except for Hinata and Sakura. ¡°The exam begins!¡± Hearing Ibiki¡¯s cheerful tone, everyone picked their pens and concentrated on the test paper. But it didn¡¯t take long for them to start cheating. All exams are like this. There¡¯s no difference whether they were Ninja or not. But because they were Ninja, their cheating methods were bizarre and strange. Among them, the calmest ones were Orochimaru¡¯s Ninjas from Otogakure. They can determine the content of the paper just by hearing other¡¯s writing. They easily copied the answers to their own papers and weren¡¯t discovered. Shino relied on his insect, while Kiba relied on Akamaru as Hinata tilted her paper so they could copy the answer. The two Sunagakure Ninja also showed their skills. Gaara used Sand Eye to peek at Sakura¡¯s answer. Kankuro used his Puppet as an examiner, controlled it to go to the toilet, and took the answer written by Temari and copied it. In Team 3, Tenten used a pen to control the mirror on the ceiling to reflect the papers so the two could copy the answer. Lee also used the same method. Neji used his Byakugan to look at the other¡¯s papers. ........... The test will end soon, and most of the Genin had already finished their paper. This time, Naruto handed his exam papers in time. He had asked Kyuubi to help him cheat, he copied the answers using Kyuubi¡¯s sense of ability. From the podium, Ibiki was amused to see most of Genin¡¯s cheating methods. Except for some people whose cheating method was too obvious, he enjoyed it. Simply, the purpose of this test was to test the Genin¡¯s adaptability and teamwork. Chapter 406 Hokage Ryo¡¯s Path Chapter 406, Start of The Second Exam. Morino Ibiki nced at the Genins with a solemn expression. ¡°I¡¯m going to exin the rules. You all will have to obey!¡± Being a strict person, plus the scars on his face and serious look, made the Genins feel oppressed. ¡°First of all, I want you all to decide something. Whether you want to take the Tenth Question or not.¡± Ibiki¡¯s words confused the Genins. A Genin from Iwagakure asked, ¡°What would happen if I didn¡¯t participate in the Tenth Question?¡± ¡°If someone chooses not to participate, then the scores will be annulled, and he will be disqualified. Of course, the rest of your team will suffer the same fate.¡± Hearing this, the Iwagakure Genin quickly said, ¡°Then, of course, we better participate!¡± Ignoring the kid, Ibiki continued, ¡°There¡¯s an extra rule. If you don¡¯t answer all the questions correctly, you can¡¯t take the Chunin Exam ever again.¡± ¡°What?! Who made such a rule? Aren¡¯t there some people who failed the Exam and joined again?!¡± Someone stood up and said it. Ibiki was amused, ¡°Well, let¡¯s say you¡¯re just out of luck. Maybe today is yourst Chunin Exam.¡± After Ibiki finished his words happily, the candidates nced at their fellow candidates in dismay, seeing the tension from theirpanion¡¯s faces. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not holding you back. Those who don¡¯t have the confidence can choose to give up and wait for the Examter this year, or next year!¡± Morino Ibiki spoke with a cheerful voice, standing on the podium with a stoic expression. At this time, the Exam candidates¡¯ hearts were in chaos. Morino Ibiki¡¯s cheerful words,bined with a grim expression, disturbed their mental courage. After a while, Ibiki lightly said, ¡°Alright, now it¡¯s time to make up your mind!¡± Just before Ibiki finished his words, a Genin from a Small Ninja Vige raised his hands. Ibiki¡¯s words sessfully suppressed his courage; he was so terrified that he lost confidence and was afraid to continue. Soon, the hall was filled with Genin raising their hands to surrender. Konoha¡¯s Genin was also troubled. Especially Sakura and Ino, but Ino was afraid to raise her hand because she would bring shame towards the Ino-Shika-Cho ns. As for Sakura, she looked at her calm teammates. Despite her troubled heart, she took a deep breath and didn¡¯t raise her hands. After a few minutes, half of the participants had left the test room, and Naruto slowly raised his hand. Ibiki frowned at the sight. Because of Danzo and Kushina, it was no secret that Naruto was the son of Konoha¡¯s Yondaime. Now that he raised his hand to surrender, Ibiki felt a little bit guilty. But it turned out that Naruto didn¡¯t raise his hand to surrender, ¡°Hey, Mister! It¡¯s taking too long, let¡¯s not waste time! Even if I failed the test and became a Genin for the rest of my life, I won¡¯t give up! Let¡¯s do it, Mister!¡± Hearing this, a faint smile appeared on his cold face. He thought to himself, ¡®As expected from Yondaime-sama¡¯s son!¡¯ Hearing Naruto¡¯s words, the other Genin braced themselves. Ibiki saw the rest of Genin¡¯s expression. Knowing that no one was going to quit again, he announced they all passed the first Exam. The Genin was surprised by the unexpected surprise. Ibiki exined the purpose of this Exam to everyone present. ¡°At a critical moment, those who dared to gamble their lives, pin their hopes on next year on an uncertain future, having their confidence shaken, and finally chose to give up the opportunity. I think such a person with weak Willpower isn¡¯t qualified to be a Chunin... ..Those who chose to continue, let¡¯s put it this way, you will face the hardest Tenth Questions. We all had to be prepared to face the difficulties we might encounter in the future. Well, good luck!¡± After saying this, Ibiki and the rest of the proctor Chunin left. The Genin sighed in relief. The Genin from the Small Ninja Vige couldn¡¯t help but cheer. They were delighted. Not long after, a man wearing Konoha Jounin attire with a square face walked to the podium. Kinoe scratched the back of his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to interrupt your cheering, but passing the first test doesn¡¯t mean that you¡¯ve passed the Chunin Exams.¡± ¡°Huh? I think I¡¯ve seen this man somewhere!¡± Naruto looked at the man on the podium who was scratching his head and muttered to himself. ¡°You¡¯ve seen him? Who¡¯s that, Naruto?¡± Choji came over and asked Naruto. After pondering, Naruto said. ¡°I think he was called Yamato. He was my uncle¡¯s disciple. I met him several times in the third training stadium when I was a kid. I don¡¯t remember anything else.¡± Choji ryed the information to Shikamaru and Ino, ¡°Yamato? He¡¯s Yamato?¡± Hearing this, Shikamaru was surprised and quickly nced at the man on the podium. ¡°Shikamaru, who is Yamato? You know him?¡± Ino turned her head to ask. ¡°Ino, do you know your cousin, Yamanaka Lain?¡± Ino nodded, ¡°Un! Of course, I know Lain nee-san.¡± ¡°She wasn¡¯t a member of the Yamanaka n. She epted Orochimaru-sama¡¯s Shodai fusion cell experiment and then joined the n after bing a Mokuton Ninja. That guy also epted the same experiment.¡± Shikamaru pointed to Yamato. ¡°So... he knew Mokuto like Lain nee-san?¡± ¡°Un! But I heard from father that he¡¯s an Anbu. Why did he be the Chunin Exam Examiner? It¡¯s troublesome.¡± ¡°Maybe...because of them.¡± Ino gave Shikamaru a hint, and Shikamaru followed Ino¡¯s gaze at the Iwagakure and Kirigakure Genin over the hall. Shikamaru sighed. ¡°Oh, right. I forgot they¡¯re still here. It¡¯s troublesome!¡± While they chatted, Yamato had exined the rules of the second stage of the Exam to the Genin. Then, he distributed the World Scroll. After making sure every team got one, he led them all to the Forest of Death. Naruto and Shikamaru were already familiar with the Forest of Death because they¡¯ve been here several times with Ryo. However, Ryo only took them to the edge of the forest. At the same time, Yamato led them straight into the depth of the forest. ¡°Alright, Genin! You already know the rules of this test. Let me remind you, this test will be dangerous! You must be prepared!¡± Yamato¡¯s silhouette disappeared. Chapter 407 As soon as Yamato left, the Genins gathered together with the candidates from their vige. Team 3, 7, 8, and 9 looked at their surroundings with caution. But for now, they had nothing to do. ¡°We¡¯re friends, don¡¯t be nervous. Woof!¡± Akamaru barked on Kiba¡¯s arms. ¡°Kiba is right. We should work together. It¡¯s because... they¡¯re looking at us!¡± Shino pointed at Iwagakure Genin behind them. Everyone followed Shino¡¯s direction and noticed the Iwagakure Genin was looking at them like a tiger watching his prey. Their gaze made the Konoha Genin feel nervous. After a while, Hyuuga Neji looked at Shikamaru. ¡°Nara n, what do you think?¡± Shaking his head, Shikamaru said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure what they want, but they¡¯re watching our every move.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s so, let¡¯s make an agreement! In the trial, we agreed to help each other. What do you guys say?¡± Hinata whispered. Everyone exchanged nces, but the nine students nodded in unison. But they were still worried about Team 3. Hinata gathered her courage and said. ¡°That... that Neji nii-san is my elder cousin. He¡¯s a trusted person, not a bad one!¡± Hearing this, Naruto smiled. ¡°If it¡¯s Hinata¡¯s cousin, then it¡¯s fine!¡± ¡°If Naruto and Hinata believe him, then I will too!¡± Choji agreed. ¡°If Choji agrees, then so do Ino and I.¡± Shikamaru agreed on Ino¡¯s behalf. ¡°Hinata is in our Team 8. There¡¯s no reason to reject it.¡± Shino agreed too. ¡°Well, what about you, guys?¡± Kiba looked at Sakura and Sasuke. Sakura secretly nced at Sasuke, seeing he had no objection, she softly said. ¡°I agree!¡± Sasuke just remained silent and only nodded. After the discussion about Team 3, they decided on a temporary alliance. ¡°Alright, now that we¡¯re working together, let¡¯s see what you guys have in the Scrolls!¡± Shikamaru said as he took out Team 10¡¯s Scroll. Everyone also showed their Scrolls; to their surprise, they all had the same Scroll, a Scroll of the Earth. (PS: The author intentionally changed it. What Scroll it was in the original Manga didn¡¯t matter.) ¡°What! We have the same Scroll! Such a troublesome thing! It seems that we have to take other viges¡¯ scrolls to find a way out.. but we shouldn¡¯t take each other¡¯s!¡± Shikamaru turned and nced at the Genin from other viges, which already spread out. ¡°Shikamaru, they separated. Should we also separate?¡± Ino asked nervously. ¡°We should spread out. Our alliance has 12 people. And even if we don¡¯t have the Scroll, we should work together! I hope you all remember our agreement!¡± Shikamaru said calmly. ¡°Un! I understand!¡± Neji took Team 3 and chased after Iwagakure. ¡°Then... Shikamaru. We¡¯ll go first!¡± Kiba waved and tracked the Genin from the other vige with Shino. ¡°Naruto, I¡¯ll be going! You... good luck!¡± Hinata nced at Naruto and left, following Kiba and Shino. ¡°Well, there are only two teams left. Naruto, we will go to the Mist Ninja and see. What about you, guys?¡± Shikamaru asked ¡°Sasuke, where should we go?¡± Naruto asked Sasuke. ¡°To the Stone Ninja! I want to know why they were staring at us just now.¡± ¡°Un! Then let¡¯s do it! Shikamaru will go first.¡± Naruto¡¯s team also left. .............. Ather the Konoha Genin separated, a young woman lurking in the forest smirked. ¡°Ryo was right about Iwagakure! Hehehe!¡± Orochimaru smirked after the woman left. Team 7 had no idea someone was chasing them. The three kids went straight to the Stone Ninja Genin. They traveled fast. It didn¡¯t take long before they could catch up. ¡°Naruto, stop them!¡± Nodding, Naruto used the Body Flicker Technique to block the Stone Ninja team¡¯s path. To his surprise, the team didn¡¯t rush, but rather agitated. After ncing at Naruto, the three people exchanged nces. One of them asked, ¡°You¡¯re Uzumaki Naruto?¡± Naruto was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect a Genin from Iwagakure would know his name. Hearing this, the Iwagakure kids were excited. They quickly rushed towards Naruto. The sudden attack made Naruto have a hard time because he was unprepared. Fortunately, Sakura and Sasuke arrived in the pinch. ¡°Naruto, what¡¯s wrong? Why did they suddenly attack?¡± Sasuke whispered. Naruto shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. They just attack after asking my name.¡± ¡°Asking your name? Did they ask your name on purpose?¡± ¡°Un! I find it weird!¡± Hearing this, Sasuke coldly snorted. ¡°Hmph! It seems their true target from the beginning is you!¡± ¡°Ah, so there¡¯s someone smart from the Konoha Genin. So what? You can¡¯t escape!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t escape? With just you three? Don¡¯t exaggerate yourself!¡± Sasuke snorted. Iwagakure Genin smirked. ¡°Haha, maybe we¡¯re just three. But who told you that there were only three people here?¡± ¡°Not just 3, right?¡± Sasuke opened his Sharingan. With Sharingan¡¯s help, he found Kurotsuchi hiding in the brush. The woman was surprised to see Sasuke¡¯s Sharingan. But she knew she was busted. She walked out of the bush and looked at Sasuke with interest. ¡°2 tomoe at such a young age? Looks like the bounty today will be great!¡± Seeing the young women, one of them ran over and said. ¡°Kurotsuchi-sama, I can confirm he¡¯s Uzumaki Naruto!¡± ¡°Un! It will be impossible for you, so just go.¡± After talking to Kurotsuchi, the Genin nced at Naruto. ¡°Uzumaki Naruto, Yondaime Hokage and the former Kyuubi Jinchuuriki¡¯s son, Konoha¡¯s current Kyuubi Jinchuuriki, who can already use a part of Kyuubi¡¯s power, right?¡± Chapter 408 ¡°Is she reallying for Naruto? ...Hey Naruto, Sakura, be careful with this woman!¡± Sasuke nervously said. ¡°Sasuke, she looks like 16... it looks like she¡¯s not that old¡±, Sakura said softly. ¡°Did you see that Iwagakure Genin just now? They respected her. Power is everything in Ninja World. So if they respected her that much, she might be on the same level as Kakashi.¡± Startled by Sasuke¡¯s words, Sakura quickly asked, ¡°Sasuke... you mean this woman is an Elite Jounin?¡± Shaking his head, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. It¡¯s just a guess.¡± ¡°Stop talking! We¡¯ll find out when we fight her!¡± Naruto was a bit impatient. Forming a hand seal, he created dozens of Shadow Clone Jutsu rushing towards Kurotsuchi. ¡°Tch.. as expected from the Uzumaki n. Unfortunately, it¡¯s useless. Suiton! Great Waterfall Technique!¡± A water stream poured down in torrents, destroying Naruto¡¯s Shadow Clones into white mist. Naruto pointed to Kurotsuchi and asked, ¡°She... isn¡¯t she from Iwagakure? Why did she use Suiton?¡± With a solemn expression, Sasuke quietly spoke. ¡°Who said Iwagakure couldn¡¯t use Suiton? This woman can create such a massive Suiton without any water resources avable. I think she¡¯s not just an Elite Jounin.¡± Hearing Sasuke¡¯s words, Kurotsuchi sighed. ¡°As expected from an Uchiha n.¡± ¡°Huh? Who are you? And why do you want to kill me?¡± Naruto asked, confused. The woman gazed at Naruto. ¡°You¡¯re dead no matter who I am anyway. So listen, my name is Kurotsuchi, a discipline of Sandaime Tsuchikage. As for why I want to kill you, the reason is clear. For two rival Ninja Viges, do you need a reason to kill the opponent vige¡¯s Jinchuuriki?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be that easy to kill me! Sasuke, Sakura, let¡¯s do it!¡± After saying that, Naruto created two Shadow Clones to rush forward. Sasuke and Sakura nced at each other and decided to cooperate with Naruto. ¡°Huh? Is it Shadow Clones again? Boring!¡± Kurotsuchi disdainfully spoke, picking up her Kunai to deal with Naruto¡¯s Clones. After the Shadow Clones dissipated, Naruto used Futon Breakthrough to Kurotsuchi. Escaping Naruto¡¯s Futon, she moved towards Naruto, attacking Naruto¡¯s neck with the Kunai. After that, she realized. ¡°That was... afterimage?¡± Kurotsuchi was surprised, seeing an opportunity, Sasuke formed hand seals, ¡°Katon Great Fireball Technique!¡± ¡°Troublesome kids! Doton Earth-Style Wall!¡± Kurotsuchi blocked Sasuke¡¯s Great Fireball with an Earth-style Wall. But the afterimage behind her moved. She didn¡¯t realize it until Naruto kicked her. When she got up from the ground, her expression became serious. She thought, ¡®The afterimage actually moves. It¡¯s Uchiha Shisui¡¯s Body Flicker Technique. The information didn¡¯t mention that Naruto knew this Jutsu. And Uchiha Shisui¡¯s dead, no one else knows this, Jutsu.¡¯ With that in mind, Kurotsuchi decided to y a mind trick on Naruto, ¡°Naruto, aren¡¯t you from Uzumaki n? Why do you have Uchiha Shisui¡¯s Jutsu?¡± Seven of Naruto¡¯s afterimage in the forest made a sound at the same time. ¡°Who said that? It¡¯s my Uncle¡¯s Jutsu.¡± ¡°Ah, you mean Yamanaka Ryo?¡± Just now, she realized that it was Ryo who taught Naruto. It¡¯s not surprising because of Ryo¡¯s closeness with Uzumaki Kushina. .......... On the other side of the forest, Sasuke asked in amazement, ¡°Naruto, when did you learn this Jutsu?¡± ¡°Hehe! I actually just learned it, so I can only make 6 or 7 afterimages. And the teleportation speed isn¡¯t that fast. If it wasn¡¯t for her looking down on us, I wouldn¡¯t stand a chance.¡± ¡°Based on the afterimages in the first, how long will it take for you to move to that afterimage?¡± Sasuke pointed at the afterimage near Kurotsuchi. ¡°3 seconds or so! What¡¯s wrong, Sasuke?¡± With a serious tone, Sasuke said. ¡°3 seconds is good enough.¡± ¡°Sakura, we will restrain the woman for a while. Try to distract her, and don¡¯t let her move. Then you both wait for my signal... As soon as I speak, Sakura, use your Genjutsu on her. It won¡¯t affect her, but it will create a chance for us to escape. And you, Naruto, teleport to the afterimage and wait for my Great Fireball, then you use Daitoppa. We willbine our Ninjutsu.¡± Sakura nodded, ¡°Un! I understood.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it.¡± Sasuke rushed out with Sakura. After receiving the attack, Kurotsuchi kept her distance from Naruto¡¯s afterimage. Sasuke and Sakura¡¯s sudden appearance made her raise her vignce. She wanted to keep a distance from the afterimage, but the two kids had already arrived in front of her. Sasuke used Sharingan and was able to see her movement clearly. Right now, Sasuke¡¯s so much stronger than in the original Manga. Because he can see her movement, she can¡¯t resist. Sasuke and Kurotsuchi engaged in closebat while Sakura intervened. Annoyed by the two kids, she wanted to deal with them as soon as possible. But Sasuke had Sharingan. He can always avoid her attacks because he can see her movement. After a while, Kurotsuchi became more impatient. She felt it was a shame for her to be yed, moreover by Genins, for so long. Sasuke didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, but judging from her attacks, he saw the opportunity. ¡°Sakura, now!¡± Sasuke shouted to Sakura. She nodded and used Genjutsu on Kurotsuchi. Naruto, who kept his distance, heard Sasuke¡¯s signal and began to move. Just like Sasuke said, Sakura¡¯s Genjutsu could only be used for her to escape because Kurotsuchi lifted her Genjutsu in a split second. But in this split second, Naruto had teleported to the afterimage. ¡°Katon Great Fireball Jutsu!¡± ¡°Futon Breakthrough!¡± Wind and fire, Sasuke¡¯s Great Fireball and Naruto¡¯s Breakthroughplement each other, and a huge fireball flew towards Kurotsuchi. With their distance, she had no time to react, and the Fireball hit her. However, neither Sasuke nor Naruto saw that she formed her hand seals just before she was hit by the Fireball and split her body into two. Chapter 409 The Great Fireball burned Kurotsuchi¡¯s clone to ashes. Both Naruto and Sasuke thought she was incinerated to death, so they were relieved. ¡°Finally, it¡¯s over. This woman is strong!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s recover our Chakra first. Don¡¯t forget. There¡¯s still those 3 Iwagakure Genin nearby. We-¡° ¡°You brats... you think I¡¯ll die from that kind of attack?¡± Sasuke¡¯s sentence didn¡¯t finish when suddenly Kurotsuchi appeared in front of them. Naruto was stunned by her sudden appearance. ¡°You...you... how is it possible? It¡¯s not Shadow Clone Jutsu, how did you survive?¡± Hearing this, her face reddened with anger. If she hadn¡¯t learned the Body Clone Secret Jutsu created by Nidaime Tsuchikage, she would be incinerated by their Great Fireball. Although she managed to escape with the clone, she used a lot of her Chakra so she couldn¡¯t userge-scale Ninjutsu. However, her enemy¡¯s status was also not good. She chose toe out and deal with them. ¡°Naruto, she can resist our Ninjutsu, it¡¯s impossible to defeat her, but her strength should have dropped a bit. Don¡¯t you have Kyuubi¡¯s power? It¡¯s up to you now.¡± Sasuke whispered. Naruto nodded and borrowed Kyuubi¡¯s Chakra. Red Chakra bubbles began to appear around his body; gradually, the bubbles formed Bijuu¡¯s coat. Seeing this, Kurotsuchi coldly snorted. ¡°Hmph! The information was right. You can use Kyuubi¡¯s power.¡± Naruto didn¡¯t reply and directly rushed to Kurotsuchi. Taking her Kunai, she fought with Naruto. Naruto¡¯s speed improved with Ichibi Biju¡¯s coat, but he still can¡¯t beat Kurotsuchi. She was the first Tsuchikage¡¯s descendant and the Third Tsuchikage¡¯s disciple ¨CWith her talent and strength alone, she was the strongest Ninja of her generation in Iwagakure. Coupled with her father, Kitsuchi, and grandfather Onoki¡¯s teaching, she was incredibly powerful. Naruto¡¯s power with Ichibi Bijuu coat still can¡¯t match Kurotsuchi¡¯s half of the remaining strength. Seeing Naruto on the losing end, Sasuke was a little anxious. He opened Sharingan to see her movement, reminding Naruto when to dodge. Hearing this, Naruto stopped attacking. He dodged all the way through. Hoping to deplete some of her physical strength to let himself recover. At this moment, Naruto talked with Kurama, ¡°Kurama, can you lend me more power?¡± Shaking his head, Kurama said. ¡°With your current physical strength and Willpower, Ichibi Bijuu¡¯s coat is already the limit. If you use more of my Chakra, you¡¯ll be consumed by negative emotions.¡± ¡°But if you don¡¯t lend me your Chakra, I¡¯ll be dead!¡± Naruto spoke bitterly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Naruto. I sense someone else here aside from Kurotsuchi. Based on his Chakra, he should be someone from Konoha. I think he¡¯s protecting you.¡± ¡°What? Someone else is here?¡± Hearing this, Naruto was surprised. But saw no one here. ¡°Just rx, just focus on dealing with her! Now I¡¯m going to sleep.¡± After saying that, Kurama closed his eyes and ignored Naruto. Learning someone nearby was protecting him, Naruto felt relieved. He stopped evading and continued attacking Kurotsuchi. Kurotsuchi wondered why Naruto wasn¡¯t running away, but it¡¯s a good thing because she can finally get rid of him. Despite a bit of hesitation and anxiety, Kurotsuchi hadn¡¯t given up on her task yet. ............. Orochimaru secretly observed the situation. Seeing Naruto¡¯s change in action, he knew that Kyuubi had somehow discovered him. After hiding in the tree for the whole time, he licked his lips excitedly and jumped off the tree. ............ Orochimaru¡¯s sudden appearance surprised Kurotsuchi. She didn¡¯t expect there would be someone else nearby. Kurotsuchi immediately stopped attacking and kept her distance from Naruto and Orochimaru. She saw his outfit and realized he¡¯s not from Konoha. ¡°Who are you?¡± Kurotsuchi cautiously asked. ¡°I¡¯m Orochimaru.¡± ¡°You ... You¡¯re Orochimaru, one of the legendary Sannin?¡± Hearing this, Kurotsuchi¡¯splexion greatly changed. She turned around and ran away. Orochimaru murmured, ¡°I don¡¯t think it will be good to let you run away.¡± Orochimaru rushed out. With a confused expression, Naruto looked at Kurotsuchi and Orochimaru, rushing out. ¡°Naruto, did that man just say his name is Orochimaru?¡± ¡°Un! Sasuke, do you know who he is?¡± Sasuke nodded, ¡°Orochimaru is one of Sandaime-sama¡¯s disciples, one of the legendary Konoha Sannin. They were famous during the Second Shinobi World War because of their powerful strength. It is said that his summoned beast had the same power as a Bijuu.¡± Naruto didn¡¯t quite understand the meaning, but with ¡®Bijuu¡¯ as aparison, he finally got a good grasp of it. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Uncle to be so strong!¡± ¡°I know, but my father said the three Sannin are monsters!¡± ¡°But Sannin should be three people, right? So who¡¯s the other two?¡± Naruto asked. ¡°You know who they are. One of them, well, you¡¯ve seen her many times. It¡¯s Tsunade-sama, who is often in Konoha Hospital, the other one is Jiraiya, a best-seller author. I heard Kakashi is a fan of his works.¡± While the two were chatting, Orochimaru had almost caught up with Kurotsuchi. Knowing she can¡¯t escape him, she simply stopped and talked to Orochimaru. ¡°Orochimaru-sama... I heard you left Konoha and established a new vige. Your vige and Iwagakure had no conflict, why would you do this?¡± Orochimaruughed, ¡°Because my friend asked for my help. I don¡¯t have many, let alone someone who asked for my help. He¡¯s my dear friend.¡± Kurotsuchi¡¯s expression became solemn. ¡°It seems Orochimaru-sama wants to fight with us!¡± Ignoring her, he turned his hand into a giant snake, instantly entangled Kurotsuchi. ¡°It¡¯s too troublesome to keep you alive, bad idea to kill you. Just forget it!¡± Orochimaru controlled the snake and bit on her neck. Kurotsuchi felt her eyelids getting heavier, and her consciousness drifting away. Chapter 410 After dealing with Kurotsuchi, Orochimaru summoned dozens of little snakes in the Forest of Death to see if there were any other Ninjas aside from these Genin. After a while, he concluded that there were only a few Konoha Anbu members to supervise the Genin. So, Naruto¡¯s safety was ensured. Orochimaru¡¯s mission was over, so he left the forest. ............... After a while, Naruto and Sasuke started to recover their Chakra while chatting. By the time they almost recovered, Sakura rushed to Team 10 nearby. Shikamaru looked at the surrounding trees and the scorchednd in front of him and made a rough estimation of the situation. ¡°Why are you guys here?¡± Naruto asked in puzzlement. ¡°Sakura said you were caught by Iwagakure Genin and a strong woman. I heard she was an Elite Jounin, so we rushed over immediately. But you guys still win, Sasuke-kun is amazing!¡± Ino eximed. Hearing this, Naruto protested, ¡°Hey! I did a good job too! And we¡¯re not the one who finished the woman.¡± Shikamaru frowned. ¡°It wasn¡¯t you? Then what happened with that scorchednd over there? What happened? Tell me now.¡± While Naruto was trying to organize the words, Sasuke immediately spoke. ¡°I¡¯ll do it. That time, Naruto and I hit the woman with Ninjutsu...¡± Sasuke told Shikamaru the rest of the details. Shikamaru was shocked upon hearing Orochimaru¡¯s name. ¡°Orochimaru? Sasuke, did you mean it? That Orochimaru?¡± Sasuke nodded, ¡°Un! That¡¯s right!¡± ¡°Truly troublesome. I didn¡¯t expect someone that powerful would be here in the Chunin Exam.¡± ¡°Huh? Who¡¯s Orochimaru?¡± Sakura whispered, Choji on her side also looked curious. Shikamaru sighed and told them a brief history of Orochimaru¡¯s achievement. Listening to Shikamaru¡¯s story, Sakura tensed up. Choji¡¯s expression was still indifferent, but he asked the one question everyone was curious about. ¡°Shikamaru, why is there such a powerful person in the Chunin Exam?¡± After a moment of silence, Shikamaru pointed to Naruto. ¡°I think it¡¯s because of him!¡± ¡°Me? Why me?¡± Naruto was confused. ¡°Simple. It¡¯s because of your identity. You¡¯re Konoha¡¯s Kyuubi Jinchuuriki; you canmunicate and use some of Bijuu¡¯s power from a young age. It¡¯s only natural that Iwagakure is terrified, so they sent someone to kill you. And someone sent Uncle Orochimaru to protect you.¡± After hearing Shikamaru¡¯s words, Sasuke finally understood. ¡°Sasuke, you said Orochimaru chased the woman, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, but I don¡¯t know if they¡¯ve left the forest yet.¡± Shikamaru looked down and spoke, ¡°I think they already left.¡± ¡°How did you know that?¡± ¡°Because Naruto¡¯s still alive and well. Just now, you said those Iwagakure Genin are very respectful when they see the woman. They immediately left after she appeared because they were sure she could kill Naruto. Since she can kill Naruto, Iwagakure didn¡¯t send another person because it would be easier if she was alone.¡± ¡°Shikamaru, you said Iwagakure only sent an Elite Jounin. But there¡¯s still a lot of Genin here! Naruto¡¯s not safe yet!¡± Sakura said. Ino smiled, ¡°Sakura, you don¡¯t understand. Orochimaru was called by Uncle Ryo. He didn¡¯t care about the Genin battle, and neither did Orochimaru.¡± Hearing this, Sakura¡¯s expression drastically changed. ¡°Then... we need to face the Iwagakure Genin?¡± Shikamaru nodded .¡± Un! Iwagakure Genin should still aim to kill him.¡± ¡°Tch! I¡¯m not afraid of a bunch of Genin!¡± Naruto spoke with disdain. Sasuke red at Naruto and said. ¡°Stupid! If it¡¯s one on one, we can deal with them with our strength. But what if they ambushed us?¡± Looking at Sasuke, Ino¡¯s face brightened. ¡°That¡¯s right! It will be dangerous if they ambush you! Then let¡¯s go together. Shikamaru, how is it?¡± ¡°Eh? Such a troublesome thing...¡± Shikamaru didn¡¯t finish his word because he felt a cold gaze and saw Ino¡¯s killing intent. Shikamaru quickly changed his words. ¡°Uh... I mean... It¡¯s troublesome, but we¡¯re allies, so we should stick together. But I have two conditions.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Sasuke asked. ¡°1. Since we decided to work together, you need to listen to mymand in terms of battles and actions. 2. Because we¡¯re the one helping you, we will get the Scroll first.¡± After pondering, Sasuke agreed. Naruto and Sakura also agreed, so Team 7 and 10 worked together. After a while, Naruto and Sasuke¡¯s strength fully recovered. The six of them ate and were getting ready to leave. Just before they left, Shikamaru spoke. ¡°Naruto and Sasuke at the front, Sakura and Ino in the middle, while Choji and I will be at our rear. Naruto and Sasuke¡¯s power is stronger than us, so you¡¯ll be the tip of the spear. Ino and Sakura are girls, so they should be in the middle. And because Ino is a Sensor Type Ninja and Sakura is a Medical Ninja so we should protect them... ...Choji and I will be in the rear because our Ino-Shika-Cho n¡¯s Secret Jutsu needs to cooperate. In case of trouble, Ino can immediately return to the team to fight. You¡¯ll create a Spiritual Connection with us and pay attention to the other Genin and inform us as soon as you sense something. That¡¯s all for now. Any question?¡± After exining, Shikamaru looked at everyone and asked. Everyone agreed. Before they left, Sasuke looked at Shikamaru and said, ¡°Nara n¡¯s intelligence is truly awesome. Right now, intelligence is the most powerful weapon.¡± Shikamaruughed. ¡°My father always says, ¡®intelligence is useless against absolute power.¡¯¡± Chapter 411 Sasuke couldn¡¯t understand Shikamaru¡¯s words, and Shikamaru didn¡¯t exin. He just nced deeply at Sasuke, turned away, and left. From Shikamaru¡¯s eyes, Sasuke saw vignce, worry, and a little distrust. Shikamaru¡¯s nce made Sasuke feel uneasy. When they were at the Ninja Academy, he wasn¡¯t particrly close to these kids. But he¡¯s sure he hadn¡¯t offended them. Why did Shikamaru suddenly give him this look? ........... Along the way, Sasuke absent-mindedly kept thinking about it. Naruto¡¯s recklessness didn¡¯t realize Sasuke¡¯s difort. And Sakura was walking far behind him, so she didn¡¯t notice. After walking for a few hours, Ino¡¯s voice suddenly rang out in their mind. ¡°Everyone, there¡¯s a Ninja nearby. They¡¯re not our ally.¡± ¡°Where is it, Ino?¡± Shikamaru quickly asked. ¡°At our rear right. It just entered my sense range. They should be more than 100 meters from us.¡± ¡°Where are they moving to?¡± ¡°They¡¯re moving towards us!¡± Shikamaru immediately said. ¡°Everyone stops whatever you¡¯re doing and hides! Whoever it is, it¡¯s not our ally!¡± Upon Shikamaru¡¯smand, they all hid amidst the trees. ............ Soon, a team of 3 people ambushed and encircled Naruto. Sasuke opened his Sharingan and confirmed the three people were Amegakure Genin. And he told everyone the news. After hearing they were enemies, Shikamaru ordered everyone to start attacking. He created Shadow Clone Jutsu and rushed towards the Amegakure team. Sasuke followed closely from behind, followed by Shikamaru and Choji. Soon, they dealt with the Amegakure Genin. Most of them had just graduated from the Ninja Academy. They didn¡¯t kill them, just knocking them out. Shikamaru found a Heaven Scroll from one of the Amegakure Ninja and smiled. ¡°We¡¯re lucky. The first team we encountered had the Heaven Scroll, so ording to the agreement, it¡¯s ours.¡± Shikamaru kept the Scroll after he finished talking. The six kids packed up and moved on. .............. In the next three days, they met 5 Genin teams. Among the five teams, 1 was Sunagakure, 1 Kirigakure, 1 was Konoha¡¯s Team 3, and the rest were Tanigakure. ording to the previous agreement, Naruto¡¯s team didn¡¯t sh with Team 3. But they engaged in battle with the rest of them. What made them uneasy was none of these teams had the Heaven Scroll. Seeing that the deadline was close, Naruto had no choice but to change their strategy and decided to ambush near the exit. ........... The day before the end of the Second Stage Exam, each team had lurked in the forest and began to act. Iwagakure had the most Genin in the forest. Followed by Konoha, Suna, Kiri, and some Genins from small viges. The Ninja from Great Ninja Viges were quite strong. For the time being, they shifted targets from the Great Ninja Viges towards the small Ninja viges. After a while, the small viges were eliminated. Only Orochimaru¡¯s Otogakure escaped the situation. Among the small Ninja viges, Amegakure and Otogakure had Earth Scroll. Whereas in Great Ninja Vige, Konoha and Sunagakure also had Earth Scrolls. So after some shuffling, except for the lucky teams, most of them couldn¡¯t get the Heaven Scroll. It was unfortunate, but they now shifted their attention to the Genin of Great Ninja Viges, and so did Team 8. Team 8 was known for their excellent information collecting method and sense, with Hinata¡¯s Byakugan, Kiba¡¯s ninken sense of smell, and Shino¡¯s insects. No one had a chance against them. They quickly found a Ninja team that wasn¡¯t their ally. Eventually, Team 8 targeted the Iwagakure team. They chose this team because they looked ordinary; some of them even looked below average. Ahem... but of course, the main judgment criteria were because of their amount of Chakra volume. Shino¡¯s insects are very sensitive to Chakra, so they can easily detect the amount of Chakra inside a Ninja¡¯s body. After some adjustment, they found the team with the least amount of Chakra. With Hinata¡¯s Byakugan, they easily captured the enemy team¡¯s movement. After following them all day, Team 8 took advantage of the dark night,unched a sneak attack, and got the Scroll. Team 3¡¯s method was simpler and more ruthless. They ambushed near a water source and solved every team nearby and got the Scroll. As for Naruto, their effort was paid off. After a long waiting day, Naruto met an Iwagakure team who seemed to have the same idea. But these Iwagakure Genin didn¡¯t have any Sensor Type Ninja, so Naruto and the others easily located them and ambushed them. At the same time, south of the Forest of Death, a Kirigakure Team, got the Earth Scroll from the corpses of dead Sunagakure Genin. Iwagakure¡¯s 3 teams also got the Earth Scroll from another Konoha team. At this point, Konoha 12 alliance, Gaara¡¯s team, Otogakure trio, Kirigakure team, and 3 Iwagakure 3 teams had collected both scrolls. The teams who hadpleted the Scrolls moved to the finish line at the same time. They all reached the finish line on the evening of the fifth day. One of Iwagakure¡¯s 3 Genin teams happened to be the one Naruto had encountered before. Seeing Naruto was alive and well, they were shocked. A Genin from Iwagakure asked. ¡°Is that Uzumaki Naruto? Didn¡¯t Kurotsuchi-sama kill him?¡± ¡°Why the hell were you asking us? Just ask Kurotsuchi-samater, in private!¡± Naruto was angered when he saw them. If Shikamaru hadn¡¯t stopped Naruto, he would¡¯ve attacked them. ¡°Shikamaru, why are you stopping me?¡± Naruto asked. ¡°It¡¯s not the right time. Look over there, Hokage-sama and Tsuchikage are there. Sunagakure¡¯s consultant, Elder Pakura, and Kirigakure¡¯s Kage assistant, Ao. If you fight them now, you will humiliate the vige. Even if you told them one of them was trying to kill you, what can you do? First, you had no evidence. Second, you¡¯re still here, alive and well. What¡¯s the point in dwelling in the past?¡± Shikamaru¡¯s words silenced Naruto. Choji, on his side, also said. ¡°Naruto, after this, we will advance to the Third Stage. Let¡¯s show them who we are.¡± ¡°Un! I got it!¡± Naruto gritted his teeth and remained silent. Chapter 412 Hatake Sakumo didn¡¯t know that thing between Naruto and Iwagakure Genin. But they were concerned for the teams who passed the first two exams. Onoki sat in the stands, ncing at the Genin below and saw Uzumaki Naruto alive. Frowning, he taught. ¡®Did Kurotsuchi fail?¡¯, then shook his head. ¡®Kurotsuchi won¡¯t fail unless the Kyuubi Jinchuriki wears the Sanbi Bijuu¡¯s coat or above. It¡¯s impossible to escape her. Seeing his age, maybe Ichibi¡¯s coat is the limit. Maybe Kurotsuchi couldn¡¯t find him.¡¯ That¡¯s what he thought, but he didn¡¯t know why he felt uneasy. After forcing himself to calm down, Onoki said. ¡°Hokage-sama, congrattions for the 4 Konoha teams passing the exam.¡± Hatake Sakumoughed, ¡°You too. 3 Iwagakure teams had passed.¡± Hearing this, Onoki¡¯s expression darkened. Iwagakure sent out more Genin to take the exam than Konoha. But only fewer teams that passed the exam. For him, Hatake Sakumo was clearly mocking him. ¡°Hokage-sama, it¡¯s almost time to start the next round. It seems these Genins can¡¯t wait.¡± Pakura winked at Sakumo. Following Pakura¡¯s gaze, he saw Naruto ring at Iwagakure Genin. ¡°Elder Pakura is right. Let¡¯s start the third found! Inform Hayate and the referee of the first exam ording to the lottery we¡¯ve arranged before.¡± Hatake Sakumo spoke to Anbu behind him without looking back. The Anbu Ninja froze; he hadn¡¯t arranged this before. Hatake Sakumo couged, ¡°Ahem, ahem! Not yet.¡± The Anbu Ninja realized Sakumo was giving him a secret instruction. He followed Hatake Sakumo¡¯s eyes and saw Naruto¡¯s behavior. He quickly understood and turned to leave. In the background, the Anbu Ninja ryed Hatake Sakumo¡¯s message, and Hayate Gekko immediately manipted the final draw. A total of 10 Genin teams had returned from the Forest of Death. The 30 Genins were divided into 15 duels. Naruto, Shikamaru, Choji, Kiba, and Tenten¡¯s opponents were Iwagakure Genin. While Sakura¡¯s opponent was still Ino, Hinata had to face her older cousin Neji, Shino¡¯s opponent was the same in the Manga, Sasuke¡¯s opponent was Kirigakure Genin, as for Lee, he still faced Gaara. After the opponent was decided, the third stage exam began. The first to y was Shikamaru. Naturally, he won rtively easily. The next few games were from the other vige. Until the fifth game, Sakura and Ino. ¡°Wide forehead. We really are meant to be enemies!¡± ¡°Hmph! Ino pig! I¡¯ll teach you!¡± The two Ninja¡¯s sparks made the referee and Hayate Gekko interested. After the two girl¡¯s confrontation, the match begins. They both were auxiliary Ninja. One is known for her sense ability, and the other one is a medical ninja. They both had no Ninjutsu, just Taijutsu. If it¡¯s just an ordinary Taijutsu battle, the audience would quickly lose interest. But Ino and Sakura¡¯s battles were certainly interesting. First, their strength matches each other, so the battle oue will be difficult to predict. Second, both of them had learned for a brief time from Yamanaka Ryo, and their fighting styles are simr. After fighting for some time, their physical strength began to deplete. They both withdrew and stood far from each other, both panting heavily. ¡°Wide forehead... I didn¡¯t expect you to be this strong after graduating from Ninja Academy.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve always been strong!¡± Sakura retorted. ¡°If we fought back at the Ninja Academy, the result would be a draw. Unfortunately, we both graduated. Forehead, are you ready?¡± Ino¡¯s words barely fell, and she immediately formed hand seals. Sakura¡¯s consciousness began to blur, and found her body was out of her control. She desperately resisted and tried to regain her body, but it was useless. She gazed at Ino, who was controlling her body and admitted defeat. Neither the audience nor the referee expected this oue. After a while, Hayate Gekko announced Ino as the winner. ¡°Mind-Body Switch Jutsu to control Sakura¡¯s body. Ino, you¡¯re doing a good job!¡± Asuma smiled. ¡°Un! Sakura¡¯s Spiritual Strength is not strong enough to defend against Ino¡¯s Jutsu. If it was Sasuke, his Sharingan would easily dissolve it.¡± Kakashi spoke. ¡°Well, let¡¯s put it that way. Kakashi, who do you think will win the next game?¡± ncing at the stage, he saw Sasuke and Kirigakure¡¯s Genin. And spoke without the slightest hesitation. ¡°Sasuke will win. I know his strength.¡± Kakashi spoke. ¡°It¡¯s not certain. That young Genin lookedplicated!¡± Kurenai, who had been silent, finally talked. Kakashi didn¡¯t argue back and smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s just wait and see!¡± At this time, the young Kirigakure Genin looked at Sasuke in the arena. ¡°Uchiha Sasuke, right? I¡¯ve been wanting to see the power of the famous Sharingan!¡± Sasuke ignored him and formed hand seals with both hands. ¡°Great Fireball Technique!¡± The Kirigakure Genin looked at the approaching Fireball with disdain. When the Fireball reached him, a strange weapon appeared on his hand and split the Fireball right in the middle. Seeing this, Onoki was startled and then smiled. He spoke to Ao on his side. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see Seven Ninja Swordsman of the Mist for years! Is he the new one?¡± Ao calmly replied. ¡°Please, Tsuchikage-sama. This is a child game, I had no idea when he brought that sword from the vige.¡± ¡°Really? But I think he¡¯s very skilled in using that sword! His opponent was in trouble. But he¡¯s from the Uchiha n, right? What do you think about this, Hokage?¡± Hatake Sakumoughed and said. ¡°I believe Sasuke will win.¡± ¡°Hahaha! I hope Hokage-sama can maintain such confidence.¡± After speaking, Onoki¡¯s gaze returned to the arena. Sasuke didn¡¯t recognize the weapon, but he knows that facing such a weapon that looks like a long needle isn¡¯t easy. Putting away his contempt, he opened Sharingan with a solemn expression. The Kirigakure Genin looked at Sasuke¡¯s scarlet eyes with excitement. ¡°Is that Sharingan? Come one, Uchiha Sasuke! Let me see if those eyes are really as powerful as the legend says!¡± Chapter 413 The Kirigakure Genin stood in the distance, controlling the Nuibari in his hand and stabbed Sasuke. With Sharingan¡¯s aid, Sasuke was able to see Nuibari¡¯s movement trajectory and evade the Genin¡¯s attack. ¡°Hahaha! As expected! Sharingan is strong! But can you evade this attack?¡± The Kirigakure Genin split into two water body clones. With Nuibari attacking from 3 directions, Sasuke nced at Naruto on the stand with a regretful expression and sighed. Then, his silhouette disappeared. ¡°This... Ryo? Kakashi, did you teach him that?¡± Asuma asked quickly. Shaking his head, Kakashi spoke. ¡°I nned to teach him that, but I haven¡¯t taught him yet. I didn¡¯t expect him to learn it by himself.¡± ¡°Learning it by himself? Is that even possible? Isn¡¯t Ryo¡¯s Body Flicker Technique difficult?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think Sasuke learned it overnight. He and Naruto had known each other at the Ninja Academy for years. After graduation, they were a team. Maybe he secretly watched Naruto and learned this Jutsu.¡± Hearing Kakashi¡¯s words, Kurenai was amazed. ¡°If that¡¯s so, then Uchiha Sasuke is basically a genius!¡± The Kirigakure Genin was also surprised by Sasuke¡¯s sudden disappearance. He quickly moved his Nuibari. But unfortunately, Genin¡¯s movement was too slow for Sasuke. Sasuke appeared behind him before he could react, Sasuke¡¯s Kunai was already on his neck. The Kirigakure Genin sighed and admitted his defeat. After Hayate Gekko announced Sasuke¡¯s victory, the audience gave a warm apuse. The next three games were Naruto, Kiba, and Tenten vs. three Genin from Iwagakure. Because of Hatake Sakumo¡¯s secret arrangement, Naruto¡¯s opponent was the Iwagakure Genin he encountered from the Forest of Death. The enemy¡¯s eyes were wary. Naruto noticed his gloomy eyes. As soon as Hayate Gekko announced the game to start, Naruto created dozens of Shadow Clones Jutsu. The poor Iwagakure Genin had no time to respond and was quickly beaten by Naruto¡¯s clones. Seeing the Genin was dying, Hayate Gekko and the Anbu Ninja next to him quickly rescued the Iwagakure Genin and dered Naruto¡¯s victory. Sakumo saw Naruto¡¯s grin from the stand, and Onoki stared at Naruto with a gloomy expression. ¡°Hokage-sama, your vige¡¯s Kyuubi Jinchuuriki is powerful! He can use Kyuubi¡¯s Chakra to create that many Shadow Clone Jutsu at such a young age.¡± Ao smiled. ¡°Ao, you¡¯re mistaken. Naruto used his own Chakra to create the clones.¡± Hearing this, Ao frowned. ¡°His own Chakra? Is it because of the Uzumaki n¡¯s Kekkei Genkai?¡± Instead of answering Ao¡¯s question, Hatake Sakumoughed and turned his attention towards Kiba in the arena. Konoha¡¯s Genin had performed well in front of the audience, so they had high expectations. But they didn¡¯t expect Kiba to lose. Because the Iwagakure Genin used Doton to separate Kiba and Akamaru, and trapped Akamaru with Yominuma. Kiba¡¯s Ninjutsu was released with Akamaru¡¯s aid, so Kiba was beaten when he wasn¡¯t around. It didn¡¯t take long to admit his defeat. Later, Tenten appeared very passive. Her fighting style mainly relied on the use of Ninja Tool. But her Ninja Tools were useless against Iwagakure Ninja, who was good at Doton. He only needed a simple Doton Ninjutsu, Earth-style Wall to block Tenten¡¯s Ninja Tools attacks. She didn¡¯t want to admit defeat. After a moment of hesitation, she took out a Kunai with Explosive Tag from her pouch. Behind the Earth-Style Wall, the Iwagakure Genin saw the Kunai with Explosive Tag in her hand andughed. ¡°Haha! Girl, just give up already. A Kunai with Explosive Tag is useless against me. Even if you blow this one, I can make another one.¡± ¡°Who said I was going to blow up your Earth Wall?¡± Tenten threw the Kunai on Earth-style Wall. And just like he said, only a small part of the wall crumbled with dust flying everywhere. The Iwagakure Genin smirked, thinking that he should defeat her right away after the dust dissipated. But suddenly, Tenten appeared in front of him, sticking the Explosive Tag directly on him. The Genin¡¯s face changed, realizing what Tenten¡¯s words meant. ¡°I will drag you even if I had to die!¡± The Explosive Tag was about to explode, and Iwagakure Genin restricted Tenten¡¯s movement. The Genin and Tenten were blown away by the Explosive Tag. The dust-covered the arena; neither Hayate Gekko nor Anbu Ninja could see the situation inside. After a while, the dust dissipated, and they saw Tenten and the Genin were dying. Hayate¡¯s expression changed. He immediately called medical Ninja and carried them to the Konoha Hospital. Seeing their teammate was injured, Neji and Lee were worried. They had the twost numbers order of duel, so they rushed towards the Hospital with the medical Ninja. Kurenai whispered. ¡°Guy, won¡¯t youe along?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need. Tenten is a tough kid; she¡¯ll be fine!¡± ¡°Hey! There¡¯s no need to hold it back. Your hands¡¯ all sweaty from worrying. The game is still going, and Iwagakure won¡¯t do anything now. Just visit her if you¡¯re worried.¡± Kakashi advised. After some hesitation, he shook his head and kept his eyes on Onoki and the Ninja beside him. At the same time, Morino Ibiki had been interrogating Kurotsuchi at Konoha prison for three days. He used all methods but still couldn¡¯t get any information from her. When Yamanaka Ryo handed her to Ibiki three days ago, he boasted he could get some useful information. In the end, Ibiki sighed at Kurotsuchi¡¯s stubbornness and gave up. Then, he told Ryo the result. Ryo sighed and recalled that Orochimaru had brought her to him about four days ago. Actually, he wanted to use Yamanaka n¡¯s Secret Jutsu to read her memory. But unexpectedly, she had a special seal on her brain so he couldn¡¯t do it. He tried for a long time but couldn¡¯t sessfully open the seal. So he could only give her to Morino Ibiki, hoping that he would seed. But now it seems his method was useless against Kurotsuchi. Ryo reluctantly spoke. ¡°If she¡¯s that stubborn, then let¡¯s forget about asking her.¡± Chapter 414 Although they didn¡¯t get any information from Kurotsuchi, Ryo was determined that Onoki wouldn¡¯t do it now. Ryo left an Ice Body Clone to monitor her and teleported to the third exam venue. Ryo¡¯s sudden appearance surprised everyone. ¡°Ryo, why are you here? Weren¡¯t you observing the Iwagakure Ninja?¡± Kakashi asked. ¡°I caught one of their strongest Ninja. I don¡¯t think they willunch an attack now.¡± ¡°Iwagakure? Attack? What are you talking about?¡± Kurenai asked with a confused expression. ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± ¡°In this operation, Hokage-sama didn¡¯t inform all Jounin,¡± Asuma exined. ¡°It¡¯s fine, just tell her.¡± Ryo smiled. Asuma nodded and ryed the information to Kurenai. After hearing this, Kurenai was terrified. She didn¡¯t expect trouble lurking with the Chunin Exam. ¡°Well, let¡¯s stop this topic. The next game is about to start! It would be a sibling sh! It¡¯s going to be good!¡± Hearing this, they turned their heads on Hinata and Neji in the arena. They were both Hyuga. After Hayate Gekko announced the duel started, they turned on their Byakugans and posed for a Gentle Fist. ¡°Hinata, you can¡¯t win. Just give up now!¡± ¡°Neji nii-sama. Even if I can¡¯t win, I want to fight you with all I had!¡± Neji sighed. As she grew up, although she looked weak, no one could change her decision once she decided on something¡ªno one except that guy. Neji nced at Naruto on the stands who made Hinata won¡¯t give up. ¡°Hinata, you were the Princess of the Main Family. Now, you¡¯re the daughter of the Hyuga n Leader. Why do you like that kid?¡± Hinata froze, wondering why suddenly Neji asked about it. ¡°Sorry, forget it, Hinata! Let¡¯s talk about itter! We have to focus on the exam! And I won¡¯t go easy on you.¡± After talking, Neji concentrated his Chakra on his hands and faced Hinata using Hyuga¡¯s Eight Trigrams Vacuum Palm Jutsu. Hinata quickly dodged to the right. Neji seemed to read Hinata¡¯s movement and aimed to the right, hitting her chest with one palm, making her fall to the ground. Struggling to get up from the ground, seeing Naji¡¯s silhouette raised her sense of powerlessness. ¡®That¡¯s right, Neji nii-sama is strong, I can¡¯t win against him!¡¯ When Hinata was down, Naruto shouted from the stand. ¡°Hinata, do your best! Don¡¯t give up just yet!¡± Hinata froze and smiled. Her eyes filled with determination. Neji fiercely red at Naruto. If she gave up, he wouldn¡¯t have to hurt her. This guy really knew how to be a hassle. Not knowing what was going on in Neji¡¯s mind, Hinata rushed towards him and started the Gentle Fist duel. She was confident. She didn¡¯t want to disappoint Naruto, but she was hit and fell all over again, and finally lost her consciousness and copsed. Seeing Hinata fall, an inexplicable emotion rose in his heart. After a moment of hesitation, Naruto rushed towards Hinata. Ryo looked at Naruto, who was rushing towards Hinata, interested. ¡°Is he okay?¡± When he reached her, Hinata was already carried on the stretcher by medical Ninja. Looking at Hinata¡¯s bruised body, he was distressed and angry. He fiercely gazed at Neji. ¡°After this exam, I¡¯ll take my revenge for Hinata!¡± Hearing this, Neji was stunned. His long-lost feelings emerged again, just like a farmer when their crops were damaged by wild boars. Neji was different from the original Manga. The situation when Kumogakure kidnapped Hinata was also different. And he still had his father, under Hizashi¡¯s teaching, Neji acted like a guard to protect his younger cousin. After Ryo¡¯s doing, the Hyuga Branch House system was eliminated, and Neji¡¯s status was equal to Hinata. Since then, Neji had awakened a siscon attribute. As a siscon, Neji felt guilty after hurting his younger sister. Naruto¡¯s statement only made him even more irritated. Neji coldly snorted. ¡°Hmph! It¡¯s been too long since I want to punch your face!¡± They both red fiercely until Hinata was carried away from the arena, and Naruto followed along. ¡°Ahem... the victor is Hyuuga Neji! Next, Konoha¡¯s Rock Lee vs. Sunagakure¡¯s Gaara!¡± Lee and Gaara came to the arena at the same time from the opposite direction. As soon as Lee entered the arena, Guy was nervous. ¡°Guy, this kid looked exactly like you!¡± Asuma smiled. Guy shook his head. ¡°Not just from his appearance. Lee is a Ninja who specializes in Taijutsu like me! And he worked harder than me!¡± Hearing this, Kurenai was surprised. ¡°Specializes in Taijutsu just like you? So the kid¡¯s innate talent is just as bad as you?¡± Guy spoke in a serious tone. ¡°No, Lee has no innate talent for Ninjutsu at all. He depends solely on Taijutsu!¡± ¡°But... I heard his opponent is Suna¡¯s Jinchuuriki. And he can use Bijuu¡¯s power, just like Naruto.¡± Kurenai was concerned. ¡°It¡¯s not a problem! Lee is very strong!¡± Kakashi suddenly asked. ¡°Guy, do you think your disciple will win?¡± Shaking his head, Guy replied. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but one thing for certain, Lee will do his best! He had been looking forward to this kind of fight!¡± ¡°Really? Then he¡¯s exactly just like you!¡± After that, Kakashi turned his attention to the duel. Right now, the duel has begun. After a while, Lee realized his opponent was strong, so he tried his best at the beginning. At first, because of Lee¡¯s speed, Gaara had difficulty controlling the sand to form an effective defense. But as time went by, he was finally familiar with Lee¡¯s speed. Gaara gave up the sand control. And the sand itself forms a defense. He himself used a part of Shukaku¡¯s Chakra to form two Sand Eyes. With his Spiritual Strength and Chakra, he could organize an effective defense without controlling the sand. With an extra pair of eyes to observe Lee¡¯s movement, Gaara had toppled Lee¡¯s speed advantage. Chapter 415 After a few minutes, Lee figured out that Gaara could withstand his Taijutsu attacks, so repeated attacks won¡¯t work. Lee turned his eyes to the stands. After some hesitation, Guy heavily modded. Kakashi noticed the two¡¯s interaction and asked. ¡°Hey, Guy! What are you doing?¡± Guy didn¡¯t reply, but he put on a serious expression. Obtaining Guy¡¯s permission, Lee closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Suddenly, there was a change in his body. Lee¡¯s change surprised Ao and quickly opened Byakugan under his blindfold. With Byakugan¡¯s help, Ao could clearly see the power flow inside Lee¡¯s body. Ao sweated heavily. ¡°Ho... Hokage-sama... this... is this... Hachimon Tonkou?¡± At this time, Hatake Sakumo was surprised. He didn¡¯t expect Guy to teach Hachimon Tonkou to a child. ¡°Hachimon Tonkou? What is that?¡± Onoki asked in puzzlement. ncing at Hatake Sakumo, he nodded. It was giving Ao permission to exin. ¡°Hachimon Tonkou was discovered before the Third Shinobi War. After the Third Shinobi World War, this Jutsu became a taboo in Konoha and Kirigakure because it¡¯s too powerful, and the training is tough. It became a taboo in Kirigakure because back then, a Konoha Genin used this Jutsu to end Kirigakure¡¯s Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist.¡± Hearing this, Onoki was startled. ¡°A Genin? The Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist disappeared because of a Genin?¡± Sakumo Nodded with a serious expression and a little respect. ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s called Might Guy. He was the lowest ranking on Konoha that year...¡± Hatake Sakumo recounted Ryo¡¯s narration. And both Pakura and Onoki were speechless. After a while, Pakura recovered from her shock and asked. ¡°Hokage-sama, is it true?¡± Hatake Sakumo hadn¡¯t replied yet, but Ao on the side spoke. ¡°ording to Master Biwa Juzo, who survived with Kubikiribochi back then, the Genin¡¯s blood erupted. The amount of Chakra reached dozens of times the normal state, and the speed was also faster than lightning... ...The Genin kicked a total of 5 kicks. The previous 4 kicks had imed the lives of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist members that were Elite Jounins. Thest kick failed because the remaining Swordsmen fled.¡± Onoki and Pakura were silent again and turned their attention towards Lee in the arena. Lee¡¯s speed and strength, which had opened the first Gate of Opening, had made him more powerful. Gaara, who finally could resist his attacks, fell back to the previous state of being beaten. But Gaara had Shukaku¡¯s help. After adding Shukaku¡¯s Chakra to the sand, he formed sand to surround him, blocking Lee¡¯s attack. After a moment of hesitation, Lee kicked the sand that wrapped Gaara mid-air. Then untied the bandage wrapped around his arms and tied Gaara¡¯s body tightly with fast speed. Then, he rotated his body, and with the rotation¡¯s force, Gaara¡¯s sand defense hit him inside. Crack! Lee sessfully broke through Gaara¡¯s sand defense. Lee breathed heavily, looking at the now exposed Gaara. Then he breathed out, mobilizing the strength in his body again, and opened the second Gate of Healing. The second Gate of Healing didn¡¯t give him stronger attack power, but he used Chakra flow to break through his physical strength limit with force and quickly restore his physical strength. After using all his power to open the first gate, using Front Lotus was already his limit. The price to continue attacking is very severe. Lee endured the pain and forced himself to open the Third Gate. But when he saw Gaara¡¯s calmness, he clenched his teeth and opened the fifth Gate of Limit. After opening the fifth gate, an amazing amount of Chakra erupted inside Lee. Gaara¡¯s expression changed drastically; he quickly controlled the sand for defense. But it was toote. In the blink of an eye, Lee appeared in front of him, kicking him again mid-air. Lee stepped mid-air and attacked Gaara. Gaara had no sand defense. As long as he fell, he would lose. The observing Ninja understood this, and Gaara also knew it. He tried his best to use Shukaku¡¯s Chakra beyond his body¡¯s limit tomunicate with the sand on the ground. After being smashed to the ground, the sand formed a thick sand wall, removing most of the impact. With Shukaku Chakra¡¯s protection, Gaara received Lee¡¯s final blow. Lee¡¯s final blow didn¡¯t work. At this point, his body had reached the limit. He could only gaze with an unwilling feeling at Gaara. ncing at Lee, who was lying on the ground, Gaara turned his eyes to Hayate Gekko. Hayate Gekko recovered from his shock and dered Gaara¡¯s victory. As soon as the duel result was announced, Konoha¡¯s medical Ninja quickly carried Lee to the stretcher. Gaara still maintained his calm look. As Lee was about to be taken away, Gaara nodded at him. Lee froze and smiled and lost his consciousness. Kakashi looked at Guy¡¯s worried expression and persuaded Guy. ¡°Guy, let¡¯s go and see him! Ryo is here, so there won¡¯t be an ident! You can rx!¡± Hearing this, Guy turned to look at Ryo, which Ryo returned him with a smile and nodded. Guy jumped from his seat and followed the medical Ninja to Konoha Hospital. With Gaara and Lee¡¯s duel ending, the third stage exam was done. Among the 30 Genin returned from the Forest of Death, only 13 people remained. From Konoha, Naruto, Sasuke, Shikamaru, Choji, Ino, Shino, and Neji advanced to the next round. Iwagakure had 3 Genin. Sunagakure had Gaara and Temari. While Kirigakure had a Genin. After announcing the promotion list, Hayate Gekko continued. ¡°Congrattions to the Genins who passed. In order to make everyone in their full condition at the next exam, we decided to take a rest before the next exam.¡± Hearing this, the promoted Genin gazed at their opponent with a serious expression. They knew that a monthter, they would face a more difficult battle. Chapter 416 To celebrate Naruto and Sasuke that had sessfully passed the Third Stage Exam, Kakashi took Team 7 for a barbecue. Halfway through the meal, Kakashi suddenly said. ¡°You two passed the Third Stage. But your opponent will be harder next time. So until then, you will train. Naruto, starting from tomorrow, you¡¯ll train with Ryo. My fighting style doesn¡¯t suit you. Sasuke, you will train with me starting from tomorrow. Sakura, you will follow Nohara Rin that will teach you medical ninja knowledge.¡± Naruto nodded. Sasuke agreed, but Sakura hesitated for a moment before deciding to go to the Konoha Hospital. ........... Early the next morning, Naruto arrived at Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s house. Hearing Naruto¡¯s arrival, he looked at him helplessly. Ryo thought it¡¯s better to spend the time with Pakura. Pakura, on his side, whispered, ¡°Ryo, isn¡¯t Jiraiya-sama around?¡± Hearing this, Ryo¡¯s expression brightened. How could he forget about Jiraiya?? ¡°Ahem! Naruto! I¡¯m busy this month, so I have no time to teach you, so I found another sensei for you instead.¡± ¡°Who? Is it someone greater than Kakashi-sensei?¡± Naruto asked. ¡°His name is Jiraiya. He¡¯s much better than Kakashi.¡± Naruto had heard about Jiraiya. After a moment of hesitation, Naruto asked. ¡°Jiraiya? You mean my father¡¯s missing Sensei? Isn¡¯t he out of the vige?¡± ¡°Who said that? No, he already returned some time ago. Naruto, go to Konoha¡¯s hot spring hotel and search at the public Sento. He has white hair and ¡®Oil¡¯ headband.¡± ¡°Hot spring and hotel? Does he like bathing?¡¯ Ryo justughed and didn¡¯t say anything. He let Naruto discover it by himself. ........ After leaving Ryo¡¯s house, Naruto went to the nearest hot spring hotel and searched Jiraiya¡¯s existence. When he couldn¡¯t find him here, he went to another hotel. After searching at five hotels, Naruto finally found him on the roof of Konoha Sento. At this time, Jiraiya was looking at the beautiful women bathing in the Sento. The mist in Sento covered the women¡¯s body. The hazy mist made Jiraiya nosebleed. Naruto was annoyed to see Jiraiya¡¯s inappropriate act. ¡°Sensei? He¡¯s clearly a pervert! A voyeur!¡± After saying that, Naruto climbed up the roof quietly and kicked Jiraiya¡¯s ass. But he didn¡¯t expect that when he kicked him, Jiraiya turned into a piece of wood. ¡°Body Recement Technique? Since when?¡± Naruto was startled. He didn¡¯t notice when Jiraiya used hand seals. Jiraiya patted Naruto¡¯s shoulder from behind and said. ¡°Hey, kid! Who are you? Why did you bother me with my research? If you do this, it will postpone my next work! My readers will be angry!¡± ¡°He¡¯s obviously a pervert, but he said he was a writer.¡± Naruto turned and muttered quietly. Seeing Naruto¡¯s expression, he had a reminiscent look in his eyes. After a while, Jiraiya recovered back and spoke. ¡°Boy, did youe to be trained?¡± Naruto nodded. ¡°I was told to be trained by you.¡± Jiraiya smiled, ¡°It¡¯s not easy to be my disciple.¡± ¡°Hmph! Who wants to be a pervert¡¯s disciple? I thought you were strong, but it seems you just lied to me!¡± ¡°Hey, boy! Does power have anything to do with pervertedness? I¡¯m not peeping. I¡¯m doing research! You see, it¡¯s my book!¡± Jiraiya spoke, taking out an ¡®Icha-icha Paradise.¡¯ ncing at the book in Jiraiya¡¯s hand, Naruto was a bit surprised. ¡°Huh? It¡¯s your book?¡± ¡°Boy, have you read my book? How old are you?¡± ¡°Who said I¡¯d read it? It was Kakashi-sensei who always read it every day! So, of course, I recognized it!¡± Jiraiyaughed. ¡°Hah, so Kakashi did read this book! When he was a child, he was a serious kid! Now, he¡¯s more rxed, I see.¡± ¡°What exactly is written in this book? Why did Kakashi-sensei like it so much?¡± Naruto asked out of curiosity. Suddenly, Jiraiya¡¯s expression became serious. ¡°Boy, you¡¯re too young for this. Someday, you¡¯ll understand. Now... Let me see if you¡¯re qualified to be my disciple.¡± Naruto liked to be challenged. ¡°That¡¯s right! I also want to see if you fit to be my Sensei!¡± ......... Soon, the two went to the nearest forest. ¡°Boy, don¡¯t let Gama Sennin bully you. I won¡¯t duel with you directly. You can pass the test if you win against it!¡± Jiraiya summoned a toad. Naruto underestimated the Toad, ¡°Tch. isn¡¯t it just a toad?!¡± ¡°It seems you agree. Let¡¯s get started! Iron arm toad¡± Upon Jiraiya¡¯s order, the Toad, leaped towards Naruto. Naruto¡¯s eyes widened, he kicked the Toad as soon as itnded on the ground. ¡°It¡¯s strong!¡± Naruto just kicked the Toad¡¯s arms, but he felt like he was kicking an iron bar. ¡°Hahaha! Boy, the Toad¡¯s arm defense is solid.¡± ¡°Hah! I won¡¯t believe it! Multiple Shadow Clone Jutsu!¡± Naruto created dozens of Shadow Clones Jutsu in one breath and attacked the Toad. Unfortunately, Naruto¡¯s Clones didn¡¯tst long. ¡°Grr! Kurama, lend me your power!¡± Kyuubi whispered. ¡°Naruto, calm down! The Toad¡¯s defense is too strong. Even with my help, you can hardly break his defense.¡± ¡°But how can I defeat him without breaking his defense?¡± ¡°The best way to defeat a summoned beast is to defeat the summoner.¡± ¡°But that old man is too strong!¡± Naruto said, somewhat helpless. ¡°Hahaha! If it¡¯s another man, I can¡¯t do anything about it. But you can defeat him with your Sexy Jutsu!¡± Naruto froze, ¡°Kurama, are you being serious?¡± ¡°Of course! Just try it, and you¡¯ll understand!¡± Naruto nodded and created dozens of Shadow Clone Jutsu again. ¡°Haha? Is it the same Jutsu again? It¡¯s useless. Huh? Did he actually target me?¡± Jiraiya was surprised to find that the Clones actually surrounded him. ¡°You can¡¯t break the Toad¡¯s iron defense, so you turned to me? Unfortunately, you¡¯re mistaken. How could you defeat the Gama Sennin?¡± Naruto ignored Jiraiya¡¯s words and sealed both hands. And the Shadow Clones all turned into beautiful women. Jiraiya froze, and then he had nosebleeds. And then fell down due to excessive blood loss. Chapter 417 After Jiraiya fell, the summoned Iron Arm Toad was released and returned to Mount Myoboku. Naruto walked over, kicked Jiraiya, and found him not moving. He did really pass out. ¡°Whoa, Kurama! It really works! How did you know his weakness?¡± Kyuubiughed. ¡°Haha! It¡¯s thanks to Kushina! She alwaysined to me when they lived together. Minato¡¯s Ero-sensei is arrogant and likes peeping in the bathhouse. This kind of man is weak against beautiful women. So it¡¯s a perfect strategy against him.¡± It took a while before Jiraiya regained consciousness. With hazy eyes, he looked at Naruto excitedly. ¡°Boy, you¡¯re really a genius!¡± Naruto snorted coldly. ¡°Hmph! Of course, I am! Old man, you should wipe your nosebleed first!¡± Jiraiya smiled awkwardly. He turned around and cleaned his face. After cleaning his face, Jiraiya brought over a serious topic. ¡°Boy, you¡¯re very good. From now on, you will be my disciple. But as a teacher, I need you to perform it once a day.¡± Naruto twitched his lips. ¡°Perform? No way! What if you lose too much blood and die?¡± ¡°Hah! Gama Sennin won¡¯t die easily! If you agree to do it, I¡¯ll teach you a special Jutsu right now.¡± ¡°Special Jutsu? What is it?¡± Hearing this, Naruto asked out of curiosity. ¡°It¡¯s the Summoning Jutsu I just used. You¡¯ve fought with an iron arm toad before. Aside from him, my other summoned beast had the ability to fight against a Bijuu.¡± Hearing this, Naruto was startled. He was a Jinchuuriki. He knew Bijuu¡¯s power. He was excited when he heard the summoned beast could fight off a Bijuu. However, under Ryo and Kushina¡¯s teaching, his Willpower was strong. Against the temptation, Naruto still maintained his calmness and didn¡¯t immediately agree with Jiraiya. Instead, he talked about it first with Kyuubi. ¡°Kurama, is this man telling the truth? A summoned beast could fight off Bijuu?¡± Kyuubi nodded. ¡°It¡¯s true. Jiraiya is the summoner of Mount Myoboku. The toad living there had huge bodies. This kind of toad could really resist against a Bijuu for a while. But that¡¯s all, just resisting, they can¡¯t defeat Bijuu.¡± ¡°But being able to resist a Bijuu is good enough. This Jutsu seems promising.¡± Naruto said excitedly. After hearing Kyuubi¡¯s opinion, Naruto agreed to Jiraiya¡¯s conditions. Jiraiya summoned a toad, gave the toad in charge of the summoning contract, and let Naruto write his name on it and press the hand seal. Since then, Naruto and Jiraiya had officially be Mount Myoboku¡¯s summoner. Just after Naruto signed the contract, Mount Myoboku¡¯s Great Toad Sage suddenly woke up from his slumber. The Great Toad Sage¡¯s eyes opened, murmuring to himself. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to feel this aura after years.¡± After that, he closed his eyes again and fell into a deep slumber. Jiraiya taught Naruto the Summoning Jutsu seal. Instead of talking with Naruto, he took his notebook and started writing. Naruto practiced countless times on his own. After being familiar with the seal, he cautiously injected a small amount of Chakra in his hand seal. With a white mist, a small toad appeared. Jiraiya smirked when he saw Naruto¡¯s first summon. Naruto was flustered. After being started by Jiraiya, he performed hand seals again. This time, he put all of his Chakra in it. After a white mist, a big toad appeared in front of him. ¡°Jiraiya, do you want me to do something? Is there something I should record?¡± Shaking his head, Jiraiya pointed to Naruto. ¡°No, not really. In fact, not at all. This is my new disciple. He was practicing Summoning Jutsu. I didn¡¯t think he would actually be able to summon you.¡± Scroll Toad followed Jiraiya¡¯s pointed direction and turned to see Naruto. ¡°Huh? This kid looks familiar! I think I¡¯ve seen him somewhere.¡± Jiraiya justughed without exining. After Scroll toad greeted Naruto, he returned to Mount Myoboku. ¡°Boy, you¡¯re doing great! But it¡¯s not enough. You know, there was a guy who could summon the strong toad in his first summoning. He¡¯s amazing!¡± Hearing this, Naruto¡¯s spirit burned, and he practiced harder. After that, he managed to summon the Iron Arm Toad, Dragon Toad, and Loyal Toad. After practicing the summoning, Naruto felt like he had mastered this Jutsu. After discussing with Kyuubi, Naruto borrowed Kyuubi¡¯s Chakra and formed hand seals. This time, his summoning produced a huge white mist. When the mist dissipated, a huge toad appeared in the forest. ncing at sleeping Jiraiya, and from iron arm toad¡¯s words, he immediately understood that the new summoner had summoned him. With this in mind, Gamabuntai spoke to Naruto on top of his head. ¡°Hey, kid! Get off my head before I get angry!¡± Naruto froze and spoke in a serious tone. ¡°But why? I summoned you. Doesn¡¯t that mean I¡¯ve be your master? You should obey my orders.¡± Gamabuntaughed. ¡°Haha! I haven¡¯t heard a funny thing for a while now. Boy, listen well. The rtionship between summoner and summon is not a master and a ve. We¡¯re equal. Boy, tell me. What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°My name is Naruto. Uzumaki Naruto!¡± Hearing this, Gamabunta was stunned. ¡°Uzumaki? You¡¯re from Uzumaki n?¡± Naruto nodded. ¡°Un! My mother is Uzumaki Kushina.¡± ¡°Kushina? Ahem... of course... No wonder you can summon me at such a young age. Since you¡¯re Kushina¡¯s child, then from now on, you¡¯re my little brother. Summon me whenever you need my help, and I will help you fight.¡± ¡°Perfect! Thank you, boss!¡± Naruto smiled wide. Gamabunta nodded and canceled the summoning contract and returned to Mount Myoboku. ........... At Mount Myoboku. As soon as Gamabunta returned, he told the Sennin, Fukasaku, and Shima about the news that Minato¡¯s son had be a summoner of Mount Myoboku. Both Sennin expressed their support. Fukasaku Sennin was born to meet Naruto. Naruto, who was still training with Jiraiya, had no idea he was being mentioned. He showed off his training results to Jiraiya. Chapter 418 While Naruto learned the Summoning Technique from Jiraiya, Sasuke also began his training. Kakashi told him that he was going to learn an A-rank Ninjutsu, Chidori. In the beginning, Sasuke wasn¡¯t really interested in that Jutsu. The Uchiha n¡¯s Jutsus are rich, and they have a lot of Ninjutsu. Although A-rank Ninjutsus are rare, the Uchiha n has 5 or 6 Jutsu at this rank. But when he learned that Chidori is an A-rank Raiton Ninjutsu, he became interested. All of Uchiha n¡¯s A-rank Ninjutsu is Katon. Sasuke, who had two attributes of Thunder and Fire, couldn¡¯t find any Raiton Ninjutsu in the n. ¡°You canbine Chidori¡¯s shape...¡± Kakashi told Sasuke while demonstrating Chidori Senbon and Chidori Stream. They¡¯re advanced Chidori Ninjutsu. Sasuke looked at the Jutsu with shining eyes. He knew that these Jutsu suits him well. ............... Meanwhile, at Konoha Prison. Uchiha Fugaku took Hatake Sakumo and Yamanaka Ryo to Kurotsuchi¡¯s cell. Sakumo nced at Kurotsuchi. As soon as she realized Sakumo was looking at her, she stubbornly turned her head and closed her eyes. Frowning, Sakumo asked. ¡°Have you got any useful information?¡± Ryo shook his head. ¡°She had a special seal in her brain, Yamanaka n¡¯s Secret Jutsu couldn¡¯t read her memory. Ibiki tried different interrogation methods as well, but she¡¯s stubborn and won¡¯t tell us anything.¡± ¡°As far as I know, she¡¯s Onoki¡¯s granddaughter.¡± Fugaku softly spoke. ¡°Un! Not just his granddaughter, but also his disciple. Her innate talent is the best among Iwagakure youngsters. The only Deidara could match her.¡± Frowning at the strange name, Fugaku asked. ¡°Deidara? Who is that?¡± Ryoughed, ¡°Deidara was also Onoki¡¯s disciple who makes bombs with a special y. He...¡± Sakumo interrupted Ryo¡¯s words. ¡°Alright, people. Let¡¯s talk somewhere else; let¡¯s return to the office.¡± Ryo nodded and teleported back to Hokage¡¯s Office with Sakumo and Fugaku. .......... Upon returning to the office, Tsunade asked. ¡°Sakumo-senpai, did you meet that woman?¡± ¡°Un! She¡¯s indeed a stubborn person. It¡¯s hard to extract any information from her.¡± Hatake Sakumo replied. ¡°That¡¯s it! You should stop treating her as an ordinary prisoner! Just treat her as a hostage.¡± Tsunade spoke indifferently. ¡°She¡¯s Onoki¡¯s granddaughter. The older the person is, the softer his heart will be. How could he not care about his granddaughter?¡± Fugaku spoke. Sakumo nodded. ¡°Well, let¡¯s stop talking about her. Let¡¯s talk about the uing exam instead. Onoki did nothing during the previous 3 exams. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s going to detonate the Explosives Tags in the next exam next month.¡± Ryo agreed and said, ¡°It¡¯s About time. The Explosive Tags buried under the vige is an old type of Explosive Tag, which requires a hand seal to detonate. These Tags took a few seconds to detonate. These seconds are enough for me to use Hyoton and freezes most of the Explosive Tags. After the remaining Tags explode, we will make our move..¡± ¡°...Tsunade-sama and I will rescue the civilians. Uncle Jiraiya said he would help. Uncle Sakumo, you should handle Onoki. In the next month, we should be careful with Iwagakure Gobi.¡± After listening to the n, Sakumo sighed. ¡°n is just n. I hope nothing bad will happen, and everything will go well ording to n.¡± Ryoughed and didn¡¯t answer. He knew Sakumo¡¯s concern, but he was confident everything was under control. ¡°Ah, right, Ryo! One more thing, where did Shisui go?¡± Hatake Sakumo suddenly asked. Ryo snapped and coughed twice. ¡°Ahem... about that, I just remember Lain asked me to do something. So, I¡¯ll take my leave!¡± Ryo¡¯s silhouette disappeared. After Ryo left, Sakumo nced at the picture on his table and snorted. ¡°Hmph! That brat! He turned away such an important battle strength!¡± ¡°Hokage-sama, please rx. Shisui is no longer under any influences.¡± Fugaku advised. ¡°Un, I understand. n Leader Fugaku, Tsunade, please go ahead. I want some time alone.¡± Tsunade and Uchiha Fugaku exchanged nces and then left Hokage¡¯s Office. .......... Country of Fire border. ¨­noki shouted to an Anbu Ninja next to him. ¡°What?! You can¡¯t find Kurotsuchi?!¡± The Anbu Ninja braced himself and nodded. ¡°Tsuchikage-sama, before leaving Konoha, we entered Konoha¡¯s Forest of Death under the guise of retrieving corpses. I searched the whole forest for Kurotsuchi-sama but couldn¡¯t find her. Is it possible that these Genins saw it wrong?¡± Hearing this, Onoki immediately turned his attention to the Genin, who quickly spoke. ¡°Tsuchikage-sama, we really saw Kurotsuchi-sama in the Forest of Death. She had encountered Uzumaki Naruto.¡± The guard near Onoki spoke. ¡°Tsuchikage-sama, we can¡¯t find Kurotsuchi-sama in the Forest of Death. And these Genins were sure that they saw Kurotsuchi-sama make a move. Then, there¡¯s only one possibility left. Konoha held Kurotsuchi-sama.¡± With a pale expression, Onoki spoke. ¡°Impossible! There were only a few Jonin and some Anbu Ninja in the forest. They can¡¯t possibly beat her. Besides, she has the Kage¡¯s, Split Art. She will split her body to escape a dire situation.¡± ¡°...What if it was Yamanaka Ryo? Tsuchikage-sama, we didn¡¯t see Ryo from the beginning. And he could conceal his own Chakra. It¡¯s possible that he hid in the Forest of Death from the beginning.¡± Onoki¡¯s guard kept talking. The guard¡¯s words made Onoki realize he hadn¡¯t seen Ryo from the beginning. Now, it all became crystal clear. With a pale expression, Onoki spoke. ¡°Yamanaka Ryo! Of course! He¡¯s the reason why Konoha had her! Tch!¡° ¡°Tsuchikage-sama, what should we do now?¡± ¡°Of course, we will save her! I believe she won¡¯t spill a word even when she¡¯s being held. We just need to find where she was imprisoned. And then use the underground Explosive Tag to create chaos and take the opportunity to rescue her.¡± Chapter 419 In the next few days, Sakumo personally directed Konoha¡¯s Anbu operation. Allowing them to secretly clean up the spy lurking in the vige. Basically, once they catch a spy, they can find out the rest of the spies. After a few days of cleaning most spies in Konoha and couldn¡¯t find anything else, he made sure no one found out about this. After making sure the information was safe. Sakumo arranged for his most trusted Anbu team to enter the vige underground from below the Hokage Building and took out all the Explosive Tags at the bottom of the dense poption residential area. Ryo said nothing when he heard Sakumo¡¯s action. After all, he did this to ensure the vigers¡¯ safety. Before he started, he already knew about the spies in the vige, so he was careful not to let any information leak, which could affect the n. After clearing out the Tags, Sakumo felt relieved, and the situation in the vige calmed down. ........ At this point, Hyuuga Hiashi met Orochimaru again and invited him to the Hyuuga n residence to see a particr Hyuuga n member. Orochimaru didn¡¯t hesitate and delighted and epted the invitation. Orochimaru summoned a little snake and told Ryo about it. After a few minutes, Ryo teleported to Orochimaru¡¯s ce, and they both went to the Hyuuga n residence. Ryo saw a change in atmosphere at the Hyuuga n residence than when he came herest time. Children were happily ying in the yard while the adults talked and rxed. ¡°Thanks to you and Tsunade-sama, the Hyuuga n has changed a lot. If you didn¡¯t lift the Caged Bird, our n would never be able to truly unite. Now we can sit and chill like this.¡± Hyuuga Hiashi nced at Ryo with a smile. Ryo justughed and didn¡¯t answer. He continued walking deep into the Hyuuga n residence. A few minutester, Hiashi took the two men to a courtyard door. ¡°Masters, the child is here. But the Kurama Child¡¯s Kekkei Genkai had fully Awakened. Every move can get people into Genjutsu. Please be careful.¡± After exchanging nces, Ryo and Orochimaru nodded at the same time and pushed the door, walking in. As soon as he entered the door, he felt a Spiritual fluctuation in the room. ¡°Uncle Snake, this Hyuuga child is powerful. His Spiritual Strength has surpassed most of Yamanaka n Jounin.¡± Hearing this, Orochimaru¡¯s expression changed. He understood Yamanaka n Ninja has been training their Spiritual Strength since childhood. Yamanaka n Jounin¡¯s Spiritual Strength was far more powerful than in the original manga. However, just now, Ryo said this child¡¯s Spiritual Strength is stronger than them, so he raised his vignce. Ryo and Orochimaru gradually approached the house, and the person in the house also noticed them. In a split second, Ryo felt his vision darkened. When he opened his eyes, everything was dark. He was falling mid-air. Ryoughed as he entered Ice Element and the darkness dissipated. He ¡®returned¡¯ to the house scene again. Kurama n¡¯s Genjutsu controlled all five senses. Yamanaka knew about it, so he entered the Ice Element and integrated with the natural Chakra. With the huge natural Chakra, he regained all his five senses. Unfortunately, Orochimaru, on his side, had no such ability. His eyebrows furrowed tightly as cold sweats were constantly dripping from his forehead. Ryo immediately formed hand seals and infused his Chakra into Orochimaru, releasing the Genjutsu. Soon, Orochimaru woke up. After he was awake, Orochimaru nced at the surroundings and rxed. He spoke in a serious tone. ¡°Is this the Kurama n¡¯s Kekkei Genkai? It¡¯s truly powerful. His Genjutsu could manipte all five senses in a human¡¯s body.¡± ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s more than just controlling five senses. This type of Kekkei Genkai could awaken other people¡¯s most inner fears. I¡¯m afraid of heights, and suddenly I was falling mid-air. Uncle, you should also see something you¡¯re afraid of!¡± Orochimaru froze, recalling the previous scene he saw in the Genjutsu. And nodded. ¡°Yosh! Let¡¯s go in!¡± Ryo walked inside with Orochimaru, following closely behind. The two walked into the backroom to see the Hyuuga n member whocked Byakugan. Just like Hiashi said, although the child in front of them was wearing Hyuuga n clothing and the same hairstyle, his eyes were not milky white. Ryo immediately teleported behind the child, grabbed the child¡¯s arm in his left hands, and took the Ice Scalpel from his Ninja Tool Pouch with his right hand. The scalpel cut through the child¡¯s palm, and Ryo condensed an ice bowl to take a few drops of his blood. ¡°Uncle, take this blood sample. I will check this child¡¯s condition.¡± Ryo handed the ice bowl to Orochimaru and put his hands on the child¡¯s forehead. The Spiritual Strength entered the child¡¯s body. Ryo originally thought the child would resist. But the child had no resistance and let Ryo¡¯s Spiritual Strength inside him. The inspection process was smooth, but he wasn¡¯t satisfied with the result. Instead of finding the Byakugan¡¯s bloodline, all he felt was the child¡¯s powerful Spiritual Strength. The Byakugan had disappeared. Ryo informed Orochimaru about the result, and he was also surprised. Otsutsuki n¡¯s bloodline was actually suppressed by Kurama n¡¯s Kekkei Genkai and even disappeared. ¡°Ryo, do you have any idea?¡± Orochimaru whispered. Shaking his head, Ryo was a bit flustered. Otsutsuki n¡¯s bloodline was the strongest one in Ninja World. Senju and Uchiha n bothe from this bloodline. Although Byakugan wasn¡¯t Rikudou Sennin¡¯s descendant, they were Otsutsuki Hamura¡¯s descendants. How could Kurama n¡¯s bloodline suppress it? Orochimaru was also confused. After pondering, he spoke to Yamanaka Ryo. ¡°Ryo, it¡¯s better to summon your Juubi and ask. Maybe she knows something.¡± ¡°Juubi? Do you mean Korin? Alright, I¡¯ll ask her.¡± Ryo said, waking up Korin, who was sleeping in his Ninja Tool Pouch. Korin rubbed her eyes and spoke. ¡°Ryo? What is it?¡± Ryo didn¡¯t say anything; just let her see the Hyuuga n child. Chapter 420 ncing at the Hyuuga n¡¯s child, Korin immediately sobered up. ¡°Huh?! What an interesting child!¡± While she talked, she put her paws on the child¡¯s arm. After a while, she nodded and shook her head; her expression changed. Realizing the change in Korin¡¯s expression, he knew she had discovered something and asked. ¡°What do you say, Korin?¡± ¡°I guess you want to know why the child¡¯s Byakugan is gone, right?¡± Ryo and Orochimaru nced at each other and nodded at the same time. ¡°Actually, this child¡¯s Byakugan didn¡¯t disappear. It just evolved. No... it¡¯s not just evolving. It¡¯s getting stronger. The evolution had used all of the child¡¯s Otsutsuki n bloodline, so it¡¯s only natural why you guys can¡¯t feel it.¡± Korin exined slowly. Ryo and Orochimaru were both startled. Ryo, even more. ¡°Korin, you¡¯re sure? Byakugan¡¯s evolution is Tenseigan. But this child...¡± Korin turned. ¡°I said, it¡¯s stronger. Just like your Sharingan that slowly umtes other Dojutsu. This child¡¯s Byakugan rejected him because his Otsutsuki n bloodline is already depleted.¡± Orochimaru nodded. ¡°Ryo, it seems the Caged Bird had suppressed the child¡¯s Byakugan evolution. Once it was lifted, the years of suppression instantly erupted, so his eyes suddenly evolved so much to the point it consumed all of his bloodlines. Leading to Byakugan¡¯s recession.¡± ¡°It seems like it was the case. Korin, can we revive the child¡¯s Byakugan?¡± Ryo asked. ¡°Let me see...¡± Korin put her paws again on the child¡¯s arm and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s impossible to recover it. If it¡¯s only the Byakugan recession, we can cultivate it, and maybe there¡¯s a chance to restore it. But this child had a Kekkei Genkai immediately after Byakugan¡¯s recession. Moreover, it¡¯s a powerful Kekkei Genkai!¡± Orochimaru licked his lips, ¡°What a shame, it seems Hiashi will be disappointed.¡± Ryo snorted coldly. ¡°Huh? Why would they? They should think about the possibility when they engrave the Caged Bird.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. Are you done yet? Because I want to go back to sleep.¡± Korin saw Ryo waving his hands and returned to the Ninja Tool Pouch. ¡°Ryo, your Bijuu is reallyzy. She immediately goes back to sleep.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help it. I¡¯m the one who made her the ¡®master.¡¯¡± Ryo spoke in a helpless tone. Orochimaru couldn¡¯tprehend what he was saying and just about to ask when he saw Ryo turned his attention to the Hyuuga child. Frowning, Orochimaru asked. ¡°Ryo, what else do you want to do?¡± Ryo replied. ¡°I want to help this child to seal his own Berserk Spiritual Strength so he can be familiar with his power and control the Kurama n¡¯s Kekkei Genkai.¡± Orochimaru sighed. ¡°Hah, you haven¡¯t changed. Still loves to intervene.¡± ¡°Helping him won¡¯t hurt! If I let the child¡¯s Spiritual Strength swell like this, he could hold a shadow in his heart. He could even develop a second personality.¡± ¡°Second personality? What is that?¡± ¡°Second personality means he would have a different personality from his original persona. This personality can take over his body and do a lot of terrifying things without the original person knowing it.¡± Hearing this, Orochimaru contemted and asked. ¡°Ryo, you mean there will be two souls from the same root in his body?¡± Ryo nodded. ¡°Un! Something like that!¡± Orochimaru¡¯s expression suddenly changed. When he performed the Body Recement Technique, the most taboo thing was the existence of the soul. On several asions, the inexplicable, mysterious consciousness appeared on the clone. Now, he already knew the answer to the cause. ¡°Ryo, can I ask you something? Is there a chance for the second personality to appear in another case?¡± Ryo shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. But I think most people who had a second personality, or his own subconsciousness is simr to the second personality. For example, some Ninja couldplete a mission after losing his consciousness. Or a drunkard could find his own home after being drunk. I think it¡¯s a manifestation of the subconsciousness or second personality.¡± Hearing this, Orochimaru rxed. ¡°Yeah, it seems that the asional Spiritual Strength fluctuations in my clones were my subconsciousness.¡± After exining to Orochimaru, Ryo approached the child, using Spiritual Strength to enter his brain. After three inspections, Ryo felt he should help the child seal his Berserk Spiritual Strength. The reason why he helped this child was to prevent him from going berserk like Kurama Yakumo in the original manga, not to seal the child¡¯s mind. He opened his Sharingan, pulled the child¡¯s consciousness into the Ice World, then set a Dojutsu seal simr to what Uchiha Madara did to seal Obito¡¯s brain. And after that, he sealed the Spiritual Strength inside the child¡¯s body. After sealing the child¡¯s mind, Ryo released the child¡¯s consciousness. After a while, the child¡¯s eyes opened slowly. He was speechless. Ryoughed. ¡°He should be fine.¡± After that, the two of them walked out of the house together. As they left the house, Orochimaru spoke to Ryo. ¡°Ryo, can you take me back to Otogakure? I want to study his blood.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it after we finished talking with Hiashi.¡± At this moment, Hiashi was still waiting at the courtyard gate, waiting for the two guests toe out. After they came out of the house, Hiashi immediately greeted them. Ryo exined the brief situation to Hiashi. After hearing it, Hiashi felt grief. ording to Ryo, this child had an innate talent. But the Hyuuga n¡¯s Branch Family system dyed his talent. Ryo patted Hiashi¡¯s shoulder. ¡°n Leader Hiashi, it¡¯s not toote. We have lifted the Caged Bird off the Branch Family. This kind of situation will never happen again. You can rest assured.¡± After saying that, Ryo took Orochimaru and teleported to Otogakure. .......... Upon returning to Otogakure, Orochimaru immediately went to hisboratory, studied the blood from the ice bowl, and ced it on the microscope. After a while, he found nothing abnormal. Orochimaru was a bit disappointed. But then he suddenly remembered something to do thorough research about the White Zetsu Cell. Chapter 421 Yamanaka Ryo noticed the White Zetsu cells Orochimaru was holding and asked in puzzlement. ¡°Uncle, what are you going to do with that?¡± ¡°White Zetsu cells have a special effect on Uchiha n¡¯s Sharingan. And I want to see if it made anything to the Hyuuga n¡¯s bloodline.¡± Orochimaru spoke as he added the White Zetsu Cells into the blood. At first, nothing happened, but after a few minutes through microscopic observation, Orochimaru found the blood fused with White Zetsu cells showed a reaction. But the reaction onlysted for about ten minutes, and then it returned to normal. Even the blood cells died. Orochimaru frowned, took another drop of blood from the ice bowl, and spoke to Ryo, ¡°Can you give me a drop of your blood?¡± Ryo nodded, took out an Ice Scalpel, cut his finger, and gave him a drop of his blood. Orochimaru fused Ryo¡¯s blood with Hyuuga kid¡¯s blood. But this time, nothing happened. ¡°Uncle, Byakugan belongs to Sennin¡¯s eye power in a sense. It¡¯s Inton. Although my blood is fused with Shodai Hokage genes, most of them were from Uchiha genes. It¡¯s only natural that the blood won¡¯t react. Rather than my blood, you should try it with Tsunade-sama¡¯s blood.¡± Ryo¡¯s suggestion made Orochimaru¡¯s eyes brightened. He took out Tsunade¡¯s blood from theboratory and fused it with thest drop of the child¡¯s blood. This time, the reaction was far from their expectation. After the blood fused with Tsunade¡¯s blood, a special Chakra burst out from the cells. The Chakra was weak, but it made Orochimaru feel uneasy. ¡°Ryo! Look at this!¡± Ryo teleported and froze at the scene. The Chakra gave him a familiar feeling when he met Rikudou Sennin in Amegakure. But itcked Inyoton. He quickly awakened Korin. After some observation, Korin spoke. ¡°Ryo, this Chakra feels a bit simr to Kaguya¡¯s Chakra in Juubi¡¯s soul fragment. But itcks Inyoton. Even so, it¡¯s still a bit stronger than an ordinary Chakra.¡± Hearing this, Ryo was a bit disappointed. He thought that this Chakra would help him with Rinnegan. But now it seemed like it¡¯s not possible. Seeing Ryo¡¯s disappointment, Orochimaru spoke. ¡°What if we add Inyouton to this Chakra?¡± ¡°Adding Inyoton? Well...¡± Korin wasn¡¯t sure of thepatibility. ¡°If you¡¯re not sure about it, let¡¯s just try it and see how it goes.¡± Orochimaru stepped to the side, giving Korin the space she needed. Korin walked to the microscope, mobilized her strength, and slowly injected a small amount of Inyouton into the petri dish. This Chakra was exclusive to Inyouton. It took a while for Korin toplete the fusion of the Chakra and Inyouton. After that, the Chakra changed. Korin seemed very surprised. After some hesitation, she clenched her teeth to control the Chakra fusion with her own. Unlike before, the fusion process was unexpectedly smooth. In the blink of an eye, the smaller size of the Truth-Seeking Ball appeared in her hands. ¡°It worked! Ryo, this Truth-Seeking Ball isn¡¯t as big as the fake Truth-Seeking Ball used by the y Rikudou Sennin we¡¯ve encountered. But the quality is so much better. And it¡¯s very close to Indra and Asura¡¯s Chakra!¡± Hearing this, Ryo¡¯s long lost joy returned again. ¡°Ryo, where did this Chakrae from?¡± Korin asked. ¡°It¡¯s the fusion of Hyuuga kid¡¯s blood and Tsunade-sama¡¯s blood.¡± Hearing this, Korin suddenly realized. ¡°Hyuuga and Senju? Of course!¡± Ryo nodded, ¡°Un! It¡¯s not surprising that Hyuuga also had Inyouton from Rikudou Sennin¡¯s eyes, and the Senju n had Yoton Sage Mode.¡± Korin rebutting. ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing like that! From what you said, should the blood fusion of Senju and Uchiha have a simr reaction? I think the main reason is that both Senju and Hyuuga¡¯s ancestors are Kaguya¡¯s two sons. The two sons inherited a different ability from their mother, so the fusion of their blood will result in a simr Chakra to her.¡± Ryo nodded his head, found it¡¯s all usible. After figuring out the source of the problem, Ryo immediately asked the production question. ¡°So, Korin... Can you give this Chakra a lot of fused Inyoton?¡± Korin answered. ¡°It¡¯s possible. But it will take a lot of time. At least two years to merge enough Chakra for your Rinnegan evolution.¡± ¡°2 Years? Then we should start as soon as possible. But the source of this Chakra is still our problem because we need Hyuuga kid¡¯s blood, and Tsunade-sama¡¯s blood.¡± ¡°Leave Tsunade to me. I have a lot of promissory notes.¡± Orochimaru showed the promissory notes in his arm. Seeing it, Ryo smiled. But then he recalled that Korin¡¯s Chakra is sealed in him. Is it okay for Korin to leave him? Korin spoke in an indifferent tone. ¡°Rx. I¡¯ve been sleeping all the time for all these years! I can leave you with my current Spiritual Strength.¡± Upon her words, Ryo waspletely relieved. Orochimaru licked his lips excitedly. ¡°It seems everything is ready. I¡¯m really looking forward to the Chakra of the ancestor of Ninja, Kaguya!¡± Ryo nodded and said. ¡°I¡¯m also looking forward to it. I hope this can help me with Rinnegan.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s too early for that! We haven¡¯t even had the Hyuuga kid¡¯s blood and Tsunade¡¯s blood yet!¡± Korin spoke. ¡°That¡¯s right. And now is not the right time for the test. The Chunin Exam will resume in a few weeks. Let¡¯s wait until it¡¯s over!¡± Orochimaru spoke. ¡°Un! Then let¡¯s wait at the vige for the time being and wait until the exam is over,¡± Ryo spoke, taking Orochimaru and Korin and teleported back to Konoha. ......... At the same time, Country of Water, Kirigakure. Ao returned to the vige with Kirigakure Genin. As soon as he returned to the vige, he immediately met Terumi Mei. He told her everything he heard in Konoha. He also told her about Lee¡¯s Hachimon Tonkou. Chapter 422 Terumi Mei sighed and said. ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t expect someone else aside from that Genin to know this Jutsu.¡± ¡°ording to our spy, they haven¡¯t seen Konoha Ninja use Hachimon Tonkou for years. So I think only that person knew about this Jutsu.¡± Terumi Mei rubbed her forehead. ¡°Ah, this is troublesome. Now we have to change our attitude towards Konoha again. Fortunately, we sent someone over for the Chunin Exam. By the way, how¡¯s our Genin doing in the Chunin Exam?¡± ¡°Only one of the two teams advanced and promoted. And the Nuibari Master that you nned to focus on was eliminated.¡± Hearing this, Mei was startled. ¡°What?! Nuibari Master was eliminated? Who was it?!¡± Ao pondered, recalling what Sasuke said that day. ¡°It¡¯s a young Genin from the Uchiha n, Uchiha Sasuke. He¡¯s about 12-13 years old and already awakened 2 Tomoe Sharingan, and had a special Body Flicker Technique.¡± ¡°Konoha is really the cradle of genius. Twelve years old with Tomoe Sharingan. Maybe in the future...¡± ¡°Mizukage-sama, no one can tell what will happen in the future! Let¡¯s just focus on the present! I have other information for you.¡± Ao spoke in a serious tone. Ao always put on a smile all the time. So, If he turned serious, it must be something big. Terumi Mei quickly asked. ¡°What is it? Tell me.¡± ¡°Well... I don¡¯t know why Iwagakure sent a lot of Genin to take this Chunin Exam. Konoha Ninja seems to really put up their guards against Iwagakure. They always observe Iwagakure every time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s nothing new. Of course, Konoha should be prepared for the arrival of so many Iwagakure Ninja.¡± Ao shook his head. ¡°If that¡¯s really the case, then I won¡¯t report this to you. But... the thing is, our Genin saw Kurotsuchi from Iwagakure intercepted Konoha¡¯s Kyuubi Jinchuuriki.¡± Mei couldn¡¯t sit still now. ¡°What? Iwagakure dared to try to kill the Kyuubi Jinchuuriki? Does Onoki want to take advantage of this Chunin Exam?¡± ¡°I think so. Mizukage-sama, what should we do?¡± Terumi Mei¡¯s brows furrowed, pondering. She raised her head and spoke. ¡°Ao... Konoha has Yamanaka Ryo, Hatake Sakumo, Jiraiya, Tsunade, Hatake Kakashi, and the retired Kyuubi Jinchuuriki. The Third Hokage is strong. But among them, Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s strength is bottomless. If Iwagakure dared to make a move against Konoha, they must have a trump card.¡± ¡°Un! That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been thinking. But I didn¡¯t know what their trump card was.¡± After hesitating, Mei bit her lips and made her decision. ¡°Let¡¯s do this. Take Yugao and two Elite Jounin Anbu to Konoha. Only we know Yugao¡¯s Jinchuuriki identity. If Iwagakure is on the winning side, let¡¯s help them. If Konoha could resist, then we attack Iwagakure. By then, Konoha will owe us a favor.¡± Ao nodded, agreeing with Terumi¡¯s idea. It¡¯s the best and safest way for Kirigakure. ¡°Ao, be careful not to get hurt by Iwagakure¡¯s preparation.¡± ¡°I understand. Mizukage-sama, please rest assured!¡± ......... At the same time, Sunagakure. Pakura was discussing with Rasa about the Chunin Exams. Ryo didn¡¯t tell her about Iwagakure¡¯s n. But she¡¯s not stupid. Although Ryo didn¡¯t tell her anything, she could guess it in a short time. After Pakura told Rasa about the news, Rasa had the same thought with Terumi Mei, that Iwagakure had some kind of trump card against Konoha. Rasa hesitated for a moment and decided he will be the one who would go to Konoha in the next Chunin Exam. While Pakura will stay in the vige to look after Sunagakure while he¡¯s away. Pakura agreed. She thought Rasa was the Kazekage. His presence will have more impact than her presence as a consultant Elder. Unfortunately, she guessed wrong. The reason why Rasa personally went to Konoha was exactly the same as Terumi Mei. He would take advantage of someone else¡¯s misfortune. .......... Time went by, and the Chunin Exam was finally getting closer and closer. The vige representatives arrived at Konoha. At this time near Konoha Forest, Kakashi was training Sasuke. Sasuke turned on his Sharingan and exuded his Raito Chakra. For the past month, he had been learning Chidori and three other Chidori-derived Ninjutsu. He also learned how to stimte cells with Raiton Chakra. He had learned Ryo¡¯s ordinary transients from Naruto. After learning how to stimte his cells with Raiton Chakra, his Body Flicker Technique speed was faster. Unfortunately, Sasuke couldn¡¯t learn Instant Lightning because he didn¡¯t have Raiton Chakra Mode from Hatake n¡¯s Taijutsu. Even so, his speed already reached the degree where ordinary eyes couldn¡¯t capture his movement. If someone were to watch Sasuke¡¯s training with Kakashi in the forest, they would only see two lightning striking each other. After a while, Sasuke slumped on the ground, panting heavily. Kakashi was flustered but didn¡¯t pant. He looked at Sasuke with ease. ¡°Sasuke, you¡¯re doing great over this month. Just from your strength alone, you can fight a Special Jounin. But you stillckbat experience. You¡¯ll learn them from missions and stuff. Alright, training¡¯s over. Tomorrow is the Chunin Exam. We should get back to the vige.¡± On the other side, Naruto had finished his training with Jiraiya. For thest month, Naruto¡¯s impression of Jiraiya gradually changed. Jiraiya¡¯s words and actions made Naruto respect him. Originally, Jiraiya was going to treat Naruto to a bowl of ramen, and then he would be on his way. But after they ate the ramen, Naruto invited him to his house. After hesitating, Jiraiya agreed. Jiraiya had been wandering outside the vige for years. On the one hand, he needed to gather enough materials for his writings from all over the world (he will be killed if he was caught peeping in a ce over and over again). On the other hand, he didn¡¯t dare to face the people he once knew. Standing outside Minato Namikaze¡¯s house again after years, Jiraiya¡¯s heart was troubled. Naruto¡¯s reckless attitude didn¡¯t notice Jiraiya¡¯s anxiety. He opened the front gate and reached for the door when suddenly the door was opened from the inside. Naruto froze as he saw Kushina behind the door. ¡°Mother, are you here to greet me?¡± Instead, Kushina ignored Naruo, walked towards Jiraiya, and bowed. ¡°Wee home, Jiraiya sensei.¡± Chapter 423 Kushina¡¯s action made Jiraiya stunned. It took a while before he finally recovered. ¡°Kushina... aren¡¯t you mad at me?¡± She shook her head. ¡°Jiraiya sensei, back then, you did your best. Why should I me you? Raising Naruto is my responsibility. We¡¯re happy to have you here. Minato once said he already considered you as a father, so do I. So... wee home, Jiraiya, sensei!¡± Jiraiya felt his eyes damp because Kushina¡¯s words touched him. Naruto also said. ¡°Come in, Ero Sennin! Don¡¯t think too much.¡± Kushinaughed when she heard how Naruto called him. ¡°Ero Sennin? Hahaha... that name suits you well, Sensei!¡± Jiraiya¡¯s touching moment disappeared instantly. He coldly snorted and went in with a straight face. As soon as he entered the door, he saw a middle-aged man with red hair on the sofa. At first, he thought he was Kushina¡¯s n member. So, he didn¡¯t think about it much, but then, the man identally did something weird, which made Jiraiya¡¯s expression change. After a moment of hesitation, he went to the kitchen and asked Kushina. ¡°Kushina, who¡¯s that red-haired man? Is he your n member?¡± ¡°Red hair? You mean Kurama?¡± ¡°Kurama? That man is Kyuubi¡¯s overcast at that time?¡± Kushina nodded. ¡°Yeah, what about it?¡± Jiraiya was about to say that it¡¯s trouble, but then he remembered that their rtionship is good. After some hesitation, Jiraiya shook his head. ¡°No,... nothing! I¡¯m just curious.¡± ¡°Oh, just talk to him yourself!¡± Kushina kicked Jiraiya out of the kitchen. After learning the red-haired man was Kyuubi, Jiraiya felt ufortable. The thought of sitting next to the strongest Bijuu made him ufortable. Reading Jiraiya¡¯s thoughts, Kurama coldly snorted. ¡°Is Jiraiya, one of the legendary Sannin, so timid?¡± Jiraiya nced at Kyuubi. ¡°I¡¯m just not used to getting along with Bijuu.¡± ¡°Hmph! Us Bijuu is much better than you humans in a way. At least we will never turn our back on some things. And we don¡¯t make that much trouble. I think humans have more words than us!¡± Jiraiya didn¡¯t expect Kyuubi to say those words. He wanted to refute, but he was speechless. Then he realized Kurama was speaking the truth. Having lived in this world for decades, he saw that personal problems often resulted in wars. Once war broke out, there will be misery over victories. And the trust between humans disappeared. After a while, Jiraiya sighed. ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right. But this world will change sooner orter. People have to learn to understand each other, not making war over trivial things.¡± ¡°Haha! Jiraiya! Why are you so naive like Rikudou? People understanding each other? Don¡¯t make meugh. I¡¯ve lived for nearly a thousand years and have never seen such a thing.¡± Against Kyuubi¡¯s mockery, Jiraiya firmly said. ¡°I believe that day wille!¡± Naruto, on his side, also nodded. ¡°Well, although I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, I think the world Ero Sennin said is worth fighting for.¡± Hearing this, Jiraiya was surprised to see the change in Naruto¡¯s eyes. Kyuubi snorted coldly at Naruto¡¯s words and turned his head to ignore the two of them. After a while, Kushina finally finished making lunch. Jiraiya was surprised when he saw the number of dishes on the table. ¡°Kushina, I didn¡¯t know you could cook?¡± Kushinaughed and said. ¡°Well, I¡¯m a mother now. I have to learn how to cook.¡± After dinner, Jiraiya left. After he left, Kushina spoke with Naruto in a serious tone. ¡°Naruto, you will have to respect him and the future and treat him as your grandfather. Understood?¡± Naruto nodded. Kushina was satisfied with Naruto¡¯s response. She talked about Jiraiya¡¯s greatest achievement while she cleaned the table. ¡°Oh, right! There¡¯s one more thing!¡± While talking, she suddenly remembered something and said to Naruto very seriously. ¡°In addition to respecting him, you should never follow his bad habit!¡± ¡°That Ero Sennin, does he have a bad habit?¡± Kushina nodded and said. ¡°Jiraiya sensei is a good man, excellent Ninja. But he¡¯s Ero, especially. He likes to peep at Sento. You should never follow him in this way.¡± ........ The next day, Naruto got up early and went to the Chunin Exam site after having breakfast. The other promoted Ninja had also arrived. Soon, Genin from other Ninja Viges also arrived. After all the exam candidates arrived, the Hokage, Hatake Sakumo; Tsuchikage, Oniki; and Kazekage, Rasa, all stood up together on the stand. Asuma nced at the three figures with a serious expression. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Kazekage toe here. Except on the battlefield, this is the first time I saw the three Kage gathering together.¡± Kakashi squinted his eyes and saw the three figures. The usualzy manner disappeared. ¡°Yeah, Kazekage actually came here. His arrival made me even more anxious. The Chunin Exam this time may lead to a major event!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t we and Suna allies? What are you talking about, Kakashi?¡± Kurenai whispered. Kakashi shook his head. ¡°If it was Pakura, I believe she would never harm Konoha. But it¡¯s not the case with Rasa. As a Kage, he was responsible for the rise and fall of their vige. For them, the vige¡¯s interest mattered. There¡¯s no permanent friend, only permanent interest.¡± ¡°Kakashi is right. Rasa¡¯s arrival is not a good thing for us. And look at Kirigakure. The man is wearing yukata beside Ao.¡± Asuma pointed at Yugao. Kakashi turned his head and casually nced at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her? Doesn¡¯t she look normal?¡± ¡°Yeah, she does look normal now. But just now, I saw Ao being polite to her. Either she¡¯s stronger than him, or her status is so much higher than him. Ao is the assistant of Kirigakure¡¯s Mizukage; he¡¯s supposed to be the second most respected person in that vige. If he¡¯s polite with her, then that means she¡¯s above him.¡± Asuma spoke out his spection. Chapter 424 Chapter 424 Kurenai pondered. ¡°Ao¡¯s intelligence is the same as Shikaku-sama. He helped Mizukage to make suggestions and decisions. In terms of strength, he¡¯s probably around Elite Jounin. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange?¡± Kakashi solemnly said, ¡°Kurenai, Asuma said that Ao is Mizukage¡¯s assistant. In addition to strength, you have to consider his status and identity. There are many people in Kirigakure stronger than Ao, but not that much to gain his respect. Aside from Terumi Mei, I think he only respected Jinchuuriki.¡± Asuma and Kurenai¡¯s expression changed, ¡°Jinchuuriki? Kakashi, you mean...¡± Kakashi nodded, ¡°Un! ording to the spy, Sanbi disappeared after Yondaime Mizukage, Yakura¡¯s death. Kirigakure now only had Rokubi. It¡¯s been more than ten years since thest Rokubi Jinchuuriki was murdered. Kirigakure must have trained a Jinchuuriki from a young age.¡± Asuma snorted coldly, ¡°What do they want by sending a Jinchuuriki to our vige?¡± Kakashi said lightly, ¡°Maybe Onoki secretly contacted Kirigakure and persuaded them to join, or maybe Kirigakure knew Onoki¡¯s intention through a spy and wanted to get a share.¡± ¡°We need to inform Hokage-sama as soon as possible!¡± ¡°No, look over there.¡± Kakashi pointed to the right side of the stage. Kurenai and Asuma followed Kakashi¡¯s pointed finger and saw Uzumaki Kushina yawning on the stage. Seeing Kushina, Kurenai was startled. She subconsciously took two steps back in panic. ¡°Kushina-sama?! What is she doing here?!¡± Asuma replied. ¡°Huh? Her son is taking the Chunin Exam. Why can¡¯t shee and cheer him up?¡± ¡°But isn¡¯t Kyuubi in Kushina-sama¡¯s body sealed inside Naruto? Without Kyuubi, can she stop Rokubi?¡± Kakashiughed, ¡°Rx. Kushina-sensei is very strong. Even if Rokubi Jinchuuriki is strong, he¡¯s not a threat to Kushina-sensei.¡± Knowing Kakashi¡¯s character, Asuma and Kurenai knew he¡¯s not a reckless person. Since he said this, then Kushina can definitely defeat the Rokubi Jinchuuriki. With this in mind, the two Jounin rxed. At the same time, at the stage. A guard whispered to Onoki, ¡°Tsuchikage-sama, with Kakuzu¡¯s help, our men had sessfully infiltrated Konoha and haven¡¯t been discovered by the Konoha Ninja.¡± ¡°What about Yamanaka Ryo? Have you seen him?¡± ¡°No. Our men confirmed Tsunade¡¯s position in Konoha Hospital. They confirmed Might Guy¡¯s position as you specifically requested to the patrol team. As for the other people, they¡¯re in this venue. But there¡¯s no trail of Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s whereabouts.¡± ¡°Well, keep looking! Find Kurotsuchi and Ryo before the exam ends.¡± Onoki¡¯s guard hesitated for a while and asked. ¡°What if... we can¡¯t find her?¡± Onoki gritted his teeth and said. ¡°Then, carry on as we nned!¡± ¡°Yes, Tsuchikage-sama.¡± After speaking, the guard turned around to leave. As the guard left, Hatake Sakumo frowned and winked at a Konoha Anbu Ninja. The Anbu Ninja immediately followed along. Onoki noticed the Anbu Ninja¡¯s movement and snorted coldly, pretending he didn¡¯t see it. After the two Ninja left, Rasa immediately noticed something¡¯s wrong. He nced at Baki under the stage; Baki understood and quickly informed Sand Ninja to get ready for battle. ......... At this time, Ryo, Lain, and Jiraiya were waiting deep inside the Forest of Death for Onoki to start the operation. Kurotsuchi was sealed with Chakra on one of the trees. ¡°Onii-chan, I heard Iwagakure is working together with Kakuzu, who attempted to assassinate Shodai-sama to cause trouble in the exam?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Why? Are you interested in him?¡± Lain nodded. ¡°Un! I want to see how strong he is, so he dared to assassinate Shodai-sama.¡± Hearing this, Jiraiyaughed. ¡°Haha! Assassinate Shodai-sama? Girl, he just threw a Kunai from 100 meters away. You¡¯re expecting too much.¡± ¡°But still, I want to know him. I¡¯ve trained my Mokuton, so everything will be fine.¡± ¡°Uncle, let her try it. I want to see her progress, as well. This time, Rasa came here, and Kirigakure isn¡¯t alone. With Lain taking care of Kakuzu, you only have to observe Rasa and Kirigakure Ninja.¡± After a moment of hesitation, Jiraiya nodded. ...... At Konoha Hospital, Tsunade was directing the medical Ninja to check on the medical equipment. Because once the war broke out, these medical Ninja woulde to rescue the civilians. ¡°Shizune, after the Explosive Tags detonated, you will lead them to action. I will try summoning arge Katsuyu Body Clone at Konoha Hospital with all my Chakra. Rin, I¡¯m counting on you.¡± Shizune and Rin exchanged nces and nodded at the same time. ....... At the venue, Hatake Sakumo announced the start of the exam. Initially, the exam participant was a total of 13 Genin. But for some reason, Kirigakure Genin gave up the exam. So the remaining 12 people were divided into six rounds. The first one to fight was Ino and Iwagakure Genin. Ino¡¯s strength mostly relies on the Yamanaka n Jutsu, while Iwagakure Genin already researched it before. As soon as Hayate Gekko announced the round start, Iwagakure Genin immediately created arge ditch with Doton to keep the distance between him and Ino so she can¡¯t use her Secret Jutsu. Iwagakure Genin¡¯s idea is good, but unfortunately, the venue had limited his Jutsu. And Ino had trained her Jutsu since she was a child. The coverage of her Spiritual Strength exceeded the duel arena. Although the duel arena was covered in mud, Iwagakure Genin was too far away from Ino to attack her. Now that she had no hindrance, she used both hands to form hand seals, sealed her enemy with Mind-Body Switch Jutsu, and walked step by step in the mud. Surrounded by the mud, the Iwagakure Genin couldn¡¯t move. Now that the Genin¡¯s consciousness had returned, Ino quickly threw dozens of Kunai with Explosive Tags at him. He had no time to react or defend and chose to surrender. Hayate Gekko quickly interfered by stopping the Kunai. Ino won easily in the first round, followed by Naruto and Neji¡¯s battle. Naruto was upset that Neji said mean things to Hinata in the previous exam. Neji was also annoyed with Hinata¡¯s attitude towards Naruto. The battle of two people disliking each other had started. Chapter 425 Chapter 425 As soon as it¡¯s Naruto¡¯s turn to fight, the sleepy Kushina immediately woke up. On the other side, Hyuuga Hiashi and Hizashi also stopped chatting and turned their attention to the duel. ¡°Who do you think will win the duel?¡± Asuma asked with interest. Kurenai pondered and said, ¡°I think Hyuuga Neji will win. He¡¯s a year older than Uzumaki Naruto. After just a year from his graduation, he has done a lot of missions with Guy. His fighting experience is far richer than Uzumaki Naruto. He won¡¯t lose.¡± Kakashi said lightly. ¡°I believe in my disciple.¡± ¡°Me too. I think Naruto will win. He¡¯s the son of Yondaime-sama. He has been training since a young age with Ryo. I¡¯m sure his power will surprise us.¡± Hearing Asuma¡¯s opinion, Kurenai was also surprised, but she felt Neji was much stronger. As Hinata¡¯s sensei, she had gone to Hyuuga residence and identally saw Neji. At that time, Neji had just returned from a mission and reported to Hyuga Hiashi. Instead of taking a break, he directly started exercising. The hardworking genius Genin impressed Kurenai. From Kurenai¡¯s impression, this is a fair world. With hard work, you will gain something. And Neji has put all his effort into hard work and time than Naruto. So she thought Neji wouldn¡¯t lose. As soon as Hayate Gekko announced the game, Naruto walked away from Neji. He knew Hyuuga n¡¯s main fighting method was Taijutsu, and he himself was rtively good at Taijutsu. But he didn¡¯t directly go on a Taijutsu with Neji. Instead, he used Shadow Clone Jutsu for precaution. With both hands, Naruto created three Shadow Clone Jutsu with hand seals. Since it¡¯s to initiate an attack, of course, he needed to do his best. Naruto immediately threw out the Smoke Bomb, intending to disturb Neji¡¯s sight. Of course, it would work for other people, but his opponent was a Hyuuga n Member. Naruto¡¯s technique was useless against Byakugan. Facing Shadow Clones rushing out of the smoke, Neji snorted coldly and then used Eight Trigrams Vacuum Palm to break one of the Shadow Clone Jutsu. Seeing this, another Shadow Clone Jutsu rushed forward. While Neji just finished his Eight Trigram Vacuum Palm, the Clone raised his fist and aimed at Neji¡¯s face. Neji didn¡¯t panic; he dodged sideways and escaped Naruto¡¯s Shadow Clone Jutsu¡¯s attack. He then directly destroyed the Shadow Clone with a single hit. After solving the two Shadow Clone Jutsu, Neji set his eyes on Naruto amidst the smoke. Naruto took a deep breath, he threw a shuriken to Neji and burst out of the smoke. Quickly forming hand seals and appearing in front of Neji in the blink of an eye. ¡°Was that Ryo-sama¡¯s Body Flicker Jutsu? Unfortunately, you¡¯re not fast enough!¡± Neji dodged sideways again to dodge the shuriken and then hit Naruto¡¯s chest. Naruto was flown back, and Neji quickly caught up. ¡°It¡¯s not over yet!¡± Neji quickly used Sixty-Four Palms and sealed Naruto¡¯s movement. Naruto fell to the ground, unable to move. ncing at Naruto, he looked at Hayate Gekko and said. ¡°Referee, please do announce the result.¡± Hayate Gekko shook his head, and then he realized that Naruto might be up to something. Sure enough, after seeing Hayate Gekko shook his head, Neji turned his attention back to Naruto. This time, he saw Naruto just punched on the ground, turned into white smoke, and disappeared. ¡°Shadow Clone Jutsu? That¡¯s impossible!¡± Neji¡¯s expression drastically changed; he activated Byakugan to search for the real Naruto¡¯s location. As soon as he activated Byakugan, Neji saw Naruto just appear behind him with a blue Chakra ball in his hand. Although the size of the blue Chakra ball was just palm-size, Neji felt a huge threat. Neji instinctively released arge number of Gentle Fist Chakra from his body and rotated in ce. As he rotated, a semi-circr Chakra shield appeared in front of him. ¡°Hey! It¡¯s Yondaime-sama¡¯s Rasengan!¡± Asuma eximed. ¡°Asuma, why did you just see Naruto but not Neji? He used Hyuuga n¡¯s Secret Jutsu, Eight Trigrams Palms Revolving Heaven to defend himself.¡± Kurenai said. Kakashi¡¯s expression was proud. ¡°Yeah, he could actually use Eight Trigrams Palms Revolving Heaven. How old is he? To think he could actually master the core of Hyuuga n¡¯s Secret Jutsu... the absolute defense, Eight Trigrams Palms Revolving Heaven. And Naruto¡¯s Rasengan won¡¯t be able to break through it.¡± On the other side, Hyuuga Hiashi was startled. ¡°Hizashi, when did Neji learn this Jutsu?¡± Hizashi also wore a confused expression. He shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I only showed it to him a couple times. But I never expected he could learn it.¡± Hiashi smiled. ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. What matters is now we know the Hyuuga n had a genius Ninja like Neji.¡± Naruto and Neji in the duel arena had no idea their fight shocked the spectators. Moreover, their battle was far from over. Naruto directly attacked the Eight Trigrams Palms Revolving Heaven with Rasengan, but unfortunately, it couldn¡¯t break through the shield. After all, the Jutsu was known to repel all physical attacks. Naruto snorted coldly, created more than a dozen Shadow Clone Jutsu, and condensed Rasengan on each hand. Again, he and the clones attacked the shield without prevail. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I can¡¯t break that shield!¡± Naruto closed his eyes, red Chakra bubbles appeared from his body and slowly enveloped his entire body and became the Ichibi Bijuu coat. Naruto condensed another Rasengan. This time, the Rasengan became dark red from Kyuubi¡¯s Chakra. The spectators were shocked by the red Rasengan. Hayate Gekko rushed to stop him from attacking. Unfortunately, Naruto had already started attacking. The Rasengan was just about to hit Neji¡¯s shield when a lightning sh and a silhouette blocked Neji. Then, the sound of a sharp de being unsheathed was heard. A white light shed, cutting the red Rasengan in Naruto¡¯s hand in half. The split Rasengan was about to explode when the silhouette took a Scroll from his Ninja Tool Pouch and instantly sealed the Rasengan¡¯s power into the Scroll. ¡°Naruto! It¡¯s too dangerous! Neji is your friend. Do you want to kill him?¡± The familiar voice stunned Naruto. After seeing the person in front of him, Naruto immediately eximed. ¡°Kakashi-sensei? What are you doing? I was going to win!¡± Chapter 426

Chapter 426

Kakashi put away the seal Scroll and fiercely knocked Naruto¡¯s head, ¡°Naruto, if your Rasengan hit Neji¡¯s Eight Trigrams Palms Revolving Heaven, you won¡¯t be winning or losing.¡± Naruto couldn¡¯t understand Kakashi¡¯s words. ¡°I just said it before. Your Rasengan will kill Neji. Neji is your friend, and you almost killed him!¡± Just now, Naruto could understand the meaning of Kakashi¡¯s words and look at his hands with shock. He had never expected his Rasengan, integrated with Kyuubi¡¯s Chakra, to be this powerful. He just wanted to break through Neji¡¯s defense. Kakashi pat Naruto¡¯s head,forting him, ¡°Yosh, yosh. It¡¯s just an ident. But as a punishment, Hayate. I want you to dere Naruto¡¯s defeat.¡± ¡°Wait a minute, Kakashi-sama. Thank you for saving me. But losing is losing. I will not make any excuses. Naruto, you win this time.¡± Neji bowed to Kakashi and walked away from the duel arena. Hayate Gekko nced at Kakashi, and he helplessly nodded. Soon, Hayate announced Naruto¡¯s victory. Kakashi, still looking at Neji¡¯s figure, murmured to himself, ¡°As expected from a Hyuuga. His moral standard is excellent!¡± ¡°Kakashi-sensei, you mean my teaching isn¡¯t good enough?¡± Kakashi suddenly heard Kushina¡¯s voice behind him. Kakashi was startled. Sweat dripped from his forehead. He turned around and exined slowly, ¡°That¡¯s... that¡¯s not that I mean, Kushina-sensei. I just said that casually. I didn¡¯t mean to offend you.¡± Kushinaughed and ignored the man. She crouched and touched Naruto¡¯s head, ¡°Naruto, you¡¯re doing great. Mom is very proud of you!¡± After that, she stood up and left. Kakashi coughed and spoke to Hayate Gekko, ¡°Hayate, please continue the exam!¡± .......... At the highest point of the stage, Rasa and Onoki¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°Hokage-sama, I didn¡¯t expect your son was this powerful. The Teleportation just now was mesmerizing!¡± Onoki said, full of envy. ¡°Indeed, it seems his Teleportation can bepared with the Fourth Raikage. With this speed and calmness, another great Ninja had risen from Konoha.¡± Rasa also expressed his amazement towards Kakashi. Hatake Sakumoughed, ¡°He¡¯s still had a long way to go!¡± ¡°Hokage-sama is really humble,¡± Onoki spoke with a dark expression. Rasa justughed and didn¡¯t say anything. Kakashi¡¯s performance just now was truly amazing, and it made him startled. Initially, he wanted to take advantage of their misfortune. But looking at Kakashi¡¯s performance just now, it¡¯s basically impossible. Kakashi is too strong. Rasa himself couldn¡¯t even defeat him, let alone the other Ninja from Sunagakure. Thinking of this, Rasa unintentionally nced at Onoki. To his surprise, Onoki wasn¡¯t nervous at all. He was very calm andposed. ¡®What is exactly his trump card? Why is he so calm?¡¯ Rasa was confused. After hesitating for a long time, he still couldn¡¯t make up his mind and just wanted to watch what would happen next. In his hesitation, Shikamaru and Temari¡¯s duel was over. This battle showed everyone how to beat a genius. Just when Shikamaru was about to win, he suddenly flushed and panicked. Temari took the opportunity to break free from Shikamaru¡¯s control. Shikamaru looked at Temari with a guilty look, admitted his defeat, and then escaped the duel arena. The audience on the stands was outraged by the oue. It was a fun duel, but with a weak ending. Obviously, he could win, but why did he choose to admit his defeat right now? Asuma was equally shocked, ¡°What the hell is Shikamaru doing? I¡¯ll talk to him!¡± Kurenai was also curious as to the reason for Shikamaru¡¯s defeat and followed along. The Genins were also surprised by Shikamaru¡¯s behavior. Choji stayed silent while Ino grabbed Shikamaru and asked, ¡°Oi! What are you up to? Why did you surrender?¡± Shikamaru sighed. He knew it won¡¯t be good without a reasonable exnation. After pondering, Shikamaru said, ¡°Because it¡¯s impossible for my physical strength to continue the fight.¡± The two kids looked at Shikamaru and saw that he was flustered. Ino also sensed his Chakra and found something different. Choji reluctantly said, ¡°Shikamaru, you¡¯re lying.¡± Shikamaru was about to exin when Asuma said, ¡°Shikamaru, you better give me a reasonable answer.¡± Shikamaru froze, then looked at his friends, and finally sighed. ¡°Okay, I will. But I will only speak to Asuma-sensei alone.¡± ¡°What? Why can¡¯t we know about it?¡± Naruto coaxed. ¡°Shut up, Naruto!¡± Shikamaru gave him a serious look. Asuma looked at Shikamaru in puzzlement. He doesn¡¯t usually have this expression, ¡°Alright then, Shikamaru,e with me.¡± Shikamaru followed Asuma out of the arena and whispered the reason to his sensei. Hearing this, Asuma smiled and pat Shikamaru¡¯s head, ¡°Shikamaru, you¡¯ve grown up!¡± After that, he turned around and left. Leaving Shikamaru standing alone there. ........ The next duel was Choji vs. Iwagakure Genin. Choji¡¯s raw strength is stronger than the Genin. So he chose the safest method to win this fight. Because of his n¡¯s Secret Jutsu, Choji had no agility. The Genin quickly gained the upper hand and led Choji to the trap he had set. Finally, Choji was trapped by Yomi Numa and had no choice but to surrender. There are only two remaining battles in this exam. First is Shino vs. Iwagakure Genin, and thest one is Sasuke vs. Gaara. Shino and Iwagakure Genin had just entered the duel arena when Onoki¡¯s guard and Konoha Anbu Ninja returned almost at the same time. Onoki¡¯s guard approached his master and said, ¡°Tsuchikage-sama, everything is ready. Please prepare to leave.¡± Anbu Ninja teleported to Hatake Sakumo and told him everything he had seen. After listening to the report, Hatake Sakumo nced at Onoki with a pale expression. Onoki smiled and said, ¡°Hokage, by now, you understand what I was going to do, right? Now, what are you going to do?¡± ¡°Hmph! Like I¡¯m going to let you do as you please!¡± Hatake Sakumo pulled out a short de and red at Onoki with vignce. Seeing this, the Anbu Ninja also took out his weapon and prepared to fight alongside Sakumo. Chapter 427

Chapter 427

¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. My opponent is just Onoki. Now go to tell Kakashi and let him evacuate the audience inside the training stadium.¡± Hatake Sakumo told the Anbu Ninja. Hearing this, the Anbu Ninja nodded and ran towards Kakashi. The people sitting on the higher stage also noticed something wrong as they watched the Ninjas running around. An Anbu Ninja teleported to Kakashi and said, ¡°Kakashi-sama, Iwagakure is starting their n. It will start as soon as Onoki leaves the arena and reaches the open space. Hokage-sama instructs you to evacuate the audience first.¡± Kakashi replied, ¡°I got it. You send someone to Konoha Hospital to inform Tsunade-sama about the situation and Uchiha n Residence and tell n Leader Fugaku to close the vige. No one is allowed to go out. The rest of you follow me to evacuate the audience.¡± Receiving his order, the Anbu Ninja nodded and quickly left. Kakashi teleported to the stage to announce the stop of the exam and inform everyone to evacuate. The audience already noticed something was wrong, so without any hesitation, they started to evacuate. .......... At the highest point of the stage, Hatake Sakumo and Onoki already started fighting. Light shed on the White Light Chakra Sabre, and the de exuded white light rays. Without hesitating, Sakumo directly appeared in front of Onoki, swinging his de. Onoki made some hand seals with both hands and erected an Earth Wall in front of him, ¡°JINTON! GENKAI HAKURI NO JUTSU!¡± Sakumo knew Jinton¡¯s power, so he didn¡¯t dare to directly face Jutsu. He dodged to the right, avoiding the Jinton. Instantly, the stand attacked by Jinton was reduced to dust. Sakumo snorted coldly. Jumping in the air with the help of the raging Raiton Chakra concentrated on his de, he shed it. A Thunder Beast powered by Raiton Chakra pounced towards the enemy. ¡°Is it a de Techniquebined with Raiton Chakra? As expected from Hatake Sakumo. Unfortunately, it¡¯s useless against me.¡± As he finished his words, Onoki¡¯s Jinton devoured the Thunder Beast. Seeing this, Hatake Sakumo activated the Thunder Beast¡¯s self-detonation system. Raiton Chakra instantly spread out inside the Jinton, busting into Lightning Spark. Onoki increased the power output on his Jinton, causing the Raiton Chakra to disappear. Onoki smirked, and he lifted the Jinton Jutsu. Just as he lifted it, the white de appeared in front of him in a heartbeat. Onoki¡¯s expression greatly changed. He just used Jinton and couldn¡¯t possibly use Doton mid-air. Onoki clenched his teeth and used the Light-Weight Rock Technique to increase his weight. He quickly dodged Sakumo¡¯s attack. Because of his weight, he fell. His bones couldn¡¯t bear the weight of his body, so his waist was injured. He got up from the ground. ¡°Tsuchikage-sama! Are you okay?¡± Onoki¡¯s guard rushed to support him. Sakumo nced at Onoki and his guard. And faintly said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Where¡¯s your arrogance just now?¡± ¡°Tsuchikage-sama, the situation is bad! Let¡¯s retreat for now!¡± ¡°Un! Han and Kitsuchi are here. Let them cover my retreat.¡± ¡°Yes, Tsuchikage-sama!¡± After finishing speaking, Onoki¡¯s guard sent out a signal re. Seeing the signal. After seeing it, a man lurking in the area took Bijuu and moved towards the exam area. Gobi smashed down the wall and went to Onoki¡¯s ce while Kitsuchi followed behind. Seeing Onoki¡¯s condition, Han teased him. ¡°Onoki, what happened? You looked screwed.¡± Onoki snorted coldly. ¡°Hmph! Stop talking nonsense. Take me away. Kitsuchi, deal with Sakumo.¡± ¡°Un! Leave it to me!¡± Kitsuchi stood in front of Onoki and fought Hatake Sakumo. At this time, Kushina, who followed the escaping audience, immediately noticed Gobi¡¯s Chakra. After a moment of hesitation, she turned around and returned to the arena. Gobi put Onoki on his back and rushed out. Sakumo wanted to stop him, but Kitsuchi¡¯s interference wouldn¡¯t let him. Seeing that Onoki was going to escape, a red silhouette appeared in front of Gobi. Wrapped in Bijuu¡¯s coat, she punched Gobi. ¡°Kushina!¡± Sakumo was excitedly surprised to see her. Kushinaughed, ¡°Sakumo-senpai, leave Gobi to me!¡± Sakumo nodded and focused back on Kitsuchi. ¡°Uzumaki Kushina? How is that even possible? Hasn¡¯t Kyuubi been transferred to her son? You¡¯re no longer a Jinchuuriki; why can you still use Kyuubi¡¯s power?¡± Onoki asked in surprise. ¡°I don¡¯t know. But she¡¯s using Kyuubi¡¯s Chakra.¡± ¡°Tch! Han, you take care of this. Stop her. I¡¯ll detonate the Explosive Tags first. Once it explodes, our goal will be finished. Konoha will be destroyed.¡± Han nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll do my best. Kyuubi¡¯s power is too terrifying. I don¡¯t know how long I can resist.¡± After finishing speaking, Han left Onoki and rushed towards Kushina. ¡°Kurama! We haven¡¯t fought together for a while now! Let¡¯s work together today!¡± ¡°Great!¡± Kyuubi nodded, fusing his Chakra with Kushina. A momentter, a Kyuubi smaller than Gobi appeared in the arena. ¡°Huh? This Kyuubi is unusual.¡± Gobi said in surprise after seeing smaller sized Kyuubi. ¡°Unusual? What do you mean?¡± Han asked quickly. ¡°The size and Chakra amount are half less than the usual. It seems someone had divided Kyuubi into two and left the half inside the woman¡¯s body to save her life. Theirbat strength isn¡¯t that strong. We can still stand a chance.¡± Hearing this, Han was overjoyed. He suddenly got his confidence back. He controlled Gobi and rushed towards Kyuubi, aiming for the stomach. What he didn¡¯t expect was that Kyuubi actually blocked his attack. ¡°Haha! Kokuo, since when did you be so arrogant? You dare to challenge me?¡± Kyuubi grabbed Gobi¡¯s neck and flung him out. Gobi struggled to get up and asked, ¡°Kurama, weren¡¯t you split into two? Why are you still so strong?¡± ¡°Split? Hah, even if I¡¯m divided into three, I¡¯m not something you can easily ignore! You can¡¯t defeat me!¡± Chapter 428

Chapter 428

At the same time, the news of Iwagakure¡¯s attack had reached Konoha Hospital. ording to Tsunade¡¯s n, Shizune took the medical ninjas at Konoha Hospital and immediately started the n. Tsunade unlocked Yin Seal and handed sealed with both hands, tried her best to summon 10% of Katsuyu¡¯s body. In the original manga, Tsunade had to work together with Sakura to achieve such a thing. Now, she can do it alone by Awakening Mokuton. Katsuyu¡¯s huge body sensed Yamanaka Ryo. He transported Katsuyu¡¯s Body Clone to Konoha through the teleportation ninjutsu prepared by Konoha Hospital. As soon as Katsuyu entered Konoha, she divided herself into countless little Katsuyus and slithered on the ground. Although Kyuubi and Kushina could handle both Gobi and Han easily, Onoki had already run out of the arena. Onoki resisted the severe pain on his waist, drifted in and sealed with both of his hands, detonating the Explosive Tags under Konoha. ......... Deep in the Forest of Death, Ryo sensed Onoki¡¯s Chakra was transmitting to the ground. He immediately teleported to the center of the vige and used his ice jutsu to seal nearly half of the Tags with Korin¡¯s power. Most of the remaining active Tags around Konoha were already taken care of. Hatake Sakumo had already prepared to evacuate civilians living in the area by Uchiha Fugaku. Ryo also sensed countless Katsuyu Body Clones pouring into the ground at the moment the Explosive Tags detonated. They immediately rescued the civilians and protected them. He waspletely relieved and waited for the explosion to ur. After a few seconds, the ground shook violently. Loud noises wereing from every corner of the vige, and the sounds gradually came together. They were bing a violent explosion sound that sounded throughout Konoha. ¡°Sigh...¡± The raw power of the explosion made Ryo feel chill. The shockwave from the explosion destroyed most of the buildings. Ryo¡¯s expression drastically changed. He never expected that the explosion¡¯s power would be this strong. He immediately entered the Sage Mode to strengthen his senses and took a panoramic view of the entire situation in the vige. At this time, the most central buildings in the vige were alright because Sakumo had taken out the Explosive Tags before. But the rest of the vige had be a ruin. Fortunately, most of the vigers were protected by Katsuyus. Some of them were slightly injured, but no one was truly in danger except for some of the vigers who were deeply wounded. After returning to the Forest of Death, Ryo teleported to Lain and Jiraiya. He took a deep breath and used Korin¡¯s power to create hundreds of Body Clones. Ryo¡¯s real body and his clones teleported to Konoha and began rescuing the wounded vigers. ........... ¡°It¡¯s time to start, Lil girl! Kakuzu will fight you with all his power, be careful!¡± ¡°Rx, Jiraiya-sama!¡± Lain¡¯s silhouette disappeared from Jiraiya¡¯s sight. Jiraiya gazed at Kurotsuchi, who was sealed with Chakra. She showed a dangerous killing intent in her eyes. When he was about to get rid of her, Orochimaru suddenly appeared to stop him. Seeing Orochimaru, Jiraiya frowned. ¡°Why did you stop me?¡± ¡°It took a long time for me to catch this woman. I will use her to change something from that old man Onoki.¡± Hearing this, Jiraiya coldly snorted and turned around to leave. After Jiraiya left, Orochimaru looked at Kurotsuchi, excitedly licked his lips. ¡°I do hope you can help me get that thing. Otherwise death may be a kindness to you.¡± Orochimaru then summoned a giant snake and said, ¡°You, observe her. If someonees to save her, kill him. But don¡¯t kill her.¡± After saying that, Orochimaru moved towards Konoha. Leaving Kurotsuchi alone in the Forest of Death, shivering. Being apanied by a giant snake. ......... In the training stadium, the battle between Sakumo and Kitsuchi reached the climax. Kitsuchi¡¯s strength was far below his father, Onoki. But he¡¯s younger and agile. His powerful Doton gave Sakumo a headache. On the other side, after defeating Gobi, Kushina was getting ready to help Sakumo defeat Kitsuchi. Suddenly, there was a noise from the outside, and the training stadium began to tremble. Kushina¡¯s expression drastically changed. The vigers inside were still evacuating. The training stadium was destroyed by Onoki¡¯s Jinton. And part of the wall was demolished by Gobil. The shockwave blew the entire area. ¡°Kurama, let¡¯s get over there and hold the wall to ensure the vigers could evacuate safely!¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it.¡± After that, Kyuubi rushed towards the broken wall and tried his best to resist the wall that was about to copse. ¡°Kakashi, quick! Move! This wall is about to copse! We can¡¯tst long!¡± Kushina shouted to Kakashi who was helping the vigers to evacuate. ¡°Un, I got it. Kushina-sensei, hold on for a minute!¡± ......... On the other side of the stadium, Rasa gazed coldly at the scene. After hearing the loud explosion, Rasa had already guessed Onoki¡¯s trump card. He didn¡¯t expect he would do something crazy like this. After this, there¡¯s no way Iwagakure and Konoha would ever reconcile. Rasa hesitated again. If he helped Konoha now, undoubtedly, it would be the best opportunity. After all, a dying camel is still bigger than a horse. Rasa doubted this explosion could destroy Konoha. If right now Sunagakure abandoned them, when Konoha had finished rebuilding their vige, Sunagakure would have to endure Konoha¡¯s anger. Unfortunately, contrary to his expectation, Rasa had not yet stepped out of the training stadium. But suddenly, Gaara burst into red Chakra bubbles. Rasa¡¯s expression greatly changed. A kunai moved towards Garaa¡¯s neck, aiming for him. With Ichibi¡¯s Chakra protection, Gaara was immune from Rasa¡¯s attack. Jiraiya, who just arrived at the arena, witnessed the scene. Looking at Rasa¡¯s anxious movement, Jiraiya¡¯s expression greatly changed, and quickly realized Ichibi was going berserk. Jiraiya sighed helplessly. Another problem has arised. In a panic, Rasa saw Jiraiya and quickly shouted. ¡°Jiraiya, something¡¯s wrong with Gaara! Come and help me!¡± Jiraiya didn¡¯t want to see Gaara¡¯s Bijuu in the vige, so he had no choice but to help. After inspecting Gaara, Jiraiya sighed. ¡°Rasa, get him out of here first! This kid¡¯s consciousness can no longer suppress Ichibi. The Bijuu would appear any time soon.¡± Rasa nodded, carried Gaara, and ran out of the vige with Jiraiya. Chapter 429 Chapter 429 On their way out of Konoha, Jiraiya asked. ¡°Rasa, why did Tsunagakure¡¯s Jinchuuriki suddenly go berserk?¡± Rasa was still in an aggressive mode. He originally nned to run away without helping Konoha. Gaara¡¯s berserk caused him a lot of trouble. Rasa sighed. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I think Shukaku caused it.¡± Jiraiya gazed deeply at the man and snorted coldly. ¡°Hmph! I hope you speak of the truth!¡± ........ At the same time, Konohagakure. Kakuzu was evading Konoha Anbu Ninjas while he wreaked havoc upon the vige. Kakuzu knew that it wouldn¡¯t be good if he directly confront the Anbus. The huge explosion caused some Ninjas to leave the fight to support the vige, but the rest that was chasing him were experts. Whether it¡¯s the Uchiha n members or Guy who had Hachimon Tonkou, Kakuzu didn¡¯t want to confront them directly. ........ After leaving the Forest of Death, Lain started to look for Kakuzu in the vige. But after a while, she couldn¡¯t find him. Lain was a little impatient. In the middle of her quest to track Kakuzu, she found that there were too many injured civilians in the vige. After a moment of hesitation, Lain dismissed her previous quest of finding Kakuzu and joined the medical team nearby to help treat the injured vigers. Because the Yamanaka n wanted to mass-produce the Healing Tag, Yamanaka Inoichi insisted everyone in their n must master basic medical ninja techniques. Because Shodai cells were transnted inside Lain, it fits the medical ninja techniques very well. To the point that she was considered as gifted in this particr field. Unfortunately, Lain had no interest in bing a medical ninja and simply gave up after half a month of training. But during the half-month of her training, she had mastered Mystical Palm Aura Techniques that was better than most of the medical ninjas at Konoha Hospital. During the past two years, her Mokuton training had reached the bottleneck, so Ryo suggested she could start training with Chakra control. The medical ninja technique was truly helpful to improve her Chakra control, and she also gained medical ninja skills. During the past two years, she went to the Konoha Hospital from time to time, so the medical ninjas in the hospital knew her. With Lain¡¯s help, the rescue mission speed was slightly elerated. Lain nced at the member of the security department responsible for protecting the medical Ninja and spoke. ¡°Go help the rescue. I¡¯m here in case something happens.¡± The member of the security department knew Lain¡¯s strength. Upon her words, they left immediately and started the rescue operation elsewhere. Shortly after the security team left, Kakuzu, who wandered the vige, noticed the medical team. He didn¡¯t immediately attack but observed the situation for a while. After a while, Kakuzu confirmed that the Ninja in this team were professional medical Ninja, and there were no guards next to the team. Kakuzu smiled with malicious intent and hand sealed with both hands, forming a Katon towards the medical team. The sudden appearance of Katon shocked the medical ninja present. Lain saw this and quickly calmed the team. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m here! SUITON! GREAT WATERFALL TECHNIQUE!¡± Lain¡¯s Suiton quickly extinguished Kakuzu¡¯s Katon. A stream of water blocked everyone¡¯s sight. Kakuzu wasn¡¯t expecting they would block his Katon and hummed in surprise. ¡°Huh? There¡¯s someone who¡¯s good in Suiton among these medical Ninja?¡± Lain was also surprised to see an Iwagakure ninja with strong Katon. A gust of wind blowing the vaporized water away, clearing the sight. Only then Lain was able to see the person across her. She shouted in excitement. ¡°You... you... you¡¯re Kakuzu! That¡¯s great!!¡± Kakuzu froze. Wondering why someone would get excited to see him. Logically, if she knew who he was, shouldn¡¯t she have started running now? ¡°Kakuzu! I heard you assassinated Shodai-sama and escaped smoothly. I wonder if you can escape me today!¡± After speaking, Lain formed a hand seal with both hands, conducted her Chakra to the ground. Seeing Lain¡¯s seal, Kakuzu¡¯s expression changed, and he quickly retreated. Unfortunately, Kakuzu¡¯s feet stumbled upon a tree root, which quickly grew into a big tree under Lain¡¯s chakra nourishment. The big tree encircled him and then started to entangle him, absorbing his Chakra. Kakuzu clenched his teeth and created a ck silhouette from within-the-body. The creature with a mask spat fire from his mouth and burned the tree. Kakuzu took the opportunity to break free. Seeing Kakuzu fleeing and leaving the masked creature amidst the tree, Lain snorted coldly. She controlled the tree to surround the creature and squeezed it to death in a second. Kakuzu shed a cold sweat and looked at the mini-forest with a lingering fear, and then nced at Lain with high vignce, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect I could see Deep Forest Creation again after so many years!¡± ¡°There¡¯s a lot of things beyond your expectation! Let¡¯s see if you can escape from Mokuton¡¯s pursuit again today just like before. Are you ready, Kakuzu? Next is Mokuryuu no Jutsu!¡± Lain¡¯s tone barely fell when the trees in the little forest trembled and a Wood Dragon appeared out of nowhere, rushing towards Kakuzu. ¡°Huh? So what? Don¡¯t underestimate me, little girl!¡± After he finished his words, two ck-masked creatures appeared. One of the mask creatures spit out a lot of water from its mouth to form a Water Curtain Barrier, and the Wood Dragon hit the barrier. Seeing this, he let out arge amount of Raiton Chakra on the other masked creature. The wet Wood-Dragon couldn¡¯t resist the Raiton Chakra and was split into small parts. Lain was a bit surprised because Kakuzu could resist her attack. After destroying the Wood Dragon, Kakuzu controlled the masked creatures to attack the medical Ninja behind Lain. Lain¡¯s expression drastically changed, and she quickly blocked the attack. While Lain was blocking his attack, Kakuzu quickly turned around and escaped her. Noticing Kakuzu¡¯s disappearance, Lain was so upset that she closed her eyes and a ck shadow appeared after a while. BANG! As the earth trembled, the two masked creatures were hammered down to the earth by Mokujin. Lain controlled the Mokujin to chase Kakuzu down. The fleeing Kakuzu felt that his connection with the masked creatures was severed. He was terrified because his creation was destroyed. ¡°That damn woman! She¡¯s strong! Mokuton sure is terrifying! I hope Hidan will help me today, or else he¡¯s going to die today!¡± Kakuzu fired a re towards the sky. Seeing the re, Hidan, who was waiting outside the vige, grew excited that he quickly rushed towards Konoha¡¯s weak spot, took out a Scroll, and used the Scroll technique. He opened the barrier and sneaked into the vige. Chapter 430 Chapter 430 Once the barrier was breached, Ryo immediately sensed it. In Sage Mode, his sense ability could cover the entire Konoha vige. ¡°Someone¡¯sing, and his Chakra is unknown. I wonder who will it be?¡± Ryo muttered to himself. ¡°Ryo, what¡¯s wrong? Is Something wrong?¡± Rin asked. ¡°Nothing. Rx, I¡¯ll go and check it out.¡± ¡°Ryo, wait! You¡¯ve created hundreds of clones. With your current energy and Chakra, can you handle the enemy?¡± Ryoughed. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m just going to check it out and confirm their identity. I¡¯ll defeat him if I can, but if I can¡¯t then, I¡¯ll escape. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Ryo¡¯s silhouette disappeared. ........... On the other side, Jiraiya and Rasa, who were carrying Gaara, reached the border of the vige. Ichibi¡¯s form had begun to take shape on Gaara¡¯s body. Looking at Rasa, Jiraiya hesitated to enter Sage Mode. Rasa lowered his head, thinking of the situation. He didn¡¯t notice Jiraiya¡¯s gaze aimed towards him. He thought, ¡®We¡¯re alone. Once Ichibi fully transforms, Jiraiya will fight him. He would concentrate on defeating Ichibi, so a sneak attack would be enough to kill him. After Jiraiya died, Konoha will lose a big portion of their strength. Which means weakening Konoha, it¡¯s very profitable for Sunagakure.¡¯ After thinking about that, Rasa couldn¡¯t help it anymore. He started to wish Ichibi would go berserk soon so he could begin his n. ......... On the training ground, Kakashi and the Anbu Ninja finally finished evacuating the audience. Seeing this, Kushina was relieved and stopped supporting the wall. After Kitsuchi saw Kakashi and Kushina finished their job, his expression drastically changed. He was already at his limit fighting with Hatake Sakumo. Now, Kyuubi Jinchuuriki and Hatake Kakashi will be added as his opponent? He will be dead soon! Kitsuchi had retreated. He nced around, looking for an opportunity to escape. ¡°Kakashi, I¡¯ll leave this to you. Just now, I saw Jiraiya-sensei and Yondaime Kazekage left the vige together. I¡¯m going to check on them because I felt somehow uneasy.¡± Kakashi shook his head. ¡°Kushina-sensei, let me do it instead. First, my speed is faster than you. Second, Gobi¡¯s power is too strong. If he suddenly wakes up, I can¡¯t hold him for too long.¡± Kushina pondered, thinking what Kakashi said was right. ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll leave it to you!¡± ¡°Un! Kushina-sensei, I¡¯ll get going now!¡± Suddenly, Kushina remembered Something. ¡°Wait! I almost forgot!¡± Kakashi stopped and looked back at her. ¡°I saw a Kirigakure Ninja just left the training ground. Kyuubi told me before that the young Kirigakure Ninja was Rokubi Jinchuuriki and that a Jinchuuriki went berserk.¡± ¡°He¡¯s really Jinchuuriki? Sensei, don¡¯t panic. n Leader Fugaku and Guy are in the vige. They won¡¯t let anything bad happen!¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s a relief.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll get going now. Sensei, please wait here.¡± After finishing his words, Raiton Chakra shed on Kakashi¡¯s body, and his silhouette disappeared. ......... At the same time, Lain and Kakuzu¡¯s chase game was over. Kakuzu¡¯s running speed couldn¡¯t escape Lain¡¯s Sage Mode. Lain controlled Mokujin and quickly stopped him. Kakuzu knew he couldn¡¯t escape, so he stopped running and waited for Hidan¡¯s arrival instead. Lain had no idea Kakuzu had called for reinforcement. Even if she knew, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry. Lain¡¯s Mokujin in Sage Mode was too strong. She alone could kill him in a matter of seconds. Mokujin lifted its fist and hammered it down at Kakuzu¡¯s location. His expression greatly changed. He quickly evaded to the right. The ground where Mokujin¡¯s fist justnded was smashed into a huge pothole¡ªshaking the earth. Seeing the hole, Kakuzu swallowed his saliva, ¡°How could a Mokujin no Jutsu be this strong?! Damn it! Konoha managed to hide a strong Mokuton Ninja!¡± Lainughed as she controlled Mokujin to continue attacking Kakuzu. Kakuzu rushed and attacked it with Ninjutsu. Unfortunately, his Ninjutsu couldn¡¯t harm the Mokujin. Instead, it only drained his Chakra. After a while, Kakuzu was exhausted. He squatted down, breathing heavily. ¡°This is your limit? What a shame, today you¡¯re going to die here!¡± After finished her words, Lain controlled Mokujin to raise its foot and stepped on Kakuzu. Kakuzu wanted to run away, but his body had reached the limit. Kakuzu was trampled by Lain¡¯s Mokujin. Hidan, who just happened to witness the scene, quickly turned away and ran. He knew very well. Among them, Kakuzu is way stronger, so if he was killed by an enemy, what chance can he have? Hidan desperately rushed out of the vige, but he bumped into Ryo¡¯s ice wall before he even got to the vige border. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s this? It wasn¡¯t here when I came!¡± Muttering to himself, Hidan got up from the ground and knocking the Ice Wall. Ryoughed midair and teleported to Lain. ........... Seeing Ryo, Lain excitedly pointed at Kakuzu on the ground. ¡°Nii-san! Look at this! It¡¯s Kakuzu! I did it!¡± ¡°Good job! But your task is not over yet. Just now, I blocked hispanion¡¯s exit. Fight him.¡± ¡°Kakuzu¡¯s friend? Wow! Is this a buy one get one sale?¡± ¡°Something like that. Go and get him.¡± Ryo said, taking Lain and teleported to the ice wall. Hidan was startled by the sudden appearance of the two Ninjas. Especially after seeing Lain, his face showed a grave expression. ¡°Yosh! Lain! I¡¯ll leave this guy to you. He had an Immortal Body, so he can¡¯t be killed. Just separate his head from his body, and I¡¯ll do the rest when this is all over.¡± ¡°Yosh! Nii-san, leave it to me!¡± Lain performed hand seals with both hands, and dozens of flowery trees emerged from the ground. ¡°Oh? Are you using this Jutsu? Nice idea.¡± Ryo left after finishing speaking. As soon as Ryo left, Lain controlled the flowers on the tree. The yellow gasing out of the flowers immediately enveloped Hidan. Hidan knew the gas was dangerous, so he held his breath and tried to escape. Unfortunately, Lain wouldn¡¯t allow him to escape. She sealed Wood-Dragon with her hands and surrounded him. Seeing no way out, he waved his scythe to destroy the trees. But his movement only elerated the pollen to reach him. After a while, he lost consciousness. Chapter 431 Chapter 431 Outside the vige of Konoha, Ichibi¡¯s Chakrapletely erupted as the sand beneath the ground moved towards Gaara. Momentster, a big beast appeared in front of Jiraiya. Once Ichibi came out, he didn¡¯t announce his return excitedly as before. Instead, he looked around, saying. ¡°Where? Where?¡± Ichibi knew Jiraiya. After all, he had dealt with Ichibi¡¯s berserk many times after the Second Shinobi World War. They were old enemies. Jiraiya¡¯s brows knit tightly as he asked Rasa on his side. ¡°Do you really don¡¯t know the reason for his berserk?¡± Jiraiya¡¯s question interrupted Rasa¡¯s thought, and he immediately answered. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Really.¡± Jiraiya sighed. Summoned Gamabunta. He nned to stop Ichibi with Gamabunta. Rasa, on the other hand, retreated from the fighting range. He wanted to finish off Jiraiya, but now¡¯s not the right time. He would wait until Jiraiya was exhausted from the fight and would find a chance to strike. So he could kill Jiraiya and seal Ichibi again. It¡¯s basically killing two birds with a stone. Jiraiya had no idea of Rasa¡¯s intention and focused his attention on Ichibi. In the manga, Naruto summonsed Gamabunta and was able to fight against Shukaku for a while. But that time, Gaara used Feign Sleep Technique to temporarily let Shukaku control his body. Now, Ichibi was on top of theplete Bijuuization stage. That means Jiraiya and Gamabunta had to work hard to defeat him. The only good thing was even though Ichibi went berserk if it was Bijuuized by Jinchuriki, he had to enter Sage Mode to fight it. .......... Meanwhile, in the Konoha vige, the Kirigakure group was stopped by Konoha¡¯s security forces. ¡°Kirigakure, do you need any assistance?¡± Uchiha Fugaku asked with a smile. Ao didn¡¯t give a coated answer. ¡°No need. We just don¡¯t want to participate in the conflict between Konoha and Iwagakure. And the training field is about to copse. We can¡¯t stay here, waiting for our death.¡± ¡°I see. My apologies. You, take some people with you and escort our guests from Kirigakure away from Konoha!¡± Ao frowned. ¡°You¡¯re already busy. Do you really have to spare manpower just to escort us? We can take care of ourselves.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. You¡¯re our guests. It¡¯s our responsibility to keep you safe.¡± Ao¡¯s face sank. ¡°So Konoha couldn¡¯t believe us?¡± ¡°We just don¡¯t want any additional trouble. Please cooperate with us.¡± The two had been silent for a while, and Yugao was getting impatient on the other side. She looked at Uchiha Fugaku and said. ¡°Cooperate? So you can do as you please? Ao, step aside. I¡¯ll deal with these people.¡± Hearing this, Ao quickly stopped. ¡°Yugao-sama, please be patient.¡± ¡°Shut up. Didn¡¯t Terumi Mei say we should wait for the opportunity? Now, half of Konoha was ruined. And Sunagakure¡¯s Jinchuriki also caused a scene with his Genjutsu. What are you waiting for?¡± Yugao¡¯s words startled Fugaku. ¡°What did you say? Ichibi Jinchuriki got Genjutsu?¡± ¡°Hmph! There¡¯s nothing to hide. Just now, Jiraiya and Rasa had left Konoha with Ichibi Jinchuuriki. They had lost an ally. Hatake Sakumo was busy with Kitsuchi, Uzumaki Kushina was busy dealing with the Gobi. Yamanaka Ryo had created lots of Body Clones, so he lost his fighting strength, so was Tsunade. Your strongest ones are busy, so why did you want us to cooperate?¡± After talking, red Chakra Bubbles appeared from Yugao¡¯s body. Her whole body was enveloped in red Chakra, directly using the Second Stage of the Bijuu¡¯s power. Fugaku looked at the woman with a pale face. ¡°Rokubi Jinchuuriki! Hmph! You Mist Ninja really are unbelievable!¡± Ao sighed. In fact, he couldn¡¯t make a decision until Yugao said it. She¡¯s the one that decided everything, even if it means they would be enemies with Konoha. ¡°n Leader Fugaku, please back away. You can¡¯t stop Yugao-sama. We just want our things back.¡± ¡°Yours? What¡¯s in Konoha was yours?¡± Aoughed and said, ¡°You should ask Yamanaka Inoichi, n Leader of the Yamanaka n. His wife was from our vige, don¡¯t you know that? When they married, we were in the Third Shinobi World War. We, Kirigakure and Konoha, were also at war. Don¡¯t you ever wonder why the Third Hokage forced people to agree to their marriage?¡± Hearing this, Fugaku fell into deep contemtion. Indeed, it was all too strange. Now it seems that the Third Hokage had epted the marriage for a reason. ¡°It seems Fugaku-sama already understands what it was. So, please step aside. There¡¯s no need to harm the entire Uchiha and Hyuga n for the Yamanaka n.¡± ¡°As if we¡¯d let you. If it weren¡¯t for Ryo-sama, our fate wouldn¡¯t change. I will not let you harass Ryo-sama¡¯s n.¡± Said a Hyuga, who was apparently a former Branch Family n Member. Uchiha Izumi gave the Hyuga n member a cold nce. ¡°Hmph! As if we Uchiha would just stay silent about this.¡± Hearing this, Uchiha Fugakuughed and said. ¡°As if I would let it too!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve chosen death. Don¡¯t me us for it. Yugao-sama, I¡¯ll leave it to you!¡± Fugakuughed, ¡°Ao, you¡¯re too confident. Is Jinchuuriki invincible in your eyes? Have you forgotten that Sharingan and Senju¡¯s Mokuton were Bijuu¡¯s Nemesis from the previous war?¡± Ao said in disdain, ¡°Nemesis? That only applies to the legendary Mangekyou Sharingan! Yamanaka Ryo isn¡¯t here, so there¡¯s no need to worry. And Mokuton? Since when did Konoha have a Mokuton Ninja?¡± ¡°Mangekyo...¡± ¡°Who said Konoha didn¡¯t have a Mokuton Ninja?¡± Fugaku¡¯s words were interrupted by someone¡¯s sudden appearance. Seeing Lain, Uchiha Fugaku was surprised. ¡°Lain? Weren¡¯t you dealing with Iwagakure¡¯s backup?¡± ¡°It¡¯s done. There were 2 people in total. I killed one, and onii-san said I can¡¯t kill the other one. I¡¯ve been carrying him for a while. It¡¯s so tiring. Uncle Fugaku, I¡¯ll leave him to you.¡± Lain as he threw Hidan¡¯s body towards Fugaku. Fugaku took over Hidan¡¯s body and gave it to the security team member behind him, sealing Hidan¡¯s Chakra. ¡°Lain, it won¡¯t be easy for you to deal with them. You step back and leave it to me.¡± Uchiha Fugaku said. Lain waved her hand. ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m not stupid. I have Mokuton. And the most important thing is Chakra, and this is our Yamanaka n¡¯s specialty. Let me do it!¡± Ao, who had never seen Lain before, frowned and aside. ¡°You¡¯re Yamanaka? Who are you? A member of the n?¡± Lain ignored the question and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. What matters is I just heard you want to cause trouble with the Yamanaka n. Let me tell you something. You¡¯ve just made the dumbest decision in your life.¡± Chapter 432 Chapter 432 Lain was a war orphan. She had wandered alone in the Country of Fire from a young age before being brought to Konoha by people from Utatane Konaru. In her days of wandering, Lain¡¯s biggest wish was to live without starving. She doesn¡¯t know what these people want, as long as she can fill her stomach. Later, Lain was taken to Orochimaru to participate in the Shodai cells transnting experiment, where Lain first met Yamanaka Ryo. Curious, she saw something different in Ryo¡¯s eyes from the other ones. She was then adopted to the Yamanaka n by Ryo and learned that the experience she was going to undergo might be deadly. She didn¡¯t know why, but facing the experiment, she had no fear of death. After seeing Yamanaka Nori, Lain¡¯s heart was calmer. A month of living together made her feeling attached to the woman. While she knew that Nori was truly treating herself like her own daughter, she had no idea if she could pass the experiment alive. Lain couldn¡¯t ept her sincere love. Until the day before she was going to leave, when Nori said she wanted her to join the n, Lain¡¯s wall of defense broke down. She couldn¡¯t bear losing Nori. At the same time, she strengthened her faith in surviving. Later on, the experiment was very sessful. Lain survived and joined the n. Here, she felt something she had never yet experienced. Slowly, aside from Ryo and Nori, she started to treat everyone in the Yamanaka n as her own family. For Lain, the Yamanaka n was her most important home. Just now, Kirigakure¡¯s words just touched her senses. ¡°The dumbest decision? She¡¯s just a little girl. Ao, it¡¯s fine to kill her, right?¡± Yugao¡¯s mind was eroded by the Rokubi Chakra. Her self-control was thin; killing intent showed in her eyes. Aoughed, ¡°Of course, Yugao-sama. Do as you please!¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll do it in a heartbeat!¡± As she finished her words, Yugao¡¯s red silhouette shed away and appeared in front of Lain. She raised her hands and aimed towards Lain¡¯s head. Lain acted like she couldn¡¯t see her movement. She stood there, motionlessly. But when the ws were about to touch her head, two vines emerged out from the ground. Instantly binding Yugao. Having her attack blocked, Yugao was furious. She struggled frantically, trying to break the vine. Lainughed as she formed hand seals with both hands, and the vines thickened and eventually turned into two small Wood Dragons. Wood Dragons absorbed Yugao¡¯s Chakra, empowering Lain¡¯s body. Soon, Yugao exited the Bijuu Second Stage. She can¡¯t even maintain Bijuu¡¯s Coat. ¡°Ao-sama, it seems the Mokuton absorbed Yugao-sama¡¯s Chakra.¡± A Kirigakure Ninja whispered. Ao¡¯s expression wasplicated. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect they had a Mokuton Ninja.¡± ¡°Ao-sama, what should we do? Escape?¡± ¡°How can we escape? Rx, they won¡¯t kill us. We will live so they can have benefited from Mizukage-sama. We won¡¯t benefit them by dying.¡± Hearing his words, the Kirigakure party was relieved. ¡°Ao... Ao-sama... Look at those Wood Dragons.¡± Said Kirigakure Jounin, shaking. Hearing this, Ao immediately looked back towards the Wood Dragon and was stunned. It turned out after the Dragons had absorbed arge number of Rokubi Chakra, its body turned into a huge form. Lain snapped her finger, and one of the Wood Dragon lunged towards the stunned Ao¡¯s direction. Ao¡¯s expression changed drastically. He instinctively wanted to escape, but it was toote. The Wood Dragons surrounded them all. Lain coldly nced at the people and said coldly. ¡°Kill them.¡± When the Wood Dragon heard Lain¡¯s order, it quickly shrunk. It was going to squeeze the Kirigakure people to death. Ao was surprised. Why didn¡¯t Konoha y the cards? So they really wanted to kill them? ¡°Lain, wait! They can¡¯t die yet!¡± Fugaku knew that Lain was serious about killing them, so he hurriedly stopped her. Lain frowned. ¡°But why?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Killing them won¡¯t do any good for Konoha. By leaving them alive, Kirigakure could exchange money and resources for their lives.¡± Lain hesitated and said. ¡°They aimed for the Yamanaka n. It¡¯s too risky.¡± Fugaku quickly said. ¡°Lain, rx. They had no chance of touching the Yamanaka n, to begin with.¡± Lain was still hesitating when Ryo suddenly appeared with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s right, Lain. Be a good girl and listen to Uncle Fugaku.¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I also happen to be interested in what these people are saying. Uncle Fugaku, please seal their Chakra. And let Lain escort their leader to the Yamanaka n. Let Inochi handle it!¡± Fugaku nodded and signaled to the Security Department to seal the Chakra from the Kirigakure Ninjas. Suddenly, Lain thought of Ichibi. Pointing to Ao, ¡°Onii-san, this one said they used Genjutsu to the Ichibi Jinchuuriki, so he went berserk.¡± ¡°Ichibi Jinchuuriki went berserk? No wonder Uncle Jiraiya and Rasa left Konoha together. Rx, Lain, Uncle Jiraiya, and Rasa can deal with Ichibi. Just bring back Ao to the Yamanaka n.¡± ¡°I got it.¡± Lain left with Ao. After dealing with Kirigakure¡¯s people, Fugaku asked, ¡°Ryo, what¡¯s the situation in the vige now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s under control. With Tsunade-sama¡¯s Katsuyu¡¯s protection, no one died. My clones and the medical ninjas participated in the rescue, so the situation is fairly stable. Now, all we have to do is to deal with these people.¡± ¡°I understand. The Security Department will act immediately. Oh, right. What do you want to do with this guy?¡± Fugaku pointed to Hidan on the side. ¡°Guess what? He¡¯s a Jashinist and especially had an Immortal Body. He can¡¯t be killed with ordinary methods. But he¡¯s still a human. Once a human loses nutrition, he will die. Uncle Fugaku, help me split him into eight pieces and dig a pit outside the vige. Without food and nutrition, he will die sooner orter.¡± Fugaku nodded. ¡°Okay, rx. I¡¯ll fetch someone to do it right away.¡± After saying that, Fugaku signaled at the rear guard member, and the two guards immediately left with Hidan. Chapter 433 Chapter 433 Outside Konoha vige, the battle between Ichibi and Jiraiya with Gamabunta hade to an end. Jiraiya and Gamabunta was an old partner for many years. The two of them worked together very well. That was why the stormy Ichibi was soon suppressed without the help of the Jinchuriki. The Odama Rasengan pped on Ichibi¡¯s body, making it gradually began to crumble. Rasa saw a brilliant opportunity to control the Gold Dust and hit Jiraiya¡¯s back heavily. The vast impact knocked Jiraiya from Gamabunta¡¯s head. Gamabunta was shocked and rushed to catch Jiraiya. Gamabunta looked at Jiraiya, whose face was white with blooding out from the corners of his mouth, and became furious. He drew his sword and questioned Rasa, ¡°Bastard! What are you doing!¡± Rasa coldly snorted, ¡°What am I doing? Can¡¯t you see? Of course, I¡¯m going to kill him!¡± ¡°Cough cough! For... what? Sand... aren¡¯t Sand Ninja and Konoha an alliance?¡± ¡°Because Konoha is too strong! You said we¡¯re allies, but in fact, Sand Ninja is a subsidiary of your Konoha. At least an alliance must be equal to each other! Killing you, plus Konoha¡¯s loss this time, the terms of the alliance is considered to be true!¡± Gamabunta snorted, ¡°Jiraiya, ignore this madman! I¡¯ll take you back to Mount Myoboku first, and we¡¯ll talk about the restter.¡± ¡°Do you want to leave? Do you think it¡¯s possible? Since I¡¯ve made my move, I won¡¯t let you guys escape.¡± ¡°I had prepared a lot for Yamanaka Ryo, but I never thought I would have to use it in advance today,¡± Rasa said as he took out a scroll from the Ninja Tool Pouch. He opened the scroll and made a seal with both hands. ¡°This is not good. That scroll... Gamabunta, hurry up. This ... this is the Scroll of Ninjutsu that interferes with time-space. Hurry... hurry up, let¡¯s go back to Mount Myoboku. Cough!¡± ¡°Haha! Did you say leave? It¡¯s toote! My Jutsu is already activated! Summoning Jutsu is a ninjutsu that interferes with space. So, how are you going to leave? Let¡¯s die here together!¡± Rasa said with a big smile. ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to kill my master! Jiraiya, leave it to me here!¡± Gamabunta said as he opened his mouth and put Jiraiya in his mouth. ¡°Humph! A mere summoned beast!¡± Rasa controlled Gold Dust and rushed towards Gamabunta. Gamabunta waved his sword to prevent the Gold Dust from surrounding himself. Once the Gold Dust surrounded him, he would bepletely trapped and squeezed to death by the Gold Dust with chakra added. Gamabunta tried his best to resist Rasa¡¯s Gold Dust, but ayer of Gold Dust slowly built up under his feet. With a sneer, Rasa increased the amount of Gold Dust, making Gamabunta gradually buried by the Gold Dust. ¡°Stinky toad! It¡¯s over! SAND WATERFALL FUNERAL!¡± The Gold Dust squeeze made the blood vessels on Gamabunta¡¯s body start to burst, and blood seeped out from his skin. In the nick of time, Kakashi arrived. Kakashi looked around and found Ichibi was still standing there nicely, but no sign of Jiraiya. The only thing that was left was something that was wrapped in Rasa¡¯s Gold Dust. Kakashi thought of something. He skimmed the scrolls at the bottom of Rasa¡¯s feet and looked at the Gold Dust with a pale face. Kakashi used Instant Lightning to teleport in front of Rasa, stepped on scroll with one foot, then pulled out a short de and hit Rasa¡¯s neck. The sudden appearance of Kakashi startled Rasa, making him subconsciously backed up. Without Rasa¡¯s control, the Gold Dust also stopped squeezing. Gamabunta struggled to swing his sword to get rid of the Gold Dust. Kakashi looked at the bloody Gamabunta, whose face was blue, ¡°Rasa, do you have anything else to say?¡± ¡°Haha! Another one to die. Hatake Kakashi, let me see you take after your father...¡± Halfway through Rasa¡¯s sentence, his sweat suddenly stood erect, sensing a deadly threat. He subconsciously dodged towards the left. However, he was still a step too slow, and his right hand was inexplicably twisted off. ¡°This... What¡¯s going on here?¡± Rasa was too surprised that he forgot about the pain. Kakashi ignored him and appeared in front of Rasa in a sh of lightning and punched Rasa in the stomach. Kakashi used a lot of power in this punch, making Rasa covered his stomach and squat. Kakashi grunted and swung his short de at Rasa¡¯s neck. Jiraiya, who came out of Gamabunta¡¯s mouth just in time to see this scene, hurriedly stopped, ¡°K... Kakashi, wait... wait a minute! He is Kazekage, after all!¡± Kakashi frowned, the short de stopped in the air. After a moment of hesitation, Kakashi pped Rasa and knocked him out. After finishing Rasa, Kakashi rushed to Jiraiya¡¯s side, ¡°Jiraiya-sama, are you all right?¡± Jiraiya shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just need to get rest for a while. The problem is Ichibi. Kakashi, can you handle it?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try!¡± Kakashi said, creating a Shadow Clone. The Shadow Clone and the main body use Raikiri simultaneously and then conduct chakra to each other. The Shadow Clone and the main body ran towards Ichibi. The Lightning Transmission instantly sliced through Ichibi¡¯s body. Kakashi¡¯s main body opened its Sharingan. He took a deep breath, and the three tomoe rotated wildly. A unique pattern appeared in Kakashi¡¯s eyes. The space in Ichibi¡¯s head suddenly twisted up. In the blink of an eye, his head was twisted off by Kamui. Ichibi, who had lost his head, didn¡¯t stop moving. The surrounding sand automatically surged towards his feet. ¡°Does it possess Immortal Body? It¡¯s truly troublesome!¡± Kakashi muttered to himself. After resting for a while, Jiraiya was in a much better state, and he slowly said, ¡°Kakashi, this is useless. Find a way to awaken the Jinchuriki!¡± ¡°Jinchuriki? But Jiraiya-sama, this is not the Feign Sleep Technique. Waking Jinchuriki is useless!¡± ¡°Ichibi¡¯s Jinchuriki still has some influence on Ichibi. Just now, that kid has been suppressing Ichibi.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try to do as you say!¡± As Kakashi used Sharingan to enter Ichibi¡¯s consciousness, Kakashi found Gaara deep in Ichibi¡¯s consciousness. At this time, Gaara¡¯s expression was heartrending. Kakashi, who saw this, frowned and helped Gaara resist the pressure from Ichibi. After a moment, Gaara slowly opened his eyes and looked around in some confusion. He then suddenly remembered something and ran desperately towards the depths of Ichibi¡¯s consciousness. Kakashi hesitated for a moment, but then he followed. After Gaara reached the depth of Ichibi¡¯s consciousness, heunched a st of Spiritual Strength. After seeing this, it dawned on Kakashi that this should be the reason for Ichibi¡¯s rampage. He quietly helped Gaara disperse this Spiritual Strength with Sharingan¡¯s eyes power, and then retreated from Ichibi¡¯s consciousness. Outside, Ichibi, without the interference of Spiritual Strength, quickly calmed down. The sand slowly gathered new heads. Ichibi looked around, grunted coldly, and withdrew his chakra. Shukaku¡¯s body gradually disintegrated, and Gaara appeared a momentter. Kakashi sighed in relief at sight, ¡°It looks like it¡¯s over!¡± Jiraiya smiled and said, ¡°Well! This little kid is not bad; he can really control the consciousness of the Ichibi. It looks like the Sunagakure is going to have its perfect Jinchuriki.¡± Chapter 434 Chapter 434 ¡°Huh? Why does Ichibi¡¯s seal look familiar?¡± Kakashi said suddenly. Jiraiya froze, then thought of something, ¡°Kakashi, bring Jinchuriki to me to see.¡± Kakashi picked up Gaara and ced it next to Jiraiya. After looking at it for a long time, Jiraiya reluctantly said, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel familiar? This seal is built with Ushumaki n¡¯s Shisho Fuin as the main body.¡± ¡°Sand Ninja don¡¯t know the orphan of Uzumaki n, and Kushina will not be idle to help Sand Ninja seal Jinchuriki. This seal is probably from Ryo.¡± ¡°Ryo? How do I say it! Fuinjutsu of Sunagakure is so bad that it is almost impossible to have a perfect Jinchuriki. So, it turned out to be that way. He is still very generous, and he is not afraid that Sunagakure will use Jinchuriki to deal with us.¡± Gamabunta, who had been listening to the two for a long time, snorted coldly, ¡°Humph! He is not generous. This kid is confident in his strength. Even if it is perfect Jinchuriki, it will not pose a threat to him in his eyes. That¡¯s why he helps Sand Ninja.¡± Jiraiya and Kakashi smiled; they nced at each other and nodded their heads. They felt that Gamabunta had a point. ¡°With this guy around, I shouldn¡¯t be needed here anymore. Jiraiya, I¡¯ll go back to Mount Myoboku first.¡± Jiraiya nodded, ¡°Well! Sorry about this time, Gamabunta. I¡¯ve let you suffer such a serious injury.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s a small thing.¡± After saying that, Gamabunta returned to Mount Myoboku. Kakashi created two Shadow Clones. One Shadow Clone picked up Gaara, and the other carried Rasa. His main body was supporting Jiraiya and slowly walked towards Konoha. On the way back, Kakashi and Jiraiya exchanged ¡°Icha Icha Paradise.¡± One was a loyal reader, and the other was a writer. Both of them soon showed a wry smile on their faces. After chatting about the book for a while, Jiraiya suddenly remembered one of Kakashi¡¯s jutsu and asked with interest, ¡°Kakashi, what jutsu did you use just now to cut off Rosa¡¯s arm and twist off Ichibi¡¯s head?¡± Kakashi froze, hesitated for a moment, and then said, ¡°I used Sharingan¡¯s Dojutsu.¡± ¡°Did you say Sharingan¡¯s Dojutsu?¡± ¡°Well, I turned on Mangekyou Sharingan.¡± Jiraiya sucked in a breath of cold air, ¡°Kakashi, you¡¯re a genius! I didn¡¯t expect that you, a Hatake nsman, could open Mangekyo!¡± ¡°My Dojutsu is called Kamui, is it...¡± ¡°Wait, stop it!¡± Jiraiya interrupted Kakashi. ¡°I just want to know what technique you used to injure them heavily. I¡¯m not interested in the specifics of this Jutsu.¡± Kakashi nodded and didn¡¯t say anything further. At the same time, at the training stadium, Hatake Sakumo had taken down Kitsuchi, while Han and Gobi were under Kushina¡¯s supervision and didn¡¯t fight. Since then, except for Onoki, all experts who dived into Konoha have been taken down this time. Kushina personally sealed the chakra of Han and Kitsuchi. She then walked to Hatake Sakumo and said, ¡°Sakumo-senpai, what should we do now?¡± Hatake Sakumo looked around, he sighed and said, ¡°Wait! Let¡¯s wait until Fugaku cleans up the Iwagakure Ninja lurking in the vige.¡± ¡°As for this old man, Onoki, I guess he has left Konoha.¡± ¡°Leave Konoha? Why?¡± Kushina asked in surprise. Hatake Sakumoughed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s say he is also a Kage of a vige. Regardless of the sess of this n, he must ensure his safety. A Vige Kage problem has too much impact on the vige.¡± Kushina scratched his head and said, ¡°Understandably, political things are really troublesome! Sakumo-senpai, then these people will be entrusted to you. I¡¯ll look around and get some medical ninjas.¡± ¡°Okay, keep up the good work.¡± Kushina waved and left the training stadium. ............ At this time, the rescue work of the Konoha Vige had reached the most critical period. The poption of the Konoha Vige was toorge. Thanks to the protection of Katsuyu by Tsunade, the proportion of injured people was less than 20%, even when it was not a small project. All medical ninjas at Konoha Hospital were dispatched. Various ns,moner ninja, medical ninja, and surgery ninja also joined the rescue under the medical ninja¡¯smand. In addition, there are hundreds of Ice Body Clones from Yamanaka Ryo and Katsuyu from Tsunade. They were responsible for saving critically ill patients. During the hours of the explosion, there was no news of amoner¡¯s death in the Konoha Vige. The rescue operationsted for two days and two nights. All themoners affected by Konoha were rescued safely, and none died. After the rescue was over, many medical ninjas sat down and fell asleep. .............. In the basement of Konoha Hospital, Tsunade slumped on the ground. To maintain Katsuyu¡¯s existence these two days, she used chakra stored in the seal for many years, making her skin a little loose. For now, Tsunade had no mood to care about her image; she just wanted to sleep well. In Konoha Vige, Yamanaka Ryo was not much better. He had thick dark circles, unkempt, and a hollowed body. In fact, Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s current appearance was mainly due to the excessive consumption of Spiritual Strength. The creation of several hundred Body Clone was based on the power of chakra. Although it didn¡¯t affect Yamanaka Ryo, controlling these hundreds of Body Clone to participate in the rescue was not easy. After confirming that the vigers were all stable, Yamanaka Ryo teleported back to Yamanaka n. He went to his room and then lifted the Ice Body Clone. A lot of Body Clone¡¯s memories flooded into Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s brain. Yamanaka Ryoy and closed his consciousness, shut these memories out of the door, and fell asleep. As he slept, a whole day has passed. Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s excessively exhausted Spiritual Strength gradually recovered. He opened his eyes and stretched his waist, teleport to Hokage¡¯s Office. ............ In Hokage¡¯s Office, Hatake Sakumo was working on the document stacked as the hill in front of him. Konoha experienced such a big explosion. The vige was mostly destroyed, many vigers¡¯ amodation problems were not solved, and Hatake Sakumo was stressed. Seeing Yamanaka Ryo, Hatake Sakumo¡¯s eyes lighted up. He put down many documents and said to Yamanaka Ryo, ¡°Ryo, I remember you said that you would help Minato represent Hokage for some time. However, many years have passed, and it¡¯s time toe back! ¡° For a moment, Yamanaka Ryo didn¡¯t expect Hatake Sakumo to raise the issue suddenly. ¡°Most of the vige was destroyed in this Chunin exam. I will take the me and resign. When the time for the new Hokage, you¡¯ll find a solution.¡± ¡°Eh? Uncle Sakumo, don¡¯t tease me!¡± Yamanaka Ryo was startled and said quickly. Hatake Sakumo said seriously, ¡°Do you think I was making a joke?¡± Chapter 435 Chapter 435 ¡°Uncle Sakumo, where are we going to find a new Hokage now that you¡¯re out of the picture?!¡± Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s bitter expression said. ¡°You, Jiraiya, Tsunade can¡¯t do it! However, Kakashi can.¡± Hatake Sakumo decisively sold his son for impropriety. Yamanaka Ryo was silent. It took a long time for him before he said, ¡°Okay! Improper is improper. However, Uncle Sakumo, you can¡¯t step down now. As soon as you step down, Uncle Jiraiya and Auntie Tsunade are likely to run away on the spot.¡± Hatake Sakumo nodded. He knew the temper of the two. He was not stupid and would not announce his retirement at this time. . ¡°Well, that¡¯s how Hokage is decided. Now let¡¯s talk about the Chunin exam.¡± Hatake Sakumo continued. ¡°Well, I also want to know how many people in total have struck out at us in this Chunin exam.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t say that the Small Ninja Vige took advantage of the fire. So, let¡¯s just say ¡°protagonist.¡± ¡°Iwagakure, Kirigakure, Sunagakure, all attacked us.¡± Hatake Sakumo said seriously. Yamanaka Ryo froze, then his face was full of amazement as he asked, ¡°Even Sunagakure did it?¡± ¡°To be exact, it is not Sunagakure. It is Rasa¡¯s idea. Yes! The situation wasn¡¯t good at the time. You can see it for yourself!¡± With that said, Hatake Sakumo gave Yamanaka Ryo a scroll. Yamanaka Ryo took the scroll and took a quick look, ¡°Humph! That bastard Rasa! It¡¯s an unfamiliar Byakugan wolf.¡± Hatake Sakumoughed and said, ¡°Haha! It seems Ichibi Jinch¨±riki is really yours.¡± Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s redden, ¡°I was only there to help Pakura be happy. If I knew Rasa was so stupid, I wouldn¡¯t agree in the first ce.¡± Hatake Sakumo wasn¡¯t interested in understanding Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s love history. He waved his hand and said, ¡°Okay, this is not important! Next is Stone Ninja. Except for Onoki, all high-level battle strengths of Stone Ninja have been captured by us. I guess Iwagakure will soon send someone toe. ¡° Yamanaka Ryo coldly snorted, ¡°Hmph! Onoki, that old man, probably thought that this explosion caused serious injury to our vige. If the people from Iwagakure came, leave them to me!¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Hatake Sakumo asked. ¡°Of course, let them cut thend and pay for it! We can¡¯t pay for the repairment of our vige!¡± Hatake Sakumo nodded, ¡°Also, we made a little out of ourselves. By the way, one more thing! Orochimaru said that during negotiations, we need to ask for Onoki¡¯s blood. He said it was used to redeem Kurotsuchi.¡± ¡°Well, I understood!¡± Yamanaka Ryo, without the slightest hesitation, agreed. ¡°Then, Kirigakure. This time, Kirigakure used Genjutsu against Ichibi Jinchuriki and wanted to attack your Yamanaka n. The specific reason was your sister-inw. I checked the information and found the Third Hokage¡¯s dusty file.¡± ¡°It¡¯s rted to your n; I haven¡¯t opened it. I¡¯ll show it to you directly!¡± Hatake Sakumo winked at Anbu Ninja behind him. The Anbu Ninja immediately gave the scroll to Yamanaka Ryo. Yamanaka Ryo took the scroll, put it away, and asked, ¡°Uncle Sakumo, what will you do with the people at Kirigakure?¡± Hatake Sakumo pondered said, ¡°Let Kirigakure use the money to redeem it! The vige is short of money anyway.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s good.¡± ¡°And onest thing. This Chunin exam makes it clear that you are building power for medical ninjas. This time, the medical ninjas are doing really well. What do you want to do next?¡± Yamanaka Ryoughed, ¡°I¡¯ll do nothing for the time being. Let the people in the vige think we have forgotten the credit of these medical ninjas.¡± Hatake Sakumo froze, then suddenly realized. Heughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re truly worthy! You cane up with such a way!¡± ¡°Only heroes forgotten by the rulers will be remembered by the civilians. After themoners have realized the great Yamato of the medical ninja, they will naturally be deeply grateful to the medical ninja. After that, let the next Hokage promote it. Isn¡¯t it great? Is it the results for half the effort? ¡°Okay, it¡¯s up to you.¡± ¡°Uncle Sakumo, I have one thing, too. Give me the Sunagakure people!¡± Hatake Sakumo frowned, ¡°Ryo, don¡¯t you want to let Rasa go?¡± Yamanaka Ryo sneered, ¡°Haha! How is that possible! I¡¯m going to ruin him. Kazekage¡¯s position is no longer suitable for him.¡± After a moment of hesitation, Hatake Sakumo still chose to believe in Yamanaka Ryo, ¡°The Sunagakure side will be entrusted to you. The Ninja and Jinchuriki of Sand Ninja are at the inns; Rasa is in Konoha prison, you should find them.¡± ¡°Well! Then I¡¯ll go first!¡± After saying that, Yamanaka Ryo teleported directly to Konoha prison. He took out Rasa and then teleported to the inn where the Sand Ninjas were. ............ At this moment, everyone in Suna¡¯s inn was anxious. They had just heard that while Jiraiya was suppressing Shukaku, Rasa had attacked Jiraiya behind his back and almost killed him. Who is Jiraiya? One of Konoha Sannin, and the Fourth Hokage¡¯s teacher, who took over from Nine-tailed Jinchuuriki. He had a great rtionship with Yamanaka. Everyone in the Sunagakure that present here perfectly understood Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s strength. Rasa had attacked Konoha, and other Sand Ninja seemed to be dying. Even Baki, Rasa¡¯s most trusted man, had a lot to say about his actions this time. At this time, Baki was taking care of the unconscious Gaara with Temari and Kankuro. Temari and Kankuro were aware of the situation outside. Temari asked directly, ¡°Baki sensei, do you know why my father attacked Konoha?¡± ¡°Presumably to take the opportunity to weaken Konoha!¡± Temari sighed, ¡°Huh! Weaken Konoha? It seems that father really doesn¡¯t understand!¡± Baki asked, ¡°Temari, what do you mean?¡± ¡°Baki sensei, to be honest! We should all thank Konoha. With Konoha as an ally, Sunagakure will be more stable.¡± ¡°Few other viges have invaded our vige in recent years. Do you think they are jealous of us? What they fear is our ally Konoha!¡± ¡°Now, my father¡¯s actions havepletely offended Konoha. Let¡¯s hope everything still has a chance! Otherwise, the vige may be in chaos.¡± After Baki hearing this, he was silent. He had to admit that Temari was right. Over the years, the development of Sunagakure has relied on Konoha¡¯s reduction and received a lot of help from Konoha. Even the perfect Jinchuriki of Sand Ninja came from Konoha¡¯s help. ¡°The only thing I hope now is that Konoha can find out the truth. Ichibi berserk has nothing to do with us, Sand Ninja. The sneak attack on Jiraiya... it has nothing to do with Sand Ninja!¡± Temari said, clenching her teeth. The long silent Kankuro suddenly said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible, Temari.¡± ¡°Your father is Kazekage, and his every move represents Sunagakure.¡± Chapter 436 Chapter 436 ¡°Every Kage movement represents the vige, which is true in most cases, but not necessarily for now,¡± Baki said seriously. Kankuro turned around and asked, ¡°Is there something I didn¡¯t know happened?¡± ¡°Well! Soon after the Konoha incident a few days ago, I sensed that Konoha had arrested all Ninjas of Kirigakure.¡± ¡°Capture the ninja of Kirigakure? What does that have to do with us?¡± Temari asked. ¡°Temari, you said earlier that Shukaku¡¯s berserk has nothing to do with us. At that time, there were only Ninja of Kirigakure and Anbu of Konoha left.¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible for Konoha Anbu to control Shukaku. So, they let Shukaku berserk and harm his vige; then only Kirigakure is left.¡± ¡°ording to my spection, it should be the technique used by the people of Kirigakure to interfere with Gaara¡¯s seal and make Shukaku berserk.¡± ¡°When Konoha caught Ninja from Kirigakure, it should be a way to get information from them, knowing that this time Shukaku berserk has nothing to do with us.¡± ¡°Rasa had sneakily attacked Jiraiya; we can put the responsibility on Rasa to protect the vige,¡± Baki said seriously. After listening to Baki¡¯s analysis, Kankuro frowned said, ¡°Wait a minute, Baki-sensei, there are two problems in your words.¡± ¡°One, you said that Konoha has a way to get information from Kirigakure, but can you guarantee that the information they get is true? Maybe Kirigakure would bite back and drag us into the water.¡± ¡°Second, even if Kirigakure honestly exined, we couldn¡¯t wholly shirk our responsibilities. It is still the Kazekage of Sunagakure that sneakily attack Jiraiya. ¡° Bakiughed said, ¡°Kankuro, you worry too much; there are some things you don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Konoha has a n called Yamanaka n. Yamanaka n specializes in Spiritual Strength. You can use Spiritual Strength to invade people¡¯s brains and read people¡¯s memories.¡± ¡°As for your im that we can notpletely forget responsibility, huh! This one is estimated that someone is more anxious than us...¡± Knock¨C¡± Baki¡¯s voice fell when he heard someone was knocking outside... ¡°Lord Baki, Yamanaka Ryo-sama is here!¡± Upon hearing the news of Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s arrival, Baki rxed said, ¡°Is he finally here? Please invite him in!¡± Temari and Kankuro felt a bit strange. Why did Yamanaka Ryoe to Baki? Isn¡¯t Yamanaka Ryo a high level of Konoha? He must be here to ask a favor! After a while, Yamanaka Ryo carried Rasa on his shoulder and went to Baki¡¯s room. ¡°Father!¡± ¡°Father!¡± ¡°Yamanaka Ryo-sama, is Kazekage-sama...¡± Yamanaka Ryo nced at the three people in the room and said, ¡°Rx, he¡¯s not dead yet!¡± Baki was utterly relieved to hear that Rasa was alive and respectfully invited Yamanaka Ryo in. Yamanaka Ryo threw Rasa to the ground and said, ¡°My purpose here is to return this guy to you. After you leave Konoha, return to Sand Ninja, tell Pakura that Rasa is no longer suitable for Kazekage. ¡° ¡°Ryo-sama, aren¡¯t you going back with us? Pakura-sama should miss you very much,¡± Baki whispered. ¡°Looking at Konoha¡¯s situation, I really can¡¯t go. I¡¯ll leave Rasa to you. Don¡¯t trick me anymore because I have limited patience! Also, remember to deliver the words.¡± After finishing speaking, Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s silhouette disappeared. In the room, Temari and Kankuro were confused. What happened? Did Yamanaka Ryo just return their father? There wasn¡¯t even a single intention to hold the Sand Ninja responsible. After a while, Kankuro couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Baki sensei, what does Yamanaka Ryo mean? Also, sending the enemy back directly, didn¡¯t it mean he betray the vige?¡± ¡°The reason is simple! Because Pakura-sama is Yamanaka Ryo-sama¡¯s wife.¡± Baki said with a smile. Kankuro was dumbfounded, and Temari was stunned. The news was like a bomb that exploded in their ears. It took a long time for Temari to recover, ¡°Wife... wife?!! Baki sensei, do you mean the Elder, the Nicho adviser of Sand Ninja, and Konoha¡¯s strongest Ninja are husband and wife?¡± It also dawned on Kankurou, ¡°No wonder, just now, you said that someone is more anxious than us.¡± ¡°Haha, you¡¯re shocked, right?! I was also surprised when I first learned the news, but we could escape today thanks to them. Otherwise, with Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s technique, I¡¯m afraid none of us would have gotten away today!¡± ¡°More than surprised. This is already a shock, but no matter what, this situation is beneficial to us. Baki-sensei, let¡¯s pack up and leave Konoha!¡± Temari suggested. Baki nodded and said, ¡°Well! Tell the people below to prepare to leave!¡± .......... After leaving the inn where Sand Ninja was, Yamanaka Ryo teleported directly to Konoha Hospital, Jiraiya¡¯s ward. At this time, Jiraiya was holding a crystal ball, nosebleed. Yamanaka Ryo sighed and said helplessly, ¡°Uncle Jiraiya, can you stop! You are lying on a hospital bed, and you are still peeping with Sandaime-sama¡¯s crystal ball!¡± ¡°What do you mean by peeping?!! Kid, pay attention to what you say. I am taking material. Do you know what taking material means? Do you understand?!! How can a writer¡¯s affairs be called peeping?!¡± ¡°Okay, you can take the material! But while I¡¯m here, can you please stop the fetching work for a while?¡± After Jiraiya heard this, he looked at Yamanaka Ryo strangely. He then put away the crystal ball and said, ¡°What¡¯s the matter,e on!¡± Yamanaka Ryo very solemnly gave Jiraiya a bow and said, ¡°Uncle Jiraiya, I¡¯m sorry!¡± Jiraiya was taken aback and quickly said, ¡°Hey, hey! What are you doing, kid? I¡¯m not dead yet!¡± ¡°Uncle Jiraiya, I just returned Rasa to Sunagakure. I know, I¡¯m sorry for doing this. After all, Pakura is also the Elder of Sunagakure¡¯s consultant, so I just can¡¯t help it... Anyway, I¡¯m sorry, Uncle Jiraiya.¡± ¡°What the hell! So that¡¯s it. It doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯m not dead! Besides, you healed my wound, so let¡¯s call it even.¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°There is no but. Moreover, you have handed over Rasa; how can you get him back? So, okay, I ept your apology.¡± ¡°Now you need to deal with such a meddlesome in the vige. Don¡¯t bother me to get information.¡± Yamanaka Ryo nodded and turned to leave. ¡°That kid, he¡¯s a real pain in the ass! Pakura? I hope you won¡¯t do anything to let this kid down.¡± Jiraiya muttered to himself. .......... After dealing with Sunagakure, Yamanaka Ryo turned his eyes to Kirigakure. He teleported to Konoha prison, brought out a few Ninjas of Kirigakure, and read their memories with Secret Jutsu of Yamanaka n. Unfortunately, these Kirigakure Ninjas only epted the mission of Mizukage and were responsible for protecting Ao. They did not know the real purpose of Ao¡¯s visit to Konoha, and they did not know what Kirigakure had lost back then. ¡°It looks like it started with Ao!¡± Chapter 437 Chapter 437 Yamanaka n¡¯s ce. Yamanaka Inoichi once again came to the room where Ao was imprisoned. Since Lain brought back this ninja from Kirigakure a few days ago, Yamanaka Inoichi hade in a dozen times in the past few days. The Yamanaka nsmen felt a bit strange, but Yamanaka Inoichi did not say anything, and they were not qualified to ask anything. A few momentster, Yamanaka Inoichi came out of the house with a slightly tired expression. Yamanaka Inoichi¡¯s expression was clearly seen by Yamanaka Ryo, who happened to return to Konoha. When Yamanaka Inoichi left, Yamanaka Ryo teleported to the room. Ao¡¯s Chakra was sealed, and so did his eyes. So, he couldn¡¯t notice Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s arrival. Yamanaka Ryo was toozy to talk nonsense with Ao and started to invade Ao¡¯s brain. However, Yamanaka Ryo didn¡¯t expect that Ao had too much memory in his brain. If he wanted to find what Ao wished to know from his memory, he was afraid he would have to keep searching every day for months to find it. The pleasant Spiritual space was fragile, and no one could persist for months in a row. Yamanaka Ryo sighed helplessly. His consciousness left Ao¡¯s brain, and he teleported to Yamanaka Inoichi¡¯s house. ........... Knock¨C ¡°Come in!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Ryo! What can I do for you?¡± Yamanaka Inoichi asked, bracing himself. ¡°Brother Inoichi, don¡¯t you know why I came? Some things can¡¯t be hidden.¡± Yamanaka Inoichi asked with a bitter smile, ¡°What do you want to know?¡± ¡°Brother Inoichi, what is sister-inw¡¯s real identity? What did she bring to Konoha? What agreement did you and Third Hokage have that year? Please tell me.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t deny it. If you can make the Kirigakure remember it after many years, it must be crucial. Also, if sister-inw can touch and take this thing, her identity can¡¯t be as simple as a Chunin. This is not a trivial matter, and brother Inoichi, you are hiding it. If this continues, it will not be good for our Yamanaka n!¡± Yamanaka Inoichi was silent. He lowered his head and thought for a long time before finally sighed helplessly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll start with the identity of your sister-inw!¡± ¡°As you guessed, your sister-inw is indeed not an ordinary Chunin. She is the disciple of Sandaime Mizukage and the person in charge of the Seven Ninja Swords summon scrolls.¡± ¡°This summon scroll was born with Seven Ninja Swords. It was the only way to summon the Seven Ninja Swords. Back then, she left Kirigakure with this scroll.¡± Yamanaka Ryo frowned remembered that Hozuki Mangetsu once used summon scroll to roll out ninja sword in the original Naruto story. Upon thinking of this, Yamanaka Ryo asked, ¡°Brother Inoichi, where is this scroll?¡± Yamanaka Inoichi sighed and continued, ¡°After she returned to the vige with me, she was taken away by Anbu. She then told the Third Hokage that she had agreed to marry me.¡± ¡°I never knew how she persuaded the Third Hokage until Lain sent Ao a few days ago. She looked particrly panic after seeing Ao Kirigakure¡¯s headband. No matter how Iforted her, she was still anxious. I couldn¡¯t bear to look at her like this, so I asked her why.¡± ¡°At this time, she told me what had happened. She used the ninja sword summon scroll and carved a special seal on the tongue. At the expense of the Third Hokage, she could marry me.¡± ¡°The seal on her tongue is what Danzo engraved to restrain her from saying things about ninja sword summon scroll.¡± ¡°After so many years, neither of us knows the specific whereabouts of the scroll. The Third Hokage only knows the estimate of its location. ¡° After listening to Yamanaka Inoichi¡¯s words, Yamanaka Ryo bowed his head and digested for a long time, and then asked, ¡°Brother Inoichi, what are you looking for in Ao?¡± ¡°I just want to figure out how much Ao knows about her this time. Is this mission as simple as recovering ninja sword summon scroll?¡± ¡°And the result?¡± Yamanaka Inoichi shook his head, ¡°Ao isplicated to deal with. He has a hard mouth and too many memories in his head. I mostly gain nothing after so many days.¡± ¡°At most? Is that mean you still got some valuable information?¡± ¡°Well! In Ao¡¯s memory, I found that Anbu of Kirigakure has seen the summon scroll of ninja sword back then. The most important thing is that this person also summoned five of the ninja sword.¡± Yamanaka Ryo frowned, ¡®Summoned five of the ninja sword.¡¯? What¡¯s wrong with this?¡± ¡°She told me that this scroll could only be used by Hozuki n or someone who has mastered special Secret Jutsu. She only knows part of Secret Jutsu and can only summon two of the ninja sword. If this person can summon five ninja sword means that this person has mastered the Secret Jutsu.¡± ¡°Konoha didn¡¯t have Hozuki n¡¯s Ninja. So, all Secret Jutsu of summoning of ninja sword was only known by her. Only people like her who guard the summon scroll could only know a part of it. ¡° Yamanaka Ryo then realized, ¡°Brother Inoichi, do you mean that the user of this scroll is not Konoha Ninja. The scroll is no longer in Konoha, right?¡± Yamanaka Inoichi nodded and said, ¡°I think so, because the Secret Jutsu that she gave to the vige can summon two ninja swords, and the vige people can¡¯t learn the rest of the Secret Jutsu.¡± Yamanaka Ryo sighed, then said, ¡°Ugh! This is the problem. It seems that I have to go to the Third Hokage.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go along too! After all, I¡¯m her husband and the head of the Yamanaka n. It¡¯s more appropriate for me to step in.¡± ¡°Good. Then we will go together. Brother Inoichi, put your hand on my shoulder and close your eyes.¡± Yamanaka Inoichi did as he was told. After a moment of spinning, the two brothers arrived at the home of the Third Hokage. ............. The Third Hokage, who was teaching Sarutobi Konohamaru to practice, was startled by the sudden appearance of the two brothers, ¡°Ryo, Inoichi! What brings you here?¡± ¡°Sandaime, we are looking for you for something. You see...¡± Third Hokage frowned, then ask someone to take Konohamaru out. ¡°What is it? Now, you can say it!¡± ¡°It is like this. The third Hokage, we want to know where the ninja sword summon scroll that my sister-inw gave to the vige back then went?¡± Yamanaka Ryo got to the point without beating around the bush. ¡°Summon scroll of ninja sword? Is that why those people from Kirigakure turned their faces from the vige?¡± Yamanaka Ryo nodded, ¡°Well, it is indeed so. This is why we want to know where did you put the summon scroll of ninja sword, Third Hokage?¡± The Third Hokage thought about it and said, ¡°I remember that at first, I put the scroll under Hokage¡¯s Office where the scroll of seals was stored. Later Danzo said he wanted to study it, so I lent it to him.¡± ¡°However, after that, Danzo didn¡¯t return it to me. When I asked him about it, he always used various reasons to put off...¡± ¡°It seems that at that time, the summon scroll of ninja sword was already not in the vige. ¡° Chapter 438 Chapter 438 Everything that was rted to Danzo¡¯s name, Yamanaka Ryo felt a headache. This ninja sword summon scroll wasn¡¯t something to be retrieved. Yamanaka Inoichi also understood what kind of person Danzo was. So, he could only sigh and didn¡¯t hold much hope. The Third Hokage was a little embarrassed when he saw this. After all, he was the one who kept the ninja sword summon scroll in the first ce. Now, he was also responsible for losing it, and Danzo was already dead. The Third Hokage said thoughtfully, ¡°Ryo, Inoichi, don¡¯t worry. I will let my direct Anbu and Sarutobi n help find it. I promise to do my best to help you get back ninja sword summon scrolls.¡± Yamanaka Inoichi shook his head, ¡°Sandaime, you don¡¯t have to. The ninja sword summons scroll itself is a condition for her to marry me. She gave the scroll to the vige, which means that it is already the vige¡¯s property. What I¡¯m concerned about doesn¡¯t matter.¡± ¡°As for the Kirigakure...¡± Yamanaka Inoichi turned his attention to Yamanaka Ryo. Ryoughed and said, ¡°I will go to Kirigakure and exin to them personally.¡± After Third Hokage heard this, he smiled and did not say anything more. Just after the two left, he directly gathered all the members of Anbu that he couldmand to search for the ninja sword summon scroll secretly. ........... After returning to Yamanaka n, Yamanaka Ryo and Yamanaka Inoichi went straight to the room where Ao was imprisoned. Yamanaka Inoichi wanted to search Ao¡¯s memory and try his luck. However, he was stopped by Yamanaka Ryo, ¡°Brother Inoichi, leave it to me!¡± Yamanaka Inoichi frowned asked, ¡°Ryo, what do you want to do?¡± ¡°Just now at the Third Hokage¡¯s ce, I said I would personally go to Kirigakure. I want to take him with me.¡± Yamanaka Ryo pointed to Ao as he said. Yamanaka Inoichi had some hesitation. Going to Kirigakure wasn¡¯t a trivial matter. He initially thought that Yamanaka Ryo would go to Kirigakure in the name of post-war negotiations. However, he didn¡¯t expect Yamanaka Ryo to sneak in now and bring a high level of Kirigakure with him. Knowing the concerns of Yamanaka Inoichi, Yamanaka Ryo smiled and said, ¡°Brother Inoichi, don¡¯t forget that I will be a hydro teleport and a time-space barrier. I will go, and no one could stop me. Besides, I can only be trifling Kirigakure, and it won¡¯t hurt me.¡± Ao ignored Yamanaka Ryo, but his shaking hands betrayed his inner emotions. During the Third Shinobi World War, the scene of Yamanaka Ryo fighting the entire Kirigakure alone was still vividly remembered. Now, Kirigakure had lost a Sanbi Jinchuriki and many Kekkei Genkai Ninja. It was not as strong as Kirigakure from the Third Shinobi World War. Moreover, Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s progress in strength over the years was too great. Ao knew that Yamanaka Ryo spoke the truth about the fact was that Kirigakure had no way to deal with him. He really had the strength to destroy Kirigakure. With this thought, Ao couldn¡¯t help but was caught for so many days and started to talk for the first time and said, ¡°Yamanaka Ryo, what do you want?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous! I just want to go to Kirigakure to ask your Mizukage to exin the situation. She and I have known each other too. She shouldn¡¯t refuse me, right?¡± Once again, Ao was silent. After a long time, he sighed and said, ¡°It looks like we don¡¯t have any other choice.¡± Yamanaka Ryoughed and said to Yamanaka Inoichi, ¡°Brother Inoichi, Ao has agreed, he will be responsible for my safety, so rest assured.¡± Yamanaka Inoichi was still very uneasy, but he knew that he couldn¡¯t stop Yamanaka Ryo. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t bother to talk and let Yamanaka Ryo unlock Ao¡¯s seal. What wasn¡¯t expected was that after Yamanaka Ryo unlocked Ao¡¯s seal, Ao showed no signs of trying to escape or resist. ¡°Not bad! You¡¯re pretty good. I hope you can be that good when we go to Kirigakure.¡± After speaking, Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s hand was ced on Ao¡¯s shoulder. The silhouette of the two disappeared in front of Yamanaka Inoichi. ........... At Kirigakure, Mizukage¡¯s office. Terumi Mei recently received the information about the Chunin exam. The information said: Konoha had been buried with arge number of Explosive Tags by Stone Ninja. Halfway through the Chunin exam, Onoki detonated the Explosive Tag, and most of Konoha was destroyed. [[Author¡¯s note: other people didn¡¯t know who put the Explosive Tag was. The default was Iwagakure]] However, the thin dead camel was bigger than the horse. Konoha¡¯s masters caught all the Stone Ninja and Mist Ninja in Konoha. Terumi Mei looked at this information over and over again. She always felt that something was wrong, but she couldn¡¯t think of it for a while. When she was puzzled, two people in the Mizukage office suddenly appeared in front of her. Terumi Mei was stunned by the sudden appearance of the two. Yamanaka Ryoughed and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you recognize an old friend? It¡¯s unfortunate.¡± Upon hearing this, Terumi Mei took a deep breath and calmed herself. After a while, Terumi Mei asked seriously. ¡°Yamanaka Ryo, what are you doing at Kirigakure?¡± ¡°I came to send this guy home and talk to you.¡± Terumi Mei nced at Ao and found that he was not hurt. She then rxed and said, ¡°Go ahead. What do you want to talk to me about?¡± ¡°There are two things I want to say. First, during the Chunin exam, your Ninja and Jinchuriki in Kirigakure caused great damage to our territory in Konoha, and I hope that Kirigakure will take the initiative to bear part of the cost of the repairs.¡± ¡°Second, the ninja sword summon scroll is no longer in the hands of my sister-inw, nor in Konoha. She used the ninja sword summon scroll as a condition to marry my n brother back then, so you should not waste your time on my sister-inw.¡± After listening to Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s words, Terumi Mei smiled and said with a little sarcasm, ¡°Yamanaka Ryo, wouldn¡¯t you be confused? Konoha has suffered heavy injuries now. Commoner and ninja have suffered numerous injuries. Why do you still threaten me?¡± Yamanaka Ryo alsoughed, ¡°Who said that Konoha suffered a heavy blow? If you don¡¯t believe me, ask this guy.¡± ¡°Mizukage-sama, Yamanaka Ryo was right. At first, I also felt that Konoha was finished under such a big explosion.¡± ¡°...However, after I was captured, I found that Tsunade had summoned many people on the way to the Yamanaka n. Beast Katsuyu is there. With Katsuyu¡¯s protection and treatment, the loss of Konohamoner and ninja should not be too great.¡± Ao was afraid that Terumi Mei would offend Yamanaka Ryo, and said quickly. Terumi Mei believed in Ao¡¯s words, but her expression was a little hesitant. ¡°Mizukage-sama, there is one more thing! Konoha has a new Mokuton Ninja, and the strength is mighty. It easily subdued all the ninjas we sent to Konoha this time, including Lord Yugao.¡± After hearing this, Terumi Mei¡¯s face changed greatly,pletely unable to sit still. Mokuton is the most terrifying Kekkei Genkai. In Terum¨© Mei¡¯s view, were all mass destruction Ninjutsu. With Mokuton Ninja, Konoha should have been destroyed? However, ording to what Ao said just now, Konoha¡¯s loss was not as great as she thought. Chapter 439 Chapter 439 Terumi Mei was a little shaken. However, this was the matter of the ninja sword summon scroll and arge amount of money. So, she didn¡¯t want to bow down. She hesitated for a long time before saying, ¡°Yamanaka Ryo, can you go out first? I want to discuss it with Ao. ¡° ¡°Of course. I will wait for you outside.¡± After saying that, Yamanaka Ryo pushed open the door and walked out. As soon as Yamanaka Ryo left, Terumi Mei asked, ¡°Ao, what¡¯s going on in Konoha?¡± Ao said with a bitter smile, ¡°Mizukage-sama, what I said about the situation in Konoha is true. The people in the vige are protected by Tsunade¡¯s summoned beast Katsuyu. The medical ninja has promptly rescued them. The damage should be minimal.¡± ¡°As for the Mokuton Ninja, she is just like Senju Hashirama of the year. The Mokuton used can absorb Bijuu¡¯s Chakra and quickly suppress Rokubi. The terrifying thing is that she knows Sage Mode. ¡° ¡°Sage Mode? Are you sure?¡± Ao nodded and continued, ¡°Yes! When Mokuton Ninja used Mokuton, the face appeared simr to the vige records of Senju Hashirama¡¯s Sage Mode face.¡± ¡°Is that Mokuton Ninja in Sage Mode? Oh! Doesn¡¯t that mean she has the power of Senju Hashirama back then?¡± Ao thought about it and then said, ¡°It can¡¯t be. ording to the vige¡¯s information, the Wood Dragon of Senju Hashirama is ten meters long. The Wood Dragon of this Mokuton Ninja is only a few meters. Judging from this point, she should be far less powerful than the Senju Hashirama.¡± Terumi Mei let a sigh of relief after hearing this. However, Ao¡¯s next sentence silenced her again, ¡°Although she¡¯s not as strong as Senju Hashirama right now, she looks like she¡¯s only 17 or 18 years old, she may be stronger in the future.¡± It took a long time for Terumi Mei to recover before she said with a serious expression, ¡°Ao, if we join forces with the other three Great Ninja Viges, will there be a chance to kill this Mokuton Ninja?¡± Ao was taken aback by Terumi Mei¡¯s idea and quickly stopped it, ¡°Mizukage-sama, calm down. There is no way we can join forces with other Ninja Vige right now.¡± ¡°Why? Will the other Ninja Viges tolerate the appearance of the next Senju Hashirama?¡± ¡°Of course, the Stone Ninja and Cloud Ninja wouldn¡¯t, but the Sand Ninja might be. Mizukage-sama, ording to our information, Sunagakure¡¯s consultant Elder Pakura and Yamanaka Ryo have a special rtionship. Although there is Rasa present, it is difficult to ensure that the Sand Ninja and we are on the same page.¡± Terumi Mei¡¯s face became more ugly when she heard this. After a moment, she sighed and said, ¡°Rasa is no longer there. We need to look at it ourselves!¡± Terumi Mei said and handed Ao a scroll. Ao opened it up and took a quick look ¡°Mizukage-sama, now it¡¯s even more impossible to make a move on Konoha. Sunagakure is Pakura¡¯s call. Even if we join forces with the three Ninja Vige, with Konoha and Sand Ninja join forces, we still can¡¯t deal with them.¡± ¡°Damn it! Is it only possible that we have topromise with Konoha?¡± After a moment of hesitation, Ao said, ¡°Actually, not necessarily. There should be other ways to solve this matter.¡± ¡°Other ways? What is it?¡± Ao whispered his idea to Terumi Mei, who brightened up and agreed to Ao¡¯s solution after a moment of thought. ........... After the two discussed, Ao went outside and called Yamanaka Ryo in. Yamanaka Ryo nced at Terumi Mei¡¯s expression and said with a smile, ¡°It seems that Mizukage-sama has already made up his mind.¡± ¡°I can agree to your conditions, but we also have conditions.¡± ¡°Tell me about it.¡± Yamanaka Ryo said with interest. Terumi Mei showed a smile. It was true that Ao said Konoha had no intention of going to war but just wanted some money to make up for the loss. ¡°My condition is simple. First, let your sister-inw hand over the instruction to use the ninja sword summon scroll. Second, go to Kumogakure and get us the ninja sword summon scroll.¡± After hearing Terumi Mei¡¯s words, Yamanaka Ryo finally understood the purpose of Kirigakure¡¯sing to Konoha. They had already determined where the ninja sword summon scroll was, but they did not know how to use the ninja sword summon scroll. So, they went to the Yamanaka n to get the instruction to use the ninja sword summon scroll from his sister-inw. For Konoha, the use of ninja sword summon scroll waspletely worthless. It didn¡¯t matter if it was given to the Mist Ninja. Still, if it fell in Kumogakure¡¯s hand, Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s heart refused. He didn¡¯t want to step on this muddy water. Upon thinking of this, Yamanaka Ryo said, ¡°I can agree to the first condition, but I¡¯m sorry, I refuse the second condition!¡± Ao had already guessed that Yamanaka Ryo would refuse. He then gave Terumi Mei a wink, and Terumi Mei said, ¡°If you disagree, I can cancel the second condition. However, the first condition needs to be changed. We hope you can find all the instructions to use the ninja sword summon scroll.¡± Yamanaka Ryo smiled and said, ¡°It seems that you have already made arrangements over Kumogakure. You have absolute confidence in getting back the ninja sword summon scroll! I¡¯ll give you a hand, I agree with your conditions, but the time is...¡± ¡°Time doesn¡¯t matter. As long as you tell us how to use the part of the ninja sword summon scroll that your sister-inw knows, we¡¯ll give the money to Konoha right away. At the same time, we will not harass your sister-inw again.¡± ¡°Good, then our deal is made. After going back, I will immediately send a person, and I¡¯ll let your people bring back the instruction for using the ninja sword summon scroll, so goodbye!¡± After saying that, Yamanaka Ryo figure disappeared. ........... After Yamanaka Ryo left, Terumi Mei sat down on a chair and said breathlessly, ¡°That¡¯s enough, right?¡± Ao nodded and said, ¡°With that, our purpose has been achieved. As for the little money, if Yamanaka Ryo can help us find the full instructions to use ninja sword summon scroll, the amount of money given to Konoha is eptable.¡± ¡°Well! Then we¡¯ll wait for good news from Yamanaka Ryo. Let¡¯s hope he won¡¯t let us down.¡± ......... In Konoha vige, Yamanaka n, Yamanaka Inoichi was looking at the gate outside anxiously. Yamanaka Ryo had gone to Kirigakure, and Yamanaka Inoichi had been sitting on the edge of his seat for a while, afraid that something might happen to Yamanaka Ryo. Yamanaka Ryo was very aware of Yamanaka Inoichi¡¯s concerns, so he directly teleported back to Yamanaka n and nned to exin the situation to Yamanaka Inoichi first. After seeing Yamanaka Ryo returned safely, Yamanaka Inoichi was relieved. Yamanaka Ryo then told Yamanaka Inoichi about the purpose of Kirigakure¡¯sing to Konoha and the deal reached with Terumi Mei. After hearing this, Yamanaka Inoichi had noment. It was enough for him to protect his family and his wife. After that, Yamanaka Ryo asked how to use the ninja sword summon scroll from his sister-inw. He then teleported to Hokage¡¯s Office and told Hatake Sakumo what happened. After Hatake Sakumo bnced the pros and cons, he finally agreed. After finalizing the issue of Kirigakure, Hatake Sakumo handed Yamanaka Ryo a scroll and said, ¡°Tomorrow Iwagakure¡¯s people areing. You and Kakashi will be in charge of weing them.¡± Chapter 440 Chapter 440 Weing ninja from Iwagakure wasn¡¯t a nice job, and it made Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s face turned awful. It was said that no matter whether it was the general or the soldier, the ninja of Iwagakure was all as stubborn as Onoki. ¡°Uncle Sakumo, can you have someone else to do it? I still have some business tomorrow.¡± Hatake Sakumo said directly, ¡°Since I¡¯ve given this job to you, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be there tomorrow. You know better than anyone how the ninja of Iwagakure looks like. So, you are a perfect person to hold them down.¡± ¡°No way! Who¡¯s the representative from Iwagakure? Can¡¯t Kakashi hold them down?¡± Hatake Sakumo pointed to the scroll in Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Just look at it yourself.¡± Yamanaka Ryo opened the scroll and scanned it, ¡°What the hell is this? Why would Onokie in person?¡± ¡°Not only Onoki, but our people also found that the Fourth Raikage left the vige with thousands of ninja, and their target was exactly our Konoha.¡± Yamanaka Ryo sneered, ¡°Oh, Onoki is trying to take advantage of this attack!¡± Hatake Sakumo nodded and said, ¡°So, tomorrow, you have to go and have Onoki get the situation straight out. If necessary, it¡¯s okay to kill a few people.¡± ¡°Okay, I know. I will go tomorrow.¡± ........... The next day, Kakashi arrived early at Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s home. At this time, Iwagakure, led by Onoki, came to Konoha. However, what they didn¡¯t expect was that Konoha didn¡¯t send anyone to meet them. Kakashi was going to ask Yamanaka Ryo to go with him to meet Onoki, but Yamanaka Ryo had no intention of leaving. Seeing that it was almost 10 o¡¯clock, Kakashi couldn¡¯t help himself and whispered, ¡°Ryo, shouldn¡¯t we go?¡± Yamanaka Ryo looked at the time, smiled, and said, ¡°What¡¯s the hurry. Let them wait. My mother will have lunch ready, and we will go after eating.¡± ¡°By the way, there is one more thing. When you see those people from the Iwagakure, you must be tough and kill them well.¡± Kakashi nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I know.¡± ............ Time passed. Until noon, Yamanaka Ryo and Kakashi, who had lunch at Yamanaka n, had just finished eating before slowly wandering to the vige gate. Onoki, who had been waiting all morning, his face was as dark as the bottom of the pot. The other people also red at Yamanaka Ryo and Kakashi. Yamanaka Ryo looked at the cked-faced Onoki and his group. His mood was so good like he was eating a popsicle in the summer. ¡°Kakashi, it¡¯s all your fault. You go to have some lunch and neglected the precious guests from Iwagakure. You should go and apologize.¡± Kakashi froze but immediately understood the idea of Yamanaka Ryo. He nced at Onoki and the others and said, ¡°Are they worthy of my apology?¡± Kakashi¡¯s words made Onoki furious. He forced himself to calm down his anger and questioned Kakashi, ¡°Is this the way Konoha treats its guests?¡± Yamanaka Ryo took over, ¡°Guests? Where are they? Why don¡¯t I see them?¡± ¡°You... Hmph! I¡¯m toozy to talk nonsense with you. Today, I¡¯m here to discuss the matter ofpensation. If Konoha doesn¡¯t want, then there¡¯s no need to talk. Let¡¯s go to war.¡± Yamanaka Ryo snorted coldly, ¡°War? Fine! But don¡¯t forget, Onoki, your high-ranking Stone Ninja, and your family are in my hands. If you want to go to war, I will kill Kitsuchi and Kurotsuchi. You can try.¡± ¡°Also, by the sound of your voice, do you think that your Explosive Tag greatly wounded Konoha? Do you think we have countless deaths and injuries ninja and civilians?¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Onoki asked rhetorically. ¡°Well, Onoki, if you are interested, you can fly over Konoha and take a look. After watching, you will know whether or not I was telling the truth.¡± ¡°Yamanaka Ryo, you must be trying to lure our Tsuchikage-sama to fly over Konoha. You must have set up an ambush there, right?¡± One of the ninjas beside Onoki said. ¡°Pfft, haha!¡± Upon hearing the ninja¡¯s words, Kakashi burst outughing. ¡°You... What are youughing at?¡± This ninja questioned. ¡°I¡¯mughing at your stupidity! If Ryo wanted to kill your Tsuchikage-sama, he would be dead by now. Is there a need to go through all this trouble to set up an ambush?¡± Yamanaka Ryo patted Kakashi¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Well, Kakashi, after all, Tsuchikage is not so weak. If I want to kill him, I still have to put some effort into it, but it will definitely take less time than setting up an ambush.¡± ¡°Humph! Brats! You really know how to y with words. Are you expecting me to be scared? If you dare, try it!¡± ¡°Unfortunately, you were wrong. I also want to thank you guys for giving me a chance and let me see my masterpiece!¡± After that, Onoki flew over Konoha. He was then stunned by the sight of Konoha at this time. Konoha was under intense reconstruction. The vigers and the ninja worked together. The vige had been repaired a little over half in a few days. Everyone looked energetic, without a trace of the painful expression of the loss of loved ones. In terms of numbers, the number of vigers in Konoha was almost the same as when he came to Konoha. Seeing this, Onoki waspletely panicked, and his body was shaking. Yamanaka Ryo shouted towards Onoki, ¡°Well? Onoki, I didn¡¯t lie to you, did I! Your Explosive Tag didn¡¯t affect us at all.¡± Onoki took a deep breath and returned from the sky. However, now he was not as calm as he was a moment ago. His expression was a bit dull, and he also showed some panic. A few momentster, Onoki came back to his senses and asked, ¡°Yamanaka Ryo, how did you manage to do that? There are countless Explosive Tags underneath Konoha, and Konoha was indeed half-destroyed at that time. Why there is almost no sign of attrition in Konoha.¡± Yamanaka Ryo smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s almost no attrition at all! Onoki, this explosion, apart from blowing up a lot of houses in Konoha, none of the vigers in Konoha have died. As for how we do, it is not for you to know.¡± ¡°I think you should be clear about the current situation, right? If you don¡¯t want Iwagakure to disappear from the Ninja World, please show your sincerity! ¡° ¡°Sincerity? What does your Konoha want?¡± Onoki asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you blow up so many houses in our vige? Shouldn¡¯t you show something?¡± ¡°Okay, Iwagakure will pay for the repairment of your vige.¡± ¡°Vigers in our vige have suffered severe trauma due to the explosion. Shouldn¡¯t Iwagakurepensate us?¡± ¡°I just saw that your vigers are talking andughing, and they are happy. What kind of psychological trauma is there?¡± Onoki¡¯splexion ashen, and he gritted his teeth. ¡°I said that it was a psychological trauma; it must be hidden in their heart. How can you see it? The vigers in our vige are crying every night! Kakashi nodded, ¡°Yes. I can prove this.¡± ¡°Look, I still have witnesses. Tsuchikage-sama, don¡¯t you want to confess! Or do you want me to talk to your son or granddaughter first?¡± As soon as Yamanaka Ryo mentioned Kitsuchi and Kurotsuchi, Onoki¡¯s mental defense immediately copsed, ¡°Wait... a minute! Mental trauma, right! We¡¯llpensate.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! About the details of thepensation, pleasee to our vige to discuss in detail, Tsuchikage-sama! We have prepared a sumptuous lunch for you, and we will discuss the details after we finish eating.¡± Yamanaka Ryo said, and Kakashi stepped aside. Onoki squeezed out a smile that was worse than crying and led the Iwagakure¡¯s ninja into Konoha. Chapter 441 Chapter 441 The lunch prepared by Konoha for Onoki and the entire group was really fancy. However, facing such cuisine, Onoki had no appetite. Previously, Onoki thought that he had destroyed most of the Konoha and killed countless vigers of Konoha. So, he came to Konoha to show off as a winner. He didn¡¯t expect that Yamanaka Ryo made him see the reality clearly in just a few minutes. Ryo had changed him from the winner to the one who needed to beg for peace and cedend to pay for it. His loss was too big. After lunch, Konoha¡¯s negotiation team came. After intense negotiations, the two sides finally determined the exact amount ofpensation. Neither Yamanaka Ryo nor Onoki participated during the negotiations because Onoki requested to meet Kitsuchi and Kurotsuchi. Yamanaka Ryo thought about it and agreed to Onoki¡¯s request. Both Kitsuchi and Kurotsuchi were sealed by Chakra and held in Konoha prison. Originally, Orochimaru controlled Kurotsuchi, but Orochimaru couldn¡¯t find what Iwagakure wanted from him directly, so he gave Kurotsuchi to Yamanaka Ryo and asked Yamanaka Ryo to help. Orochimaru wanted two things. One was Onoki¡¯s blood, and the other was the division technique developed by Nidaime Tsuchikage. Yamanaka Ryo spected that Orochimaru wanted Onoki¡¯s blood to study Jinton, while Nidaime Tsuchikage¡¯s division technique should enhance his escape ability. Orochimaru¡¯s research was also good for him, and with his rtionship with Orochimaru, he couldn¡¯t find a reason to refuse. So, he readily agreed. When Iwagakure saw these two conditions, they were a bit puzzled. They could understand why they wanted the division technique of Nidaime Tsuchikage, but why was Onoki¡¯s blood required? However,pared to other conditions, these two conditions could be said to be very generous. With a little hesitation, they agreed. ........... In Konoha prison, Onoki saw Kitsuchi and Kurotsuchi. Kitsuchi hadn¡¯t changed much since he saw Kitsuchi a few days ago. However, Kurotsuchi looked much thinner and had gauze wrapped around her arms. Seeing that they were safe and sound, Onoki was relieved. After reassuring the two, he left with Yamanaka Ryo. On the way, Yamanaka Ryo deliberately led Onoki to the vige of Konoha. The appearance of Konoha vigers working together to rebuild the vige gave Onoki a significant impact. A few momentster, ignoring his mindset, Onoki said with a severe voice, ¡°Yamanaka Ryo, watch out for Kumogakure. They areing soon.¡± Yamanaka Ryo smiled and said, ¡°Tsuchikage-sama, how about I invite you to see a good showter?¡± ¡°Good show? What do you mean?¡± ¡°You will know in a moment.¡± The two returned to the ce of negotiation, and the two sides had basically reached a consensus. Onoki took the truce agreement and swept a nce, nodding his head to indicate agreement. Seeing that he agreed, Yamanaka Ryo also did not hesitate. He signed it very delighted. Onoki handed Nidaime Tsuchikage¡¯s division technique to Yamanaka Ryo on the spot. The Kunai cut his arm, leaving Yamanaka Ryo with blood. ¡°The money will be raised immediately when I return to Iwagakure and will be sent to Konoha. Can I leave it now?¡± ¡°Of course you can. Kakashi, you go to inform Uncle Fugaku to release those people! How about I invite you to watch the show first while I have this time, Tsuchikage-sama?¡± ¡°Good! Where should I go?¡± ¡°Just close your eyes.¡± Onoki nodded and closed his eyes. Yamanaka Ryo put his hand on his shoulder, the two of them together teleported away. ............. At the border of the Land of Fire, Yamanaka Ryo and Onoki appeared out of thin air. ¡°Tsuchikage-sama, we¡¯re here! Open your eyes!¡± Onoki opened his eyes and swept the surroundings, and asked, ¡°What is this ce?¡± ¡°This is the border of the Land of Fire; look at that!¡± Yamanaka Ryo pointed to the distance and said. Onoki followed Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s direction and saw a group from Kumogakure advancing in the distance. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the people from Kumogakure? Yamanaka Ryo, what do you want to do?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m inviting you to watch the show!¡± Onoki was anxious and quickly stop, ¡°Yamanaka Ryo, don¡¯t be impulsive. There are thousands of Cloud Ninja and Fourth Raikage. A person can¡¯t deal with them even if that person is Jinchuriki.¡± ¡°Do not worry! Don¡¯t you know that I can run with space-time jutsu sometimes? Also, I don¡¯t really care about these people.¡± Onoki was dumbfounded as he looked at Yamanaka Ryo. He didn¡¯t know what to say. A few momentster, the ninja of Kumogakure came to the vicinity of Yamanaka Ryo and Onoki. Yamanaka Ryoughed and said, ¡°Tsuchikage-sama, the show is about to start, and it will over soon. You have to open your eyes!¡± After speaking, Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s silhouette disappeared. The Sensor Type Ninja in Kumogakure¡¯s side found Yamanaka Ryo and Onoki not far away. The Sensor Type Ninja subconsciously thought that the two were spies of Konoha responsible for gathering information, and they were toozy to report. However, what made this Sensor Type Ninja shocked was that a person suddenly appeared in front of him in the next second. This person was one of the two people whom he had sensed before. This personughed at him, and then he felt like he was flying. Next, he lost his consciousness. The Kumogakure troops that were advancing at a rapid halt stopped. They picked up their Kunai and looked around nervously. Just now, Yamanaka Ryo was moving too fast. No one knew what was happening. All they saw was that the Sensor Type Ninja¡¯s head was cut in half in a split second. Fourth Raikageplexion was ashen, and he took a defensive stance. The raging Raiton Chakra entangled around him as he looked around carefully. ¡°Snap¨C¡° A snap of the finger broke the silence around. Following the sound of the ring finger, the Ninjas of Kumogakure discovered Yamanaka Ryo. They were about to take action but found that the surrounding environment had changed. They were in the forest, and they didn¡¯t know why the surrounding area suddenly turned into a world of ice and snow. Not far away, Onoki was even more stunned because, in the area where Yamanaka Ryo and Kirigakure were located, numerous ice blocks suddenly appeared, which instantly frozen an entire forest. ¡°ICE WORLD. FREEZE!¡± Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s voice reached the ears of everyone present. Before they could do anything to react, a thickyer of ice wrapped around them in the next second. ¡°RAITON ¨C HUNDRED THOUSAND VOLTS¡± Raiton Chakra was raging around Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s body, and the frozen forest was shing with lightning. ¡°Pop¨C¡° Another snap of the fingers and the ice in the forest disappeared instantly, leaving only thousands of corpses. In Kumogakure¡¯s team, except for those protected by Raiton¡¯s armor Kinoe, other people were killed in the blink of an eye. The Fourth Raikage was stunned by everything in front of him. In just a few seconds, thousands of ninjas were killed, and only fewer than a hundred people survived. ¡°Rai ... Raikage-sama, le... let¡¯s go back!¡± Darui whispered. The Fourth Raikage looked at the corpse of hispanions. He recalled what happened to the split second just now and clenched his teeth before he said, ¡°Gather their corpse. Let¡¯s go!¡± Chapter 442 Chapter 442 The remaining ninja of Kumogakure took out the seal scrolls and collected the bodies of theirpanions, while the Fourth Raikage kept looking around vigntly. A few minutester, Darui whispered, ¡°Raikage-sama, it¡¯s done!¡± The Fourth Raikage looked in the direction of Konoha, gritted his teeth, and said, ¡°Konoha, Yamanaka Ryo, I¡¯ll remember this!¡± After saying that, the Fourth Raikage led his ninja to turn around and left. On the other hand, Onoki watched Fourth Raikage leave and turned his eyes to Yamanaka Ryo. He was silent for a long time. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Tsuchikage-sama? Is it because the scene just now was not good?¡± Yamanaka Ryo asked with a smile. Onoki shook his head, ¡°No, I just remembered someone. I couldn¡¯t help but think of him after seeing what you just did.¡± ¡°Him? You¡¯re not talking about the Uchiha Madara, are you?¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± Onoki asked with a frown. ¡°I heard Sandaime say that you have met Uchiha Madara.¡± ¡°Well, hearing the name of Uchiha Madara now makes me feel terrified.¡± Yamanaka Ryo smiled, ¡°After all, he is the man known as Ninja World Asura!¡± Onoki smiled and turned to look at Yamanaka Ryo with a severe expression, ¡°Yamanaka Ryo, I admit that you are powerful, but the current you or the power you just showed, is not a match for him.¡± In response to Onoki¡¯s words, Yamanaka Ryo didn¡¯t feel surprised and said indifferently, ¡°If Uchiha Madara is so easily surpassed, then this world is too boring. Well, Tsuchikage-sama, the show is over; we should go back!¡± Onoki nodded and closed his eyes as Yamanaka Ryo put his hand on his shoulder and led him back to Konoha. ............. The two of them returned to Konoha just in time for Kakashi to return to the ce of negotiation with Kitsuchi, Kurotsuchi, and Han. Onoki immediately left Konoha with the three men and the Iwagakure negotiating team. He also promised not to sh with Konoha in the future. After another week or so, the money from Kirigakure and Iwagakure that was used topensate for Konoha¡¯s losses arrived. Sand Ninja also sent an invitation to Yamanaka Ryo, saying that their consultant Elder wanted to invite Yamanaka Ryo. After talking to Hatake Sakumo, Yamanaka Ryo went to teleport directly to Pakura¡¯s office. .............. Pakura was working on her business at this time, and Yamanaka Ryo didn¡¯t bother her. She didn¡¯t see Yamanaka Ryo until she was done with her work. ¡°Ryo, why didn¡¯t you tell me when you came?¡± ¡°I saw you were so busy, so I didn¡¯t want to bother you. What¡¯s wrong? Did you call me for something?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s about Rasa. Sunagakure was discussing internally how to dispose of Rasa. I proposed to dismiss Rasa from his position as Yondaime Kazekage. Most people in the vige agreed, but some people objected. These people are mostly Rasa¡¯s inner circle, and some of them are the old subordinates of Sandaime Kazekage. They trust Rasa, who is Sandaime Kazekage disciple, even more than me.¡± ¡°These people are the backbone of Sunagakure. Sunagakure can¡¯t live without them, so the dismissal of Rasa as Kazekage has been dragged on. Now there is a tendency to make a big deal out of a small matter.¡± Yamanaka Ryo sneered, ¡°Oh, these people are taking my words as a deaf ear!¡± ¡°Ryo, don¡¯t be angry. I asked you toe here because I want to tell you about the situation. For the time being, Rasa¡¯s Kazekage position cannot be removed.¡± ¡°Then, do you need my help?¡± Pakura quickly shook her head and said, ¡°No, you must not interfere. This is the internal affairs of our vige. I can solve this matter; you can rest assured!¡± Now that Pakura had said so, Yamanaka Ryo couldn¡¯t force her, ¡°Well, good then. If you need my help, feel free to tell me.¡± The two remained gentle for a while before Yamanaka Ryo left. This time, he teleported to Orochimaru¡¯s base in Otogakure. ............ Orochimaru couldn¡¯t wait to return to Otogakure after receiving Onoki¡¯s blood and division technique. He wanted to continue his research on how to fuse the three Kekkei Genkai. After Yamanaka Ryo came to theboratory, Orochimaru stopped his research and handed Yamanaka Ryo a scroll. Yamanaka Ryo took the scroll, opened it, and said with some surprise, ¡°So soon?¡± ¡°Well, I went to Daimyo Land of Rice Fields and asked for some people specifically to be used as an Edo Tensei sacrifice. After that, I needed to ask something from Yondaime Mizukage, and I called him right away. Now, this scroll is written by Yondaime Mizukage himself. ¡° The thing was, before that, Yamanaka Ryo promised Kirigakure to help them find theplete instruction to use the ninja sword summon scroll. Although there was no specified time, there was something that always made him felt ufortable. So, Yamanaka Ryo approached Orochimaru and asked him to call Edo Tensei and call Yakura to ask him how to use the ninja sword summon scroll. Yamanaka Ryo put away the scroll. He then walked to the microscope, looked at Onoki¡¯s blood sample, and then asked, ¡°How is it, Uncle Snake? Did you find anything through Onoki¡¯s blood sample?¡± Orochimaru licked his lips and said excitedly, ¡°It¡¯s a bit of a harvest. I¡¯ll tell you the details when I¡¯ve figured it outpletely.¡± ¡°Well! Then I¡¯ll wait for your good news. How about Xiaolin? How is she doing this time?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. She¡¯s been in theb since she got the blood from Tsunade and Hyuga n. She asked me to tell you toe and pick her up in a year.¡± ¡°A yearter? I understand. Then, Uncle Snake, this time, Xiaolin will trouble you.¡± ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry!¡± ¡°Well, then. Uncle Snake, I¡¯ll go first!¡± After saying that, Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s figure disappeared. ............. In the meantime, Nagato, at the base of Amegakure Akatsuki, called all Akatsuki members. After everyone arrived, Nagato said, ¡°We have received thetest information that Kakuzu and Hidan died in Konoha.¡± Nagato¡¯s words were like a bomb that exploded in the ears of all the members of Akatsuki. A momentter, Deidara said, ¡°Hey! Really? How could those two guys die?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know the details. Tobi provides the only information we know. He said that Kakuzu and Hidan took Iwagakure¡¯s mission to help Iwagakure destroy Konoha.¡± ¡°The previous big explosion in Konoha should be their handiwork. However, this explosion does not seem to have caused much damage to Konoha; instead, it took their lives.¡± Konan told Akatsuki members about all the information she knew. Sasori coldly snorted, ¡°Humph! Kakuzu, that guy, still dare to provoke Konoha. He deserves to die. If you only want to talk about this matter, then I will go first.¡± ¡°Wait a minute; I have another mission here. Does anyone of you want to go there? I will let you cooperate.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡± Itachi said. Chapter 443 Chapter 443 A few dayster, two traveling merchants came to Konoha. They brought a special product from Country of Rain to Konoha for sale. The Country of Rain was closed to the outside world all year round. Therefore, as soon as they put things out, they attracted Konoha vigers¡¯ looting and quickly sold out. After selling, the two didn¡¯t leave Konoha immediately; instead, they strolled around the vige of Konoha. This was no surprise. Many traveling merchants came to Konoha, and after selling things, they chose to have some fun in Konoha. When it was almost noon, the two of them went to the Dango store in Konoha together. One of them, who was rtively young, ordered 100 sticks of dango. While he was waiting for the dango to arrive, the other merchant picked up one of them and tasted them, then frowned, ¡°Itachi-san, these dango are not as good as you said.¡± Itachi said lightly, ¡°Is it? I think it¡¯s just as delicious as before.¡± That was right. These two were Itachi and Hoshigaki Kisame. They wrapped their bodies with the Chakra of White Zetsu and be what they were today. Unlike Itachi when he returned to Konoha in the original Naruto story. The current Konoha had Yamanaka Ryo, Hatake Sakumo, Kakashi, Jiraiya, Tsunade, and Kushina¡¯s six Hokage-level Ninjas. Even Akatsuki couldn¡¯t do anything to Konoha. Moreover, in the original Naruto story, Itachi sneaked into Konoha to warn Danzo. This time, he sneaked into Konoha just to see how the vige was doing after the explosion. So, Itachi and Hoshigaki Kisame went as two men teams to investigate the Konoha and used White Zetsu¡¯s Henge no Jutsu to sneak out. White Zetsu¡¯s Henge no Jutsu could be said to be the perfect camouge. In addition to Orochimaru¡¯s special understanding of White Zetsu Chakra, Kyuubi¡¯s malicious perception and its Spiritual Strength relied on Sage Mode to increase its power. With the invisible Spiritual Strength to detect subtle breakdowns, no one in Ninja World could see through. After eating the dango, the two continued to hang around, gathering information in the vige. Coincidentally, they met Team 7, who had just returned from an outside mission. Sasuke and Itachi brushed past each other. Itachi¡¯s body stiffened, and he couldn¡¯t help but look back at Sasuke, who turned back almost simultaneously as if he had some sense. Itachi¡¯s familiar eyes made Sasuke¡¯s body tremble. Naruto, who noticed Sasuke¡¯s strange behavior, turned to look at the two. The Kyuubi inside Naruto followed Naruto¡¯s gaze and saw Itachi and Hoshigaki Kisame wrapped in White Zetsu Chakra. ¡°Hey! Naruto, there¡¯s something wrong with these two guys in front of you. They¡¯re using a special Henge no Jutsu; you have to be careful.¡± Naruto froze, then took out his Kunai and looked at the duo warily. ¡°Naruto, Sasuke, what¡¯s wrong with you guys?¡± Kakashi asked, somewhat strangely, when he saw the two stop. ¡°Kakashi-sensei, Kurama told me just now that they both used Henge no Jutsu.¡± Naruto pointed at Itachi and Hoshigaki Kisame. ¡°Henge no Jutsu? Are they spies?¡± ....... ¡°Itachi-san, they seem to have identified us; what should we do?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± After that, Itachi dropped Smoke Bomb and jumped into the room with Kisame. Kakashi had no intention to chase them. Konoha¡¯s lurking spy wasn¡¯t just one or two. Cleaning up spy was Anbu¡¯s job. Unless he met one, Kakashi wouldn¡¯t bother. ¡°Well, don¡¯t mind them! We should go back to hand in our mission.¡± After speaking, Kakashi took the lead and left. Naruto reluctantly followed while Sasuke bowed his head thinking about that familiar look of the familiar person. Itachi and Hoshigaki Kisame ran to the edge of the vige together. Hoshigaki Kisame found that Kakashi didn¡¯t catch up and said, ¡°Itachi-san, it looks like he has no intention of catching us.¡± Itachi nodded and said, ¡°He just treats us as an ordinary spy. Anbu generally handles Konoha¡¯s spy. So, it is normal that he didn¡¯te after us.¡± ¡°However, since we¡¯ve been discovered, we should leave immediately. It¡¯s good to know that we¡¯ve pretty much understood the current situation in Konoha, and we can go now.¡± As soon as Itachi¡¯s voice fell, a voice rang out behind them, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, don¡¯t be in a hurry to leave! Itachi, don¡¯t you want to go home after leaving for so many years?¡± Hoshigaki Kisame¡¯s expression greatly changed. He turned around and backed up, distancing himself. Itachi, on the other hand, looked calm. He slowly walked to Hoshigaki Kisame and said, ¡°Ryo-sama, long time no see!¡± ¡°Yes! It¡¯s been a long time. I think it¡¯s been about 3 or 4 years!¡± Yamanaka Ryo said with a smile. Hoshigaki Kisame heard Itachi¡¯s address Yamanaka Ryo, and his expression became more serious. He then whispered to inquire, ¡°Itachi-san, is he Yamanaka Ryo?¡± Itachi nodded, ¡°Yes, he is Yamanaka Ryo, the strongest person in the Ninja World right now!¡± Hoshigaki Kisame froze for a while, not expecting Itachi to say something like that about Yamanaka Ryo, ¡°Itachi-san, are you saying that he is stronger than... Pain?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. So, whether we can escape depends on our luck. In a moment, I will use the Mangekyou Dojutsu to hold him back. You directly use your strongest Suiton Ninjutsu on him. If we are lucky, he may be a little wounded, and we will have a chance to leave.¡± ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± The conversation between the two sounded very quiet, but Yamanaka Ryo could still hear it. Yamanaka Ryo smiled; he didn¡¯t care about their tactics. Itachi ordered and nodded at Hoshigaki Kisame, then opened his Mangekyou Sharingan. Yamanaka Ryo felt before he appeared in Tsukuyomi space. ¡°Ryo-sama, sorry to invite you over this way.¡± Yamanaka Ryo waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I understand. It¡¯s not convenient to talk with someone watching outside. So, this is fine.¡± ¡°Well, thank you for your understanding.¡± ¡°Well, don¡¯t be so polite. If there¡¯s anything you want to know, just ask.¡± Itachi nodded and asked about the current situation of the vige and Uchiha n. Yamanaka Ryo talked to Itachi about some recent events and the changes in the vige. After listening, Itachi felt a little strange because Yamanaka Ryo, from the beginning to the end, didn¡¯t mention Shisui. He hesitated a little and asked, ¡°Ryo-sama, what is Shisui doing these days?¡± Yamanaka Ryo snapped, then said, ¡°Oh Shisui, he¡¯s running a Secret Mission with people.¡± ¡°Secret Mission? Can...¡± ¡°No, Itachi, I¡¯m sorry. This mission is important, and I¡¯m the only one in the vige who knows. So, I can¡¯t tell you for now.¡± Itachi didn¡¯t pursue the question but talked about something inside Akatsuki. After the exchange of information, Yamanaka Ryo said, ¡°Itachi, it¡¯s time to test your acting skill. Later, whatever you see, don¡¯t be surprised, just leave.¡± ¡°What about Hoshigaki Kisame?¡± ¡°Do you want him alive?¡± ¡°Well, Hoshigaki Kisame still trusts me.¡± ¡°Okay then, you two just turn around and runter. I¡¯ll try to pretend a little bit.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the trouble, Ryo-sama.¡± Chapter 444 Chapter 444 After Itachi lifted Tsukuyomi, his face was pale, and tears of blood flowed from the corners of his eyes. Hoshigaki Kisame immediately sealed his hands with arge shark made of water towards Yamanaka Ryo. Itachi took a deep breath and released Amaterasu at the ce where Yamanaka Ryo was. The two immediately ran out of the vige. Seeing that he was leaving Konoha, Hoshigaki Kisame smiled and said, ¡°Itachi-san, this Yamanaka Ryo is not that big of a deal!¡± ¡°Really? Look over there!¡± Itachi pointed to where they had fought with Yamanaka Ryo just now. Hoshigaki Kisame looked back and was silent for a moment. His big shot was frozen, along with Itachi¡¯s Amaterasu. Hoshigaki Kisame still knew the characteristics of Amaterasu. He and Itachi had performed missions so often, but he had never seen Itachi¡¯s Amaterasu cracked. ¡°Itachi-san, why is your Amaterasu ...¡± ¡°Amaterasu is just a fire in the end. Yamanaka Ryo only needs to add Fuinjutsu to the ice. It is not impossible to freeze Amaterasu.¡± ¡°What Yamanaka Ryo best at was speed. The reason I used Tsukuyomi directly at first was because of his speed. ¡° ¡°Speed? How does itpare with Fourth Hokage?¡± Itachi pondered and then said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, it shouldn¡¯t be slower than Fourth Hokage.¡± Hoshigaki Kisame sucked in a breath of cold air and said in fear, ¡°He¡¯s a terrifying person. We¡¯re fortunate to be able to escape today!¡± ¡°Well, we¡¯re, indeed, lucky,¡± Itachi said and ignored Hoshigaki Kisame. He then ran towards the outside of Konoha. .......... After Yamanaka Ryo froze the Amaterasu and the Big Shotgun, he hit a ring finger. The ice cubes instantly broke into ice crystals. Yamanaka Ryo looked at his burned right-hand arm. He then took out a Healing Tag and stuck it on the right-hand arm, muttering to himself, ¡°Amaterasu is such a troublesome Dojutsu.¡± .......... After about another half month, Konoha¡¯s repairmen¡¯s work was finally over, and the vige was restored to its original appearance. In a subsequent meeting, Hatake Sakumo praised the fighting ninja for their contribution to this battlefield but didn¡¯t mention the medical ninja. Konoha¡¯s vigers were very dissatisfied with this. Without medical ninja, they didn¡¯t know how many people would die. However, Hokage didn¡¯t mention the merits of the medical ninja. Yamanaka Ryo expected this reaction of the vigers. However, it was not intense enough, so Yamanaka Ryo ignored it and let the public opinion fester. At the same time, Yamanaka Ryo persuaded Tsunade to take over the Fifth Hokage job and became Sixth Hokage. Tsunade initially refused, but after hearing that Yamanaka Ryo was willing to help her pay off all her foreign debts, Tsunade was swayed. The first thing he did was take advantage of the situation and put his savings in front of Tsunade, who was blinded by money and immediately agreed to take over the Fifth Hokage job. After that, Yamanaka Ryo informed Hatake Sakumo of the news. Hatake Sakumo was so happy to hear this that he immediately sent someone to inform the Country of Fire Daimyo and ask for his approval. Simultaneously, he started the handover of the Hokage¡¯s right and sent Anbu Ninja to spread the news in the vige that Tsunade would take over the Fifth Hokage job. However, Hatake Sakumo didn¡¯t expect that after hearing the news, the vigers were not talking about how the new Hokage was. Instead, they discussed why Tsunade was the next Hokage. In the vigers¡¯ view, the one who should take over the Fifth Hokage job was Hatake Sakumo. In ten years since he became Hokage, Konoha had changed dramatically, and the vigers had a genuine love for him. When the vigers¡¯ reaction reached Hatake Sakumo, he was deeply moved. However, he was supposed to be the acting Hokage. It was only right that Tsunade should be the next Hokage even when the vigers were now a bit agitated that he didn¡¯t step in to exin. ......... A weekter, the Country of Fire Daimyo¡¯s reply arrived. They were very positive about Tsunade taking over the Fifth Hokage job, and the tone in the reply was not as tough as before. They even had a few pinches of ttery. Tsunade read the reply and said, ¡°This kid is quite good! Well, when we were a kid, I didn¡¯t beat him up for nothing.¡± Everyone hearing this suddenly realized that they were sweating. No wonder the Country of Fire Daimyo respected Tsunade so much; it turned out that there was a mental shadow. With the permission of the Country of Fire Daimyo, Tsunade could be said to be nailed to the coffin. ........... A few dayster, Hatake Sakumo officially transferred Hokage¡¯s bucket to Tsunade. Tsunade took over the bucket and said in front of Konoha Ninja and the vigers, ¡°From today on, I am the Sixth Hokage.¡± The vigers were frozen, but then they erupted in a loud cheer. Hatake Sakumo was a bit stunned but then shook his head helplessly. ............. The day after Tsunade took over as Hokage, Hatake Sakumo¡¯s and Tsunade¡¯s head began to be carved on Hokage Rock. ¡°Hokage-sama, this is the specific progress of the vige¡¯s repair during this period.¡± ¡°Hokage-sama, this is the assessment form for this Chunin exam.¡± ¡°Hokage-sama...¡± One by one, the documents were delivered to Tsunade¡¯s desk, and Tsunade¡¯s face grew darker, ¡°Shizune, get me Yamanaka Ryo.¡± A few momentster, Shizune returned, and she whispered, ¡°That... Tsunade-sama, Ryo-sama is not in the vige.¡± Tsunade pped the table, ¡°Pah! What? Who permitted him to leave the vige?¡± ¡°Yamanaka n people said he went to pay you the debt.¡± ¡°Cough cough... that! Then get me Jiraiya.¡± Shizune easily found Jiraiya in the hot spring inn and took him to Hokage¡¯s Office. ¡°Jiraiya,e on, help me!¡± Tsunade said as she dumped a pile of papers in front of Jiraiya. Jiraiya froze, then said, ¡°Tsunade, this is not good!¡± ¡°What¡¯s not good? I¡¯m Hokage; I¡¯m in charge!¡± Jiraiya sighed helplessly and worked with Tsunade on the paperwork. The two of them finally finished after a long day of official business from morning to night. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m so tired. Why is being Hokage so tiring?¡± Jiraiya bristled and said, ¡°That¡¯s for sure. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t want to be Hokage; it¡¯s too much trouble.¡± ¡°Ugh! Forget it; it¡¯s not important. Jiraiya, let¡¯s drink.¡± Shizune smiled and quickly stopped, ¡°Wait, Tsunade-sama, you are now Hokage, pay attention to your image, drink like this, don¡¯t you...¡± ¡°Is Hokage not even allowed to drink? I don¡¯t care! Let¡¯s go, Jiraiya!¡± After saying this, Tsunade pulled Jiraiya away. .......... Meanwhile, on the moon, Otsutsuki Hana was nervously watching a passage. This passage was opened by Minato and Shisui when they came to the moon. However, a few days ago, there were rays of light shing from time to time on the passage. Yesterday there was an explosion, and the passage was nearly blown up. Otsutsuki Hana used Tenseigan¡¯s Dojutsu to maintain the stability of the passage. At the same time, she had someone go to Earth to inform Yamanaka Ryo. ¡°BOOM!¡± Another explosion came. Otsutsuki Hana gritted her teeth and continued to mobilize her eye¡¯s power. She didn¡¯t know how Shisui and Minato were doing, but as a friend, she did her best to ensure that Minato and Shisui were safe. Chapter 445 Chapter 445 Unknowingly, Tsunade had taken over as Hokage for almost ten days. Since yesterday Tsunade had received requests from some vigers who wanted her to recognize the medical ninja. For this reason, Tsunade specially called Yamanaka Ryo to discuss with him. After reading the requests from the vigers, Yamanaka Ryo smiled and said, ¡°Tsunade-sama, it¡¯s not time yet, because the vigers¡¯ reaction is not intense enough.¡± ¡°Not intense enough?¡± ¡°Well! We need to give the vigers of Konoha the feeling that they were the ones who fought for the medical ninja¡¯s rightful interests and then take the opportunity to announce an improvement in the medical ninja¡¯s benefits. With that, our initial goal will be achieved.¡± Tsunade frowned at that, ¡°Are you sure the vigers will continue to fight for the medical ninja rights petition?¡± ¡°Even if they won¡¯t, there¡¯s still us! We can get the vigers to continue by leading public opinion. Anyway, Tsunade-sama, for now, you shouldn¡¯t do anything, wait for a while.¡± Tsunade thought about it and then agreed with Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s opinion. In the following days, Tsunade received some more requests from the vigers, but after that, nobody continued. Tsunade became a little anxious. Just as she was about to take action, the Konoha vigers heard a rumor that the medical ninja wasn¡¯t being honored because of their status. The heroes of the vige had always been fighting ninjas. The medical ninja rarely appeared. Even Tsunade, the founder of the medical ninja, was more recognized for her title of Sannin. After the vigers knew the reason, they instantly boiled over. They felt that this was unfair and that the medical ninja should also be given the corresponding rights. After some preparations, the vigers sent several representatives. They handed Tsunade a joint application from the Konoha vigers asking for the medical ninja¡¯s recognition. Tsunade took the application and showed aplex expression. The oldest person among the vigers said, ¡°Hokage-sama, you have been active in the Second Shinobi World War since I was young. At that time, you were the hero of the vige when you fought together with Jiraiya-sama and Orochimaru-sama against the Hanzo of the Smander.¡± ¡°But in my opinion, your greatest credit in the Second Shinobi War is not that. Instead, it was the deployment of antidote in the Country of Wind battlefield, which saved the Country of Wind battlefield 10,000 Ninja.¡± ¡°I always felt that at the time, you should have been honored by the vige as a medical ninja. Unfortunately, the vige at the time didn¡¯t take medical ninjas that seriously.¡± ¡°Hokage-sama, now is an opportunity to correct the mistakes of that time, and you can do justice to the medical ninja.¡± Tsunade smiled with the sameplicated expression on her face, but inside she was excited. Another viger followed and said, ¡°Tsunade-sama, the vige was attacked by Iwagakure this time, and there was such a huge explosion. However, as far as I know, not a single person in the vige died.¡± ¡°I must say that it is a miracle. The creator of this miracle is the medical ninja of Konoha Hospital.¡± ¡°The medical ninjas will be saddened if Hokage-sama doesn¡¯t even recognize such a credit.¡± Tsunade sighed helplessly and said, ¡°You guys go out first! I¡¯ll think about it.¡± When the vigers¡¯ representatives failed to achieve their goal, they didn¡¯t want to leave, ¡°Hokage-sama...¡± ¡°Stop it, listen to Hokage-sama first!¡± The oldest representative of the vigers said. The others smiled a little reluctantly but still left together. Aftering out of Hokage¡¯s Office, the vigers¡¯ representatives wondered why the elderly stopped them. The elderly smiled and said, ¡°You guys are still too young!! We have already convinced Tsunade-sama.¡± The others were shocked at his words, ¡°No way! I saw Tsunade-sama always had that difficult look on her face!¡± The elderly smiled and said, ¡°Oh, it will be too weird if she wasn¡¯t embarrassed! The more embarrassed her look is, the more Tsunade-sama is moved by our proposal.¡± ¡°When Tsunade-sama asked us to leave, it was obvious that she had already made a decision. Just wait and see the result!¡± After saying that, the elderly ignored them and turned to leave. ............ That night Tsunade called a meeting with the high-level of Konoha to discuss matters rted to medical ninja. After Tsunade ryed the vigers¡¯ requirements¡¯ to Konoha¡¯s high level, she said she would reward the medical ninja. The high level of Konoha didn¡¯t oppose this decision. As the new official, this was Tsunade¡¯s first decision, so they didn¡¯t need to oppose Tsunade. Moreover, the medical ninja¡¯s performance in this explosion was obvious to everyone, so there was no reason to object. Tsunade was delighted with the reaction of the people and immediately decided on this matter. ........... A few dayster, Tsunade announced in front of the vigers of Konoha a series of policies to honor the medical ninja and designed a series of policies for medical ninjas at the Ninja Academy to increase the ie of medical ninjas. The vigers of Konoha agreed with Tsunade¡¯s decision, but the vige high level was a bit confused. What Tsunade said was different from what was said at the meeting. However, looking at the vigers¡¯ behavior, if they raised objections at this point, they would be on the opposite side of the vige. So, after a moment of hesitation, the high level of Konoha chose to ept the result. Tsunade¡¯s policy was sessfully passed, representing a significant increase in medical ninja¡¯s status and ie. In addition to the vigers¡¯ gratitude for the medical ninja, Yamanaka Ryo believes that, subconsciously, the number of medical ninja in Konoha would be significantly increased. After settling the matter of medical ninja, Yamanaka Ryo had cleared his mind of another matter. He started to devote a lot of time to training recently. There were less than two years left before the start of Shippuden. Yamanaka Ryo had to seize all the time he could to improve himself because by then, he would be facing a ¡°God¡± like Uchiha Madara. However, the arrival of a visitor from the sky disrupted all of Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s ns. A Byakugan-eyed young man wearing a white gown with a ck and white neckline and cuffs embroidered with ck tomoe appeared at Konoha¡¯s entrance. His attire was a bit strange, plus the Byakugan attracted the attention of the security forces. Today, it happened to be Uchiha Izumi on duty. He greeted him directly and asked, ¡°Hello, are you Ninja of Hyuga n?¡± The Byakugan young man froze, then quickly waved his hand and said, ¡°No, I¡¯m not! My name is Otsutsuki Bayi, and I am here to find Ryo-sama.¡± ¡°Otsutsuki Bayi? Thatst name sounds familiar; I think I¡¯ve heard it somewhere.¡± Izumi muttered to himself. ¡°That... that. I¡¯m looking for Yamanaka Ryo-sama for something urgent, so can you let me in?¡± ¡°Sorry, please wait for a moment. I need to go ask for permission.¡± After saying that, Uchiha Izumi ran towards the vige. .............. A few momentster, Uchiha Izumi arrived at the security department. Today, the Security Department¡¯s top leader on duty is Hyuga Hizashi, and it was he who Uchiha Izumi went to ask for instructions. Chapter 446 Chapter 446 Knock¨C ¡°Come in!¡± Izumi pushed the door in, and Hyuga Hizashi was surprised when he saw it was Uchiha Izumi. The rtionship between Hyuga and Uchiha n had not always been harmonious. After Hyuga n took over some of the Security Department¡¯s duties, Uchiha n¡¯s nsman wouldn¡¯te to him unless it was an important matter. When he thought of this, Hyuga Hizashi asked, ¡°Izumi, is there anything wrong?¡± ¡°Hizashi-sama, there is a young man outside who owns Byakugan. He ims to be Otsutsuki Bayi ande here to find Ryo-sama of the Yamanaka n. Because this person has Byakugan, I am not sure whether to let him in, so I would like to ask you.¡± After hearing Izumi¡¯s words, Hyuga Hizashi was startled and quickly asked, ¡°Izumi, you just said the person who came has Byakugan and is called Otsutsuki Bayi? Are you sure his surname is Otsutsuki?¡± Izumi nodded, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, Hizashi-sama... are you okay?¡± Hyuga Hizashi took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down. He immediately rushed out of the guard¡¯s office and came to the Konoha vige entrance. ............ After seeing Otsutsuki Bayi, Hyuga Hizashi¡¯s expression became more excited as he slowly walked over and said, ¡°Hello, I am Hyuga Hizashi of the Hyuga n.¡± Otsutsuki Bayi brightened up and looked at Hyuga Hizashi¡¯s Byakugan a little excited and said, ¡°Hyuga? You are the nsman of Hamura¡¯s ancestor who stayed at Ninja World!¡± Hyuga Hizashi nodded, and after some exchanges, the rtionship between them invariably improved a lot. After all, they shared the same roots, and the Otsutsuki n also loved peace, so the two easily chatted together. After chatting for a while, Otsutsuki Bayi said, ¡°Hizashi-sama, I was sent by our older Young Lady Otsutsuki Hana to look for Yamanaka Ryo-sama. Can you let me in now?¡± Hyuga Hizashiughed and said, ¡°Of course, Ryo-sama¡¯s home is in Yamanaka n. Let me take you there.¡± ¡°That would be very much appreciated.¡± Thus, Hyuga Hizashi led Otsutsuki Bayi into Konoha and came to Yamanaka n. It was also their luck that today Yamanaka Ryo had been dyed by something and had not yet left home to train, so the two could meet Yamanaka Ryo very smoothly. As soon as they saw Yamanaka Ryo, Otsutsuki Bayi immediately handed him a scroll respectfully, ¡°Ryo-sama, this is from Young Lady Hanayo.¡± Yamanaka Ryo opened the scroll and quickly skimmed through it, then his face changed drastically. He took Otsutsuki Bayi to the entrance of the passage and came to the moon with the passage¡¯s help. In the blink of an eye, they returned to the moon, making Otsutsuki Bayi a little confused. Yamanaka Ryo ignored him, perceived the location of Otsutsuki Hana, and immediately rushed towards her side. ........... At this time, Otsutsuki Hana and a group of Otsutsuki Main Branch Family members are using Tenseigian¡¯s eyes power to maintain the passage left by Namikaze Minato and Shisui. ¡°Young Lady Hanayo, this cannot happen! Your eyes cannot use Tenseigan eyes¡¯ power for a long time. You will be blind if you go on like this.¡± Otsutsuki Hana shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can still hold on. You just need to help me move Tenseigan.¡± BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Three consecutive explosions came, and the passage began to tremble wildly. Seeing that it was about to copse, Otsutsuki Hana gritted her teeth and attached Tensigan¡¯s eyes power to Byakugan again. ¡°Hana-sama, don¡¯t!¡± ¡°Young Lady Hana!¡± The Otsutsuki Main Family members saw this and spoke out to stop it. In the nick of time, Yamanaka Ryo felt it. He looked at the passage¡¯s shaky entrance and Hana¡¯s eyes, which were already flowing with blood tears. He immediately understood what was going on. Yamanaka Ryo teleported to Otsutsuki Hana¡¯s side, covered her eyes, and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Lady Hana, I¡¯mte.¡± Otsutsuki Hana heard Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s voice and froze, then said anxiously, ¡°Ryo, go save Shisui.¡± Yamanaka Ryo nodded. He opened Mangekyo, took out the ice of the Ice World, and froze the passage entrance. He then treated Otsutsuki Hana¡¯s eyes with a medical ninja tool, turned, and jumped into the passage. The passage was constructed by Namikaze Minato using the space-time barrier and Flying Thunder God. Yamanaka Ryo jumped down the passage. After a moment of spinning, he came to a dark world. .......... The first thing that happened was that he entered the Sage Mode to strengthen his senses and searched for Namikaze Minato¡¯s presence. After a while, Yamanaka Ryo sensed a fluctuation of chakra in front of him on the right. He immediately ran towards the right. After advancing some distance, Yamanaka Ryo sensed the chakra of Namkraze Minato and Shisui, as well as a special power. He had never seen a power like this in the Ninja World. It was not chakra, nor was it natural chakra. Yamanaka Ryo frowned. The Frozen-Thunder Mode broke out and instantly appeared beside Namikaze Minato and Shisui. The arrival of Yamanaka Ryo made the three who were fighting stopped. ¡°RYO, YOU¡¯RE HERE!¡± Namikaze Minato rxed, and Shisui was a little excited. And the man fighting with Namikaze Minato Shisui was looking at Yamanaka Ryo with a severe expression. When confronted with this person at close range, Yamanaka Ryo sensed that the power used by this person was not as good as natural chakra in terms of quality but was stronger than chakra. ¡°Who are you? Are they your friends?¡± The man who fought with Namikaze Minato asked. When Yamanaka Ryo heard what the man said, he froze. Namikaze Minato whispered at sight and said, ¡°Ryo, he doesn¡¯t speak the samenguage as us.¡± Yamanaka Ryo shook his head and said, ¡°Who are you? Why did you make a move on my friends?¡± This time, it was Namikaze Minato and Shisui who was shocked. Shisui even looked at Yamanaka Ryo as if he was an alien, ¡°Minato-sama, why does sensei know that person¡¯snguage?¡± Namikaze Minato rolled his eyes and said, ¡°When you ask me, who should I ask?¡± ¡°They were destroying the coordinates I left behind; that¡¯s why I stepped in to stop it.¡± ¡°The coordinates you left behind?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. This is the point for my space jumping. My coordinates were ced here properly, but they came out to damage it. Of course, I had to do something.¡± Upon hearing this, Yamanaka Ryo understood the cause of the matter. Some time ago, Yamanaka Ryo asked Namikaze Minato and Shisui to find the coordinates left by Kaguya. Namikaze Minato was very sensitive to temporal and spatial fluctuations. Soon, they found and cleared two small coordinates of Ninja World. In ater search, Namikaze Minato even vaguely sensed therge coordinates left by Kaguya. Along with the induction, Namikaze Minato and Shisui came to the moon and entered this space. What turned out to be unexpected was that this coordinate they cleared was not left by Kaguya but by this person speaking Chinese in front of them. Subsequently, Yamanaka Ryo exined the reason, and this person realized that there was a misunderstanding. Immediately afterward, Yamanaka Ryo began to try to ask this person some things. However, he found out that this person was not a native at all, only happened to use the samenguage. Chapter 447 Chapter 447 After understanding the man¡¯s basic situation in front of him, Yamanaka Ryo secretly established a spiritual link with Namikaze Minato and Shisui, and they briefly exined. As Yamanaka Ryo and Namikaze Minato exined, the middle-aged man in front of him said with aplicated expression, ¡°I never thought there would be people who know ournguage in the Otsutsuki Hagoromo¡¯s World, and...¡± As the voice was too low, Yamanaka Ryo didn¡¯t hear him clearly. However, that didn¡¯t stop him from getting close to the middle-aged man. Yamanaka Ryo said cheekily, ¡°Senpai, that means we¡¯re fated to be together!¡± ¡°Fate? Haha! Interesting. Kid, how can you say it¡¯s fate. Now, tell me, what do you want to know?¡± ¡°Senpai, how do you know I have something to ask you?¡± ¡°Because of the probing you just did.¡± Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s face reddened. He coughed dryly and said, ¡°Well, since you have said so, then I will not be polite. I want to know about the Otsutsuki n.¡± The middle-aged man frowned; he hesitated for a moment and then said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell you. The Otsutsuki n is a family that aims to plunder the fruit of the world tree.¡± ¡°Every day, their n will use special techniques to finds with world trees in the starry sky. Once they find a with a world tree, they will secretly observe it. As long as the is not stronger than their existence, the Otsutsuki n will go and pick the fruit of the world tree.¡± ¡°The fruit of the world tree is the most fundamental power of a. After eating the fruit, you will have the same life expectancy as the. You will also gain great power, which is the reason the Otsutsuki n became stronger.¡± ¡°Then, senpai, what happens to the that loses the fruit of the world tree?¡± Yamanaka Ryo asked. ¡°This depends on the situation of the where the world tree grows. Generally, there are two situations.¡± ¡°First, the world tree will storm out and start looking for the lost fruit. This is the case when the world is already quite well established and has emerged with its power system.¡± ¡°Second is that the world tree withers on this and will not show its power system from now on.¡± Yamanaka Ryo was surprised by what he heard. ording to what this middle-aged man said just now, the world tree will be berserk only if the world had its power system, which means that Ninja World had its power before the appearance of chakra. Yamanaka Ryo caught the important information and hurriedly asked, ¡°Senpai, what is the power of the Otsutsuki n? Is it chakra?¡± ¡°Chakra? You mean the power used by the two of them?¡± The middle-aged man asked, pointing to Namikaze Minato and Shisui. ¡°Un!¡° The middle-aged man closed his eyes and recalled the power used by the Namikaze Minato and Shisui just now, then said, ¡°Their power was not as good in quality as the power used by the Otsutsuki n, but it should be the same kind of power.¡± Upon hearing this, Yamanaka Ryo was basically sure that the chakra used by Ninja World was the power system of the Otsutsuki n. Correspondingly, the natural chakra that had always existed in the Ninja World was the Ninja World¡¯s power system. Juubi in the world tree incarnation was part of the natural chakra. With Juubi bing Obito in Rikudo Mode, only natural chakra could hurt Uchiha Madara. After realizing this, Yamanaka Ryo turned the conversation, ¡°Senpai, how powerful will the people of the Otsutsuki n be when they eat the world fruit?¡± ¡°This depends on the power system of this world. Like your world, the original power system must bepelling; otherwise, it would not have given birth to strong people like Otsutsuki Hagoromo and Otsutsuki Hamura.¡± ¡°Are the two of them considered strong in the outside world as well?¡± ¡°Of course, especially Otsutsuki Hagoromo. His power in the Otsutsuki n at the time can be considered the top of the existence. It is because of his existence that for so many years, no other people have thought of your world.¡± ¡°However, it seems that a few hundred years ago, I heard that someone managed to make a deal with the natives of your world and harvested souls from your world.¡± Yamanaka Ryo spoke with a sh of light, ¡°Harvested souls from our world? Senpai, are you talking about this person?¡± With that said, Yamanaka Far used his Spiritual Strength to send the image of Shinigami in Shiki Fujin to the middle-aged person. After seeing the image of Shinigami, the middle-aged man nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right; it¡¯s him. He is considered the most thorough researcher of souls in the sky. His fighting strength is not very strong. However, in terms of soul and Spiritual Strength, no one in the stars is better than him.¡± Yamanaka Ryo gave a bow to the middle-aged man, ¡°Thank you, senpai, your information has helped me a lot today.¡± The middle-aged man waved his hand and said, ¡°No need to be so polite, but I told you so many things, in return, shouldn¡¯t you answer my question?¡± ¡°Please, senpai.¡± ¡°Kid, you speak Akatsuki, thenguage of our n. This is not strange as many people in the starry sky know variousnguages. The strange thing is that you actually have the aura of our n in your soul. Can you exin?¡± Yamanaka Ryo hesitated. He didn¡¯t expect the middle-aged person to ask this. After hesitating for a while, Yamanaka Ryo said, ¡°I can tell Senpai about this, but can Senpai tell me first, what is your n?¡± The middle-aged man smiled and said, ¡°The n I¡¯m talking about is not a n. It¡¯s a race; our race is called Yan-Huang.¡± Yamanaka Ryo was thrilled to hear the words Yan-Huang. The middle-aged man noticed Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s emotions changed and said, ¡°It seems that you really have a rtionship with our n. All right, kid, no need to exin, this is for you.¡± The middle-aged man threw a piece of a jade pendant to Yamanaka Ryo. Yamanaka Ryo took the jade pendant and asked strangely, ¡°Senpai, what is this?¡± ¡°This jade pendant has the space coordinates of our n. I hope you have a chance to go home to see it.¡± After saying that, the middle-aged man disappeared. Yamanaka Ryo immediately put the jade pendant away carefully and muttered, ¡°Are you going home? It¡¯s fascinating.¡± ¡°Ryo, what did you say after talking to that man for so long?¡± Namikaze Minato¡¯s words interrupted Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s thoughts. Yamanaka Ryo then told the two about the Otsutsuki n and the true origin power of the Ninja World. After listening to Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s words, Namikaze Minato and Shisui both froze for a while. Namikaze Minato returned to his senses and said with aplicated face, ¡°I never thought that the chakra we used was not our power.¡± Yamanaka Ryo nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s hard to believe, but that¡¯s how it is.¡± ¡°I suppose when Rikudo Sennin gave chakra¡¯s refinement method to the world, I didn¡¯t know that we have our power system.¡± ¡°Later, I learned that chakra has already taken root in our world, and I can¡¯t change it even if I want to.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why the Ninja World has passed down chakra as our power to this day.¡± Chapter 448 Chapter 448 ¡°Wait! Sensei, you said just now that chakra is Ninja World¡¯s own power system, so why is it so difficult to learn?¡± Shisui, who had been in a dumbfounded state, suddenly spoke up. Namikaze Minato smiled and was also a bit confused upon hearing this, ¡°Ryo, Shisui is right. Since chakra is our own power system, why is it so difficult to learn?¡± Yamanaka Ryo smiled and said, ¡°I think it¡¯s because the chakra is within our bodies! Chakra and natural chakra are two different powers. Sage Mode is a fusion of these two powers; that¡¯s why it¡¯s so difficult.¡± Shisui nodded, acknowledging this statement from Yamanaka Ryo. ¡°All right! Hana is still waiting outside! Let¡¯s leave first!¡± Namikaze Minato suggested. Yamanaka Ryo nodded. Minato took him and Shisui to teleport out. ............. The three of them appeared at the passage entrance, and Otsutsuki Hana suddenly rushed over and hugged Shisui. Yamanaka Ryo froze, Namikaze Minato was also a little confused, and Shisui was even frozenpletely. ¡°Hey! Brother Minato, what happens? Did youe to the moon and abduct the oldest Young Lady of the Main Family?¡± Namikaze Minato said with some embarrassment, ¡°I don¡¯t know when Hana started treating Shisui like this...¡± ¡°Speaking of which, just now after Young Lady Hana saw me, she was talking about asking me to save Shisui. I was worried about your safety and didn¡¯t care about that, but now it seems...¡± The whispering of the two reached Shisui and Hana¡¯s ears. Hana¡¯s face instantly turned red, and she ran away with a fierce re at the two while Shisui was still frozen. Yamanaka Ryo walked over and pped Shisui¡¯s head, ¡°Stupid disciple,e back to your senses! That pretty girl is gone!¡± Only then did Shisui slow down, recalling the way Otsutsuki Hana hugged him just now, and his face turned red. Yamanaka Ryo nced at Shisui. He helplessly shook his head, turned around, and said to Namikaze Minato, ¡°Brother Minato, what are you going to do next? Are you going toe back?¡± ¡°Well, there¡¯s been a lot of things in the vige recently. Shisui can go back and help.¡± The three then visited the n Leader of the Main Family. They expressed their gratitude for the Otsutsuki n¡¯s help on the moon while offering their farewells. After learning that the three were leaving, the Main Family n Leader said, ¡°If you are going back to the Ninja World, can you do me a favor?¡± After the three looked at each other, Namikaze Minato said, ¡°Of course, what can I do for you?¡± ¡°So, when my daughter was in exile in the Ninja World, she was taken care of by a small vige. She has always been grateful to this vige, and I would like you to take her back to the Ninja World so that she can say thank you to the people of this vige. If possible, please take her around the Ninja World first so that she can learn more about it.¡± Yamanaka Ryo nced at Shisui after listening to the Main Family n Leader and showed a smile, ¡°Of course, this is not a problem. Don¡¯t worry; you can leave Young Lady Hana to us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. Hana,e out!¡± The Main Family n Leader called out to the house behind him. Otsutsuki Hana came out of the house, looking elegant and graceful, without a bit of shyness. Yamanaka Ryo whispered to Shisui, ¡°See! This is your time to act.¡± ¡°Minato-san, Ryo-san, Shisui-san, I¡¯ll leave the little girl to you.¡± ¡°Okay, don¡¯t you worry! Well, we will go first!¡± After saying that, Namikaze Minato took the three together and teleported to the passage leading to the Ninja World. ............ Through the passage, the group returned to the Ninja World. Hana¡¯s face looked blushing, and she said, ¡°That... that I will go to the vige first. You... you guys wait for me here for a while.¡± Seeing that neither Yamanaka Ryo nor Namikaze Minato was talking, Shisui said stiffly, ¡°Okay, you go, and we¡¯ll wait for you!¡± Hana nodded and ran away, a little disappointed. Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s expression was gloomy. He kicked Shisui and said, ¡°Idiot, you should go along with her! Why did I ept such a stupid disciple like you?¡± ¡°When Pakura-sama gave you a hint several times, you did not understand her heart. How can you speak to me like that?¡± Shisui muttered quietly. Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s face sank, ¡°What did you say? You have such itchy skin.¡± Shisui let out a strange cry and ran away in a hurry. Namikaze Minato smiled and said, ¡°What a good connection between a teacher and a disciple.¡± Yamanaka Ryo bristled, ¡°That¡¯s nothing. Brother Minato, do you want to go?¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to make a trip to clean up small coordinates left by Kaguya.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go back to the vige and see Kushina-senpai and Naruto?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going back. I¡¯ll go back when I¡¯ve taken care of all these hidden problems.¡± ¡°Okay, then, goodbye, Minato-niisan.¡± Namikaze Minato waved his hand and disappeared from the spot. ........... Yamanaka Ryo waited alone for about ten minutes when Shisui and Otsutsuki Hana walked over, side by side. ¡°Are things all settled?¡± Yamanaka Ryo asked. Otsutsuki Hana nodded, ¡°Yes! Everyone is fine, and I left them some money as a reward.¡± ¡°Well then, it¡¯s time for us to go back to the vige.¡± Said Yamanaka Ryo. He then put his hand on the shoulders of the two. Otsutsuki Hana closed his eyes, and after a moment, Yamanaka Ryo said, ¡°Well, Hana-sama, wee to Konoha!¡± ........... Meanwhile, in the Hyuga n, Hyuga Hizashi told Hyuga Hiashi, high levels of Hyuga n, what happened when they saw Otsutsuki Bayi this morning. The Hyuga n people were surprised to hear this, ¡°Elder Hizashi, is what you said true?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. Many people in the security department saw it at the time. That man was around 18 or 19 years old, wearing a white tunic and a ck cor. The most important thing was that he also had Byakugan.¡± ¡°ording to the n¡¯s information, our n has not lost any n members in the past 20 years. The chakra in this person¡¯s body is different from that of our Hyuga n. He said his name is Otsutsuki Bayi. I think this person should be a rtive of our Hyuga n on the moon, as mentioned by Yamanaka Ryo-sama.¡± After hearing Hyuga Hizashi¡¯s words, all the people of the Hyuga n were silent. After a moment, Hyuga Hiashi asked, ¡°Hizashi, where is this honored guest now?¡± Hyuga Hizashi shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I brought him to the Yamanaka n. He told a piece of information to Yamanaka Ryo-sama, and Yamanaka Ryo-sama took him and disappeared.¡± ¡°Information? What information?¡± The second elder of the Hyuga n asked. ¡°The content is unknown. However, I know that it was written to Yamanaka Ryo-sama by the daughter of the Otsutsuki¡¯s n leader, Otsutsuki Hana.¡± Chapter 449 Chapter 449 ¡°By now, I think we can all be sure of the existence of the Otsutsuki n, right?¡± Hyuga Hiashi, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly spoke. The people of the Hyuga n whispered for a while, and finally, all agreed. ¡°In that case, what we are discussing now is not what the Otsutsuki n members came to Yamanaka Ryo for, but how to get in touch with them.¡± ¡°ording to what Yamanaka Ryo said before, the Otsutsuki n was brought to the moon by our ancestors and should have some Secret Jutsu that we don¡¯t know about. If we can obtain this Secret Jutsu...¡± Hyuga Hiashi¡¯s words made the nsmen of the Hyuga n present suddenly realized that they had gotten the point wrong at the beginning. ............ At that moment, at the Konoha Vige entrance, Shisui introduced Otsutsuki Hana to the reliefs in the distance. After hearing that the reliefs were the heads of the next Hokage, Otsutsuki Hana pointed to the fourth head. She said, ¡°I remember that Minato-san is the Fourth Hokage of your vige, right? Why does the relief not look like him at all?¡± ¡°Ahem, well...¡± Shisui momentarily speechless; he didn¡¯t know how to exin. Otsutsuki Hana looked at Shisui¡¯s embarrassed and anxious look and showed a smile. Yamanaka Ryo was getting annoyed with these two, and his expression was a bit lost. He remembered Pakura, then sighed. Now, he and Pakura couldn¡¯t walk in Konoha side by side as openly as they did, let alone get married. Thinking about it, Yamanaka Ryo suddenly felt that the two people in front of him were an eyesore, ¡°Young Lady Hana, just follow Shisui; he will give you a tour in Konoha! If you need something, just break this ice scalpel, I wille over immediately.¡± Yamanaka Ryo took out an ice scalpel, handed it to Otsutsuki Hana, and disappeared in the same ce. ¡°Shisui, is there something Ryo has to deal with? I see he¡¯s in a hurry.¡± ¡°I guess so! But Sensei was always like a ghost. Don¡¯t mind him; let¡¯s take a look at the vige next.¡± ¡°Okay, that sounds great!¡± Otsutsuki Hana said as she showed a sweet smile and obediently followed Shisui. The two of them walked into Konoha,ughing and talking. Neither of them noticed theplex gaze of the members of the security department. The Security Department of the gate had long noticed the three, including Yamanaka Ryo. One of them was an Uchiha n member; they knew the n genius¡¯s appearance, Uchiha Shisui... It was because of the recognition of Shisui that they looked at Shisui with such a twisted gaze. Shisui was a genius of the Uchiha n. Seeing him with a woman of the Hyuga n was a bit uneptable. After seeing Shisui and Hana leave, the security department members immediately sent the news back to the Uchiha n. The same thing happened with Hyuga n¡¯s guard member. Unlike the Uchiha n, the Hyuga n people were aware of the existence of the Otsutsuki n. In addition, he was nearby when Hiashi and Otsutsuki Bayi chatted. He saw Otsutsuki Bayi¡¯s clothing very clearly, and the young girl who just passed by was dressed in the style of the Otsutsuki n. Hence, the Hyuga n¡¯s security department member was sure that the young girl was an Otsutsuki n member, so he also sent a message to the n. Shisui knew nothing about all this, and he took Otsutsuki Hana around Konoha. ........... In the evening, Shisui and Hana came to Ramen Ichiraku. Hana was curious to see ramen for the first time, making Shisui smiled and said, ¡°This is the best ramen in our vige. My teacher and Minato-sama like it very much.¡± Hana was a little surprised, ¡°Really? Is this ramen so good?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know if you eat it. Boss, two big bowls of seafood ramen, please!¡± ¡°Okay! Please wait for a moment! Huh? Isn¡¯t this Shisui? It¡¯s been a long time.¡± Boss Ichiraku greeted warmly. ¡°I haven¡¯t been back for a long time; I¡¯ve been on a missiontely. I came here to eat your ramen as soon as I got back!¡± ¡°Alright! Then today¡¯s ramen will be special. I will give you two barbecue pork.¡± In a short while, tworge bowls of steaming seafood ramen were delivered to Otsutsuki Hana and Shisui. Shisui handed Hana a pair of chopsticks, ¡°Here, Hana, try this.¡± Hana picked up a chopstick of ramen. She tasted it and said with some surprise, ¡°It¡¯s delicious, better than I thought.¡± Shisui smiled and said, ¡°Right! I eat here often with my teacher; I can¡¯t go wrong.¡± Soon two big bowls of ramen were gone by the two of them. After paying the money, Shisui took Otsutsuki Hana towards the Hokage Rock. The Hokage Rock was the best ce to look at Konoha. Now that it was dark, Konoha was a world of lights from the Hokage Rock. ¡°Wow! It¡¯s beautiful!¡± ¡°Even more beautiful is still toe!¡± Shisui said, forming a seal with both hands and using Katon against the sky. The fire bloomed in the sky like beautiful fireworks. The scene in front of her touched Hana. A momentter, she looked at Shisui in a daze. Taking advantage of thest Katon, she gathered the courage to kiss Shisui on the cheek. Shisui was taken aback by Hana¡¯s actions. Fortunately, thest Katon had disappeared, and it wasn¡¯t possible to see each other¡¯s faces. Otherwise, Shisui wouldn¡¯t have known how to face Hana. The two stood on the Hokage Rock, listening to each other¡¯s breathing, and their hands were interlocked at some point. The night waste. If Shisui took Hana to Uchiha n, the rtionship between the Uchiha n and Hyuga n was so bad that it was estimated that they would not be too friendly to Hana. So, Uchiha was not suitable for Hana to live. If he took her to the Hyuga, Hana said that they might not recognize her as rtives for the time being. So, after thinking about it, the two came to the Yamanaka n. .......... The two were about to knock on the door when they ran into Yamanaka Ino, who had returned from a mission. Ino knew Shisui and knew that he was Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s disciple. So, he took the two of them directly into the Yamanaka n. Once inside, by the light, Ino got a good look at Otsutsuki Hana. Her expression became a bit odd, and after a moment of hesitation, Ino asked, ¡°So... that. Brother Shisui, who is she? Is she Hinata¡¯s older sister?¡± Shisui smiled and said, ¡°No. Her name is Otsutsuki Hana, not a member of the Hyuga n.¡± ¡°But she and Hinata look alike!¡± Ino mentioned Hinata twice, which made Hana interested, ¡°Little girl, who is this Hinata you speak of?¡± ¡°Hinata is my ssmate, the eldestdy of the Hyuga n. She looks very much like you, sister.¡± Ino exined to. Hearing that the Hyuga n had a girl who looked close to her, Hana changed her previous thought, ¡°Hyuga Hinata? Interesting. Shisui, tomorrow I want to go to the Hyuga n to meet her.¡± Shisui looked a little confused, ¡°Going to the Hyuga n! My family has a terrible rtionship with the Hyuga n, so it doesn¡¯t seem good for me to go.¡± ¡°Sister Hana, then I will apany you!¡± A familiar voice came from not far away. Hana smiled for a moment, then excitedly ran over and hugged the voice owner, Lain. Chapter 450 Chapter 450 Seeing an old friend that she hadn¡¯t seen for a long time, Hana looked happy and pulled Lain to ask, ¡°Lain, why are you here!¡± ¡°Because this is my house!¡± Lain said, somewhat helplessly. ¡°Your house?¡± ¡°Hana, did you forget? Lain keeps calling sensei big brother.¡± Shisui reminded softly. Only then did it dawn on Hana, ¡°So you really are brother and sister!¡± ¡°Then what do you think! Well, the catching up willeter, Ino thank you for helping usher them in.¡± Lain turned to Ino and said. Ino waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Lain-san. Can you take me to the Hyuga n tomorrow, too?¡± Lain said helplessly, ¡°No big deal. You should call me auntie! Why are you calling me sister again?¡± Inoughed and said, ¡°You are not even a few years older than me; calling you aunt will make you sound old!¡± Lain patted Ino¡¯s head, ¡°Kid, you have a lot of excuses. It¡¯s not my call whether I can take you to Hyuga n or not. It would be best if you asked your father about that. If he agrees, I will take you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Hey, how can you say that? My father will definitely agree.¡± ¡°Okay, wait until your father agrees! Is Hanaing to my house sote at night to stay here?¡± Hana nodded, ¡°Well, I¡¯ll have to trouble you guys today.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Ino, you go and tell your father that my friend ising to stay at our house for the night.¡± ¡°Why do I have to tell my father about this? Lain-san, you can do it yourself.¡± Ino muttered in a low voice. Lain red at her. Ino immediately became timid and said that she would definitely tell him. After taking care of Ino, Shisui also left, while Lain took Hana to the courtyard where their family lived. Yamanaka Ryo had sensed that Hana hade, and he deliberately waited at the door to exin to Hana some things, especially about how the Otsutsuki n got along on the moon. In the beginning, Yamanaka Ryo was using the Otsutsuki n Mode on the moon to flicker Hyuga n¡¯s Main Family. In case Hana said that he missed it, it would be awkward. .............. The next day early in the morning, Yamanaka Nori specially prepared breakfast for Hana. After eating, Hana, Lain, and Yamanaka Ino, who had obtained Yamanaka Inoichi¡¯s consent, left for the Hyuga n together. The Hyuga n wasn¡¯t far from the Yamanaka n. In a short time, the three of them arrived at the Hyuga n¡¯s territory. Lain proposed a visit in the name of the Yamanaka n. Because of Lain¡¯s strength and status, the Hyuga n sent Hyuga Hizashi to greet them. Because Ino was also there, to show respect for the Hyuga n, they also called Hinata toe. For the first time, two girls who looked like each other but hadpletely different temperaments met. In the Hyuga n¡¯s living room, Hinata looked at Otsutsuki Hana in awe, unable to speak for a while. Otsutsuki Hana was also surprised when Ino said that Hinata was very simr; she didn¡¯t expect them to be so simr. Moreover, the aura on Hinata¡¯s body gave Otsutsuki Hana a subtle sense of oppression. Hinata¡¯s strength was so weak; it wouldn¡¯t be due to her strength; the only exnation was that Hinata¡¯s bloodline was closer to their ancestor Otsutsuki Hamura than Otsutsuki Hana. ¡°Ahem, that Lain-sama, this is...¡± Hyuga Hizashi had long known that Hana was a member of the Otsutsuki n, but he couldn¡¯t say it directly. In case Hana thought that the Hyuga n was spying on her and had a distaste for the Hyuga n, that would be bad. Lain smiled and said, ¡°I almost forgot to introduce her. She is Otsutsuki Hana, the daughter of the Otsutsuki n Leader. Today, she came to visit the Hyuga n on purpose.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to tell you how sensitive the identity of the Otsutsuki n is; Elder Hizashi should be aware of it because that¡¯s why we used the Yamanaka n as a cover.¡± Hyuga Hizashi nodded and said, ¡°I know this. Thank you very much for your help, Lain-sama.¡± After some polite diplomatic rhetoric from the two, it was the main character¡¯s turn to make an appearance. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Otsutsuki Hana!¡± ¡°How do you do! Hana-sama. I am Hyuga Hizashi.¡± ¡°Elder Hizashi, you should be aware of the rtionship between the Otsutsuki and Hyuga ns, right?¡± ¡°Yes. I heard that from Ryo-sama.¡± Hana nodded, and her expression instantly became severe, ¡°Well then, I have a question, please answer truthfully, Elder Hizashi.¡± ¡°I will answer truthfully.¡± ¡°My question is, what generation of the Hyuga n are you?¡± Hyuga Hizashi froze; he didn¡¯t expect Hana to ask this question. After thinking about it, he said, ¡°Young Lady Hana, I am the 24th generation descendant of the Hyuga family.¡± Hana smiled at that, ¡°The 24th generation, I am the 23rd generation. ording to the generation, you should call me aunt.¡± Hyuga Hizashi¡¯s face stiffened. The Hyuga n members who happened to be informed by Hizashi and came to the living room also heard the words. Everyone¡¯s face showed a strange expression. ¡°That... that Young Lady Hana, are the generations of our ns different?¡± Hana smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s the same. Your first-generation ancestor should be called Hyuga Hamura! While us was Otsutsuki Hamura.¡± This time, the Hyuga n people had nothing to say, while Hana turned around and touched Hinata¡¯s head and said, ¡°Little girl, I am your elder!¡± Hinata was a little overwhelmed and looked very nervous. Otsutsuki Hana frowned; she felt that Hinata had a bloodline so close to the Otsutsuki Hamura, but she was so timid, and it was so inappropriate. ¡°Young Lady Hana, I¡¯m sorry. Hinata is young; she doesn¡¯t know what to do. Please don¡¯t mind her.¡± Hyuga Hiashi noticed Hana¡¯s expression and red at Hinata. He hurriedly spoke out to exin. Hana noticed the look in Hinata¡¯s eyes and was somewhat displeased with him, snorting coldly and saying, ¡°You¡¯re the head of the Hyuga n, right?¡± Hyuga Hiashi nodded his head. ¡°Oh, then Hinata is your daughter?¡± ¡°Well, my daughter is untalented; I hope Hana-sama doesn¡¯t mind.¡± Hana smiled a bit oddly, hesitated for a moment, and then said, ¡°n Leader Hiashi, I think you¡¯re mistaken about something. All the backs of the ancestors of Hamura present, including me, are inferior to her in terms of the bloodline.¡± ¡°You should know that the closer the bloodline is to the ancestor, the stronger the power that can be disyed. I wonder what n Leader Hiashi means by not talented?¡± The Hyuga n people were stunned; this was the first time they had heard such a theory. The Hyuga n had always judged a person by his or her Byakugan and Gentle Fist. They were a bit overwhelmed by Otsutsuki Hana¡¯s statement that the bloodline determined the strength. Otsutsuki Hana thought the crowd¡¯s reaction was strange. Suddenly she remembered something and asked the Hyuga n people, ¡°Do you know what Tensigan is?¡± The people of the Hyuga n looked at each other and shook their heads at the same time. Chapter 451 Chapter 451 Otsutsuki Hana then realized why the Hyuga n didn¡¯t pay the slightest attention to their bloodline¡¯s strength. They had forgotten everything about Tenseigan. She sighed and said, ¡°The Byakugan of our n can evolve further upwards. The Byakugan is the Kekkei Genkai of Kaguya, the mother of our ancestor, Hamura, and it is her own Kekkei Genkai.¡± ¡°The Rikudo Sennin¡¯s Rinnegan and Sharingan is herbination of Kaguya¡¯s bloodline and Inyoton. So, the real Otsutsuki n¡¯s Kekkei Genkai is only our Byakugan.¡± ¡°Above Byakugan is Tenseigan, which is Dojutsu with the same level as the Rinnegan that has the power to create and destroy everything.¡± Otsutsuki Hana¡¯s words stunned all the people of the Hyuga n. They didn¡¯t know that the Byakugan could continue to evolve. The news was like a nuclear bomb exploding in their ears. A few momentster, Hyuga Hiashi asked tremblingly, ¡°Young Lady Hana, what is the technique to open the Tenseigan that you just mentioned?¡± Otsutsuki Hana didn¡¯t hide and told the Hyuga n what she knew, ¡°Before we talk about the technique of opening it, I have to exin the type of Tenseigan first. There is a huge Tenseigan on Moon. This Tenseigan is formed by our n members who injected their eyes power into it before they died in the past thousand years.¡± ¡°In other words, as long as there is enough eye power umted on a Byakugan, this Byakugan can turn on Tenseigan, which is the first way to open it.¡± ¡°Then there is the individual Tenseigan, and the opening condition of this Tenseigan is Inyoton.¡± ¡°However, not everyone who owns Inyoton can turn on Tenseigan. The bloodline must be powerful enough. The purer the Byakugan, the easier it is to turn on Tenseigan.¡± As soon as Otsutsuki Hana¡¯s words fell, the Hyuga n people¡¯s gaze at Hinata changed. They heard Otsutsuki Hana¡¯s words very clearly just now. Hinata¡¯s bloodline was the most powerful among them. That meant Hinata was the most promising person to open Tenseigan. When the Hyuga n people were caught up in the fantasy of the Tenseigan, the second elder of the Hyuga n suddenly said, ¡°Young Lady Hana, I take the liberty to ask. Now, on the moon except for that huge Tenseigan, is there anybody who can open the Tenseigan?¡± ¡°If you have no one who has opened their Tenseigan, wouldn¡¯t it be even more impossible for us? That Tenseigan will mean nothing to us.¡± The second elder¡¯s words made the Hyuga n crowd, who had fallen into fantasy, awake at once, and they all turned their attention to Otsutsuki Hana. Otsutsuki Hana smiled brightly at her words. The next second, her Byakugan changed, and light blue pumps appeared in the center of Byakugan. The eyes emitted a white glow from the inside out. ¡°This is Tenseigan. Unfortunately, I just got these eyes. I have not even experienced my first fetal movement, and the power I can use is not strong. If you are interested, I can demonstrate the power of Tenseigan.¡± The Hyuga n people discussed for a while, and Hyuga Hiashi as the representative, said, ¡°Young Lady Hana, we want to learn about the power of Tenseigan.¡± Hana then broke the Ice Scalpel that Yamanaka Ryo gave her. Almost as soon as she broke the Ice Scalpel, Yamanaka Ryo appeared. ¡°Ryo, can you please take Hyuga n and me to a ce without people? They want to see the power of Tenseigan.¡± Yamanaka Ryo smiled and established a spiritual link with Hana, ¡°Hana, you just opened Tenseiganst night. Would it be a problem to use it today?¡± ¡°I have used Tenseigan¡¯s eyes power many times on the moon. There will not be a problem. Moreover, my Tenseigan is so much weaker here than the Tenseigan on the moon, and you can handle it even if something goes wrong.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s a relief to me.¡± After determining that there would be no problem, Yamanaka Ryo took Hiashi, Elders of Hyuga n, Hinata, Hana, Lain, and Ino. Together they teleported to the desert of the Country of Wind. ............. ¡°Here is the deep desert of the Country of Wind. It¡¯s off the beaten track, and Hana can do as much damage as you want.¡± Hana nodded and mobilized the eyes¡¯ power of Tenseigan. With the flow of the eyes power of the Tenseigan, Hana entered the Tenseigan Chakra Mode. A light green tunic emerged from her body, and a small orb appeared behind her. After seeing the changes that Hana¡¯s produced, the Hyuga n felt a sense of fear from the depths of their blood. Hana closed her eyes and felt her power, then floated to the air and gathered the small orb behind her into her palm. ¡°Hyuga n, look at this! This is the application of the Tenseigan eyes power to gravity, Amanohabaya.¡± After saying that, silvery light fell from the sky will. The silver light dispersed. The Hyuga n people looked at the desert that was instantly divided into two halves with shock. After Hana used the Amanohabaya Tenseigan Chakra Mode disappeared. Her eyes also returned to the Byakugan¡¯s appearance, and her Spiritual Status was also a bit sluggish. Hana slowly fell from the air, and Lain immediately ran over to help her. ¡°Everyone from the Hyuga n, I¡¯m sorry, I also just started Tenseigan. My eyes power is too weak; I can only do this.¡± ¡°No, no, Young Lady Hana, this is enough!¡± Hyuga Hiashi said in a hurry. After that, Yamanaka Ryo took everyone back to the Hyuga n. Hana talked to Hyuga n about Otsutsuki Hamura and then left with Yamanaka Ryo. .......... After Hana left, Hyuga n¡¯s high level told the other nsman present what they had just heard. After hearing this news, these nsmen looked at Hinata¡¯s eyes more eagerly. It was the first time that Hinata felt this kind of anticipation, and she was very nervous. Hyuga Hiashi sighed at this and thought to himself, ¡®Hinata is too timid.¡¯ ¡°Hinata, you leave first! Remember, what you saw today is a matter of the rise and fall of our Hyuga n. You must not say anything.¡± ¡°Yes, Father. Then I will leave first!¡± ¡°Hm!¡° With Hyuga Hiashi¡¯s permission, Hinata hurriedly ran out of the living room. Seeing Hinata leave, the second elder sighed and said, ¡°Can this girl really bear the burden of revitalizing Hyuga?¡± ¡°Regardless of whether she can bepetent or not, she has to work hard. Our n member is not only Hinata.¡± Hyuga Hiashi said. ¡°But, just now, Young Lady Hana also said that Hinata¡¯s bloodline is the most promising to open the Tenseigan.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just hopeful, not certain. I¡¯m more interested inrge-scale Tenseigan than personal Tenseigan. This kind of Tenseigan is something we can definitely get.¡± Hyuga Hiashi¡¯s words made the crowd brighten up. After that, the Hyuga n people discussed the big Tenseigan. They made the Tenseigan a secret of the Hyuga n, and everyone present today was not allowed to pass it on. Chapter 452

Chapter 452

In the Yamanaka n, inside Lain¡¯s room. Hana, who has just used the Tenseigan eyes power,y on her bed, experiencing her first fetal movement. Lain and Yamanaka Ryo were now outside, guarding Hana. ¡°Brother, why does Sister Hana have Tenseigan?¡± Lain asked a little strangely. Yamanaka Ryo smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Yesterday, I injected your cells into Hana.¡± After thinking about it, Lain shook her head and said, ¡°Even with my cells, is it possible? I remember Sister Hana said before that they need the Hyuga n¡¯s Byakugan to turn on Tenseigan.¡± Yamanaka Ryo smiled and continued, ¡°Well, in a sense, it is true. The Otsutsuki n is proficient in Inyoton. As long as you get the Byakugan of the most powerful person of the Hyuga n bloodline, there is a high probability of getting the Tensigan. However, this is not the only way to open Tensigan.¡± ¡°Remember I told you that the Hyuga n ancestors, Otsutsuki Hamura and Senju, and the ancestors of the Uchiha n, Otsutsuki Hagoromo, were blood brothers. Their bloodlines all originated from Kaguya.¡± ¡°The cells in your body are the cells of the First Hokage. What you get bybining your cells with Hana is Kaguya¡¯s chakra.¡± ¡°Hana is proficient in Inyoton, and Kaguya¡¯s Chakra will make up for the shorings of Hana Byakugan, so she can turn on Tenseigan. ¡° ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. Then, brother, now what is wrong with Sister Hana?¡± ¡°She¡¯s okay. This is the price of her inability.¡± Hana Tenseigan¡¯s first fetal movementsted two days, and only on the third morning did Hana wake up from her deep sleep. The swelling and pain in her eyes had disappeared, so Hana rubbed her eyes and slowly opened them. The Tenseigan light blue pumps appeared, but the blue in Hana¡¯s through-hole was a bit darker than a few days ago. After experiencing the first fetal movement, Hana¡¯s eyes¡¯ power is much stronger than three days ago. She is more proficient in controlling Tensigan. Hana then closed Tensigan, got dressed, and went to the door. ........... As soon as the door opened, Hana saw Lain and Shisui at the door. Hana was a little embarrassed, and she gave the two a bow and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you worry!¡± Shisui sighed with relief and said, ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay.¡± Lain nodded, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay.¡± ¡°Hana, are you hungry?¡± After Shisui said so, and Hana felt her stomach was empty. Shisui noticed Hana¡¯s expression; she smiled and said, ¡°After three days of sleep, plus Tenseigan¡¯s fetal movement that consumes a lot of physical strength, it is normal to be hungry. Let¡¯s go! I¡¯ll treat you ramen and barbecue in the evening.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Hana showed a bright smile and let Shisui pull her out of Yamanaka n¡¯s house. ¡°It¡¯s not good to forget friends when you see your lover. I¡¯m so worried about you.¡± Lain muttered in a small voice. ¡°What? Are you jealous of that young couple? If you do, you should find one for yourself!¡± Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s voice suddenly sounded behind Lain, startling her. Lain looked back, gave Yamanaka Ryo a nk stare, and went back to her room. For the next few days, Shisui has been apanying Hana on the Konoha tour. At first, the Uchiha n was notfortable with Shisui and Hana together, but Uchiha Fugaku stopped thesements. The Uchiha n people learned from Uchiha Fugaku that the one who was with Shisui was not a member of the Hyuga n. After learning that Hana wasn¡¯t from the Hyuga n, the Uchiha n turned a blind eye and ignored Shisui and Hana. ............... Meanwhile, in Hokage¡¯s office, Tsunade was faced with a pile of papers and had a headache when the Konoha Hospital sent an application form. Tsunade scanned the application form and said, ¡°Shizune, I remember that Yamanaka Ryo is Konoha Hospital¡¯s director.¡± Shizune nodded, ¡°Yes, indeed. However, Ryo-sama has rarely been to Konoha Hospital since he took charge, and now Rin is running it.¡± ¡°This guy, I¡¯m working here, and he is enjoying life outside. Shizune, you go to inform him that from tomorrow, no, from now on, he has to work at Konoha Hospital.¡± ¡°Yes, Tsunade-sama.¡± A few momentster, at the Yamanaka n, when Yamanaka Ryo received Tsunade¡¯s order from Anbu, he sighed and walked helplessly towards the Konoha Hospital. That afternoon the many medical ninjas at the Konoha Hospital saw Yamanaka Ryo, who had skipped work for a long time. ¡°Hey! I¡¯m not dreaming, am I?! Why is the director here?¡± ¡°Director? Isn¡¯t the director Rin-sama?¡± ¡°Ah, you must be new here. Konoha Hospital¡¯s director is Yamanaka Ryo-sama, but he skips work all the time and does note to work.¡± ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s how it is.¡± Such a conversation happened many times on Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s first day back at Konoha Hospital. Even if Yamanaka Ryo was thick-skinned, he felt embarrassed. He hid in his office all day and didn¡¯te out until the next day when the wind died. Unconsciously, Yamanaka Ryo worked at Konoha Hospital for a week. Although he was at work, there was nothing to deal with. Rin had already managed Konoha Hospital by himself. When Yamanaka Ryo was bored and was about to get moldy, he got a few acquaintances in Konoha Hospital. Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s eyes lighted up, and he teleported to them. ............ As soon as he arrived, Yamanaka Ryo saw Kakashi¡¯s ragged and embarrassed look and couldn¡¯t help but tease, ¡°Yo! Kakashi, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you so miserable?¡± ¡°Ryo, what are you doing here?¡± Kakashi was a little surprised to see Yamanaka Ryo. ¡°Ahem, I¡¯m here for work.¡± Kakashi froze, then asked the nurse next to him, ¡°Nurse, may I ask if the sun is rising from the north today?¡± Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s old face went red; he turned his eyes to Naruto and Sasuke on the other side. Looking at the two scaly appearances, Yamanaka Ryo frowned and asked, ¡°Hey! What the hell have you guys been doing? How did you get like this?¡± Both did not say anything, nor did they use any other action, just sitting there dumbly. Realizing that things might not be that simple, Yamanaka Ryo quietly established a mental link with Kakashi, ¡°Kakashi, what the hell is wrong with you guys?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not us; it¡¯s Naruto and Sasuke. They both fought today, and the reason is not clear yet.¡± ¡°What about you? How did you end up like this?¡± ¡°These two kids, they fight so hard. I tried to stop them, but I received Sasuke¡¯s Chidori and Naruto¡¯s Rasengan.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the full power of these two kids to be so strong already; that¡¯s why it turned out like this.¡± ¡°Were you hurt?¡± ¡°They can¡¯t harm me yet.¡± After a brief exchange with Kakashi to find out what had happened, Yamanaka Ryo let him go back. Chapter 453 Chapter 453 Yamanaka Ryo used Healing Technique to help Naruto and Sasuke briefly treat their injuries, and then took the two kids to his office. ¡°Tell me about it! Why?¡± Both of them lowered their heads, and neither of them said anything. ¡°You two, if you don¡¯t give me a reasonable exnation, I¡¯m going to have to notify your parents.¡± At the mention of parents, Naruto and Sasuke were a little shaken. After a moment, Naruto said, ¡°It was Sasuke who said he wanted to spar with me.¡± ¡°Sparring? It doesn¡¯t look like you¡¯re sparring to me; you¡¯re fighting for your lives.¡± Naruto scratched his head, looking like he wanted to say something. Sasuke still bowed his head in silence. Upon seeing this, Yamanaka Ryo guessed that the reason should be on Sasuke¡¯s side. He then said to Naruto, ¡°Okay, Naruto, you go back first! I¡¯ll go to your house tonight and talk to your mother.¡± ¡°Huh? Uncle, it¡¯s better to forget it...¡± Yamanaka Ryo red at Naruto. Naruto¡¯s neck shrunk, and he didn¡¯t say anything as he hung his head and left. After Naruto left, Yamanaka Ryo said to Sasuke, ¡°Well Sasuke; now it¡¯s just the two of us, can you tell me why?¡± Sasuke didn¡¯t exin why, but asked in a whisper, ¡°Ryo-sama, can you guide me in my training?¡± ¡°Guiding you? Why? The Uchiha n has your father, and Shisui, isn¡¯t it enough to have them around?¡± Sasuke smiled and raised his head. A pair of scarlet three tomoe Sharingan spinning in the pumps; his eyes were full of doubt, disbelief, and hatred. Sasuke looked into Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s eyes and said with unparalleled determination, ¡°I want to surpass someone. I want to find him and ask him a question. I saw him the other day, and you alone repelled him and that shark-faced man. Only you can give me such power.¡± Yamanaka Ryo then understood why Sasuke changed so much. It turned out that he saw Itachi and Hoshigaki Kisame before. Although Itachi didn¡¯t destroy the entire Uchiha n like the original story, he ughtered arge part of the Uchiha n. He left the same seed of hatred to Sasuke before leaving. Itachi still hoped that the future Sasuke could end his life and give an exnation to Konoha, Uchiha, his parents, and Sasuke. With this in mind, Yamanaka Ryo had decided to teach Sasuke. However, the current Sasuke was too weak, nothing worth teaching him. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Yamanaka Ryo decided to hand Sasuke over to Orochimaru first so that Orochimaru could help him refine Sasuke for a while. The atmosphere of Otogakure, where the weak were eaten by the strong, was the best way to exercise people¡¯s will and make them grow up at the fastest speed. ¡°Sasuke, right now, you are still too weak to qualify for my teaching. If you are willing, I want you to go to Orochimaru to train for a while, and when you are strong enough, I wille back to teach you.¡± Yamanaka Ryo told his idea to Sasuke, and when Sasuke heard Orochimaru¡¯s name, he froze. He then thought of the man who had scared away Kurotsuchi and saved them as soon as he appeared in the Forest of Death. ¡°Orochimaru? He shouldn¡¯t be bad, either!¡¯ Upon thinking of this, Sasuke¡¯s eyes firm up, ¡°Ryo-sama, I am willing to go to Orochimaru.¡± Yamanaka Ryo smiled and said, ¡°Then you go home and talk to your parents. Tomorrow I will take you to Orochimaru.¡± Sasuke nodded and left Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s office. ¡°I wonder whether it is already time. It seems that I can¡¯t let Uncle Jiraiya idle.¡± After saying that, Yamanaka Ryo figure disappeared from the office. ............. Today was the day when Jiraiya¡¯s new work was on sale. Jiraiya was unprecedented not to pick up materials but to find a good location to look at the Konoha bookstore and pay attention to his new books¡¯ sales. The Konoha bookstore had long put up posters promoting Jiraiya¡¯s new book, and nearly a thousand civilians and ninjas lined up at the door, waiting to buy Jiraiya¡¯s new work. ¡°This year¡¯s fans are also so enthusiastic. It seems that my new book sales are going to be record-breaking, hahaha!¡± Jiraiya was hyped over his new novel selling well when Yamanaka Ryo appeared behind him, interrupting his beautiful dream. ¡°Uncle Jiraiya, I need to talk to you about something. Come with me.¡± After saying this, he took Jiraiya to his office by teleportation without any reason. ............ In the office, Jiraiya said with a grimace, ¡°Hey! Kid, you better have something important, you know today is the day of my new bookunch. If you interfere with my life because of some insignificant little thing, I will definitely kill you.¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not trivial! Uncle Jiraiya, I am talking to you about the Child of the Prophecy.¡± ¡°Child of the Prophecy? What do you know, kid? Tell me!¡± Jiraiya was stunned, then immediately urged to. After learning of the Child of the Prophecy from the Great Toad Sage in his youth, Jiraiya searched for it. However, after so many years, the Child of the Prophecy he thought had passed away one by one¡ªFirst Nagato, then Minato. Even if Minato had been resurrected, but how could someone who had already died be the Child of the Prophecy? So Jiraiya was still searching, looking for someone who could really correspond to the Great Toad Sage prediction. So now that Yamanaka Ryo had information about the Child of the Prophecy, Jiraiya was incredibly excited. Yamanaka Ryo smiled and said, ¡°Uncle Jiraiya, the Child of the Prophecy I¡¯m talking about is Naruto.¡± ¡°Naruto? Don¡¯t be ridiculous. How is that possible.¡± ¡°How is that impossible? Uncle Jiraiya, you do not notice? Naruto has a special charm in him. This charm can infect others so that people close to him can not help but want to help him.¡± ¡°Uncle Jiraiya, I think the so-called Child of the Prophecy is such a person who can guide and change others.¡± ¡°Guide and change others? I understand what you mean, kid, but I still can¡¯t believe that Naruto is the Child of the Prophecy. Give me a few days; I will confirm it properly.¡± ¡°Well, of course.¡± ............ That night, Yamanaka Ryo went to Kushina¡¯s house as promised. Kushina knew that Yamanaka Ryo wasing and specially prepared a big table of delicious food. Before dinner, Yamanaka Ryo suddenly said to Naruto, ¡°Naruto, I see your mother does not seem to have prepared wine. Can you help me go buy a bottle?¡± Yamanaka Ryo said and handed Naruto money. Naruto grimaced, somewhat reluctantly, but went out buy it anyway. After hearing the door m, Kushina came out of the kitchen just in time to see Naruto leave, ¡°Huh? It¡¯s almost time for dinner; what¡¯s Naruto doing?¡± ¡°Sister Kushina, I was the one who sent Naruto away; I wanted to discuss something with you.¡± ¡°Discuss what?¡± Kushina asked a little strangely. ¡°It¡¯s like this. I want Naruto to follow Uncle Jiraiya to train for some time. During this time, you can also go to Minato and live together as a couple, how about it?¡± Yamanaka Ryo thought Kushina would immediately agree, but he did not expect Kushina¡¯s expression to look serious. Her expression when she looked at him also carried some wariness. Chapter 454 Chapter 454 It was the first time that Yamanaka Ryo was a little ufortable seeing this look in Kushina¡¯s eyes. Kushina said thoughtfully, ¡°Ryo, you don¡¯t know what kind of person Jiraiya-sensei is, do you? The first time I saw him, I was a bit ufortable. Yamanaka Ryo was dumbfounded, ¡°Sister Kushina, Naruto is not a lustful person; this will not happen. You know well what Uncle Jiraiya can do. He is the most suitable teacher for Naruto, do not you think?¡± Kushina was silent. She was distraught with Jiraiya¡¯s bad habits, but she never doubted Jiraiya¡¯s personality and skills. Like Minato¡¯s sense, Jiraiya did all the things a teacher should do. Eventually, Kushina agreed to Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s method, allowing Naruto to train under Jiraiya. After reaching a consensus, Yamanaka Ryo asked Kushina to keep the secret for the time being and not let the matter be known to Naruto. .......... The next day, Yamanaka Ryo teleported to the Uchiha n. Uchiha Fugaku and Mikoto were already waiting for him. Last night, Sasuke suddenly proposed to go to Orochimaru to train, which scared the couple. To put it bluntly, in their view, Orochimaru was like a mad scientist. For his so-called science, Orochimaru left Konoha, and he might abandon Sasuke one day. So, the Fugaku was very uneasy about him. Yamanaka Ryo knew the concerns of the two. As parents worry about their children was normal. After that, Yamanaka Ryo exined to them some of Orochimaru¡¯s situation. In Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s narrative, Fugaku gradually found that Orochimaru wasn¡¯t as cold-blooded as they thought; instead, he seemed to pay extra attention to the people he cherished. The couple was relieved and agreed to let Sasuke go to train with Orochimaru. After convincing Fugaku and his wife, Yamanaka Ryo was ready to leave when Uchiha Mikoto called out. The couple looked at each other; Uchiha Fugaku nodded, while Mikoto turned around and went to the study room. Not long after, she took out a scroll and handed it to Yamanaka Ryo, ¡°Ryo, just now you said that Kaguya Kimimaro has a Kekkei Genkai disease, right? As a reward for Orochimaru¡¯s help in teaching Sasuke, this is for you. Please give it to Orochimaru; it will help with Kaguya¡¯s condition.¡± Yamanaka Ryo froze, not realizing that the Uchiha n would have a cure for the Kekkei Genkai disease. Uchiha Fugaku saw what Yamanaka Ryo thinking; he then smiled and exined, ¡°This is not a cure for Kekkei Genkai disease, but the method that Kaguya n uses to suppress the growth of bone Mugen.¡± ¡°The Uchiha n snatched it from the Kaguya n during the Warring States period.¡± Yamanaka Ryo nodded and epted the scroll while secretly thinking, ¡®I told you so! The Kaguya n¡¯s perfect Kekkei Genkai Kimimaro should not be the first. The ones who always had the perfect Kekkei Genkai before did not die like Kimimaro, and the emotional source is in Uchiha.¡± Yamanaka Ryo shook his head. He then took Sasuke to teleport to Land of Rice Fields, Otogakure. ............. As soon as he entered Otogakure, Sasuke was attracted by this ce¡¯s utterly different feeling from Konoha. He knew that this ce was suitable for bing stronger. ¡°Sasuke, you stay here; I¡¯ll go find Orochimaru.¡± Sasuke nodded and continued to focus on the surrounding ninjas, while Yamanaka Ryo went to Orochimaru¡¯sboratory by teleport. ¡°Ryo, what brings you here? Is something wrong?¡± ¡°Well, I found a disciple for you.¡± Orochimaru smiled, a little surprised. He then stopped the experiment in his hands and asked, ¡°Disciple? Who is it?¡± Yamanaka Ryo smiled and said, ¡°You know him, Sasuke Uchiha.¡± ¡°Fugaku¡¯s son? I¡¯m not interested.¡± Orochimaru decisively refused after thinking about it. ¡°Why? Sasuke is very talented.¡± ¡°Just because he is the son of the Uchiha n, the son of n Leader, I don¡¯t want to get into this trouble. Uchiha Fugaku has Mangekyo, and personal strength is not weak, so it would be too much trouble for me to teach his son.¡± Yamanaka Ryo sighed and thought to himself, ¡®Sure enough, Uncle Snake is no longer the same as in the original story. Now, he has cloning technology to back him up and doesn¡¯t need Sasuke¡¯s body at all, so he has no interest in teaching Sasuke.¡¯ ¡°Uncle Snake, since you do not intend to ept Sasuke as a disciple, then forget it.¡± Orochimaru froze, obviously did not expect Yamanaka Ryo to give up so quickly. This was not consistent with Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s character. Orochimaru looked at Yamanaka Ryo warily. Sure enough, the next second, Yamanaka Ryo said, ¡°Uncle Snake, let¡¯s make a deal!¡± Orochimaru licked his lips and said, ¡°What will youe up with to impress me?¡± ¡°My bargaining chip is simple, Kimimaro¡¯s life! If you can teach Sasuke seriously, I will save Kimimaro¡¯s life.¡± Hearing Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s conditions, Orochimaru¡¯s expression instantly became serious, ¡°Ryo, did you mean it?¡± ¡°Of course, I will not joke about it.¡± ¡°Okay, deal.¡± After getting the affirmative reply from Yamanaka Ryo, Orochimaru agreed without even thinking. Yamanaka Ryo smiled and took out the scroll given to him by Uchiha Mikoto and handed it to Orochimaru. Orochimaru took the scroll and immediately opened it to browse the contents. After reading it, Orochimaru¡¯s expression became very excited. ¡°Uncle Snake, it looks like you are delighted with my chips!¡± Orochimaru nodded, ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a thing.¡± ¡°Hey, in fact, this scroll is not mine. It¡¯s from Fugaku¡¯s wife. She gave it to thank you for teaching Sasuke. Orochimaru smiled a dark face, and Yamanaka Ryo continued to say, ¡°Uncle Snake, please do not be angry! The result is actually the same. You taught Sasuke and got this scroll, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Humph! I will not bother you; where is Uchiha Sasuke? Take me to see him.¡± Perhaps because of Fugaku¡¯s wife¡¯s scroll, Orochimaru was quite nice to Sasuke after seeing him. Yamanaka Ryo struck while the iron was hot and handed Sasuke over to him. ........... Meanwhile, in the Konoha vige, Jiraiya is quietly observing Naruto. The first thing that caught his attention was the attitude of the people in the vige towards Naruto. Many vigers lost their friends and rtives at the hands of the Kyuubi that night. Later, the news about Nine-tailed Jinchuriki was deliberately leaked out by Danzo. It was reasonable to say that the attitude of these vigers to Naruto should be terrible. However, he did not expect that the vigers were partly smiling at Naruto and partly ignoring Naruto¡¯s presence. Of course, some people showed a distant look, but none looked at Naruto with hatred. This surprised Jiraiya, but then he found Naruto¡¯s attitude toward the vigers was even more strange. No matter how the vigers behaved, Naruto was always smiling. Naruto¡¯s smile was warm and healing, reminding Jiraiya of Minato. Jiraiya then looked at Naruto with a softer gaze. Eventually, Jiraiya decided that whether Naruto was the Child of the Prophecy or not, he would teach Naruto, just because of this warm smile that could infect others. Chapter 455 Chapter 455 Jiraiya is an extremely popr person. Since he decided to take Naruto out for training, he was not willing to be in trouble. So, he went to Kushina that night. Kushina didn¡¯t stop him, but just repeatedly asked Jiraiya not to hurt Naruto much. Jiraiya left Konoha with Naruto the next day and began training for two years. ........... After they left, Yamanaka Ryo intended to take advantage of Korin to extract Chakra from Senju and Hyuga¡¯s bloodline this time. He wanted to take Ino¨CShika¨CCh¨­ children to Ninja World to grow and learn. So after sending Kushina to Namikaze Minato, Yamanaka Ryo approached the n Leaders of Ino¨CShika¨CCh¨­ and Sarutobi Asuma to inform them of his ns. The n Leader had noment on this. Asuma hesitated at first but eventually agreed. After all, Yamanaka Ryo was also a member of Ino¨CShika¨CCh¨­ ns. He had no reason to stop him to take his juniors to train. After reaching a consensus, Yamanaka Ryo spoke to Tsunade and then created a special Ice Body Clone and made it stay at Konoha Hospital. He then took Ino¨CShika¨CCh¨­ trio on the road to travel to Ninja World. .............. Yamanaka Ryo chose Hoshigakure as the first stop of his journey. The star at Hoshigakure is a meteorite with the power of J¨±bi. Yamanaka Ryo hasn¡¯t experienced the power of J¨±bi up close. Hence why he wanted to check whether there was any difference between the power of J¨±bi and Korin. Besides, Hoshigakure¡¯s Ninja strength was mostly average, so it¡¯s suitable for Shikamaru to practice his technique. Yamanaka Ryo chose to not use his teleportation on this journey. Instead, he took the trio and slowly moved towards Hoshigakure. Along the way, Yamanaka Ryo practiced with the trio using the Ino-Shika-Cho¡¯s Secret Jutsu and itsbination with each other in various ways. Before leaving, the n Leader of Ino¨CShika¨CCh¨­ told Shikamaru that they had to listen to Yamanaka Ryo during this trip, so they did not dare to resist even though theyined. ........... After a day of training, Yamanaka Ryo found a cave nearby and nned to spend the night there tonight. After lighting a campfire with Katon, the four of them gathered around the campfire, and Yamanaka Ryo took something out of the Sealed Scroll and heated it up. After they finished eating, Shikamaru suddenly asked, ¡°Uncle Ryo, do you know who owns the Immortal Body?¡± For a moment, Yamanaka Ryo wondered why Shikamaru asked this so suddenly, but he did not intend to hide it, and Hidan¡¯s affairs were not a secret either. Seeing Yamanaka Ryo nodded, Ch¨­ji and Ino both seemed surprised. Shikamaru told them before that he saw the nsman of Uchiha buried a person who kept on yelling at the Forest of Death. They believed it but didn¡¯t expect it to be true. The two were also interested in Hidan¡¯s situation, and now looking at Yamanaka Ryo. Yamanaka Ryoughed and said, ¡°The Ninja of the Immortal Body was called Hidan. He, together with Tanigakure¡¯s missing ninja called Kakuzu, had invaded Konoha during the Chunin exam, but both of them were subdued by Lain. Speaking of which, in a sense, Kakuzu also had an Immortal Body. He can extend his lifespan by recing his heart with other¡¯s hearts. ¡° ¡°So if we can crush his heart, he would die?¡± Shikamaru pointed the key in Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s words. ¡°That¡¯s right! Compared to Hidan¡¯s Immortal Body, Kakuzu¡¯s Immortal Body¡¯s lifeline is his heart. Hidan¡¯s Immortal Body was created by this Jashin using thousands of people¡¯s blood as a sacrifice. He fused thousands of people¡¯s life force into his soul and body. No matter how much damage his body received, he will not die as long as the body can still be stitched together. ¡° ¡°How can you kill him?¡± Shikamaru asked. ¡°There are probably three ways to kill him... First: Just like the Uchiha n, tie and bury him. In this way, he can not absorb nutrients so can¡¯t maintain physical function, and will die naturally. (Ps: This is what Kishimoto said. Hidan is dead because he can¡¯t absorb nutrients from the ground.) Second: destroy his body until it turns into a pile of powder, which will no longer be recovered. Third: Hidan was originally a monster made by Jashin using Evil Arts, so we can use him as another sacrifice. ¡° Ch¨­ji, while eating potato chips, asked, ¡°Another sacrifice? What do you mean?¡± ¡°This Jutsu is called Edo Tensei. It is a Secret Jutsu created by Nidaime to summon the dead. But to summon the dead, a living person must be sacrificed. If Hidan is used as a sacrifice to Edo Tensei, I think he can also be killed. After all, his soul will enter the underworld and can¡¯t return.¡± Hearing such an evil operation Ino shivered. ¡°Edo Tensei! To think there¡¯s such a Jutsu, Nidaime is really terrifying.¡± Shikamaru seemed calm, he said lightly, ¡°It isn¡¯t that Nidaime is terrifying, but because of the war, Nidaime had to develop these techniques for nsman and vige. Nidaime didn¡¯t have invincible power like Soudaime. To protect the vige from the re of the four Ninja Viges, some Forbidden Techniques are also necessary. ¡° Yamanaka Ryo patted Shikamaru¡¯s head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t expect more from a man with an IQ of 200 or above, but one thing you didn¡¯t say right. Nidaime developed these Forbidden Techniques not just for the vige, but also for another purpose.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Shikamaru asked. ¡°Nidaime wanted to control Uchiha Madara. After the Battle of the Valley of the End, Nidaime secretly put away Uchiha Madara¡¯s corpse. I think the original purpose of his Edo Tensei was to control Uchiha Madara, but he failed. But thanks to this failure, Nidaime noticed that Uchiha Madara was not dead. ¡° Exnation from Yamanaka Ryo stunned the trio. Everyone in Konoha knows that Soudaime had a duel with Uchiha Madara in the Valley of the End and killed him, but Yamanaka Ryo told them today that Uchiha Madara was not dead. ¡°Uncle, did Uchiha Madara really not die?¡± Yamanaka Ryo nodded, ¡°Not only did he not die, but also hidden in the dark and made a very unpleasant feeling, and you will understand these thingster.¡± ¡°Ah? Uncle, please tell us!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you smart? Think about what happened from the First Shinobi World War to today and see if you can find the answer.¡± Yamanaka Ryo turned around and fell asleep, ignoring the trio. Ch¨­ji and Ino didn¡¯t have Shikamaru¡¯s IQ, knowing that they could not think of anything, they went to sleep right away, leaving Shikamaru alone all night. ............... The next day, They continued to move towards Hoshigakure, except that Shikamaru now had a dark circle around his eyes. Chapter 456 Chapter 456 After walking for quite a while, Ch¨­ji noticed the dark circles around Shikamaru¡¯s eyes and said with a surprise, ¡°Shikamaru, don¡¯t tell me you really thought about it all night yesterday!¡± Shikamaru nodded, then looked towards Yamanaka Ryo with a serious expression. ¡°Uncle, was Uchiha Madara still alive during the Third Shinobi World War?¡± Yamanaka Ryo said with a smile, ¡°Well! Who knows!¡± Shikamaru twitched his lips, not asking anymore. ........... A few dayster, Yamanaka Ryo and the trio arrived near Hoshigakure. Hoshigakure¡¯s Ninja has quite the skill as they detected Yamanaka Ryo from afar and immediately took their weapon to prepare for the attack. Both Yamanaka Ryo and Ino sensed Hoshigakure Shinobi¡¯s movements. Ino seemed a little nervous. Yamanaka Ryo patted Ino¡¯s shoulders tofort her, and then he turned into a lightning bolt that appeared in front of Hoshigakure Ninja in a blink of an eye. Hoshigakure Ninja¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and they immediatelyunched an attack on Yamanaka Ryo. But before they could even throw the kunai, Hoshigakure Shinobi got paralyzed and knocked out. Hoshigakure Ninja Leader saw that his subordinates were killed in seconds, and immediately flew into the sky using the Mysterious Peacock Technique to escape. Yamanaka Ryoughed and condensed an Ice Wall in midair. Hoshigakure Shinobi hit the Ice Wall directly and fell. Yamanaka Ryo then teleported to the ce where Hoshigakure Shinobi fell, grabbed his neck, and used Mangeky¨­ to control Hoshigakure Ninja and make him take them to Hoshigakure. Seeing that Yamanaka Ryo has resolved the trouble, The trio ran to him. Ch¨­ji asked, ¡°Uncle, did he fly into the sky just now?¡± ¡°Yeah! Hoshigakure Shinobi has a Secret Jutsu called Mysterious Peacock Technique, which can condense Chakra outside the body and fly with it.¡± Ino asked, ¡°Can we learn this Jutsu?¡± ¡°Unfortunately learning this Jutsu requires a special power that you can¡¯t afford.¡± With Hoshigakure Shinobi¡¯s lead, Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s group arrived faster than expected to Hoshigakure. ........... As soon as he entered Hoshigakure, Korin¡¯s power inside Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s body seemed to sense something, and it seemed anxious about it. Yamanaka Ryo frowned, feeling uneasy. He turned his eyes to the stone in the middle of Hoshigakure. After sensing the wave from the star, Yamanaka Ryo murmured to himself, ¡°Is this the star? Sure enough, it¡¯s like Korin¡¯s power.¡± At the same time, the Ninjas of Hoshigakure had Yamanaka Ryo surrounded. ¡°Shikamaru, Ino, Ch¨­ji... I¡¯ll leave this to you. As for me, I will go over there to check on that.¡± Yamanaka Ryo pointed to where the star was. ¡°No, Uncle, there are so many Ninjas here. How we will fight it with just three of us?¡± Ino protested immediately. Yamanaka Ryoughed and said, ¡°Rest assured, you will be alright. I¡¯ll leave a Body Clone to protect you.¡± After saying that, Yamanaka Ryo created an Ice Body Clone, and quickly teleported to the star. .............. Yamanaka Ryo put his hand on the star and felt the power inside the star up close. As soon as he touched it, he immediately could tell the difference between J¨±bi¡¯s power and Korin¡¯s power. J¨±bi¡¯s power, like Korin¡¯s, is based on natural Chakra, with a part of his own consciousness in it. However, J¨±bi¡¯s power is more violent and aggressive than Korin¡¯s, like how it showed in the original work after being separated from Obito and Uchiha Madara. Yamanaka Ryo tried to absorb a little of J¨±bi¡¯s power. Right after entering his body, J¨±bi¡¯s power began to run rampant. He closed his eyes, entered Sage Mode, and used the power of nature to assimte with J¨±bi¡¯s power, leaving only a trace of J¨±bi¡¯s consciousness. Yamanaka Ryo felt J¨±bi¡¯s consciousness and then frowned. J¨±bi¡¯s consciousness had only one message, and that was to return to fruit. After knowing this, Yamanaka Ryo also figured out why Uchiha Madara couldunch Infinite Tsukuyomi with the help of J¨±bi, because J¨±bi also wanted the scattered Chakra toe together to summon Kaguya, so it could get his fruit back from Kaguya. Unfortunately, J¨±bi¡¯s intelligence is too low, so he can only follow his instinct to find his fruit. It didn¡¯t know the fact that Kaguya could control it and even integrate with it, dominating its action. Yamanaka Ryo sighed, left the star, and stared at Shikamaru-Ino-Choji. ............. Faced with many Hoshigakure Shinobi, at first, the trio seemed nervous and their actions were even a little sluggish, but after they knew that Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s Body Clone would protect them, they were relieved and can go all out. The three of them grew up together as members of Shika-Ino-Cho¡¯s n. They know each other¡¯s movements even without talking. The teamwork of Secret Jutsu of three ns worked well. Ino determined the target of the attack and passed the target to Shikamaru. Shikamaru dragged the target to Ch¨­ji with his shadow and Ch¨­jiunched an attack. Hoshigakure Shinobi was subdued in no time. Yamanaka Ryo secretly nodded and was very satisfied with the performance of them. Just when the trio was about to smash Kamui, Hoshigakure¡¯s leader, Sandaime Hoshikage shot. Hoshigakure Sandaime¡¯s Mysterious Peacock technique was indeed much stronger than other Hoshigakure Shinobi, but if it were to bepared, it¡¯s not above Elite J¨­nin. Yamanaka Ryo, with a disdainful look, twisted his lips, he passed a message to his Body Clone. The Body Clone received the information and immediately shot and instantly defeated Sandaime Hoshikage. Seeing Sandaime¡¯s shadow being captured, Hoshigakure Shinobi stopped their attacks and looked at Yamanaka Ryo with fear. Upon seeing this, Yamanaka Ryo lifted the Ice Body Clone, teleported to Shikamaru, and said, ¡°It looks like the game is over.¡± Sandaime asks nervously, ¡°Who are you? What are you going to do?¡± ¡°Rest assured, we have no interest in your vige... We juste to see the star. Now that we have seen it, we will leave immediately. Before I go, I will give you a piece of advice. The power of the star is not yours, so I advise you not to train with its power.¡± ¡°Oh! And Hoshigakure Shinobi who was patrolling outside the vige, I knocked them out.¡± After saying that, Yamanaka Ryo left Hoshigakure with the trio. ......... At the same time, Konoha, Hokage¡¯s Office, and Tsunade had a headache while looking at one document. The content of the file is that Konoha Head of Orphanage Yakushi Non¨­ was killed, and Shizune¡¯s inspection confirmed that Yakushi Non¨­ was killed. ?and the cause of the death was cutting off the arteries using a Chakra scalpel. Konoha does not have many medical ninjas who use Chakra scalpel. The investigation stated that Konoha¡¯s medical ninjas who used Chakra surgery had been absent during the time of Yakushi Non¨­¡¯s death, and the case had met a dead-end. Tsunade had no choice but to send someone to take care of the children at the orphanage while ordering Anbu members to investigate the truth of Yakushi Non¨­¡¯s death. (Ps: The cause and time of Yakushi Non¨­¡¯s death have been modified here.) Chapter 457 Chapter 457 Time flew by without them even noticing it. Yamanaka Ryo and Shikamaru-Ino-Choji had been leaving Konoha for more than half a year. In the past six months, in addition to going to Orochimaru base every month to resupply Korin¡¯s natural Chakra, they also came to see Sasuke. They now had seen half of the Ninja World. All kinds of things never seen before had opened Shikamaru-Ino-Choji¡¯s eyes toward the Ninja World. ........ Today they came to the Land of Iron, thest stop of this tour. Land of Iron was not within Five Great Countries, but it was close to the Land of Earth and Land of Lightning, and it borders with Land of Fire, Land of Waterfall, and Land of Rice Fields. Land of Iron does not have Ninja. What exists is a profession called Samurai. During the Soudaime period, the Land of Iron and the Five Great Ninja Vige reached an agreement and remained neutral. Using their special forging technology, Land of Iron provides The Five Great Ninja Vige weapon as per their request. Because of this, the Land of Iron survived the Shinobi World War three times, and the Land of Iron has been silently developing and maintaining itself when the outside world was raging with war. Yamanaka Ryo and the trio found out that the people here, whethermoner or Samurai, all have Samurai swords. Some people even had several swords around their waists. Both Shikamaru and Yamanaka Ryo were curious because it was their first time seeing such a scene. As everyone looked around, a loud voice came from behind them, ¡°Well, guys, is this your first time to visit the Land of Iron?¡± Yamanaka Ryo nced back and was met with a bald-tall man who smiled and said, ¡°Harmless to humans and animals, smiled.¡± ¡°Well, we are Konoha Ninja. Wee to take a look and y.¡± ¡°Oh, you¡¯re from Konoha. Let me introduce myself, honored guest. My name is Mifune Lang. Just call me Lang.¡± As soon as Yamanaka Ryo heard that name, he frowned and remembered that the ruler of the Land of Iron was called Mifune too. Mifune Lang saw Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s deep-in-thought face and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sir. The name Mifune is verymon in the Land of Iron. There were at least a few hundred people on this street with the same name. If everyone with a Mifune name is the Lord of this country then Land of Iron has long been messed up. ¡° ¡°Haha, So that is. I¡¯m sorry I was a little worried. My name is Yamanaka Ryo. These three kids are my rtives.¡± When Mifune Lang heard Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s name, the smile on his face froze, and his expression was a little ufortable. Shikamaru took a nce at Mifune¡¯s expression, and it raised a little alertness in his heart. At the same time, he gave a puzzled look to Yamanaka Ryo. He didn¡¯t understand why he said his real name now? Wherever they had been in the past six months, they had always been pretending to bemoner, and not even once they disclose their name. But, why now all of a sudden? But since Yamanaka Ryo had told his real name, they had nothing to hide, so Shikamaru took the lead and said, ¡°Hi, my name is Nara Shikamaru.¡± ¡°Hello, I am Yamanaka Ino.¡± ¡°Yo, I¡¯m Akimichi Ch¨­ji.¡± The look on Mifune¡¯s face be more rigid, and it took him a long time to say something, awkwardly, ¡°Shikamaru, Yamanaka, Akimichi? Konoha¡¯s Ino¨CShika¨CCh¨­ three ns? What a really noble guest we have today! It was a great surprise to four of the Ino-Shika-Cho members to visit the Land of Iron. Is there something wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, we¡¯ve been traveling in Ninja World recently, and we¡¯re passing through the Land of Iron today, so we decided to take a look!¡± said Yamanaka Ryo. Hearing this, Mifune looked rxed a bit and then said, ¡°That¡¯s great! I thought you wereing to the Land of Iron¡¯s cksmith festival too!¡± ¡°cksmith festival? What festival is that?¡± Shikamaru asked. ¡°Oh? So you don¡¯t know?¡± They nced at each other, then shook their heads. ¡°Then I will exin it to you! The cksmith Festival is a festival of our Land of Iron that has been going on for hundreds of years. On this day, the famous cksmith masters in the Land of Iron will appear, and the cksmithpetition will take ce in the central square of the Land of Iron. At the same time, the cksmith divisions in the middle school will open furnaces to forge weapons. As long as you have good materials and money, you will be able to forge the weapons that are most suitable for you. ¡± Yamanaka Ryo nodded, ¡°So it turned out to be like this. Then it seems that we reallye at the right time. Speaking of which, I really want to make something.¡± ¡°Haha, there¡¯s still 3 days until the cksmith festival. Please wait patiently. Pardon me, but I still have something to do and have to leave first, please excuse me. There are a hotel and restaurant on the street ahead. I wish you all a good time in the Land of Iron.¡± Mifune turned and ran away. As soon as the Mifune left, Shikamaru asked Yamanaka Ryo, ¡°Uncle, why don¡¯t you hide your identity in the Land of Iron? After hearing your name, he seemed uneasy. Shouldn¡¯t we be more careful?¡± ¡°The reason why I say my real name is actually very simple, because Land of Iron is a neutral country and will not be hostile to any Ninja Vige, but the identity of Mifune is not. I deliberately revealed my identity just to let him report about us to Mifune.¡± ¡°Uncle, how do you know that Mifune Lang¡¯s identity is unusual?¡± Ino asked curiously. ¡°Shikamaru, do you know?¡± Yamanaka Ryo asked without looking towards Shikamaru. ¡°Probably because of the cocoon on his hand, and Chakra!¡± ¡°Cocoon on hand? Do you mean the cocoon mark that was left by practicing swords? But everyone in the Land of Iron holds a Samurai sword around his waist. It is not surprising that there is a cocoon in his hand!¡± Yamanaka Ryo shaking his head said, ¡°Ino, if you look closely at the people passing by, you will find that most of their hands are very clean, only a few have cocoons. You should know by using your Secret Jutsu. The people that have cocoons, there¡¯s almost no Chakra in their body. But the people that don¡¯t have cocoons on their hands have Chakra fluctuates on their body. Most likely they¡¯re the subordinate of the leader of the Land of Iron Mifune. ¡± Still, in doubt, Ino tried it ording to Yamanaka Ryo and found that it¡¯s true. She then asked, ¡°Uncle, then why do you let Mifune know that you are in the Land of Iron?¡± ¡°It¡¯s easy, because I¡¯m gonna ask him something, but after learning about this cksmith festival, it doesn¡¯t matter whether I can meet him or not. Well, you three don¡¯t get so nervous,e here, let¡¯s go and taste the Land of Iron¡¯s food.¡± After that, Yamanaka Ryo took the lead and hit the street where hotels and restaurants that Mifune mentioned just now. ........... Meanwhile, in a loft in the Center of Iron, Mifune Langzheng and Mifune are sitting on the main seat reporting about Yamanaka Ryo. Mifune looked very serious after listening to the report. Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s name was also extremely popr in the Land of Iron. Especially recently, the five Great Ninja Viges had dubbed Yamanaka Ryo as the strongest in Ninja World. And now such a person came to the Land of Iron. Mifune couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. After a moment of hesitation, Mifune said to Mifune Lang, ¡°Lang, tell your subordinates. No one should disturb Yamanaka Ryo, don¡¯t follow him, don¡¯t keep on watching him, let him do as he pleases. As you said earlier, he may really just want to forge something on the cksmith festival. ¡° Chapter 458 Chapter 458 Probably because the Land of Iron¡¯s border is closer to the Land of Fire, the food here is simr to the Land of Fire. Yamanaka Ryo and Shikamaru-Ino-Choji lost interest after trying some. During these three days, Yamanaka Ryo took the trio around the Land of Iron until the forging festival. ........... On the day of the cksmith festival, they came to the Land of Iron¡¯s Square. The leader of Land of Iron, Mifune, sat on the high tform in the square. Yamanaka Ryo took a nce at him. Following his Samurai¡¯s intuition, Mifune¡¯s eyes met Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s eyes. They nced at each other. Yamanaka Ryo nodded and walked into the square. Mifune wiped the sweat from his forehead and winked at the Samurai. The Samurai quickly ran down and came to see Yamanaka Ryo, ¡°Ryo-sama, I¡¯m the Lord Mifune guard. My Lord has ordered me to take you to the best cksmith master.¡± Yamanaka Ryoughed and said, ¡°Lord Mifune is interesting. Send my regards to him.¡± The Samurai led Yamanaka Ryo to the center of the square. ........... ¡°Ryo-sama, this is the best cksmith master of our Land of Iron.¡± The Samurai introduced him to a middle-aged person who looked muscr. Yamanaka Ryo waved at him and said, ¡°Hello, Master!¡± The forging Master quickly said, ¡°Wee, Ryo-sama. Lord Mifune has already ordered me to meet your expectation as much as possible.¡± Yamanaka Ryoughed and took out two metal pieces that can conduct Chakra from the seal Scroll and a piece of ore added by forging Kubikirib¨­ch¨­. This ore came from the Kirigakure pit when Jiraiya and Yamanaka Ryo went to the Land of Water to collect information. ¡°I want to use these materials to make two short des and one Katana. Are the materials enough to forge all that?¡± The cksmith picked up the ore and weighed it, then nodded, ¡°Ryo-sama, rest assured, the materials are enough. Leave it to me. Juste over tonight to get it.¡± ¡°Hey, sorry for bothering you...¡± Yamanaka Ryo patted Samurai¡¯s shoulder; he then continued, ¡°Can you take my juniors around for sightseeing?¡± ¡°Leave it to me. But where are you going?¡± ¡°While we are here, I should pay a visit to your Lord, right?¡± After saying that, the silhouette of Yamanaka Ryo disappeared. The Samuraiughed bitterly and took the trio to look around. The trio didn¡¯t feel nervous at all around the Samurai. ¡®Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s dare to leave his junior with me. It proves that he has no bad intentions.¡¯ Thinking of this, the Samurai feel more rxed. ........... At this time, on the high tform of the square, Yamanaka Ryo suddenly appeared. His arrival surprised The Samurais, who were in charge of protecting Mifune, and they surrounded Yamanaka Ryo at once. Just as the Samurais were about to attack, Mifune stopped them, ¡°Stop, he¡¯s not an enemy, back down, everyone.¡± ¡°Hello, Lord Mifune! It¡¯s the first time we met. Thank you for your help so that I can sessfully forge weapons.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all a trivial matter, don¡¯t be so polite. Are you going to forge weapons for your friends? As far as I know, your weapon has always been an Ice Scalpel.¡± Yamanaka Ryo nodded, ¡°Well, two short des for my friend and disciple, respectively, and Katana for my junior.¡± ¡°Sure enough, you can rest assured. Our Land of Iron¡¯s forging technology is the best in Ninja World. It will certainly forge weapons that will satisfy you and your friends.¡± ¡°Okay, then I can wait to see it.¡± Afterward, the two talked about Samurai and Ninja again. Yamanaka Ryo then learned that the original so-called Samurai is also different from the pure Samurai of the Warring States Period. Now Samurai also use Ninjutsu, or Taijutsu to be exact. Land of Iron¡¯s Samurai was originally only attached to Chakra on the sword, and now almost everyone is training Taijutsu. It greatly improved Samurai¡¯s fighting strength. ........... It was veryte in the evening, and the weapons that the cksmith forged werepleted. Yamanaka Ryo took the three des, thanked him, and returned to Konoha with the trio using teleportation. After sending them home, Yamanaka Ryo sensed Kakashi¡¯s location and then teleported to him. At this point, Kakashi was executing a mission at the border of the Land of Fire, and Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s sudden appearance startled him. ¡°Do you know I¡¯m currently on a mission?¡± Kakashi said helplessly. ¡°Really? Haha! It¡¯s okay, it won¡¯t take a long time, I promise.¡± As he said that, Yamanaka Ryo handed Kakashi a short de. ¡°This short de was forged by Land of Iron¡¯s most famous cksmith. It also includes rare metals that forged Kubikirib¨­ch¨­, which can absorb blood to repair the damage on the de, just like Kubikirib¨­ch¨­.¡± Kakashi looked at the short de with a sense of happiness as he heard that. ¡°Well, That¡¯s it all. I¡¯m taking my leave now!¡± After saying that, Yamanaka Ryo teleported to Shisui. ........... Shisui had nothing to dotely. He and ¨­tsutsuki Hana hung around every day. Yamanaka Ryo didn¡¯t want to disturb the lovey-dovey couple, so he put the short de to Shisui silently and leaves. Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s next stop is theboratory at Land of Rice Fields, Otogakure, to Orochimaru. When he came to Otogakure two weeks ago to add Chakra to Kaorin, Kaorin told him that the work of extracting Chakra was almost finished. And with that, Yamanaka Ryo has to end his and Shikamaru-Ino-Choji¡¯s journey. After Korin¡¯s Chakra extraction ispleted, it means that Yamanaka Ryo will have his own Rinnegan. Once he has Rinnegan, with the power of Korin, Yamanaka Ryo thinks he should be able to enter Rikud¨­ Mode. However, Yamanaka Ryo doesn¡¯t intend to use Rikud¨­ Mode because, in his opinion, Hyoton is his biggest trump card. Everything that he has today is thanks to Hyoton. ¡°So, your journey is over?¡± Orochimaru¡¯s words interrupted Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s thought. Yamanaka Ryoughed and said, ¡°Well, it¡¯s over and with you as well.¡± Orochimaruughed and said, ¡°You can stay as long as you want.¡± ¡°By the way, how is Sasuke?¡± ¡°Sasuke! He is a genius! He has the perseverance that ordinary people haven¡¯t. For more than half a year, Sasuke¡¯s strength has made a qualitative leap, and now he should be qualified to open those eyes.¡± Yamanaka Ryo was a bit surprised. Orochimaru is famous for being harsh and rarely praises someone. ¡°Oh? Really? To get yourpliment, it seems that Sasuke kid is really working hard!¡± ¡°He is. Would you like to see it?¡± Yamanaka Ryo nodded, ¡°Okay. I want to give him a gift I¡¯ve prepared anyway.¡± Chapter 459

Chapter 459

As Yamanaka Ryo and Orochimaru entered the training stadium, it happened to be Sasuke¡¯s battle. Sasuke¡¯s opponent was a guy who looks a bit like a Rhino and is probably a guy who was forcibly transformed by Orochimaru with a curse seal-like Suigetsu. Relying on his thick and fluffy skin, the Rhino guy simply ignored Sasuke¡¯s attack and rushed towards him, intending to win with strength. Sasuke used the basic Body Flicker Technique of Yamanaka Ryo, which he stole, all the while dodging and using Katon and Raiton to try to break the rhino guy¡¯s defense. ¡°How long do you think it will take Sasuke to find the Rhino¡¯s weakness and defeat him?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say he¡¯s qualified to open those eyes? Then he should find it in the split second after he uses Sharingan.¡± Sure enough, as Yamanaka Ryo said, Sasuke turned on Sharingan after several attempts. At the moment when Sharingan was turned on, Sasuke discovered that Rhino¡¯s seemingly hardback Kinoe had a weak spot. Sasuke snorted coldly, using the Body Flicker Technique to teleport behind the rhino guy. Raiton Chakra gathered at his right hand. He used Chidori and directly prated the rhino guy¡¯s skin. After breaking the Rhino guy¡¯s protection, Kinoe, the Rhino guy, lost his biggest support. Sasuke then beat him easily and made the rhino guy surrender. After Sasuke defeated the Rhino, Yamanaka Ryo pped his hands, ¡°Nice, Sasuke. It seems you worked hard for the past six months.¡± When Sasuke saw Yamanaka Ryo, he ran out of the training field and greeted him, ¡°Hello, Ryo-sama.¡± ¡°Well, as the reward for your hard work, this is for you.¡± Yamanaka Ryo said as he took out Katana for Sasuke from the seal Scroll. Sasuke took the Katana and waved it twice, feeling its sharpness and smile. After chatting with Sasuke for a while, Yamanaka Ryo and Orochimaru returned to theb together. ¡°Uncle Snake, you¡¯re right. Sasuke can indeed start Mangeky¨­ now.¡± ¡°So you mean¡­¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll help him open Mangeky¨­.¡± Orochimaru licked his lips excitedly and said, ¡°I have everything I need, and I can start at any time.¡± ¡°How about tomorrow? I¡¯m not sure about the other, but Sasuke should be fine.¡± ¡­¡­¡­ Early in the following day, Sasuke was called to theboratory by Orochimaru. As soon as he entered theboratory, Sasuke was controlled by Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s Genjutsu. Orochimaru injected Shodaime cells weakened by Inton into Sasuke¡¯s body, then threw Sasuke into ssware simr to Suzune and Yamato to fuse the Shodaime cells. Soon the ssware was filled with green liquid. Yamanaka Ryo opened Mangeky¨­ and directly controlled Sasuke¡¯s thoughts, taking him back to the day of his n extermination. Yamanaka Ryo controlled Sasuke¡¯s consciousness to let him experience everything he would have done in original work. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Sasuke saw his parents die at Itachi¡¯s hands. Uchiha n was ughtered by Itachi, and he became lonely. Sasuke experienced how at the Chunin exam he was nted with a curse seal by Orochimaru, his defection to the vige, and his love-hate rtionship with Naruto¡­ Sasuke¡¯s brain has a secret special Chakra under this series of stimuli. This Chakra was absorbed by his eyes, and then Sasuke¡¯s closed eyes opened. The three tomoe marks twirled madly and finally joined together. Orochimaru, who had been observing for a moment, said with some excitement. ¡°This is like Danz¨­¡¯s status gave me; it¡¯s Uchiha Kagami Sharingan.¡± Yamanaka Ryo nodded and said, ¡°Well, these eyes are already much stronger than the usual. But they haven¡¯t reached the level of Mangeky¨­, and they don¡¯t have their own Dojutsu. It still not enough.¡± Having said that, Yamanaka Ryo controlled Sasuke¡¯s consciousness and took him to the moment of his duel with Itachi?It¡¯s at thest moment when Itachi¡¯s hand touched Sasuke¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°Forgive me, Sasuke! This is thest time!¡± Sasuke¡¯s eyes went into crazy rotation, and the pattern in his eyes changed from tomoe to a pair of six-pointed stars. Sasuke sessfully opened Mangeky¨­. Yamanaka Ryoughed and let Sasuke fall asleep. He then extracted weakened Shodai cells from Sasuke¡¯s body. Sasuke¡¯s Chakra and Mangeky¨­ merged to help him stabilize Mangeky¨­¡¯s dojutsu. After doing all this, Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s face was a little pale. He wiped the sweat from his forehead and said, ¡°Uncle Snake, let Sasuke sleep like this. Remember to add nutrition to the liquid. I¡¯ll go to sleep first. Helping Sasuke awaken Mangeky¨­ drain my Spiritual Strength a lot. ¡° ¡°Well, you can rx. Leave the rest to me.¡± Yamanaka Ryo slept for two full days, and Sasuke slept longer, waking up a weekter. ¡­¡­¡­ As soon as Sasuke regained consciousness, he found himself trapped in a ss vessel surrounded by a strange liquid. What surprised him most was that he could breathe in the liquid. Fortunately, Orochimaru returned at the right time as Sasuke was about to destroy the ssware. ¡°Ah? Sasuke, are you awake? Wait a minute, I will let you out immediately.¡± He ran to the console, drained the liquid from the ssware, and opened it. As Sasuke stepped out of the ssware, he asked, ¡°Orochimaru, why did you keep me here?¡± ¡°Because of this,¡± Orochimaru said, pointing to Sasuke¡¯s eyes. Suddenly, Sasuke raised his hand and touched his eyes. A sudden burst of memories flowed into his mind, from the Uchiha n extermination by Itachi¡¯s hand to avenge the Uchiha n. Sasuke covered his head; he was so confused. His Mangeky¨­ opened quietly. Upon seeing this, Orochimaru handed Sasuke a mirror, and Sasuke saw his Mangeky¨­ from the mirror. ¡°This¡­ this is¡­ Mangekyou Sharingan! How is that possible? When did I¡­¡± ¡°Just a week ago, we used Shodaime cells and Ryo Genjutsu to help you awaken Mangekyou Sharingan. Everything you have in mind now is from Ryo¡¯s Genjutsu.¡± Sasuke heard, then closed his eyes for a moment and sorted everything out in his mind with reality. Then Sasuke went silent for a while because all of this felt too real¡­ ording to his parents, if Yamanaka Ryo said that the Uchiha n would have perished, it would go exactly like Sasuke had in his mind. It took a long time for Sasuke to recover, and he began to focus on his eyes. Sasuke didn¡¯t fully feel the Dojutsu in his eyes, but he can feel that everything around him has be clearer, and his Spiritual Strength has also been greatly improved. ¡°Sasuke, I told you that your strength will make a qualitative leap in the months when Mangeky¨­ is opened. Now you should immediately go to the training stadium to find Kimimaro and have a good fight instead of staying here.¡± Sasuke nodded and said, ¡°I see, thank you, and thank Ryo-sama for me, too.¡± Sasuke ran towards the training stadium. Chapter 460

Chapter 460

After awakening Mangeky¨­, Sasuke became obsessed with training. Even this week, he had been in the training field Otogakure?only fighting, eating, and sleeping. As he became more familiar with Mangeky¨­, Sasuke¡¯s strength became stronger and stronger. Yamanaka Ryo was delighted with Sasuke¡¯s performance. From time to time, he would mention some of Mangekyo¡¯s skills for Sasuke. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ After a few more days, there was movement in Korin¡¯s side. The door of theboratory that had been closed for more than half a year slowly opened and Kaorin¡¯s work of refining Chakra was finallypleted. Yamanaka Ryo teleported directly to Korin. Korin threw a Scroll to Yamanaka Ryo, ¡°Here is the Chakra that I extracted from the blood fusion of Hyuga n and Tsunade. I tried to inject Inyoton into Chakra, and the result is Rikud¨­ Senjutsu. You integrate it into your body, and you should be able to awaken Rinnegan ording to your physical condition. ¡° ¡°Well, Korin, how long do you think it will take me to merge with this Chakra?¡± ¡°At least one year. It is mainly because that Inyoton in your body needs to bebined with this Chakra. It doesn¡¯t forget that there is no Inyoton in this Chakra, but it is only close to Kaguya¡¯s Chakra. That¡¯s it. What it can do is act as a catalyst to help you turn on Rinnegan for your body¡¯s Inyouton fusion. ¡° Yamanaka Ryo nodded, ¡°I see. It seems that I need to retreat to Otogakure for one year. Fortunately, there is still 1 year before the start of the plot, and there should be no problem.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! When are you going to start?¡± ¡°A few days from now, I still have something to prepare.¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go back to sleep first; that extraction really exhausts me.¡± After speaking, Korin climbed into Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s Ninja Tool Pouch. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ That afternoon, Yamanaka Ryo told Orochimaru that he was preparing to integrate the Chakra. Orochimaru said he will fully cooperate. Then Yamanaka Ryo returned to Konoha and told Shisui that he maybe couldn¡¯t be contacted for one year, so it¡¯s Shisui¡¯s duty to protect the vige. Shisui froze but immediately agreed to it. After a moment of hesitation, Shisui asked, ¡°Sensei, what are you going to do?¡± Yamanaka Ryo pointed to his eyes and said, ¡°I want to open Rinnegan.¡± ¡°Rinnegan! Sensei you ¡­¡± ¡°I have prepared for a long time to awaken Rinnegan. You have confidence and a genius to boot, so I believe in you to protect the vige when I¡¯m gone. If I haven¡¯t returned after a year, untie the seal Scroll and take it out¡­ There¡¯s Flying thunder god kunai inside. It¡¯ll let Minatoe back. Also, pay attention to Uncle Jiraiya. If he is going to collect information in Amegakure, you must go together with him. As far as I know, Amegakure is the base of Akatsuki. Knowing his personality, he will definitely go after them when he hears the news. It¡¯s hard for a person to retire.¡± ¡°Well, rest assured, I¡¯ll remember it,¡± Shisui said seriously. ¡°That¡¯s good. If there is anything you can¡¯t solve when I am absent, you can find Kakashi. He will help.¡± After exined everything to Shisui, Yamanaka Ryo teleported to Hokage¡¯s Office. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ At this time, Tsunade was reading the recent Anbu Ninja investigation report on Yakushi Non¨­¡¯s death?After Anbu Ninja¡¯s investigation, the suspects of medical Ninja at Konoha Hospital had been basically ruled out. Now they¡¯re investigating the Ninja on the day of YakushiNon¨­¡¯s death in the vicinity. ¡°Shizune, ording to this report, when the Yakushi Non¨­ was killed, there were probably more than 20 people nearby besides the Security Department, this ¡­¡± ¡°Lord Tsunade, I have something to tell you.¡± The sudden arrival of Yamanaka Ryo interrupted Tsunade¡¯s words. The interrupted Tsunade was very upset, ¡°You little scoundrel, what are you doing? Why are you noting to work at Konoha Hospital?¡± Yamanaka Ryo scratched his head and said, ¡°Lord Tsunade, I¡¯m here to ask for permission. I want to leave the vige for a while.¡± ¡°Leave the vige? What are you going to do?¡± After a moment of hesitation, Yamanaka Ryo decided to tell Tsunade, ¡°Lord Tsunade, please let Anbu Ninja and Shizune go out first.¡± Tsunade¡¯s expression became serious because she knew that it meant it¡¯s a serious matter. After Anbu Ninja and Shizune left the room, Yamanaka Ryo said, ¡°Lord Tsunade, I left the vige to awaken Rinnegan.¡± Tsunade was startled: ¡°Rinnegan! How is that possible? Are you kidding me, boy?¡± ¡°No! There should be more than 80% chances to turn on Rinnegan this time.¡± Tsunade went silent, and after a moment, she said with a serious expression, ¡°Boy, if it¡¯s true, then I hope you can seed.¡± ¡°Thank you, Lord Tsunade. If there¡¯s anything you need to help with, you can go to Shisui. He is strong and reliable. There should be no problem with him.¡± ¡°I understand; you can rx.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all, Lord Tsunade. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± Just as Yamanaka Ryo was about to leave, Tsunade called him. ¡°Wait a minute, there is one more thing. Boy, do you know anyone in the vige who knows Chakra scalpel besides the medical Ninja of Konoha Hospital?¡± ¡°Who can use Chakra scalpel? Has something happened?¡± Yamanaka Ryo asked. Tsunade nodded, ¡°Head of Orphanage Yakushi Non¨­ Naiyu was killed some time ago. Anbu Ninja has eliminated the suspicion of the medical Ninja in Konoha Hospital after investigation. Hence, we focused on Ninja passing by the same day in the vige and others. ¡° ¡°Yakushi Non¨­ Naiyu is dead? What about his adopted son Yakushi Kabuto?¡± ¡°Yakushi Kabuto? He disappeared on the day Yakushi Non¨­ died.¡± Yamanaka Ryo frowned and said, ¡°Lord Tsunade, as far as I know, Yakushi Kabuto uses Chakra scalpel.¡± ¡°You mean¡­? impossible! Yakushi Non¨­ Naiyu and Yakushi Kabuto have always had a good rtionship.¡± ¡°Everything is possible. If Lord Tsunade has done an investigation and no one is the culprit, please try to look at Yakushi Kabuto.¡± ¡°Is there anyone besides Yakushi Kabuto that can use Chakra scalpel?¡± ¡°In the vige, there are three or four more Chakra scalpel users.¡± Yamanaka Ryo then told Tsunade of these people. ¡°I¡¯ll send someone to check! Thank you!¡± Tsunade said with a smile. ¡°Well then, I take my leave. I leave the vige to you.¡± ¡°Do not worry!¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ After reaching a consensus with Tsunade, Yamanaka Ryo teleported to Otogakure and began to integrate with Kaguya¡¯s Chakra. Once Kaguya¡¯s Chakra entered Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s body, Inmanton Chakra inside Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s body automatically moved towards this Chakra and then merged. It¡¯s just that the fusion process was very, very slow, and Yamanaka Ryo was not in a hurry, because ording to Korin, this process will take a long time. Chapter 461

Chapter 461

It¡¯s been a year since Yamanaka Ryo started to merge with Kaguya¡¯s Chakra. Fortunately, no major event happened during this year. Konoha had Shisui and Kakashi, so everything¡¯s under control. ¡­¡­¡­ This morning, two people approached Konoha¡¯s doorway against the sunset. ¡°Hey! Perv Sennin, can you hurry up?!¡± ¡°Stinky brat, why are you in a hurry? Konoha is in front of you!¡± Naruto scratched his head. ¡°It¡¯s been two years since I left, Uncle Jiraiya. Don¡¯t you miss home?¡± The master and disciple came to the vige noisily. The member of the security department saw Jiraiya and immediately let him in. The two security department members whispered after they left, ¡°Who is the youngster next to Master Jiraiya?¡± ¡°It should be Uzumaki Naruto!¡± ¡°Uzumaki Naruto? Really?! He changed so much!¡± ¡­¡­ In the vige, Naruto jumped onto the rooftop and looked at everything from above. It was so nostalgic. He then shouted excitedly, ¡°I, Uzumaki Naruto is back!¡± ¡°This voice is ¡­ Naruto?!¡± Naruto¡¯s shout was heard by Sakura, who was passing by. In the direction of the voice, Sakura saw Naruto standing on the roof. Looking at Naruto¡¯s silhouette, tears began to well up in her eyes. ¡°This guy made such a ruckus right after he came back, unbelievable ¡­¡± Sakura was about to go up to say hello to Naruto. However, Anbu Ninja came first; only then she realized that Jiraiya was still there. ¡­¡­¡­ Anbu Ninja conveyed Tsunade¡¯s order to have Jiraiya take Naruto to see her. Jiraiya nodded, called Naruto, and went to Hokage¡¯s Office with him. ¡°Oh! Tsunade, I haven¡¯t seen your chest for two years-¡± BOOM! Jiraiya was smashed into the wall by Tsunade¡¯s fist before he finished speaking. ¡°Jiraiya, how old are you? Please be serious! Anyway, Lord Tsunade, please don¡¯t get carried away and read the situation.¡± Jiraiya climbed down the wall and nced to find that Kakashi and Uchiha Shisui were both here too. ¡°Cough cough. What, what I was trying to say just now that even after 2 years you¡¯re gone, the imposing-manner you have has worsened.¡± Tsunade rewarded him with a Byakugan and didn¡¯t say much, while Kakashi and Shisui had this ridiculous look on their faces. Tsunade tapped the table and said solemnly, ¡°Okay, be serious. Jiraiya, you took Naruto out for training in the past two years. How is his strength now?¡± Jiraiya pondered for a moment and said, ¡°Without using Kyuubi¡¯s power, he¡¯s better than ordinary J¨­nin, but he can¡¯t bepared with Elite J¨­nin. If he uses Kyuubi¡¯s power, he should be able to fight anyone in the field for a short time.¡± Tsunade¡¯s expression seemed a little surprised, and Kakashi and Shisui¡¯s expressions were a little weird. They did not expect that Naruto had grown so much in two years. A momentter, Kakashi asked, ¡°Master Jiraiya, how much power can Naruto manage now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably Sanbi. At Yonbi¡¯s state, his words will be affected by negative emotions in Kyuubi Chakra, and at the Gobi, he will go berserk.¡± Kakashi nodded and said, ¡°Since Naruto has such a strength, Lord Tsunade, leave this mission to them!¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s fine. But just to be safe, Kakashi, you follow them secretly!¡± Before Kakashi spoke, Shisui said, ¡°Hokage-sama, please let me follow them! Hana also wants to go to Sunagakure.¡± After pondering for a moment, Tsunade nodded and agreed to let Shisui protect them secretly. ¡°It¡¯s decided then. Go and call Yamato; this time, he¡¯ll be the lead, Naruto and Sakura to support Sunagakure, Shisui is responsible for their protection in secret.¡± ¡°Understood, Hokage-sama!¡± ¡­¡­¡­ Meanwhile, at Sunagakure, Pakura and Gaara were fighting the invading of Sasori and Deidara. The Sunagakure situation was very severe. Deidara flew in the sky and had a great advantage. Sasori just infiltered a spy in Sunagakure, and Pakura had been attacked. Pakura used the Healing Tag to stop bleeding and went into battle. She kept clenching her teeth and kept on burning Sasori¡¯s Puppet with Shakuton. However, no matter how much it was burned, Sasori¡¯s Puppet would always appear again. Facing the army of Puppets in front of her, Pakura did not hesitate to take out a seal Scroll?The Scroll contained the weapons that Yamanaka Ryo had developed with her before, which was the reason why Yamanaka Ryo let her go at the Third Shinobi World War. Pakura pulled Puppet away as far as possible from Sunagakure¡¯s scope, then injected her Chakra into this grenade-like thing and threw it out. The grenade hit the ground first with thunder, and then a huge fire burst into the sky. After the explosion, the Puppet army of Sasori disappeared instantly, leaving only a pile of ck ash. ¡°This ¡­ what is this!¡± Sasori, who controlled Puppet in the distance, was stunned by the sudden explosion. Too far away, he didn¡¯t see what Pakura had thrown down. He just looked at something as big as a fist that can destroy many of his Puppets. After throwing this grenade, Pakura¡¯s face became pale. This grenade had immense formidable power but required a lot of Chakra to detonate. If she was in a normal state, it wouldn¡¯t be so much trouble to detonate the grenade, and it¡¯ll have little effect on her. But right now, she had been attacked by Sasori¡¯s spy sneak attack and then fought with the army of Puppet for so long. She was exhausted. Fortunately, Sasori did not know that Pakura was at her limit. He was afraid that Pakura wouldunch the same attack, so he refrained from shooting. Pakura and Sasori were locked in this state. ¡­¡­¡­ Meanwhile, in the battle between Gaara and Deidara. Gaara seemed calm in the face of Deidara¡¯s attack. In the past two years, his rtionship with Shukaku had be better and better. Shukaku was willing to lend his power to Gaara. With Shukaku¡¯s help, Deidara had no way to get Gaara. The two sides had been deadlocked. Deidara was a bit angry. He bit the teeth and swallowed arge amount of explosive y, creating a giant white dragon with the size of Sand Ninja 20%. Deidara smiled cruelly and controlled the dragon to fly towards Sunagakure. Gaara¡¯s form changed, and he immediately turned into Bijuu using Shukaku¡¯s power to resist the dragon. After a huge explosion, Shukaku disappeared, Gaara fell from midair, and Deidaraughed heartily, grabbed Gaara, and flew away. ¡­¡­¡­ In the distance, Sasori saw Deidara and murmured to himself, ¡°Pakura, we won this battle.¡± After that, Sasori controlled Hiruko and left. Pakura found that Gaara was taken away, her face became angry. She wanted to chase after them, but her body had reached the limit. Pakura clenched the teeth and crushed several pieces of Healing Tag on the wound, then went after the direction that Deidara left. Unfortunately, she fainted in the desert before even taking a few steps. Chapter 462

Chapter 462

The sand in the desert gradually buried the fainted Pakura and Sunagakure at its worst. In desperation, the Ninjas of Sunagakure invited Rasa and Chiyo to go out. Afterst night¡¯s fighting, The Sand Ninja didn¡¯t know that Rasa and Chiyo, two high-level Ninja¡¯s retirement, would generally be reclusive outside the vige. Rasa and Chiyo returned to the vige and immediately directed the Sand Ninja to search for the traces of Gaara and Pakura. Arge number of Sand Ninja left the vige and started a wide-scale search. Unfortunately, they did not find any clues for the whole day. Sunagakure¡¯s atmosphere seemed more solemn, and Rasa and Chiyo¡¯s hearts became more and more disturbed. Anbu of Sand Ninja ran in and reported, ¡°Yondaime, Konoha¡¯s Ninja¡¯s here!¡± Rasa looked at Chiyo, Chiyo nodded, and Rasa immediately said, ¡°Let them in!¡± Momentster, Yamato took Naruto and Sakura to Kazekage¡¯s office. ¡°Thank you all from Konoha, we ¡­¡± Before Rasa can finish her sentences, Chiyo coldly snorted and said, ¡°This is Konoha¡¯s assistance? Is there no one in Konoha?¡± ¡°Please rest assured, Lord Chiyo, the three of us are only vanguard. The others areing. Is Lord Chiyo truly thinking of us that low?¡± Yamato opened his palm, and a piece of wood slowly extended from the palm. ¡°This is Mokuton! It¡¯s a Mokuton! I apologize. I¡¯ve been wrong. Thanks to Konoha for their help.¡± When she saw Mokuton, Chiyo¡¯s attitude changed a lot. Yamatoughed and said, ¡°Konoha and Sand Ninja are alliances, and we should help each other. I just saw your vige. The situation doesn¡¯t look good. I wonder how we can help you?¡± Chiyo sighed and said, ¡°Oh! There¡¯s nothing to hide anymore. Our vige¡¯s Fifth Kage, Kazekage, and consultant Elder Pakura are missing, maybe¡­¡± Yamato¡¯s expression became hard, he didn¡¯t really care about Kazekage, but he cared about Pakura and knew that Pakura¡¯s the wife of Yamanaka Ryo. In the worst-case scenario ¡­ Thinking of this, Yamato immediately said to Naruto, ¡°Naruto, can you ask Kyuubi to find Lord Pakura?¡± Naruto scratched his head and asked, ¡°Pakura? Who is that?¡± Yamato looked at Rasa and Chiyo, bit the teeth, and said, ¡°Pakura is Ryo-sama¡¯s wife.¡± ¡°Wife? You mean that beautiful Aunt? I see!¡± After said that, Naruto closes his eyes andmunicating with Kyuubi within-his-body. Kyuubi couldn¡¯t remember what Pakura¡¯s Chakra was like and could only use the dumbest way to search the surrounding desert for life signs. More than half an hourter, Kyuubi discovered a weak life response under the desert west of Sunagakure. Sand Ninja dug the ce where Kyuubi¡¯s instructed to dig out Pakura, buried in the sand. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Immediately after returning Pakura to Sunagakure, Sakura started treatment and finally saved Pakura¡¯s life. After a long time, Pakura slowly opened her eyes, still feeling dizzy. After a moment, Pakura remembered Gaara, her facial expression changed, and she struggled to get up from the bed. Hearing a loud noise, everyone rushed immediately and saw that Pakura woke up, and everyone sighed in relief. ¡°Pakura, how do you feel?¡± Chiyo asked. ¡°Lord Chiyo? Why you ¡­ it doesn¡¯t matter. Lord Chiyo, I¡¯m going to rescue Gaara. He is captured by Sasori and a monster who throws y bombs.¡± Hearing Sasori¡¯s name, Chiyo¡¯s expression suddenly changed: ¡°Hmph! That scoundrel! He really did it this time!¡± ¡°Lord Pakura, do you know in which direction they escaped?¡± Yamato asked. Pakura turned her eyes to Yamato, only to discover the three people of Konoha. After pondering, Pakura said, ¡°I remember it was to the west.¡± ¡°So, the west? Naruto, Sakura, let¡¯s go!¡± Hearing Yamato said Naruto¡¯s name, Pakura froze, then murmured to herself about the youngster with the Konoha headband, ¡°He really changed a lot in more than two years.¡± ¡°Pakura, take care of your wounds and leave us to bring Gaara back! Captain Yamato, I will go with you.¡± Yamato hesitated a bit, ¡°Lord Chiyo, are you sure?¡± ¡°Haha! Rest assured, I¡¯m not old enough to hinder your legs.¡± ¡°Lord Chiyo, you misunderstood. I didn¡¯t mean it that way.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Chiyo took the lead and left. Yamato sighed and ordered Naruto and Sakura to follow. ¡­¡­ Yamato¡¯s entire group met Guy and his group as soon as they left Sunagakure. They were also ordered by Tsunade to support Sand Ninja. Eight men moved in the direction Pakura told them. ¡­¡­¡­ At the same time, Akatsuki members gathered in a cave and were extracting Ichibi from Gaara¡¯s body. At this time, Shukaku and Gaara were fighting desperately, but unfortunately, all this was useless. After a few hours, Shukaku was eventually stripped from Gaara, and the soul was dragged into Ged¨­ Maz¨­. His Chakra was also absorbed a little bit by Ged¨­ Maz¨­. At the crucial moment, a man and a woman chatted suddenly in the cave. ¡°Shisui, it¡¯s so dark here! Why did they have to seal the Bijuu here?¡± ¡°Presumably because they don¡¯t want to be found out by anyone!¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s it!¡± The two chatted, walking slowly towards the cave. Nagato, hearing this snorted coldly, ¡°Hmph! Uchiha Shisui? Sasori, Deidara you two stop him! Don¡¯t forget ¡­¡± ¡°Stop me? They can stop me?¡± Before Nagato¡¯s words were finished, a series of afterimage shed over and came to Gaara¡¯s side. ¡°It looks like the situation is not good!¡± Shisui said. A green skull arm appeared around him. Shisui controlled the arm and hit fiercely where Nagato and Gaara were. Nagato sneered and ignored Shisui¡¯s attack. Susanoo¡¯s fist prated Nagato¡¯s body and hit the stone wall of the cave. ¡°So the real body is not here! That¡¯s it!¡± Shisui opened Mangeky¨­, and a green giant appeared, directly blocking Chakra from Akatsuki members. ¡°Ichibi¡¯s soul and most of Chakra have been sealed. The rest are irrelevant, and there is no need to stand still here,¡± Konan said. Nagato nced at Shisui and said, ¡°Deidara, Sasori, find a way to withdraw, and other people must leave first!¡± After speaking, Nagato and Konan¡¯s silhouette disappeared, the other people also left, leaving only Deidara and Sasori. ¡°Hey! Sasori-senpai, can we deal with this monster in front of us?¡± Sasori shook his head and said, ¡°ording to Sunagakure, this Jutsu is called Susanoo, which is Uchiha n¡¯s taboo Dojutsu. It is called the power of God. Don¡¯t do anything useless. Find a way to escape!¡± Chapter 463

Chapter 463

¡°Escape? They can go, but you can¡¯t!¡± Shisui snorted, holding Susanoo¡¯s arm, and grabbed Sasori. Sasori¡¯s body hadpletely transformed into a Puppet. He used the organs in his body to shoot two steel wires and used them to escape Shisui¡¯s attack. He ran towards the door without hesitation. Deidara pinched a giant dragon y when he saw this chance and flew away with it. Shisui didn¡¯t care about Deidara; his purpose was only Sasori. Sasori didn¡¯t know why Shisui was chasing after him. Seeing Shisui getting closer to him, Sasori clenched his teeth and gave up running away. ¡°Uchiha Shisui, did I do something bad to your n? Why?¡± ¡°No, you didn¡¯t. But you have offended someone more important than the Uchiha n. Are you the one who hurt Lord Pakura of Sunagakure?¡± Sasori noticed Shisui called Pakura ¡°Lord¡±. Sasori knows that Shisui is stronger than Pakura. And even with how good the rtionship between Konoha and Sunagakure is, Shisui wouldn¡¯t call Pakura ¡°Lord¡±. So why¡­ Shisui sneered and said, ¡°You seem to have thought of it too! Yes, Lord Pakura is my teacher¡¯s wife. In other words, she is my teacher too.¡± Sasori¡¯s body trembled when he heard this. He then desperately tried to run away. ¡°I won¡¯t let you run away! HACHICHITOMOE!¡± Shisui threw two huge green tomoes in the direction of Sasori¡¯s escape, Sasori opened the seal Scroll and took out dozens of Puppets. The Chakra line in his hands controlled Puppet to form a wall to block it in front of him and resist Shisui¡¯s tomoe. Tomoe exploded instantly when he came in contact with Puppet. All ten Puppets were blown up. Sasori was blown away, too, due to the st. Shisui snorted coldly, Susanoo evolved again, and a pair of wings was born on the back, flying towards Sasori. Sasori¡¯s was faster than Shisui even though he can¡¯t fly, but after a few steps, Shisui caught up. Sasori¡¯s expression was a little desperate, and just then¡­ Sakura and Chiyo arrived. Sakura saw the green giant, and she can feel the sudden rushed feeling of horror Chakra from it. Her face became pale. Seeing this, Chiyo stood in front of Sakura, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see Susanoo after a few years. Little girl, don¡¯t worry that this person should be your Konoha people, the Uchiha n.¡± ¡°How can the Uchiha n be so terrifying?¡± ¡°This is the taboo Dojutsu that Uchiha n¡¯s Sharingan got after opening Mangekyou Sharingan.¡± Shisui heard both of them talking, and he twisted his lips to lift Susanoo, leaving only one arm to grab Sasori. ¡°Lord Shisui? Why are you here?¡± Sakura asked, surprised. ¡°Cough cough, I¡¯m here to protect you, but you are too slow. I have found Gaara. But you haven¡¯te yet so I can¡¯t do anything. Unfortunately, we were still one stepte¡­ Gaara¡¯s Bijuu was stripped, leaving only a small half of Shukaku¡¯s Chakra.¡± Shisui exined. ¡°What about this person? What¡¯s going on?¡± Sakura asked. ¡°His name is Sasori. He is Missing-nin of Sand Ninja. This time, he hurt Lord Pakura. The rtionship between her and my teacher must be clear to you, so I don¡¯t need to exin anymore, right?¡± Sakura didn¡¯t ask and just nodded, while Chiyo, on the other hand, had aplicated look when she saw Sasori. ¡°That¡¯s it. Your mission is over, quite early. Gaara is in the cave over there. Hana is helping me to look out for him, but I¡¯m still worried about their safety. Come with me!¡± Said Shisui walking towards the cave. Chiyo and Sakura follow closely from behind. Chiyo hung her head low all the way, looking deeply worried. ¡­¡­¡­ After a while, the three of them arrived. When Chiyo and Sakura saw Gaara, they rushed over, and the two checked his condition. When the two checked, Shisui noticed that Chakra of Ichibi had been sealed to Gaara¡¯s body. He asked Hanayo again, ¡°Hana, did you put the remaining Chakra seal in Shukaku into Gaara¡¯s body?¡± Hanayo nodded, ¡°Well, I want to try to save him, but ¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s impossible anyway. Bijuu can¡¯t survive when they lose their¡­ Hey! Chiyo, what are you doing?¡± Shisui stopped mid-sentence when she saw that Chiyo¡¯s life force was being continuously injected into Gaara¡¯s body. Hanayo quickly opened Byakugan and saw Chiyo transferring her life force to Gaara. Chiyo said with a smile, ¡°I worked my whole life for the prosperity of Sunagakure. I couldn¡¯t let Kazekage die before me. Not to mention that it was my grandson who killed him and Sandaime too. If Gaara still dies because of him, I really have no face to see his parents. This is also my atonement!¡± Sasori, who was still being grasped by Shisui, looked at Chiyo¡¯s back. His mind can¡¯t help but think this appeared like his parents when he was young. A few minutester, Chiyo¡¯s lifeforce was transferred to Gaarapletely. She then said, ¡°Gaara, I hope you will be a great Kazekage, to lead Sand Ninja to a better future. This time I¡¯m going to die¡­¡± ¡°¡­Sasori, goodbye!¡± After saying that, Chiyo slowly closed her eyes, smiled, and said goodbye to the world. Sasori froze and then frantically struggled. Hana tugged at Shisui¡¯s cloth. Shisui sighed and dropped Sasori. Sasori walked slowly to Chiyo, his mouth twitched. He said, ¡°Old woman, who wants you to help me atone for my sins? I¡¯m Sasori of the Red Sand!¡± After saying that, Sasori¡¯s palm fell off, revealing an arm with a dagger that pierced his core directly. Sasori¡¯s action caused both Hana and Sakura to be shocked. After recovering from the shock, Hanayo asked, ¡°Shisui, why do you not save him?¡± With your speed, you can¡­¡± ¡°Because this is the best ending for him! I heard from my teacher that Sasori lost his parents from an early age. Chiyo has been busy with Sunagakure¡¯s government affairs and has little time to apany him. Sasori can only make his own Puppet to apany him. For someone who doesn¡¯t know his family, he can feel that his grandma loves him at the end of his life. ¡° Hanayo sighed and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. This is the best ending.¡± ¡°Okay, don¡¯t be sad. Don¡¯t you want to go back to Sunagakure? Let¡¯s go now. Sakura, I will leave you here; Gaara should be awake soon. You exin to him that he is the Kazekage. It¡¯s up to him to make all these decisions!¡± After that, Shisui took Hanayo away. ¡­¡­¡­ A few minutester, Gaara was awake, and Sakura exined everything that had happened before, following Shisui and Gaara. Chapter 464

Chapter 464

After listening to Sakura¡¯s exnation, Gaara turned his eyes to Chiyo and Sasori. Then he closed his eyes and felt the situation within his body. The ce where Shukaku was originally located was already empty, and there was only a clump of Chakra. Gaara sighed, struggling to stand up, bowed to Grandma Chiyo, then put away Grandma Chiyo and Sasori¡¯s corpses and left the cave with Sakura¡¯s help. ¡­¡­¡­ In the desert of Sunagakure, Deidara riding a giant y dragon was moving at full speed and wanted to leave the Land of Wind as soon as possible. When he just flew out of Sunagakure¡¯s air territory, the y dragon of Deidara was almost overturned by a sudden burst of Chakra. Deidara was curious, who would have such a powerful Chakra? Could it be another Bijuu? With that in mind, Deidara took the dragon y down. As the y dragon slowly descended, Deidara saw a silhouette filled with green vapor, waving its fist against the air. Its punch gave out the mes that Deidara could feel the heat in the air even if it was more than ten meters apart. Deidara¡¯s expression greatly changed, knowing that the silhouette of green in front of him would be hard to deal with. Besides, it was not Bijuu. There was no need to fight him, so he brought the giant dragon y to take off. ¡­¡­¡­ The next day, under the auspices of Gaara, Sunagakure hosted a funeral for Chiyo. After Chiyo¡¯s funeral, Naruto¡¯s entire group left Sunagakure. But before returning to Konoha, Naruto¡¯s group was approached by Anbu Ninja of Sunagakure. They said that they hope Naruto can help them to locate the runaway Missing-nin, Mukade. ¡°Mukade? Who is he?¡± Yamato asked Anbu Ninja from Sunagakure. ¡°Mukade was originally a Puppeteer of our vige. When Akatsuki attacked our vige this time, we only knew that Mukade was the spy that Sasori prepared to lurk in our vige. He was also the one who stabbed Lord Pakura. Our vige has just gone through a big war, and now we are short on manpower, so Lord Kazekage wants to ask for Konoha¡¯s assistance.¡± Hearing that Mukade was the one that stabbed Lord Pakura, Yamato immediately agreed to help. Then Anbu of Sand Ninja handed Yamato a Scroll. The content of the Scroll is thetest whereabouts of Mukade. After browsing the content of Scroll, Yamato¡¯s expression became serious. ¡°I did not expect that this Mukade actually wanted to move Ry¨±myaku of R¨­ran. The specific situation will exin to you on the road, Naruto, Sakura. We will go now. We must catch him.¡± Naruto and Sakura nce at each other, saying, ¡°Yes, Captain Yamato!¡± ¡­¡­¡­ At the same time, in aboratory at Land of Rice Fields, Otogakure, Orochimaru, and Yamanaka Ryo with Kaguya¡¯s Chakra merge havee to an end. About a year ago, Yamanaka Ryo merged his body Inyoton Chakra with Chakra in Kaguya. Over the next month, Mangekyou Sharingan from Yamanaka Ryo gradually began to incorporate Kaguya Chakra from Inyoton. And his eyes began to metamorphose after absorbing more than half of Chakra. To this day, Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s eyes suddenly be purple and then ripples from the center of the pumps. The ripples were very light at first, hardly visible, but with the addition of Kaguya Chakra, the ripples became deeper and vivid, and Rinnegan¡¯s eyes¡¯ power became stronger and stronger. A few dayster, three tomoe emerged from Rinnegan on the left of Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s eye. So far, it looked like Kaguya¡¯s Chakra was exhausted. Yamanaka Ryo slowly opened his eyes, feeling Rinnegan Powerful¡¯s eyes power. Then he closed his eyes again,bining the power of Korin. With the integration of Korin¡¯s power, a white gown appeared on Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s body. Two small horns grew on his forehead, and the skin color also turned into milky white. Six ck Truth-Seeking Balls appeared behind him. Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s thoughts moved, and a Truth-Seeking Ball behind him turns into a ck tin rod. Yamanaka Ryo waved the tin rod gently on the air, and the space followed with a ripple. Seeing this, Yamanaka Ryo was a little surprised and whispered to himself, ¡°Is this Rikud¨­ Mode? It is powerful, but unfortunately, this is not what I want.¡± Saying that Yamanaka Ryo lifted Rikud¨­ Mode and continued to sit down. Yamanaka Ryo tried tobine Rinnegan¡¯s eyes power, Korin¡¯s power, with his own Hyoton. Rikud¨­ Mode is the peak power of this world, but Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s Hyoton is not from this world. He believed his power of Hyoton must be in this world¡¯s Rikud¨­ Mode. Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s intuition told him that with Rikud¨­ Mode alone, he can¡¯t cope with Kaguya¡­ Let alone ¨­tsutsuki n, cause they are more terrifying. So for him, strengthening Hyoton is imperative. ¡­¡­¡­ Outside theb, Orochimaru sensed the change from Yamanaka Ryo. The imposing-manner revealed on Yamanaka Ryo made him both excited and afraid. But after a few minutes, the imposing-manner disappeared. ¡°What is this guy doing?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, sensei?¡± Anko asked, whispering to Orochimaru. Orochimaru waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just remembering something that needs to be taken care of. How has Sasuke been doing recently?¡± ¡°He is still the same and has been training.¡± ¡°What about the curse seal?¡± Orochimaru asked. ¡°Very stable, although he failed to learn Sage Mode in Ry¨±chi Cave, the curse seal unexpectedly fit him.¡± Orochimaru nodded. ¡°Well, that¡¯s good! Sasuke¡¯s current strength is not much different from when you enter Sage Mode. I said a long time ago that I will tell him about Itachi when he is strong enough. I think now it¡¯s time.¡± Anko hesitated for a moment and then said, ¡°Sensei, ording to our information, Itachi¡¯s Susanoo can already use the Third Stage. With Sasuke¡¯s current strength, he has no chance at all.¡± ¡°Sasuke also has Mangeky¨­. Although Dojutsu has only one eye Awakening, Mangeky¨­ is Mangeky¨­ and shouldn¡¯t be underestimated. And Uchiha Itachi¡¯s physical condition is ced there. ording to his current situation, even if he can summon Susanoo, it won¡¯tst long, and Sasuke¡¯s chance isn¡¯t zero.¡± Orochimaru said lightly. ¡°Then what do you mean¡­¡± ¡°Tell him where Uchiha Itachi is, and let him leave with Karin. By the way, tell him the location of Suigetsu and Jugo. Also, let Kimimaro write a letter to Jugo in advance and ask him to help Sasuke. He¡¯s my half disciple. This is the only thing I can do. ¡° ¡°Sensei, you are really biased! Kimimaro and I haven¡¯t seen you so much.¡± Anko said with envy. Hearing this, Orochimaru¡¯s expression became serious, ¡°Anko, I am indeed entric. If one day I leave, I¡¯ll leave the whole Otogakure to you.¡± Chapter 465

Chapter 465

After getting the information of Itachi from Orochimaru, Sasuke and Karin left the Orochimaru base together. Karin is the orphan of the Uzumaki n. Yamanaka Ryo made a special treat, so Orochimaru left her at the base. Suigetsu and Jugo are still at other bases. So, just like in the original manga, Sasuke went to meet them first. After all team members gathered, four of them headed to Itachi¡¯s location. ¡­¡­¡­ At the same time, Nagato once again summoned Akatsuki¡¯s members. ¡°So, everyone. Sasori is dead.¡± Nagato announced. Everyone at Akatsuki was taken aback. They knew that Sasori¡¯s strength was among the best in Akatsuki. ¡°What about Deidara? He didn¡¯te yet. Did he ¡­¡± Itachi asked. ¡°Deidara is fine. I asked him to verify Sanbi¡¯s information. Itachi, Hoshigaki Kisame. You go to the Land of Earth and get Yonbi. And Tobi, you will take care of Nibi. ording to our information, Nibi just left the Land of Clouds. ¡° ¡°Hey, I told you, I¡¯m not good at fighting.¡± ¡°Don¡¯tin.¡± ¡°Yeah, Fine! Let¡¯s do it! We will soon get Sanbi, Nibi, and Yonbi in our hands. I will catch Rokubi myself, plus the other one. We have had Shichibi before too. Now only Hachibi and Kyuubi are left. ¡° ¡°Hachibi and Kyuubi are not so easy to get. Hachibi has perfect Jinch¨±riki and better to not underestimate Fourth Raikage¡¯s strength. As for Konoha, Yamanaka Ryo is difficult to handle already for me, let alone other people.¡± Itachi said lightly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. As for Kumogakure¡¯s Hachibi, I will figure it out somehow. As for Kyuubi, as far as I know, Yamanaka Ryo is currently absent from Konoha. He has not appeared for a whole year.¡± ck Zetsu said with a smile. Nagato asked, ¡°Yamanaka Ryo hasn¡¯t appeared in a year? Are you sure?¡± ck Zetsu nodded. Nagato secretly said, ¡°Without Yamanaka Ryo, Konoha¡¯s battle strengths will be Uchiha Shisui, Hatake Kakashi, Hatake Sakumo, and Uzumaki Kushina. Tsunade is a medical ninja, and as Hokage, she will put vigers¡¯ safety as the primary mission. Jiraiya is not in Konoha all year round, and Third Hokage is old and won¡¯t be a threat¡­¡± ¡°¡­My Rinnegan has a taboo Dojutsu, which can instantly release a huge repulsive force and raze the entire Konoha to the ground. This can instantly solve Konoha¡¯srge number of trash Ninja.¡± Nagato¡¯s words made Hoshigaki Kisame excited, and he remembered Guy, who had hand-handbat with him twice before. ¡°Nagato, do you mean we¡¯re attacking Konoha together?¡± Nagato shook his head. ¡°No, assault on Konoha will be Konan and me. It should be enough. You and Itachi have other missions as well.¡± ¡°What mission?¡± ¡°You will knowter. That¡¯s it for today!¡± Nagato and Konan disappeared after speaking. ¡­¡­¡­ In the vige of Konoha, Naruto¡¯s group finally returned to the vige after fulfilling R¨­ran¡¯s mission. Naruto always felt that he had forgotten something along the way, and so did Yamato. However, they still feel excited. The difference was that Naruto¡¯s excitement came from seeing his rtives after a long time, and Yamato¡¯s came from revenge. After returning to Konoha, Yamato and Naruto reported the details of the mission to Tsunade. They happened to meet Kakashi there, too. Tsunade and Kakashi listened to Yamato¡¯s report. After hearing the ce name R¨­ran, Kakashi¡¯s expression looked a bit surprised. After a while, it seemed like something inside his mind was exploding. It¡¯s been more than twenty years since Namikaze Minato used F¨±injutsu and sealed their memory. Namikaze Minato¡¯s technique used Chakra; after all, after more than two decades, the Cakra has weakened. Kakashi¡¯s mind was triggered by the word R¨­ran, and the seal¡¯s now broken. Kakashi, after receiving this sudden memory, patted his head. He looked at Yamato and Naruto with a weird look. Tsunade noticed Kakashi¡¯s strange expression and asked, ¡°Kakashi, what happened to you?¡± Kakashi shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just remember something.¡± Tsunade didn¡¯t ask but signaled Yamato to continue. Yamato ended the report because after Mukade unraveled the Ry¨±myaku seal, his memories were sealed by Namikaze Minato. Kakashi smiled and said, ¡°Hokage-sama, I will write a report to tell you what happened afterward.¡± Tsunade asked strangely, ¡°You? How did you know?¡± ¡°He was actually brought to the past by the power of Ry¨±myaku. It happened to be that mission, Me, Minato sensei, and Kushina sensei were all there. I will exin it to you in the report.¡± Tsunade¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Travelling through time and space? Interesting. Go back and give me the report as soon as possible.¡± Kakashi responded with a nod and left Hokage¡¯s Office with Naruto and Yamato. ¡­¡­ As they went downstairs, Naruto asked, ¡°Kakashi sensei, what happened then?¡± Kakashi smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You¡¯re doing a good job overall. But I didn¡¯t expect someone with thick eyebrows and big eyes to say about me so much!¡± With Kakashi¡¯s words, Yamato felt a murderous aura behind him. But he couldn¡¯t remember anything, let alone why Kakashi would target him now. ¡­¡­¡­ A few dayster, a war broke out in the Land of Earth border, and nearby residents reported that the battle was like a volcanic eruption. ¨­noki immediately sent someone to check. After ¨­noki¡¯s people rushed to the Land of Earth border, they found that Yonbi, who had been living here, was gone, leaving only traces of burns fromva and water. A simr thing happened in the Land of Iron. This time Jinch¨±riki of Nibi was missing. ¡­¡­¡­ Konoha, Hokage¡¯s Office. Anbu Ninja hurriedly handed Tsunade a Scroll. Tsunade opened Scroll and took a quick look. The content in the Scroll was about Sanbi¡¯s movement, and the location where Sanbi appeared was near the Land of Fire. After hesitating for a moment, Tsunade decided to send someone to check on all Bijuu. ¡­¡­¡­ Otogakure, Anko also received a report from subordinate Ninja, iming that they found Sanbi¡¯s trail. Kimimaro happened to be at her side. Anko smiled and asked, ¡°Kimimaro, are you interested in seeing it?¡± Kimimaro took Scroll and nced and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go! It¡¯s Sanbi; after all, they can¡¯t handle it alone.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ll leave it to you. Remember to bring some people, maybe there will be something unexpected happen.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡­¡­¡­ Two dayster, Konoha Ninja and Otogakure arrived at the same time at Sanbi¡¯s ce. When Kimimaro saw Konoha¡¯s Ninja, he walked in front of Kakashi and said, ¡°Hello, Master Kakashi! I¡¯m Kimimaro, Orochimaru-sama¡¯s disciple. And I¡¯m a J¨­nin of Otogakure.¡± Chapter 466

Chapter 466

Otogakure is a vige established by Orochimaru after leaving Konoha. Still, Konoha¡¯s higher-ups and Orochimaru have a good rtionship. During the Chunin exam, Otogakure¡¯s Ninja helped Konoha, so the two viges get along well. Right now, Kimimaro came forward to show his goodness, and Kakashi, too, smiled and shook hands with Kimimaro and introduced him to Konoha¡¯s Ninja as well. ¡°Master Kakashi, so Konoha has already grasped the situation with Sanbi, I believe?¡± Kakashi shook his head, ¡°We just want to confirm the situation of Sanbi by Hokage-sama¡¯s order. As long as Sanbi does not pose a threat to Konoha, we won¡¯t do anything either. Has something happened between Otogakure and Sanbi?¡± Kimimaro waved his hands and said quickly, ¡°You misunderstood, Master Kakashi. We have no interest in Sanbi, and we are here to just confirm the situation of Sanbi.¡± Kakashi, hearing this, said with a smile. ¡°Since everyone¡¯s goals are the same, we might as well work together toplete the mission as soon as possible.¡± Kimimaro pondered but agreed to Kakashi, and after the two sides reached a consensus, they began to detect Sanbi. Both sides determined that Sanbi was in a dormant status, and the slight sounds and movements would not wake him at all. As long as they were not getting close to him, It should be fine. ¡°It looks like there¡¯s no problem with Sanbi. It just slept and turned over just now.¡± Kakashi nodded and said, ¡°Well, Sanbi¡¯s threat can be ruled out for the time being, but he is still a Bijuu. I rmend that each side leave two or three people here to be responsible for patrolling and surveince. If there is any abnormal movement, we can respond as soon as possible. ¡° ¡°Well, that¡¯s the safest way.¡± Kimimaro agreed and said to his friend, ¡°You have done it before, and now I want you to keep your mission to monitor Sanbi.¡± ¡°Yes, Lord Kimimaro!¡± Kakashi also turned to Anbu Ninja on his side and said, ¡°Your team is in charge here to monitor the situation in Sanbi!¡± After the monitoring staff was arranged, both sides left. What they didn¡¯t expect was that Deidara and Obito appeared the day after they left.?It turned out that before the arrival of Konoha and Otogakure Ninja, Deidara had arrived in advance to confirm the whereabouts of Sanbi and reported the information about Sanbi to Nagato. ¡­¡­¡­ After getting Sanbi¡¯s information, Nagato immediately asked Obito to help and get Sanbi. But while Obito was still on his way to Sanbi, Ninja of Konoha and Otogakure went to Sanbi¡¯s ce first before him. Deidara knew just a few of Ninja¡¯s opponents and chose to avoid it. Fortunately, Ninja of Konoha and Otogakure left after determining that Sanbi is no threat. They only left some Ninja responsible for surveince. After Obito arrived, Deidara shot directly from the sky and forcibly wounded Sanbi with a y bomb. Obito then moved the injured Sanbi and Deidara to a nearby cave. It took a few days for everyone in Akatsuki to seal Sanbi. Since then Akatsuki had captured Ichibi, Nibi, Sanbi, Yonbi, Gobi, Shichibi. Only Rokubi, Hachibi, and Kyuubi are left. Rokubi¡¯s location was definitely confirmed. Nagato was ready to set off to capture Rokubi. At this time, White Zetsu stopped Nagato from taking action. ¡°Nagato, don¡¯t worry, my spore sense has just arrived, and someone ising towards where Deidara and Tobi are.¡± Nagato frowned and asked, ¡°Is it the enemy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very likely. There are four of them, Itachi¡¯s younger brother Uchiha Sasuke, and the rest were all under Orochimaru¡¯s subordinates. They should be bad news.¡± Hearing this, Deidara lighted up, ¡°Itachi¡¯s younger brother? Interesting! Pain, Leave them to Tobi and me.¡± Nagato, who hasn¡¯t made a statement yet, said, ¡°Deidara, don¡¯t underestimate the enemy. As far as I know, Itachi¡¯s younger brother also has three tomoe Sharingan. His three subordinates are¡­ one is the orphan of Uzumaki n and the specific andrge Chakra of Sensor Type Ninja; the other is Ninja of H¨­zuki n, which can ignore most physical attacks; and one has an aura that contains natural Chakra.¡± Nagato hesitated for a moment and then said, ¡°The meaning is, these three people are not easy to deal with, let alone Uchiha Sasuke! You and Tobi just need to stop them, don¡¯t do anything unnecessary.¡± Deidara promised it right away but did not intend to obey. After the meeting, Deidara made a giant bird with explosive y and flew in the sky to find their Sasuke tracks. Obito sighed but followed him anyway. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ At this point, Sasuke¡¯s entire group had lunch and was resting. Deidara circled for a while and found the trace of Sasuke and the others. Deidara¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°I¡¯ve found you! Uchiha Sasuke, I hope you like this greeting!¡± Deidara made a few spiders out of explosive y and dropped them at the ce where Sasuke was. As the exploding spider slowly dropped from the sky, Karin, who closed her eyes beside Sasuke, suddenly opened her eyes and looked up towards the sky. Detecting Karin¡¯s anomaly, Sasuke frowned and asked, ¡°Karin, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Something is falling above, there are not many Chakras in these things, but it feels very dangerous to me!¡± Karin pointed at the sky. Hearing this, Sasuke immediately opened Sharingan and saw the exploding spider in the sky. ¡°Is this Doton and Katon? No! We have to avoid it. This thing will explode!¡± Sasuke said, holding Karin and teleporting to a distance. Suigetsu and Jugo, hearing this, also quickly dodged in the direction of Sasuke¡¯s ce. Just after they left, and there was a loud noise behind them. A huge st caused the four people to be pushed out directly, and a huge pit was blown out instantly where they were. Suigetsu got up from the ground, cleaned the dirt on his body, and then nced back, ¡°Sh*t-! What is this! That¡¯s scary!¡± Sasuke¡¯s expression also became serious. He opened Sharingan and stared at Deidara in the sky. After a while, Sasuke took a deep breath and said to Karin, ¡°Karin, you take the two of them away first. This person is not something you can handle.¡± ¡°Will you be alright on your own?¡± ¡°Yes! Don¡¯t worry!¡± Karin nodded and left with Jugo and Suigetsu first. Deidara ignored the three people who had fled because his target was Sasuke all along. Deidara opened his palm and let the mouth at the center of the palm swallow arge amount of explosive y. A giant y dragon was made from this explosive y. The giant y dragon flew over Sasuke¡¯s head and dropped a small dragon in front of him. Chapter 467

Chapter 467

Judging from the y spider explosion just now, Sasuke spected that anything that Deidara dropped could explode. So when the y dragon fell, Sasuke first entered curse seal mode, then pulled out the Katana that Yamanaka Ryo gave to him. He also stimted the cells with Raiton Chakra to speed up the speed of Body Flicker Technique. The moment Deidara detonated the y dragon, Sasuke injected the Raiton Chakra in Katana, split a dragon into two halves, and flew to midair at an impossible speed. Avoiding the explosion of the y dragon. While escaping the explosion, Sasuke¡¯s Mangeky¨­ clearly saw that the dragon that had been split by his Katana did not explode. Not letting Sasuke to even think, a new y dragon drops from the sky. Sasuke waved the curse seal¡¯s wings and fell from in the sky. ?Right after hended, countless white grasshoppers suddenly appeared on the ground. The grasshopper jumped and rushed to Sasuke. Sasuke¡¯s expression changed, and he used the Chidori Stream to protect himself. Thanks to Chidori Stream¡¯s Raiton Chakra, the grasshoppers surrounding Sasuke were gone, but more grasshoppers were still jumping around. Deidara in the sky smiled cruelly and detonated the grasshoppers. BANG BANG BANG BANG!!! A series of continuous explosions sounded beside Sasuke that was surrounded by y grasshoppers. The grasshoppers seemed unavoidable, so Sasuke took a deep breath and fully used the Chidori Stream. Raiton Chakra centered on Sasuke. The y grasshopper had been paralyzed by the split second before it had time to explode. Sasuke wrapped himself with curse seal wings to protect himself from being paralyzed by Raiton Chakra and y grasshopper that had exploded. BOOM- After a loud bang, Sasuke was kneeling, breathing heavily on one knee, and then suffered a lot of pain and squeezed a few Healing Tags, which he ced on the wound on the wings. Deidara hovering in the sky saw Sasuke was not dead yet, and said with some excitement, ¡°You are not dead; it¡¯s great. The game continues! It¡¯s time for my C3 18th! Un!¡± Saying that, Deidara swallowed arge mouthful of explosive y with his open palm, mixed his Chakra in the y, and a doll-like thing appeared in the sky after a while. Deidara directly dropped the exploding y puppet. The puppet itself gradually becamerger during the falling process. The falling speed also got faster and faster. Sasuke opened Mangekyou Sharingan. A ck me entangled the y puppet. In the blink of an eye, the y doll¡¯s belly was burned through by Amaterasu. Deidara quickly exploded the y doll when he saw this. Still, he did not expect that the y doll was swallowed entirely by Amaterasu before he detonated. Deidara¡¯s face became hard, and he murmured to himself,: ¡°What is this? It can burn my art?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to know. GENJUTSU DEATH MIRAGE JUTSU!¡± While Deidara was distracted, Sasuke stimted the cells with Raiton Chakra, flew to Deidara instantly, and used Genjutsu on him. Deidara¡¯s expression suddenly became confused. Sasuke rxed and asked, ¡°Tell me what you know about Itachi!¡± ¡°Uchiha Itachi¡­ ART IS AN EXPLOSION! Un!¡± Deidara in front of him swelled instantly, followed by a massive explosion. ¡°Body Clone Technique? When? Dammit!¡± The instant the y Body Clone exploded, Sasuke understood that Deidara deliberately showed his weak spot to bait him. Sasuke clenched his teeth and quickly fluttered his wings to protect himself. Still, he was too close to Deidara¡¯s y Body Clone, and a huge explosion sted him directly. Sasuke, who was blown to the ground, mmed into arge tree with bloodshot scars spilled from the corners of his mouth. From the sky came the ridiculousughter of Deidara. Along with theughter, several y flying dragons moved towards Sasuke, ¡°Haha! Uchiha Sasuke, you are done now! Disappear with my art!¡± ¡°ART IS AN EXPLOSION, Un!¡° Sasuke clenched his teeth, tried to stand up, and used Chidori Stream to run through the y dragon. ¡°So stubborn. In that case, I will let you die under my strongest art. By the way, I was going to use this move to deal with your big brother. I¡¯ll use you as an experiment first.¡± Deidara¡¯s palm once again swallowed arge amount of explosive y. In the blink of an eye, the y doll that was exactly the same as Deidara appeared in the sky. The y doll instantly becamerge in the next second and slowly fell towards the ground. When hended in midair, the y figure grew even bigger again and exploded like a balloon. Sasuke, who was about to escape, murmured to himself, ¡°What the-?¡± ¡°From the previous battle, Deidara¡¯s perfect control of the explosive y couldn¡¯t have failed like this.¡± Thinking of this, Sasuke immediately looked around using Sharingan. Sasuke was surprised because, in the air, there were countless miniature exploding spiders. These exploding spiders followed airflow. The animal will suck these exploding spiders into its body through breathing. So it inside will have an explosion spider. Sasuke quickly held his breath, using Raiton Chakra to clear the in-body exploding spider, and then created a Shadow Clone Jutsu to deceive Deidara. He used the Body Recement Technique to avoid Deidara¡¯s sight and crushed the Healing Tag to heal the wound. Deidara thought that time was running out, so he detonated a y spider in the air. With the detonation of the exploding spider, everything that had an exploding spider inside it began to explode. Sasuke controlled his own Shadow Clone Jutsu and made simr actions. Seeing Sasuke disappear, Deidara rxed and slowly came down from the sky. What he didn¡¯t know was that¡­ just a few seconds ago, Sasuke had healed his wounds with the help of Healing Tag. He had recovered a lot and had regained his mobility and fighting strength. The moment Deidaranded, Sasuke took a huge shuriken from F¨±injutsu¡¯s style on his wrist and injected Raiton Chakra into the shuriken. Taken by surprise, Sasuke threw a shuriken at Deidara. Deidara was frustrated by Sasuke¡¯s surprise attack. Before he could dodge, shuriken stuck on his right shoulder. In the previous battle, Sasuke found out that Deidara must use both hands to use explosive y, so he targeted Deidara¡¯s hands. Deidara controlled the y giant dragon to rise in the sky, pull out the shuriken from his shoulders, and said, ¡°Sh*t! How can you escape my C4 Gallo?¡± ¡°Your C4 Gallo is nothing more than a bunch of small exploding spiders. It is useless in front of these eyes.¡± Sasuke pointed to his Sharingan. Chapter 468

Chapter 468

As soon as Sasuke mentioned the eyes, Deidara¡¯s expression immediately expressed a hideous look. Deidara began pursuing his art when he was young, and as he often said, art is an explosion! ?In Deidara¡¯s opinion, nothing is important except his own art. But the art he practiced so hard was defeated by Sharingan. Even he himself admitted the beauty of the Sharingan. For the first time in his life, he agreed that there was something beautiful other than an explosion. But the Uchiha ignored his art; that would be the same as ignoring his obsession with explosions. Those eyes do not have explosions in them. So, Deidara has a hatred for that, or rather a hatred of the Uchiha family¡¯s Sharingan, the ¡°eyes that ignore their art¡±. Because of this, once he heard Sasuke¡¯s info, Deidara would rush over regardless of everything to prove his art. But just now, Sasuke¡¯s words once again reminded Deidara of that day. Coincidentally, at this moment, Sasuke looked at him with the same calm demeanor as Itachi at that time. There was no trace of fear and surprise in his expression. ¡°Uchiha n sharingan, damn it! My art is not so simple!¡± Deidara said as he untied his robes, revealing the strange pattern on his chest and then biting the threads on the chest pattern with his mouth in the center of his hand. Sasuke frowned and muttered to himself, ¡°Is that a mouth? It¡¯s the same as the one on his palm!¡± Deidara sneered and stuffed arge amount of explosive y into the mouth on his chest. As the explosive y was ingested, Deidara¡¯s body gradually turned ck. Deidara called the y dragon to the ground. Its body also gradually became transparent as he fell. The core of the chest that swallowed arge amount of explosive y became darker. Sasuke did not know what Deidara wanted to do. Still, his intuition told him that Deidara was now very dangerous, so he must immediately escape. Unfortunately, it¡¯s toote¡­ Deidara smiled and said: ¡°Itachi, sorry! I want you to see it! THE ART IS TO EXPLODE! Un!¡° With the detonation of Deidara, white light burst from the core, which quickly expanded into a pentagram and then burst out towards the surroundings. The massive burst of wind instantly swept everything around. Sasuke was running away. He gritted his teeth and made a seal with both hands, ready to bring out the ten thousand snakes to use it as a shield from the explosion. Just as he made the seal, the surrounding space suddenly appeared in a burst of ice fog; everything that the ice fog touched became frozen. With the spread of the ice fog, the explosion was stopped. At the center of the explosion, where Deidara was, because the explosion of y did notpletely explode, the body was not blown apart, saving his life. Sasuke looked around a little confused and then carefully reached out to touch the frozen space. Sasuke¡¯s hand just touched the ice, and the next second, Sasuke was frozen into ice sculpture as well as Deidara. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡°How can children nowadays be so careless? Did he not recognize me when his hand touched the fog? What do you think?¡± Coming out of nowhere from the nk space, the ghost-like ice figures in front of him were taking form¡­ A few momentster, the ice fogpletely formed. Obito helplessly said, ¡°Ryo, you have gotten stronger.¡± That¡¯s right, the ice fog is just the perfect fusion of the Rinnegan and Korin¡¯s power with the Hyoton from Yamanaka Ryo. Yamanaka Ryo pointed to his eyes and smiled and said: ¡°After all, I have awakened these eyes.¡± Obito noticed that Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s pupils no longer have a Sharingan but a circle of ripples with ice blue color in the pupil. ¡°Ryo, is that your Rinnegan?¡± Yamanaka Ryo nodded, ¡°More than a year ago, I found a way to open the Rinnegan. For a whole year, I¡¯ve been in Uncle Snake¡¯s base to open the Rinnegan.¡± ¡°I doubt that! Ryo, the eye color of the Rinnegan should be purple. Why is yours ice blue?¡± Obito pursued. ¡°It¡¯s because Ibined chakra from the eyes with my Chakra, Hyoton.¡± ¡°Combined with yours? Why do you need tobine it with Hyoton? You have Korin, right? And you have Sharingan, ording to what Uchiha said, you should be able to turn into Rikudo mode, right?¡± ¡°Well, indeed I can, but I think this is more suitable for me. The power of this state of mine now should be stronger than when I use the Rikudo mode.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s the case, then can you deal with Kaguya-hime with your power now? If you don¡¯t have confidence, it¡¯s better not to risk it. Now let¡¯s go and finish off the Akatsuki, seal that ck robe guy, and end it for good.¡± Said Obito. Yamanaka Ryo smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Obito, now I am enough to seal Kaguya-Hime. Even if I can¡¯t kill her, there¡¯s still Naruto and Sasuke.¡± ¡°Naruto and Sasuke?¡± ¡°Yes, the two of them are the reincarnation of Rikudou Sennin¡¯s sons Asura and Indra, the Rikudo Sennin will help them when they¡¯re in trouble¡­ And my goal has always been not Kaguya-hime, but the Otsutsuki n behind Kaguya-hime. This family has always been a threat to the Shinobi world.¡± Obito sighed and said, ¡°You are still stubborn as always. Okay then, do what you want to do. By the way, there is one more thing. Nagato is nning to raid the vige. What will you do?¡± ¡°Me? I n to watch the show, of course! Nagato¡¯s attack on the most handsome protagonist of this era. I am only responsible for protecting the safety of the people in the vige, so the rest will be left to the protagonist!¡± ¡°Protagonist? Who is the protagonist?¡± Obito asked, feeling a little strange. Yamanaka Ryo smiled and said, ¡°When the timees, you will know. Well, you go first! Leave Deidara and Sasuke to me.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Obito nodded, entered the Kamui, and left. ¡­¡­¡­ After Obito left, Yamanaka Ryo snapped his fingers. The ice in the frozen space instantly dissipated, leaving only Deidara and Sasuke in the frozen state. Yamanaka Ryo walked to the side of Deidara, ready to bring him along to teleport to Orochimaru¡¯s Otogakure. Before leaving, he undid the ice that sealed Sasuke. When people are frozen, they only remember the moment before they were frozen. As soon as the ice lifted, Sasuke hurriedly tapped the hand that was about to touch the ice. ¡°Huh? Howe there is no ice? I clearly remember¡­¡± Just as Sasuke was examining his right hand, he heard a voice from a distance and saw 3 silhouettes shouting his name. The explosion just now made them worried, so they rushed to find him. Sasuke sighed and shouted at the three, ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± The three heard Sasuke¡¯s voice and immediately ran to him. ¡°Sasuke, are you okay?¡± Karin asked with concern. ¡°I¡¯m fine! Did you guys see someone over there when you came?¡± Sasuke asked, pointing to the center of the explosion. ¡°What? No. There is only a huge crater. Maybe you¡¯re just seeing things!¡± Suigetsu said. Sasuke froze. He closed his eyes and recalled the scene before being frozen. ording to his memory, he did see Deidara was frozen too. But there was neither Deidara nor ice in front of him. Sasuke was a little confused for a while. Chapter 469

Chapter 469

Yamanaka Ryo carried Deidara back to Otogakure and then unfroze him. Deidara was a little confused at first, and immediately after seeing Yamanaka Ryo, he bounced off the ground, reaching for his pocket containing explosive y. Yamanaka Ryo did not stop him and let Deidara make a y Body Clone out of explosive y. The y Body Clone rushed towards Yamanaka Ryo as soon as it was formed. Yamanaka Ryoughed and did not dodge and extended his hand to point to the brows of y Body Clone. Deidara was so excited to see Yamanaka Ryo gonna be hit with a y Body Clone,? ¡°Haha! Go to hell! ART IS AN EXPLOSION, UN!¡± What Deidara didn¡¯t expect was that his y Body Clone didn¡¯t explode but just stand still, motionless. Deidara tried to detonate the y Body Clone again to no avail. ¡°Hey! What¡¯s going on? Katsu! Katsu! Katsu! Sh*t! Yamanaka Ryo, what have you done?!¡± Yamanaka Ryoughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s very simple. I froze it, just like saving you just now. Before you are blown away by a y bomb, I froze everything, including time and space around you. And then I used my ice to protect you from the explosion. You would¡¯ve died by now if I didn¡¯t do that. ¡° Deidara snorted, ¡°Hmph! I didn¡¯t ask you to save me. I dedicated myself to art. In the end, just a moment before my most gorgeous performance, you interrupted and ruined it.¡± ¡°Art does not have to be to die beautifully. Sometimes the beauty of art is in split-second moments, like your explosion. But sometimes, the beauty of art is eternal like Sasori¡¯s Puppet. I don¡¯t dedicate myself to art, but you are. It will be meaningless death because you gave up your own art to the jealousy of Uchiha¡¯s Sharingan.¡± Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s words made Deidara a little embarrassed. He didn¡¯t expect Yamanaka Ryo to recognize his art and knew his thoughts at that time. ¡°Why? Am I wrong? Or do you think it¡¯s right to give up your own art?¡± Hearing this, Deidara quickly said: ¡°No, no, I haven¡¯t given up my art, I will never give up my art!¡± ¡°Yeah! That¡¯s right! Okay, you can go now. Don¡¯t blow yourself up so easily next time. If you, the artist, are dead, who will show the world the art of explosion?¡± ¡°You let me go? Why?¡± Deidara stumbled again, ¡°Why would Yamanaka Ryo just let me go so easily?¡± ¡°No reason. It¡¯s just a form of my recognition for artists! Just go before I change my mind.¡± Deidara nodded and left in a daze. As soon as Deidara left, Anko and Yugao, overhearing all this time, came out from hiding. Anko even said directly, ¡°Tsk tsk, you never know that there¡¯s someone like him that is interested in a guy like Deidara.¡± ¡°Nonsense! I just appreciate Deidara¡¯s art. To be honest, I like explosions too.¡± ¡°You like that art is explosion nonsense? You really are something. To think that you are actually an explosion maniac¡­ Yugao, don¡¯t get too close to this kind of person.¡± Anko said that to Yugao as she was about to leave. ¡°Anko-nee, wait a minute. I have something else to ask! Ryo-nii, are you the one that made the ice in the vige a few days ago?¡± ¡°Yeah, Now that you mentioned it, I remembered. Wasn¡¯t that like, your ghost?¡± Yamanaka Ryo nodded. A few days ago, his Rinnegan, Korin¡¯s power, and Hyoton just merged, and Rinnegan also transformed into ice blue. At this moment, Yamanaka Ryo has entered a special status.?This status is just like when he turned on Hyoton at the beginning. Everything around him couldn¡¯t affect him. He is like an indifferent observer that watches everything in this world. The difference is that Yamanaka Ryo now has the strongest power of Ninja World. With his thoughts only, everything he senses around him will instantly freeze, including the entire Otogakure. If it wasn¡¯t for Korin¡¯s intervention to cancel out of his strength at the critical moment, Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s ice would spread far away. This experience frightened Yamanaka Ryo. Fortunately, this situation did not ur when the three powers werebined in the future. This calmed him down, and after he thought it¡¯s safe enough, he left theboratory. ¡°Ryo-nii, I saw two silhouettes before my consciousness was frozen by you.¡± ¡°Two silhouettes? How do they look?¡± Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s expression became serious. No one should know what he did to Otogakure at that time. No matter who it is, it should be valued. Yugao ponderedter and said, ¡°These two people emit a faint light around their bodies. They both wear white gowns with ck toe embroidered on the neckline. One of them has Rinnegan, and the other has Byakugan.¡± Hearing this, Ryo rxed a bit and murmured to himself, ¡°So it was them. It seems that they felt my Hyoton and decided toe to see the situation. If it¡¯s them, it¡¯s natural that I can¡¯t detect.¡± ¡°They? Who? You seem to know who the silhouette Yugao saw.¡± Anko asked. ¡°One of them is ¨­tsutsuki Hagoromo, and the other is ¨­tsutsuki Hamura. They are Rikud¨­ Sennin and his younger brother.¡± Yugao was startled hearing those names, ¡°Rikud¨­ Sennin! That was Rikud¨­ Sennin?¡± ¡°Well, these two people have been dead for nearly a thousand years, and they can¡¯t make any difference to this world. You just need to think of them as dead elders, who asionally feel nostalgic.¡± Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s words rxed Yugao a lot, and Anko¡¯s expression was not as tense as before. Seeing that they had calmed down, Yamanaka Ryo waved his hand and said, ¡°Is that all you want to ask? If so, then I¡¯ll leave first. There¡¯s something I have to do.¡± ¡°Yugao, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Yes! Goodbye, Ryo-nii!¡± ¡­¡­¡­ After the two left, Yamanaka Ryo took Korin out of Ninja Tool Pouch. ¡°Ryo, You need me for something?¡± ¡°Did you hear what Yugao said just now? Did you sense the arrival of Rikudou Sennin¡¯s brother that day?¡± Korin shook her head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t sense them, but I saw it. The status of these two is very strange. While Spiritual Strength cannot detect them, they can be seen through naked eyes.¡± ¡°Did they juste to see? They didn¡¯t do anything else?¡± Yamanaka Ryo continued to ask. ¡°No, they didn¡¯t evene to you or even Orochimaru¡¯s Lab. They are just walking around the foundation.¡± ¡°Strange, what are these two guys doing?¡± Korin twitched her lips and said, ¡°Rx! With you now, even if they are resurrected, they pose no threat. What are you so worried about?¡± Yamanaka Ryoughed, ¡°Yeah, Right! What even am I afraid of now!¡± Chapter 470

Chapter 470

In an unknown space, Namikaze Minato and Kushina watched the white Zetsu in front of them with a sharp look. For two years, Namikaze Minato had been working with Kushina around Ninja World to find the special space and spatial coordinates left by Kaguya. But the more they looked for them, they only got even more surprised. In two years, they had cleared away dozens of secret spaces left by Kaguya. ?There is a part of the trunk of the god of tree in these spaces, and many things like silkworm pupa are hung on the trunk. Once an outsider invades, the contents of the silkworm pupa will emerge from inside. White Zetsu appears from the silkworm pupa. The difference is that these White Zetsu are more cruel and terrifying than the White Zetsu that Namikaze Minato had seen outside. The White Zetsu outside the space left by Kaguya has the Chakra quantity of ordinary J¨­nin with the strength is about the same as Chunin. The White Zetsu strength in the space left by Kaguya has J¨­nin, even Elite J¨­nin in strength and Chakra quantity. Now the space they are in right now is even more special. There is a puppet hanging on the trunk of the entire God Tree. The White Zetsu hatched from the puppet makes Namikaze Minato feel uneasy. ¡°Who are you? How dare you break into Master¡¯s territory.¡± ¡°Minato, he can actually speak!¡± Kushina was taken aback. Most of the White Zetsu they solved in the past two years were mentally inferior and could only rely on instinct to act. The guy in front of him actually spoke, apparently possessing some intelligence. Namikaze Minato patted Kushina¡¯s shoulders, put her behind him, and asked White Zetsu, ¡°Is the master you just said is Kaguya?¡± ¡°How dare you! Mere humans actually dare to call Master¡¯s name. Aren¡¯t you afraid of Master punishment?¡± Namikaze Minatoughed and said, ¡°Your Master has been sealed by ¨­tsutsuki Hagoromo and ¨­tsutsuki Hamura for nearly a thousand years. There will be no chance for her toe out. Of course, I¡¯m not afraid of punishment and so on.¡± ¡°What? Impossible! Master she ¡­ Master is invincible! You must be lying to me, peasant! You dare to try to fool me! Go to hell, human!¡± White Zetsu did not believe what Namikaze Minato was saying, thinking that Namikaze Minato was lying to him, and rushed towards him. ¡°Kushina, you step aside. Let me handle it!¡± Namikaze Minato pushed Kushina away. He and White Zetsu got into a fight. After some fighting, Namikaze Minato found that this White Zetsu was not Ninjutsu like other White Zetsu. Still, this White Zetsu has mastered a special method of using Chakra, which is simr to Hyuga n¡¯s Gentle Fist, Taijutsu. After finding out the information about White Zetsu, Namikaze Minato delivered Flying thunder god kunai to White Zetsu. He dodged sideways, the Kunai passed before him. Namikaze Minato teleported to where Kunai was and cut off White Zetsu¡¯s neck. What surprised Namikaze Minato was that the wound on White Zetsu¡¯s neck recovered quickly. He rushed towards Namikaze Minato without fear of death. ¡°This guy has an Immortal Body!¡± ¡°Minato, I¡¯m here to help too!¡± ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll attract his attention. You and Kurama prepare Bij¨±dama.¡± Kushina nodded and entered Bijuu¡¯s Second-Stage. Bij¨±dama was condensed in her hands. Namikaze Minato delivered a Flying thunder god kunai and then used the Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique to turn a kunai into dozens, golden rays of light jumping out from the Kunai, every one of them leaving a fatal wound on White Zetsu. After the sh over, White Zetsu¡¯s body was full of wounds. Even with the Immortal Body, he couldn¡¯t recover quickly with so many fatal injuries. White Zetsu knelt on the ground and used Chakra to heal the wound. ¡°Kushina, now!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Right after Kushina threw a football-sized Bij¨±dama against White Zetsu, Namikaze Minato took Kushina to teleport to the upperyer of the space. BOOM- With the sound of a huge explosion, space itself also began to tremble, and it took a long time for it to stop. Namikaze Minato took Kushina teleport back to the lower space and found that White Zetsu¡¯s body had been turned into ash by Bij¨±dama, leaving only one arm. Namikaze Minato stepped forward, sealed White Zetsu¡¯s arm, then entered Sage Mode. It destroyed the trunk of the God Tree with Rasen Shuriken. Then Namikaze Minato returned to Ninja World with Kushina. Because the two teleported near the Land of Rice Fields, Namikaze Minato decided to go to Otogakure to find Yamanaka Ryo and exin the current situation. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Otogakure, Orochimaru¡¯sboratory. Yamanaka Ryo was working with him on how to replicate Kekkei Genkai perfectly on clones. This study by Orochimaru had made a breakthrough, and the Kekkei Genkai Ninja gene had been fused to the clone body. But he still didn¡¯t know why the Kekkei Genkai always seemed to be a recessive gene. No matter what method Orochimaru used, there is no way to make the clone body awaken Kekkei Genkai. Y¨­ton, Shakuton, Hyoton, Sharingan, Byakugan¡­ nothing worked. It made Orochimaru anxious. Because Yamanaka Ryo had nothing to do recently, so Orochimaru pulled him over to assist his research. While the two were experimenting, Namikaze Minato took Kushina to theboratory. ¡°Minato-nii, Kushina-nee, why are you here?¡± Yamanaka Ryo stopped when they came and asked what happened. ¡°We just solved a space left by Kaguya, and it happened toe out of the space right near Land-of-Rice Fields. Anyway, I¡¯ll tell you thetest situation.¡± ¡°Oh, let¡¯s go to my room. Better to not disturb Uncle Snake¡¯s experiment.¡± Namikaze Minato nodded, ¡°Well, okay! Orochimaru-senpai, we¡¯re leaving.¡± Orochimaru even didn¡¯t raise his head, only waved his goodbye. ¡­¡­¡­ In Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s room, Namikaze Minato told Yamanaka Ryo everything he encountered during this time. He then asked, ¡°Ryo, is Kaguya leaving so many White Zetsu to fight the ¨­tsutsuki n?¡± Yamanaka Ryo nodded, ¡°Most likely. Kaguya felt that the ¨­tsutsuki n was stronger than her, so she felt threatened. But don¡¯t worry, the one we met at that time said that Rikud¨­ Sennin¡¯s power is already top-notch in the ¨­tsutsuki n. The ¨­tsutsuki n should not be as terrifying as Kaguya thought. In other words, Kaguya didn¡¯t even know how much power she had gained by eating Ninja World¡¯s God Tree fruit.¡± Hearing this, Kushina said, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that mean Kaguya staying there waspletely the result of her worries and will be a great disaster for Ninja World?¡± ¡°Well, I think so. That¡¯s why I asked Minato to help clean up White Zetsu in that space and to exclude the space coordinates left by Kaguya to prevent people from the ¨­tsutsuki n froming to Ninja World. But now it¡¯s no longer needed. Minato-nii, you came back just right in time. You and Kushina-nee will return to Konoha after a while.¡± ¡°Return to Konoha? Are you sure? Ninja World has a lot of space left uncleared, and there are some coordinates I couldn¡¯t find yet. It¡¯s not the time to return to the vige. Let me first¡­¡± ¡°With Minato-nii, I¡¯m not afraid even if the Otsutsuki nes here!¡± Said Yamanaka Ryo opened Rinnegan that merged with the power of Hyoton and Korin. Such an amazing moment emerged from Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s body. Namikaze Minato was taken aback, and when he looked at Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s ice blue pupil, he said in surprise, ¡°This is Rinnegan! What about the Hyoton in your body? What¡¯s going on?¡± Yamanaka Ryoughed and exined his current status to Minato. After listening to Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s exnation, Namikaze Minato also smiled, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m relieved. I¡¯ve been away from the vige for so many years. I really miss home. Finally, I can take off the burden and go home!¡± Kushina was also a little excited, ¡°Naruto will be happy when he knows that his father is alive!¡± ¡°Kushina-nee, Naruto is a keen kid. He should have found out that Minato is still alive. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can look at the sealed memory in your mind.¡± Yamanaka Ryo said and snapped his finger to lift Namikaze Minato and Kushina¡¯s mind seal about R¨­ran. Chapter 471

Chapter 471

R¨­ran¡¯s memory emerged from the depths of their mind. Because the memory had just been sealed, it didn¡¯t mean that it¡¯s missing or forgotten. Reading this memory slowly, Kushina¡¯s eyes were getting red, and Namikaze Minato¡¯s feeling a little down. Yamanaka Ryo didn¡¯t want to bother them¡­ He came out of the room and stood at the door, waiting for the two to calm down. After a long time, Namikaze Minato¡¯s voice came from the room, ¡°Ryo, sorry, I¡¯ve kept you waiting.¡± Yamanaka Ryo came in. They seemed calmed down, except that Kushina¡¯s eyes were a little swollen because she cried. ¡°Ryo, you said before to let us return to Konoha, when exactly?¡± Yamanaka Ryo estimated Pain¡¯s attack on the vige based on Obito¡¯s previous information, ¡°About two to three months from now when the protagonist appears, you should be there.¡± ¡°A protagonist appears? Who?¡± Yamanaka Ryo did not answer Kushina¡¯s question directly but exined the original manga, ¡°I received an information a few days ago. It said that Akatsuki¡¯s leader was going to attack Konoha to capture Kyuubi Jinch¨±riki.¡± Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s voice got lower as he finished his sentence. Namikaze Minato and Kushina¡¯s expression instantly became hard. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Listen to me, besides the leader of Akatsuki, there are also ck White Zetsu, the masked man who attacked the vige on Kyuubi night, and Ninja, who is good at Kami Ninjutsu.¡± ¡°That masked man will go too, and it seems the vige is in trouble.¡± Namikaze Minato was frightened by Obito, and when he heard that Obito was going to Konoha, he became more serious. Yamanaka Ryoughed and said, ¡°About the masked man, you don¡¯t have to worry about Minato because the masked man is your disciple Uchiha Obito.¡± ¡°Obito! How is that possible? I obviously saw him being ¡­¡± ¡°It was true that Obito was crushed by the boulder, but he was rescued by the real Uchiha Madara. Uchiha Madara healed him during that time and taught him how to use Ninjutsu, Sharingan, Inyoton¡­ even helped Obito open Mangekyou Sharingan. Obito growth can bepared to a J¨­nin even Vige Kage. ¡° After listening to Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s words, Namikaze Minato has calmed down. However, his expression shows that he still mes himself for what had happened. After a while, Minato sighed and said, ¡°But, how did you know that he is Obito? Obito has sided with the opposite vige, I¡­¡± ¡°Who said Obito sided with the opposite vige? Minato-nii, during the night of Kyuubi, Obito made that kind of move because his memory was sealed, and Uchiha Madara tampered his memory to attack Konoha. I have helped Obito released the seal some time ago. Now he is the same Obito as before.¡± Namikaze Minato was trembling with joy. Ryo could see how excited he was from his expression. It can be said that Obito was like a thorn in Namikaze Minato¡¯s heart. For so many years, Namikaze Minato felt that the person he regretted most was Obito. Because his ipetence caused Obito to die at Kannabi Bridge. Now that Obito was still alive, the thorn in Namikaze Minato¡¯s heart was finally pulled out. Namikaze Minato took a deep breath and said, ¡°Since the masked man is Obito, Akatsuki is not a threat to us at all. We can start and eliminate Akatsuki to end it all for good!¡± Yamanaka Ryo shakes his head, ¡°No, now it¡¯s not the time. Actually, I n to ask Akatsuki to collect the Bijuu.¡± Namikaze Minato and Kushina nced at each other for a moment and saw the shock in each other¡¯s eyes. ¡°Ryo, why? We obviously have the ability to end it all.¡± ¡°There are two reasons: First, I want to get the exact location of the ¨­tsutsuki n from Kaguya. The existence of the ¨­tsutsuki n is a huge threat to Ninja World, and I want to help Ninja Worldpletely solve this hidden danger. The second is for Pakura¡­ I want to stay with her in a peaceful world. Can you imagine how much obstruction we will face as the higher-up of Konoha vige and the Second-in-Command of Sunagakure to get together?¡± ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s it ¡­¡± Minato shook his head helplessly. ¡°So, I want Ninja World toe together as one to face this powerful enemy. When we can ovee this said enemy, people in Ninja World can understand each other, as Jiraiya uncle said. In that World, there will be noints about me and Pakura¡¯s rtionship¡­¡± In fact, Yamanaka Ryo did not finish his sentence. He wanted to do so because of the rtionship between Shikamaru and Temari in the original manga. They are Hokage consultants, and one is Kazekage¡¯s elder sister. They have a pivotal position in their respective viges. But they are still together, and they are living happily. The fact of original manga is here, so he can certainly do it. After listening to Yamanaka Ryo, Namikaze Minato lowered his head and thought for a long time. He then said, ¡°Ryo, I support you! If you can resolve the ¨­tsutsuki n matter, it will be a great thing for Ninja World, and Jiraiya sensei said he wants to see that World too.¡± Kushina also smiled and said, ¡°Ryo, you are my disciple. It¡¯s my duty as your teacher to support you.¡± They reached a consensus on this matter, and then their topic returned to the topic of Akatsuki¡¯s attack on Konoha. ¡°Ryo, I remember that you mentioned Akatsuki before. Land of Rain¡¯s Amegakure is independent, right? The leader seems to be the three disciples of Jiraiya sensei,¡± said Namikaze Minato. Yamanaka Ryo nodded, ¡°Well, it¡¯s them. But the situation has changed a bit. Akatsuki was originally pulled up by three disciples of Uncle Jiraiya, but the former leader Yahiko was killed by Hanz¨­ of the Smander. Akatsuki¡¯s leader bes the remaining two other people: Nagato and Konan. Nagato owns Rinnegan and relies on Rinnegan¡¯s power to kill Hanz¨­ of the Smander. He merges Amegakure and Akatsuki, and then cooperates with Obito to recruit S-rank missing-nin of various viges to form the current Akatsuki.¡± ¡°Ryo, at Orochimaru-senpai¡¯s base, I teach Taijutsu to Genin members. There¡¯s someone called Yahiko!¡± Namikaze Minato said suddenly. Yamanaka Ryo smiled and said, ¡°It is indeed him. I resurrected Yahiko as well when I resurrected you. But I keep him for my n. He shouldn¡¯t meet Nagato now. After Akatsuki attacks the vige, I will let him go back.¡± ¡°Ryo, how much do you do that I don¡¯t know¡­ it seems everything is already in your n.¡± ¡°Hehe! It¡¯s a secret!¡± ¡°What are you going to do specifically?¡± ¡°Let the vige¡¯s main fighting strength go first! Only in despair can the protagonist be a hero.¡± Chapter 472

Chapter 472

Namikaze Minato hesitated a bit. ¡°Ryo, as you said, Akatsuki will at least send a Hokage-level Ninja to the vige. Will it be too dangerous to make strong ninja at vige to leave?¡± ¡°Of course, I didn¡¯t mean to make all of them leave. Lord Tsunade and Kakashi will still stay in the vige. I¡¯ll just make Shisui and Uncle Jiraiya out of the scene. Now Shisui owns Susanoo with a Complete Body. One person is enough to change the battle situation¡­¡± ¡°¡­As for Uncle Jiraiya! I n to let him ¡°die¡± once so that the protagonist can grow up as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Died once? Ryo, what the hell do you want to do? Just spill it out.¡± Kushina urged. Yamanaka Ryo said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s just a little y. We let uncle Jiraiya disappeared. Uncle Jiraiya¡¯s death will stimte Naruto ¡­¡± Kushina interrupted Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s words, ¡°Wait, Ryo, what did you say? Naruto? Naruto is the protagonist you keep saying!¡± Yamanaka Ryo nodded, ¡°It¡¯s Naruto. Remember the Child of the Prophecy that Jiraiya uncle always said? I think Naruto is the Child of the Prophecy. Seeing that my n is about to start, the Child of the Prophecy must grow up as soon as possible.¡± Kushina immediately objected, ¡°No, I disagree! How old do you think Naruto is? How can he be on par with Akatsuki¡¯s strong leader?¡± However, Namikaze Minato didn¡¯t think so, ¡°Kushina, Naruto¡¯s namees from the name of the protagonist in Jiraiya sensei¡¯s book. Naruto is full of perseverance and determination. He never gives up. I believe in Naruto. I hope you can also trust him.¡± ¡°But Naruto is only 15 years old, will he ¡­¡± ¡°Did we not fight for the vige on the battlefield when we were 15? It¡¯s the same. Even if something goes wrong, we can go out to help, right? But Naruto¡¯s strength now is not enough. It¡¯s time to raise strength, right? ¡° Yamanaka Ryoughed and said, ¡°Yes, Sage Mode! The original inheritor that lost to Jiraiya uncle over Mount My¨­boku will be very angry, but they will not be able to contact you. I choose to train Naruto and let Naruto learn Sage Mode. Naruto¡¯s huge life force and Chakra are the most suitable for Sage Mode. He should learn it in a short time. When the vige is about to be destroyed, Naruto will appear on the scene to rescue the vige.¡± ¡°This is really possible. After this time, Naruto will definitely grow a lot. What about Jiraiya sensei? What exactly do you say about his death?¡± Namikaze Minato asked. Yamanaka Ryo exined, ¡°I told Shisui before when I was about to turn on Rinnegan and asked Shisui to help watch over Uncle Jiraiya. As soon as Uncle Jiraiya leaves Konoha and heads towards Amegakure, contact me immediately. If you can¡¯t reach me, release the Seal of Flying thunder god kunai in Scroll to contact me¡­ I just said that Amegakure is the base of Akatsuki. Uncle Jiraiya does not have the specific information of Amegakure and the fact that Nagato owns Rinnegan. With thisck of information, even if Uncle Jiraiya enters Sage Mode, he can¡¯t defeat Nagato. In this case, Uncle Jiraiya will die. I will save Uncle Jiraiya before he dies. Then I will ask Minato-nii to use your time and space Ninjutsu to temporarily cut off the connection between Uncle Jiraiya and Mount My¨­boku. so that everyone except us will think that Jiraiya uncle is dead.¡± ¡°Ryo, can you guarantee that Jiraiya-sensei will be alright?¡± ¡°I can. There is nothing I can¡¯t do now.¡± Namikaze Minato and Yamanaka Ryo nce at each other then took a deep breath. They said, ¡°Okay, I believe in you. Everything is up to you.¡± They discussed some specific details. After reaching a consensus, Namikaze Minato and his wife left. Yamanaka Ryo asked Anko to help prepare a room for the two, and he set his sights on Sasuke. ¡­¡­¡­ A few days have passed since he rescued Deidara and Sasuke. ording to Orochimaru¡¯s information, Sasuke should have arrived near Itachi¡¯s location soon. He didn¡¯t want to miss this brother vs. brotherbat. With that in mind, Yamanaka Ryo teleported and arrived in a time and space not far from Sasuke. It will be bad if they find him staring at their battle like watching a theater. The safest way is to hide in time and space. ¡­¡­¡­ Sasuke was now about a kilometer away from Itachi. Sasuke asked Karin, Jugo, and Suigetsu to wait for him, and he decided to go to Itachi alone. Itachi now lived at the ce that was built by the Uchiha n before the establishment of Konoha. Sasuke stepped down in front of Itachi, and the two brothers who hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time finally met at this moment. Both of them look at each other with aplicated look. Compared to the original manga, Sasuke was calmer since he didn¡¯t lose his parents, and Uchiha n also lived in peace, so Sasuke¡¯s hatred for Itachi was not so great. It¡¯s more like confusion than hatred. ¡°Why, why did Itachi do that? Why did you ughter half of the n, then escaping the vige, and leaving in Genjutsu before leaving.¡± Sasuke has been troubled by these questions for many years. He had been wondering how his original gentle big brother turned like this. Finding Itachi and ask him for answers to these questions has been the goal of Sasuke¡­ Today he finally stood in front of Itachi. As Sasuke was about to talk, Itachi spoke, ¡°Sasuke, what can your eyes see now?¡± ¡°At least farther than you can see!¡± ¡°Really? Your eyes look just like three tomoe, not Mangekyou Sharingan. I don¡¯t know where you get your confidence from.¡± Itachi said. His Sharingan transformed into Mangeky¨­. Then Itachi¡¯s silhouette suddenly appeared in front of Sasuke, holding kunai and stabbing Sasuke¡¯s heart. Sasuke pulled out Katana to confront Itachi¡¯s Kunai. Itachi mmed his forces and kicked Sasuke¡¯s Katana away. Sasuke opened his hands, and Raiton Chakra moved towards Itachi with a two-handed seal Chidori Nagachi. Itachi¡¯s subconscious jumped away from Raiton Chakra, while Sasuke used Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s Body Flicker Technique to teleport next to Katana, then teleported to Itachi¡¯s face, and stabbed Itachi¡¯s shoulder. Itachi was stabbed by Sasuke and fell to the ground. Sasuke asked, ¡°Itachi, I have questions to ask before everything is over.¡± Itachiughed, ¡°Sasuke, you have be stronger!¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense, I¡­¡± Before Sasuke can finish his words, Itachi extended his hand and pointed to the stone chair aside. Sasuke looked at the chair and found that Itachi was still sitting on the stone chair, and Itachi in front of him turned into a magic crow. ¡°It¡¯s Shisui¡¯s magic crow again! You really excel at Genjutsu!¡± ¡°You can¡¯t defeat me now! You ¡­¡± Before Itachi could finish his sentence, blood suddenly flowed out of his mouth. Sasuke appeared behind the stone chair, his Katana pierced Itachi again, but this time it pierced his chest. The Sasuke, who was still talking, turned into a white snake. (Author¡¯s note: Recently, a bunch of friends said that the protagonist was too irritating and too OP cuz he can open the Rinnegan. He is Invincible in Ninja World. No need to take a detour. Pain attacked the vige in seconds. And he should marry Pakura immediately. Whoever opposes will be given a death sentence. I admit that this kind of plot looks very cool. Still, this writing runs counter to the mutual understanding between people and people I have always written. Hokage has also been promoting this kind of thinking, and to be honest, so do I. You can say I¡¯m naive or young. I really hope that there is a world that people can understand each other. Even if it can¡¯t be done in reality, I can create such a World, at least in my book. So I¡¯m sorry to make you ufortable, I¡¯m sorry.) Chapter 473

Chapter 473

¡°I said it again for thest time. Now answer me, why did you kill our nsman? Who are your aplices? What do you mean by those words in Genjutsu space before you left!¡± Itachi made an expression to remember, ¡°nsman? Oh yeah, I¡¯ve almost forgotten that stupid race. Do you still need help to kill those stupid people?¡± Sasuke coldly snorted, ¡°Itachi, with your strength, you can¡¯t break through the defense alone and kill that many. Not to mention the Great Elder, the strongest within the n at the time, and Anbu Ninja outside the n.¡± Itachiughed and said, ¡°It looks like you found out. Yes, someone did help me at the beginning.¡± ¡°Who is it?!¡± ¡°Uchiha Madara!¡± Hearing this familiar but unfamiliar name, Sasuke thought for a moment, remembering the statue at the Valley of the End, The Shodai Hokage, and the nsman¡¯s attitude towards Uchiha Madara. ¡°Impossible, Uchiha Madara is dead! There¡¯s no way he¡¯s still alive!¡± ¡°The world always believes in what they want to believe and regards it as the truth. But the truth is often not as simple as you know.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It means Uchiha Madara is not dead. He survived the battle with Shodai Hokage, has been lurking in the dark and founded Akatsuki!¡± Sasuke was stunned after hearing this. Chidori Stream was stabbed at Itachi¡¯s stone chair. ¡°Shut up! I don¡¯t want to listen to your ghost words anymore!¡± ¡­¡­ White Zetsu spied secretly. Itachi and Sasuke were motionless for a long time. Sasuke¡¯s first attack actually missed. ¡°Hey! ck Zetsu, what happened?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Genjutsu. When Sasuke uses Chidori.Stream, both of them were using Genjutsu to probe each other¡¯s Genjutsu, but it looks like they should be on the same level for Genjutsu,¡± ck Zetsu exined. ck White Zetsu started to talk when Yamanaka Ryo, who was hiding in time and space to see the ¡°y,¡± and found them. Their hiding ce is in the building, relying on White Zetsu¡¯s puppet technique and the building to integrate. With this, even if someone uses strong dojutsu, they can¡¯t find them. Unfortunately, they were discovered by Yamanaka Ryo from his ¡°God¡¯s perspective¡±. However, Yamanaka Ryo was not in the mood to deal with them right now because the battle between Itachi and Sasuke has officially started. ¡­¡­¡­ After they used Genjutsu to probe each other, they had a certain understanding of the strength of their opponent. They threw shuriken towards their opponent at the same time. The two shurikens collided in the sky released sparks from the collision, then dropped to the ground at the same time. Thending of the two shurikens was like a signal for Itachi and Sasuke to throw shuriken on the other side at speed invisible to naked eyes. The sky shuriken fluttered, sparks sshed, and the ground was gradually covered with torn shuriken. ¡°Sasuke, you are really bing stronger. It looks like today¡¯s match will be more interesting than I thought.¡± After speaking, the three tomoe connection in Itachi¡¯s eyes opened Mangeky¨­. Sasuke avoided Itachi¡¯s eyes and did not look at him. Itachi took this chance, and he appeared in front of Sasuke with Body Flicker Technique and kicked Sasuke. This is something that Sasuke ¡°experiences¡±. But not with ck White Zetsu. ¡°ck Zetsu, are theypeting using Genjutsu again?¡± ck Zetsu shakes his head, ¡°This time, it is not apetition. Itachi uses Mangekyou Sharingan¡¯s Genjutsu Tsukuyomi. Sasuke does not have Mangeky¨­, and this battle should be over soon.¡± In Sasuke¡¯s consciousness space, he was kicked to the wall by Itachi, and Itachi immediately appeared in front of him. The continuous attack made Sasuke lose his power for a while. Itachi put one hand on Sasuke¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t answered yourst question. What I meant when I¡¯m leaving you? Now I¡¯ll tell you the answer. I really hope that you will be triggered to open Mangeky¨­ because this is my only chance to regain my light.¡± ¡°Regain your light? What the hell do you mean?¡± Sasuke asked. ¡°It seems Father didn¡¯t tell you anything. Also, you don¡¯t even have Mangeky¨­, maybe because that is the reason that Father hasn¡¯t told you yet¡­¡± ¡°¡­Since he didn¡¯t say it, I¡¯ll tell you as a big brother. Mangekyou Sharingan is a special Dojutsu. From the day Mangekyou Sharingan is opened, the use of Mangeky¨­ will gradually weaken your eyes, and one day it will be blind. The only way to solve this problem is to change my eyes and change it with my brother¡¯s eyes. Sasuke, your eyes are my only hope to see the light again¡­¡± He lowered his tone, and Itachi¡¯s finger touched Sasuke¡¯s right eye. What Itachi didn¡¯t expect was that Sasuke didn¡¯t scream and didn¡¯t do anything else. He was just there with a lonely expression. Sasuke murmured to himself, ¡°So that¡¯s the reason, I¡¯m really stupid. That¡¯s fine, I can finally make a firm resolution¡­ I¡¯ll kill you!¡± After Sasukeunched his curse seal, the fusion of Sharingan and the Genjutsu space gradually melted away. ?As Genjutsu¡¯s space disappeared, Itachi covered his left eye. His expression was full of surprise. White Zetsu was also surprised, ¡°He suddenly cracked the Tsukuyomi? How is it possible! How could ordinary Sharingan crack Itachi¡¯s Tsukuyomi?!¡± ¡°In the end, Sharingan is just Ninja¡¯s weapon. It¡¯s the user¡¯s ability that can manifest and bring their weapon to full power. Like how an average person who uses shuriken can be defeated by someone who can use stone as a proper weapon. In Sasuke¡¯s case, he used Chakra fluctuations.¡± ck Zetsu exined. ¡°Itachi, since the beginning, you said Mangeky¨­ this, Mangeky¨­ that, it seems that you really admire these eyes!¡± ¡°People who don¡¯t have Mangeky¨­ cannot appreciate the power of Mangeky¨­.¡± ¡°Who said I don¡¯t have Mangeky¨­?¡± Saying that, the three tomoe in Sasuke¡¯s eyes pattern in the pupil turned into a six-pointed star after a while. ¡°Hey! ck Zetsu! Sasuke even has Mangeky¨­.¡± For the first time, ck Zetsu showed a surprised look, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Sasuke to have Mangekyou Sharingan.¡± Itachi looked at Sasuke¡¯s Mangeky¨­, went silent, and then said solemnly, ¡°You¡¯ve opened Mangekyou Sharingan. It seems that you and I have witnessed the death of the person who is most important to us¡­ I am curious. Who is that?¡± ¡°The same as you? My Mangeky¨­ didn¡¯t awaken that way! Enough talking! Let me show you the power of Mangeky¨­.¡± Sasuke said with a low voice. Itachi felt darkness before his eyes. The next time he opened his eyes, he found himself entangled by a giant snake. Itachi froze and struggled to keep his subconscious, but as soon as he struggled, the snake seemed to sense something and began to tighten immediately. The huge pressure made Itachi feel a little difficult to breathe. In reality, Itachi just stood there stupidly. As Sasuke pulled the Katana out, he slowly moved towards Itachi to prepare to end his life. Chapter 474

Chapter 474

¡°ck Zetsu, it looks like Sasuke is going to win.¡± ¡°Well, at the moment Sasuke owns Mangekyou Sharingan, the scale of victory has been inverted to Sasuke. Poor Itachi ¡­ Um? No, White Zetsu. Look!¡± Itachi, who was standing still, flew Sasuke away with one kick. It¡¯s unknown when he was released from Sasuke¡¯s Mangeky¨­ Genjutsu. ¡°Itachi, you actually ¡­¡± Sasuke rose from the ground, surprised. Itachi said faintly, ¡°This is your self-created Genjutsu! Unfortunately, the essence is still Genjutsu, and it is not surprising that I can get out of this Genjutsu. But you gave me too many surprises today¡­ Sasuke, you really have grown up! Sure enough, your eyes are best for me.¡± Ignoring Itachi¡¯s words, Sasuke took a deep breath, his hands formed a seal, and the huge Fireball moved towards Itachi. Almost at the same time, Itachi spitted the Fireball out of his mouth. Two Fireballs collided, and the temperature in the air suddenly increased. For a while, the two sides were in a deadlocked situation. Sasuke entered into curse seal mode and used that power to power up his me. Gradually his me consumed Itachi¡¯s me. Seeing that Sasuke¡¯s me was about to devour Itachi¡¯s, Itachi shed tears of blood from the corners of his right eye, and a ck me suddenly burst from the center of the Fireball. ck me swallowed Sasuke¡¯s Fireball in the blink of an eye and spread towards Sasuke rapidly. ¡°Is this Amaterasu? It¡¯s amazing.¡± ck Zetsu admired. ¡°Of course, it is great. Amaterasu is the strongest Katon. The ck me ignites in the ce where his eyes see when heunches the attack. The ck me will not disappear until the target is burned out. Also, if Sasuke does not cut off the Chakra from his Katon Technique. He will be swallowed by Amaterasu too.¡± Sure enough, Sasuke immediately cut off Chakra from his Katon Technique, and the ck me fell to his feet. Itachi closed his eyes slowly, and Amaterasu went out. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Itachi! Didn¡¯t you just say you want to take my eyes? What¡¯s now?¡± Sasuke provoked. Itachi¡¯s current physical condition was awful. First, he used Tsukuyomi and then Amaterasu. Using the huge amount of Mangeky¨­ Dojutsu gives him great side effects that made his vision blurry, and it¡¯s draining his physical strength as well. ¡°It looks like the game is over!¡± Sasuke took tworge shurikens on his wrist, injected Raiton Chakra into the shuriken, and threw it at Itachi. Itachi jumped in the sky to avoid shuriken. Sasuke immediately threw Katon at Itachi in the sky. In the sky, Itachi couldn¡¯t adjust his position to dodge the attack. Itachi took a deep breath. A row of red ribs appeared around the body to help him block Sasuke¡¯s me. However, the me broke through the roof, and the battlefield moved from inside to outside. The red ribs on Itachi flushed away, and Sasuke thought it was a special defense Ninja Tool. He didn¡¯t care much. The fighting outside the house was even more heated, and the various Ninjutsu attacks from the brothers stunned White Zetsu. Ninjutsu¡¯s confrontation consumed a lot of Chakra on both sides, and Itachi and Sasuke were a little tired. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you are so strong now.¡± ¡°I said today will be your end!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Itachi¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind Sasuke, his expression greatly changed. Unfortunately, before he could turn around, Itachi behind him had already rushed to lock him. ¡°Shadow Clone Jutsu! When?! You use Shadow Clone Jutsu while fighting against me?!¡± ¡°It¡¯s over, Sasuke! AMATERASU!¡± A ck me tangled around Sasuke instantly. Itachi¡¯s Shadow Clone Jutsu disappeared immediately after being lifted to Amaterasu Hokage. Sasuke¡¯s was burned by the me of Amaterasu, and there was no movement after a while. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this ending. I thought Sasuke would win!¡± White Zetsu said helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s too early to say that. Sasuke hasn¡¯t lost yet. When he was burned by Amaterasu, he escaped with Orochimaru¡¯s Body Recement Technique.¡± ck Zetsu said lightly. ¡°What? Where?¡± White Zetsu asked. ¡°In the house.¡± Hearing this, White Zetsu felt disappointed a bit as he saw Sasuke in the house. White Zetsu floated up and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Orochimaru to give his trump card to Sasuke. But this Body Recement Technique uses so much Chakra; besides, Sasuke¡¯s chance to win is already very small.¡± ck Zetsu shook his head, ¡°Not necessarily. Itachi keeps using Mangeky¨­¡¯s Genjutsu. His eyes and body have reached the limit, and we haven¡¯t seen Sasuke¡¯s Mangeky¨­¡¯s Dojutsu until now. I think Sasuke is more likely to win. ¡° ¡°Speaking of which, that¡¯s true. I haven¡¯t seen Dojutsu by Sasuke Mangeky¨­ until now.¡± ¡°So, don¡¯t decide the winner too early. Sasuke is ready to counterattack.¡± ck Zetsu lowered his voice. Sasuke used Katon Dragon me Jutsu continuously against the roof, but unfortunately, Itachi can dodge it all. None of the people present except Yamanaka Ryo realized that Sasuke¡¯s Katon had gathered a thick cumulonimbus cloud in the sky. They all thought that Sasuke¡¯s Katon simply aimed to attack Itachi. It wasn¡¯t until the sky was shing that Itachi and ck Zetsu understood the real purpose of Sasuke¡¯s action. With Sasuke¡¯s signal, the lightning in the cumulonimbus clouds became Kirin. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the technique Yamanaka Ryo used in the Third Shinobi World War?¡± White Zetsu looked at lightning Kirin in surprise. ¡°Had Yamanaka Ryo ever used this technique during the Third Shinobi World War?¡± White Zetsu nodded, ¡°I remember it was the Battle of Land of Fire and Land of Wind at the beginning of the Third Shinobi World War. At that time, Lord Madara let me see the nsman of Uchiha who met his conditions. I put spores on each battlefield to make it easier to observe the nsman of Uchiha. My spores hid in the sand and witnessed the entire process of this Jutsu by Yamanaka Ryo¡­ During the war, Yamanaka Ryo created a cumulonimbus cloud using this Jutsu in a simr way to Sasuke.¡± ¡°How was the destructive power back then?¡± ck Zetsu asked. ¡°I remember when the lighting Kirin was used by Yamanaka Ryo, it wasn¡¯t that destructive, but the raw power was terrifying. It killed the top of Sand Ninja in an instant. My spores were rtively close, so it got hit by lightning in the sand, and I lost contact. I don¡¯t know what happened after that. ¡° ¡°It seems that with Sasuke¡¯s power, it will be more terrifying. The thunderstorm is only 0,1%. We should hide!¡± After that, White Zetsu sneaked into the house. When ck White Zetsu just went into hiding, Sasuke, standing on the high tform, guided Kirin towards Itachi, ¡°DISSIPATE WITH THE THUNDER! RAITON, KIRIN!¡± The lightning shed, and everything around was drowned by the loud roar and the violent lightning. Chapter 475

Chapter 475

The violent lightning was raging, and it took a long time for the lightning to dissipate. ck White Zetsu got out of the ground and saw Itachi lying down there. ¡°Sasuke won. At the face of natural lightning, even Itachi couldn¡¯t stand it.¡± ¡°White Zetsu, I told you to not assume things so easily. Look at that. Itachi hasn¡¯t died!¡± White Zetsu froze and released Spiritual Strength immediately and found out that Itachi didn¡¯t die yet, just as ck Zetsu said. ¡°How is this possible? Itachi can even survive that lightning!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget that Itachi owns Mangeky¨­, he should be able to use Susanoo too.¡± said ck Zetsu with a low voice. Itachi stood on the ground, and looked at Sasuke, said lightly, ¡°Is this yourst trick? If it is, then win this battle.¡± As he talked, a row of red ribs appeared first, followed by arms on the left and right sides of the ribs, and a skull grew on the shoulder, forming a giant skeleton.?Itachi continued to use Mangeky¨­¡¯s eyes power, and the skeleton giant was filled with red lines in the blink of an eye as if muscles had grown on its body. The change of the Susanoo doesn¡¯t stop there. After growing muscles, a red coat appeared on the body, wrapping the giant. Sasuke was stunned by the giant that appeared before him. He did not expect that Itachi still had a trick up his sleeve. ¡°This Jutsu is called Susanoo. It is the taboo Dojutsu using Mangekyou Sharingan. It has absolute defense ¡­¡± Hiding in time and space, Yamanaka Ryo was a bit sad when he heard what Itachi said. Whether it was based on the original manga or simr scenes that day, Yamanaka Ryo understood that Itachi was capable of doing things better than other people. ?And Sasuke, who doesn¡¯t understand a thing behind Itachi¡¯s words, just thought that Itachi was just showing off his power and boasted about his uing victory. Sasuke just snorted and didn¡¯t intend to sit still. He took out Kunai with Explosive Tag from Ninja Tool Pouch and threw one after another towards Itachi. Unfortunately, all this is useless under Susanoo¡¯s absolute defense. Itachi, in the original work, used Totsuka no Tsurugi in Susanoo to help Sasuke release the threat of Orochimaru. There, Itachi¡¯s body is already at his limit, and the force he uses for Totsuka no Tsurugi can be said to be thest straw that will crush Itachi. But it¡¯s different now¡­ Sasuke didn¡¯t have Orochimaru in his body, not even a trace of Orochimaru¡¯s soul there. There¡¯s no need for Itachi to push himself to lift the curse seal. His body should be able to survive a little longer. But Itachi also knew that he would die today, so he decided to let Sasuke see more of Mangeky¨­¡¯s power in his limited time. With this in his mind, Itachi said slightly mockingly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is that thest thing you can do? Then I¡¯ll take your eyes off!¡± Itachi¡¯s words triggered Sasuke, he opened Mangeky¨­, released Amaterasu to Itachi¡¯s Susanoo, and the ck me instantly twined around Susanoo. White Zetsu looked at ck Zetsu and said, ¡°Is Sasuke¡¯s Dojutsu also Amaterasu?¡± ¡°It is normal for Mangeky¨­ between brothers to have the same type Dojutsu in one eye. But the Dojutsu in the other eye must be different. I am looking forward to seeing Dojutsu in Sasuke¡¯s other eye.¡± ¡°ck Zetsu, do you think that two Susanoo can handle Amaterasu?¡± ck Zetsu shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. As far as I know, Amaterasu is the strongest me that can burn everything. But Susanoo is called the God of Power, and he has unimaginable power, so I¡¯m not sure who is stronger. ¡° Itachi realized the unexpected look of mncholy in Susanoo¡¯s expression. After he touched Susanoo with a touch of softness, he murmured, ¡°You are Amaterasu¡¯s brother, right? I know how you feel now. We are the same¡± After speaking, Itachi¡¯s eyes filled with more determination. He urged Susanoo, and Susanoo drew out a sword and a gourd in his hands. This sword has a special force. The ck mes gathered at the tip of the sword. The red giant opened gourd and Amaterasu¡¯s me and was swallowed by the gourd instantly. ¡°This is Totsuka no Tsurugi! I didn¡¯t expect Totsuka no Tsurugi to be in Itachi¡¯s hands.¡± ¡°Totsuka no Tsurugi? What is it?¡± White Zetsu asked. ¡°Totsuka no Tsurugi is a weapon inside Susanoo. It is a magical weapon based on Kekkei Genkai and heredity. I remember that Totsuka no Tsurugi appeared in Indra¡¯s descendants a long time ago. But I didn¡¯t expect to see it again today.¡± (Ps: This is the setting in the game. It says that the Uchiha n once had their senior open Susanoo to show Totsuka no Tsurugi, but this setting conflicts with the original manga¡¯s setting, because the original manga says that the Uchiha n is the first to open it. Mangeky¨­¡¯s is Uchiha Madara¡¯s, so here it was changed to Indra¡¯s direct descendants, which means that Mangeky¨­ was opened before the Uchiha n was established.) ¡°So what¡¯s the effect of this artifact?¡± White Zetsu asked. ¡°When someone is stabbed by Totsuka no Tsurugi will be permanently sealed in Genjutsu World, ¡®World of Drunken Dreams¡¯, and it is the strongest F¨±injutsu.¡± There¡¯s a tone of fear in ck Zetsu¡¯s words. Apparently, he remembered something terrifying. White Zetsu didn¡¯t notice ck Zetsu¡¯s unusual tone and continued, ¡°So that sword power is F¨±injutsu, and the me of Amaterasu is sealed.¡± After seeing Amaterasu¡¯s me disappear on Sasuke¡¯s side, there was a bit of despair in his heart. Uchiha Itachi had copsed after using Totsuka no Tsurugi. He took thest breath and propped himself up to Sasuke with sheer willpower only. Itachi¡¯s eyes had long been blind, but Sasuke seemed so clear in front of him. Itachi¡¯s finger was on Sasuke¡¯s forehead, and Amaterasu was injected into Sasuke¡¯s eyes. After all this, Itachi smiled and said, ¡°Forgive me Sasuke, this is thest time!¡± After he finished his words, Itachi¡¯s body fell down. ¡­¡­ Seeing this, Yamanaka Ryo knew that it¡¯s his time now. He snapped his fingers. The space around him was frozen. In the space where Sasuke and Itachi fought, everything was frozen. Yamanaka Ryo teleported came to Itachi¡¯s side. Rinnegan degenerated into Mangeky¨­, saved Itachi¡¯s soul into Ice World, and then took some blood from Itachi¡¯s body. He looked at the ck-White Zetsu on the side, hesitated for a moment should he do something to them or not. He decided to lift his frozen technique, went hiding into space, and left. ¡­¡­¡­ After seeing Itachi¡¯s lifeless body, for a moment, Sasuke seemed to not believe what had just happened. He crouched down and checked Itachi¡¯s pulse. After confirming that Itachi was dead, Sasuke¡¯s expression became extremelyplicated. Eventually, he lost consciousness and fell there. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to end like this.¡± ¡°Well, White Zetsu, don¡¯t be disappointed, you stay here and watch Sasuke, I¡¯ll tell Obito first.¡± After the ck White Zetsu parted, ck Zetsu sneaked into the ground and disappeared. Chapter 476

Chapter 476

At Amegakure, Obito¡¯s room. ck Zetsu suddenly appeared from the ground; Obito nced at ck Zetsu and asked, ¡°How¡¯s the result?¡± ¡°Well, Sasuke doesn¡¯t know Mangeky¨­¡¯s power. With the help of Mangeky¨­, Sasuke shouldn¡¯t be a match for Itachi. But Itachi lost!¡± ¡°Really? Take me there!¡± said Obito. He brought ck Zetsu into Kamui space. He followed closely from behind and left Amegakure. Meanwhile, heated quarrels broke out at Konoha Hokage¡¯s Office between Jiraiya and Tsunade. ¡°No, I will say it again. I disagree with your decision.¡± ¡°Then tell me, who canplete this mission besides me? I am the only Ninja in the vige who is best at sneaking in and investigating. I am also one of Sannin. I¡¯ll take this mission.¡± A dreadful atmosphere filled the room. No one dares in the office to try to intervene, let alone dissuade them. Shizune was about to say something but was pulled out of the office by Shisui. ¡°Hey, Shisui! What are you doing? If I don¡¯t do something, their argument soon bes a fight.¡± Shisui justughed and said, ¡°Nothing to worry about. That won¡¯t happen. Let¡¯s just wait outside. Whoever try to intervene them now they¡¯ll meet their end.¡± Shizune went silent. She knew that Shisui was right. She let out a sigh and waited for now. ¡­¡­¡­ A few momentster, the sound of crackle smashing and Jiraiya¡¯s scream can be heard from the office. Tsunade sat down in the chair with a tired look on her face. She looked Jiraiya in the eyes and asked, ¡°Must you go?¡± Jiraiya nodded firmly. ¡°Yeah! This is my responsibility after all.¡± Tsunade¡¯s eyes darkened, and her voice was a little anxious. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I have this feeling that you won¡¯te back from this mission.¡± ¡°Haha! You worry about me? Who do you think I am? I am Toad Sennin Jiraiya, Lord of Mount My¨­boku!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°No buts! Stop! Let¡¯s have a drink together! We haven¡¯t had a good drink since you became Hokage!¡± Tsunadeughed, ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s go!¡± The two then walked out of Hokage¡¯s Office together. When she walked to Shizune, Tsunade said, ¡°I leave the rest to you, Shizune.¡± Shizune didn¡¯t stop Tsunade as usual but nodded in response. ¡­¡­ The two came to the tavern, and the Boss has specially prepared the drink for them. They drank together and said Nothing. When they were like this, no one could separate them apart from ordinary people at the tavern. No one noticed that they were Hokage-sama and Jiraiya-Sama, one of the Sannin. Boss brought the jug of wine to the table, Tsunade and Jiraiya drank for more than an hour. A lot of alcohol made them drunk. Tsunade raised the ss to Jiraiya while muttering, ¡°This ¡­ is an apology for me to you! It seems¡­ since we have known each other, it has always been you who did everything ¡­ but lose ¡­ No matter whether it is about the previous mission or the previous Hokage¡­ ¡­No matter how you look at it, you are more suitable for this position. But it turned out that it was me who became Hokage now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not good enough to be Hokage. But you¡¯re good. It¡¯s Nothing to lose.¡± Tsunade pointed at Jiraiya and said, ¡°idiot! You are such an idiot!¡± ¡°Okay! I¡¯m an idiot. Are you done drinking? Let¡¯s go back!¡± ¡°Oh?¡­ Are we going back? Okay!¡± Tsunade stood up immediately and walked outside. Jiraiya just shook his head. ¡­¡­ The two lingered in the vige for some time before going back. When they started to sober, they sat at a nearby bench. ¡°Hey, do you really have to go?¡± ¡°Yes, I am. No matter how many times you ask, my answer won¡¯t change. It¡¯s man¡¯s responsibility.¡± ¡°Responsibility, my ass! It¡¯s stupid! What I really want to say was we haven¡¯t had a drink and chat like today for a long time!¡± Hearing Tsunade¡¯s words, Jiraiya¡¯s expression also softened. ¡°Yeah, since the end of the Second Shinobi World War. It¡¯s almost 30 years since you left the vige!¡± ¡°30! It¡¯s been a long time and I still can¡¯t stand you. Hey Jiraiya, let me go with you!¡± ¡°Stop it, you are Hokage, how can you go with me!¡± Tsunade twitched her lip, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with being a Hokage? Isn¡¯t there still Yamanaka Ryo, Kakashi, and Shisui?! And maybe Naruto.¡± ¡°It¡¯s bad for vige development if we change Hokage so often. But I didn¡¯t expect you to value Naruto this much.¡± ¡°After all he is the son of Kushina and Minato¡­He is your disciple too¡­¡± Tsunade said thest sentence quietly, so low even Jiraiya can¡¯t hear it. ¡°Okay, now, I should leave.¡± As Jiraiya said this, Tsunade¡¯s expression became more and more tangled, worried, reluctant, and more expression that Jiraiya had never seen before. Looking at Tsunade¡¯s expression, Jiraiya shook his head and forced himself to turn around. He pretended to sound cheerful. ¡°Tsunade, don¡¯t you like gambling? Come and bet. You bet that I won¡¯te back, so you must ce your gamble to ¡®Lose¡¯! And if Ie back, please¡­ ¡° Jiraiya¡¯s words hung in the air. He remembered the broken face Tsunade made back then. He didn¡¯t dare to continue talking. ¡°Haha! Just Kidding! Goodbye!¡± Jiraiya waved his hand, then disappeared from Tsunade¡¯s sight with the evening sun. ¡­¡­ It¡¯s been a long time since the sun went down, and Tsunade stood up slowly, sighed, and said with her pretended funny voice. ¡°That guy is a pervert! I can¡¯t even say a word! Forget about waiting for him toe back and just pack his things up! ¡° After speaking that, Tsunade stretched her waist, raised her hands, rubbed her red eyes, and went to Hokage¡¯sOffice. ¡­¡­ When Jiraiya left, Shisui cut off the Ice Scalpel left by Yamanaka Ryo. In a blink of an eye, Yamanaka Ryo appeared in front of Shisui. Shisui saw Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s eyes and asked excitedly, ¡°Sensei, did you seed?¡± ¡°Yeah! I¡¯ll tell you the storyter. You call me over, so that means Uncle Jiraiya starts to act?¡± ¡°Yes, just now Jiraiya-sama left the vige and moved towards Amegakure.¡± ¡°Okay, I understand. Shisui, this time you and Hana make an excuse to leave the vige! Go to Otogakure to find Minato-nii.¡± ¡°Me too? Sensei, we are the main battle strength in the vige¡­ if we leave, only Tsunade-sama, Kakashi, and Fugaku-sama are left. Well if something happens Lord Tsunade can help because she is still a medical ninja, but ¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, I have everything ready. The vige will be fine.¡± After a moment of hesitation, Shisui chose to believe in Yamanaka Ryo and nodded, ¡°Okay, I trust you.¡± Chapter 477 Amegakure was an extremely remote vige. It gave off a nuance of Kirigakure during the blood mist period. It¡¯s difficult for ordinary people to make their way into the vige, but not for Jiraiya. Jiraiya hid the toad and entered Amegakure easily. But Jiraiya didn¡¯t know that when he stepped into Amegakure, inside the highest tower in the vige center, Nagato sensed his existence through the rain. ¡°Konan, we have guests here.¡± ¡°Guest? Don¡¯t you mean intruder?¡± Nagato nodded, ¡°Well, they have very strong Chakra. I will stop Ukojizai no Jutsu for a moment, and you go find the intruder.¡± Konan nodded. After Nagato stopped his technique, Konan created countless paper butterflies and flew them away across Amegakure. ....... After Jiraiya sessfully infiltrated Amegakure, he disguised as a traveling writer strolling around Amegakure, gathering information from vigers. But, even after his hard work, Jiraiya could only gather a little information. The most information he made was about Pain and the Angel. Jiraiya decided to shift his target to the Ninjas. Just when he was drinking wine, he saw a letter from the family of the girl who happened to be drinking wine too. So, Jiraiya decided to start with them. He caught two Ninjas and made them spill Pain¡¯s whereabouts. Jiraiya then decided to go directly to the tower in the center of Amegakure. Jiraiya didn¡¯t know that everything he did was seen by Konan¡¯s paper Body Clone. ....... ¡°Nagato, the intruder identity is Jiraiya-sensei.¡± ¡°Jiraiya-sensei? It¡¯s been a long time.¡± ¡°What should I do?¡± ¡°Jiraiya sensei won¡¯t be on our side, so let¡¯s kill him. I¡¯ll send this body to deal with him.¡± Nagato¡¯s tone was as cold as ice, without the slightest emotion. Konan hesitated but nodded and said, ¡°I understand, I¡¯ll guide you. I will hold Jiraiya-sensei back until you arrive.¡± ¡°If you can kill him, just kill him already.¡± Konan didn¡¯t say anything. All her pieces of paper were moved towards the bottom of the tower. ...... Jiraiya, now controlling one of Amegakure¡¯s Ninjas, walked inside the high tower. As he was about to make a move, countless pieces of paper fell from the sky and blocked him. The paper attached itself to a Ninja that was controlled by Jiraiya. The Ninja immediately lost his ability to move. The pieces of paper slowly piled up into the shape of Konan. Konan made a shape of a cone from the papers and pierced the Ninja¡¯s heart. Jiraiya, who didn¡¯t want this Ninja to be killed, came out of the shadow and burned Konan¡¯s paper with Katon. Jiraiya looked at the familiar yet strange eyes of the woman in front of him. He remembered her. ¡°Konan, I haven¡¯t seen you for so many years, you have grown into a beautiful woman.¡± ¡°Angel-sama!¡± Amegakure Ninja, controlled by Jiraiya, was very surprised to see Konan. ¡°Hide.¡± Konan said lightly. The Ninja, hearing this, immediately jumped off the high tform and left. ¡°Jiraiya-sensei, in return for what you taught us, please leave now! If you leave now, I¡¯ll pretend i didn¡¯t see anything.¡± Jiraiyaughed and said, ¡°Haha! Konan, you are joking, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Sensei, I see you¡¯re still as stubborn as ever.¡± After saying that, countless pieces of paper behind Konan converged into a pair of wings. She waved her wings and shot sharp de-like-paper towards Jiraiya. ¡°You look like an Angel, but Angel doesn¡¯t hurt people with its feathers. KATON ¨C FLAME BULLET!¡± Jiraiya¡¯s Katon instantly burned the paper to ashes. When the two confronted each other, Jiraiya found that Konan¡¯s Paper Technique had much more power than he thought, and his me was quickly suppressed. Seeing the piece of paper in front of himself, Jiraiya¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he ducked to the right while the toad was spitting oil out from its mouth. Konan was affected by the toad¡¯s oil. She lost her mobility because the paper pieces couldn¡¯t be split. Jiraiya stretched his hair around Konan and asked, ¡°Who is Pain? Is it Nagato?¡± Konan didn¡¯t answer Jiraiya¡¯s question because Chikush¨­d¨­ is already here. Chikush¨­d¨­ summoned a giant Crab that immediately spitted out a lot of foam-like bubbles. Then it waved its w to attack Jiraiya. Jiraiya had no choice but to retrieve his hair. The white foam of the crab washed the oil off Konan¡¯s body. Jiraiya killed the giant crab in one shot and then tied Chikush¨­d¨­ with his extended hair again. Jiraiya, who looked at Chikush¨­d¨­, said, ¡°As expected. Are you Pain, Nagato? What happened? What about Yahiko?¡± Hearing Yahiko¡¯s name, Chikush¨­d¨­ just said, ¡°There used to be a guy with that name, but unfortunately he is dead now.¡± ¡°Dead? Yahiko is ... what about you? What is your purpose?¡± Jiraiya continued to ask. ¡°Purpose? Of course it¡¯s peace.¡± Jiraiya snorted coldly, ¡°Hmph! Can you say that capturing Bijuu is for peace? Stop joking. Which one of your actions now can you consider for peace?¡± ¡°Jiraiya-sensei, we captured Bijuu for peace. With the Shinobi World War continuing, our purpose of capturing Bijuu is to use Bijuu to make a weapon with huge destructive power, which can destroy a poption of hundreds of millions in an instant. ¡° ¡°How in the world that such a thing could bring peace!¡± Chikush¨­d¨­ ignored Jiraiya and continued, ¡°We will sell this weapon to each Great Country. Once a Great Country uses this weapon and destroys a country, the World will feel the Pain. The rest of the Great Country will be disgusted with war because of its fear of such weapons... ...The countries with such weapons will restrain each other, and no one dares to act blindly without thinking. People who feel the Pain will also be against the war from the bottom of their hearts so that peace wille. This World is still a child. You can only grow up through the Pain. Do you understand, Jiraiya-sensei?¡± Jiraiya didn¡¯t understand any of Nagato¡¯s words. Nagato¡¯s idea waspletely different from the philosophy he has always pursued. ........ Yamanaka Ryo was hidden in time and space, knowing Nagato¡¯s good intention in what he said. Because in Ryo¡¯s World, each country was restrained by nuclear weapons and had achieved rtively peaceful cause through mutual fear. But in Ninja World, Yamanaka Ryo didn¡¯t want this kind of peace. He wanted a world where everyone understands each other, as Jiraiya thinks. Therefore, even if Rinnegan had the strength to push that philosophy into the entire Ninja World, Yamanaka Ryo chose not to do that. He didn¡¯t want to marry Pakura in that kind of situation. He hopes that he and Pakura¡¯s wedding will be blessed by the Ninja World. Chapter 478 ¡°Sensei, It seems you won¡¯t understand, so there is nothing to talk about! Jiraiya-sensei, in my eyes it is you who is still a kid that will never grow up.¡± Chikush¨­d¨­, who was bound by Jiraiya¡¯s hair, turned into a piece of wood. A giant chameleon appeared on the other side of the hair. From the top of the head of the chameleon, Chikush¨­d¨­¡¯s indifferent voice can be heard, ¡°I¡¯m here, sensei!¡± ¡°Haha! A kid! I don¡¯t want to be called a kid by a kid like you! Summoning Technique! I¡¯m the Gama Sennin, Jiraiya of Mount My¨­boku...¡± Before he could finish his words, the toad under his foot couldn¡¯t stand still and interrupted Jiraiya¡¯s cool act. ¡°Jiraiya-sensei, you are still as childish as before!¡± Jiraiya ignored Chikush¨­d¨­ and said to Gamaken, ¡°Hey! Gamaken, don¡¯t mess around when I¡¯m about to do something cool!¡± Gamaken apologized immediately, ¡°Sorry for my clumsiness!¡± Chikush¨­d¨­ became irritated and summoned a variety of beasts using the Summoning Technique continuously. As Jiraiya and Gamaken fought these monsters, they thought, ¡®Why did Nagato only use the Summoning Technique to attack?¡¯ In Jiraiya¡¯s impression, Nagato has excellent innate talent. Thanks to Rinnegan, he can learn the five attributes quickly and was a natural genius. But now? Why does he only use the Summoning Technique? Does he look down on him? Thinking of this, Jiraiya was a bit angry. Being looked down by his disciple made him upset. However, facing the summoned beast and Chikush¨­d¨­ that was hidden by the chameleon, Jiraiya hesitated for a moment but had no choice but to enter Sage Mode and defeated Chikush¨­d¨­ with the power of two Sennin. ¡°Gamaken, next I will enter Sage Mode. During this time, my hands can never be separated, so take care of Pain¡¯s attack for me.¡± ¡°Well, although I am a bit clumsy, I will work hard.¡± Gamaken agreed immediately. ¡°I can¡¯t move my hands right now. So let¡¯s dodge until Sage Mode isplete.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Jiraiya and Gamaken fled into the building together. Amegakure¡¯s building was a bit strange, and there are passages everywhere, but this kind of building was best for hiding. Chikush¨­d¨­ didn¡¯t care about Jiraiya¡¯s hide and seek trick. He summoned a lot of giant beasts to chase Jiraiya, but Jiraiya continued to carefully stay hidden in the dark. In the face of numerous summoned beasts, Jiraiya and Gamaken seemed to be in difficult situations, especially with the multi-headed dog. It wasn¡¯t that strong, but it will split a new head every time it receives a fatal injury, making it unable to be defeated. Also, it has a sensitive sense of smell. Jiraiya can never get rid of it. Gamaken was chased by the multi-headed dog, and his path was now blocked by several summoned beasts. He found himself cornered, and the summoned beasts swarmed up and began to bite at Gamaken. But just as they bit Gamaken, he suddenly turned into white smoke and disappeared. Chikush¨­d¨­ secretly said to himself, ¡°Is that Shadow Clone Technique? How can he do that with his hand sealed? Even I keep watching him with hidden eyes in summoned beasts. As expected from Jiraiya-sensei.¡± Chikush¨­d¨­ once again ordered the summoned beasts to disperse in search of Jiraiya. Jiraiya¡¯s presence was hidden by shadow clones, and now he was about toplete Sage Mode. When summoned beasts finally found Jiraiya and Gamaken, Jiraiya happened to enter Sage Mode. ¡°Gamaken, it¡¯s okay. Thank you for holding on for so long. Leave the rest to me!¡± Gamaken nodded and returned to Mount My¨­boku. With the disappearance of Gamaken, amazing energy erupted from Jiraiya, and the summoned beasts that surrounded him were instantly killed. At thest moment when thest summoned beasts disappeared, there¡¯s a toad on each of Jiraiya¡¯s left and right shoulders. ¡°Hey! Jiraiya, why do you summon us in such a humid ce!¡± Shima Senninined, looking at the surrounding area. ¡°Don¡¯tin! Jiraiya must be encountering powerful enemies since he has to summon us, isn¡¯t that right Jiraiya?¡± Jiraiya nodded, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry. This time the enemy has Rinnegan.¡± Fukasaku Sennin was a bit surprised. ¡°Rinnegan! The eyes of Rikud¨­ Sennin? They really exist?!¡± ¡°Yeah! Not only that, it¡¯s my disciple who owns those eyes.¡± ¡°Disciple? What¡¯s going on? Why have I never heard such a person? Is your disciple the Child of the Prophecy?¡± Fukasaku Sennin asked. ¡°Probably!¡± Shima Sennin, hearing this on the other side, said disdainfully, ¡°There¡¯s no way that person is a Child of the Prophecy, maybe you just get confused because you¡¯re getting older.¡± Jiraiya¡¯s expression became darker, and he solemnly said, ¡°Big sister, the prediction of the Great Toad Sage has never been wrong. What this Child is doing now, as the prophecy says, will indeed bring change to Ninja World, but not in a good way. ¡° ¡°It turned out to be the Child of the Prophecy didn¡¯t grow as we wished. We will kill him.¡± Fukasaku Sennin said. As they speak, they walked toward Chikush¨­d¨­. Chikush¨­d¨­ looked at two toads on Jiraiya¡¯s shoulders, felt a little weird, ¡°You took so much effort just to summon these two toads?¡± Jiraiyaunched a barrier to search for the location of Chikush¨­d¨­. Shima Sennin also looked around but couldn¡¯t find Chikush¨­d¨­¡¯s whereabouts. She impatiently asked, ¡°Where is the person who owns Rinnegan?¡± ¡°He should have hidden himself using a special summoned beast. I have already opened the barrier and should find it immediately.¡± ¡°How troublesome, I¡¯ll do it myself!¡± Shima Sennin stuck out her tongue. She used the nostrils on her tongue and soon smelled the position of the chameleon. Shima Sennin formed a hand seal. Her tongue immediately stretched and bound the chameleon and then spitted out a special liquid from her tongue. ¡°Dad!¡± Shima Sennin called Fukasaku Sennin. Fukasaku Sennin immediately used Suiton to cut the chameleon in half. After they killed the chameleons, they can see Chikush¨­d¨­ over there. Fukasaku Sennin, who looked at Chikush¨­d¨­¡¯s purple rippled eyes, eximed, ¡°It is Rinnegan! It¡¯s the same as that legendary type.¡± Chapter 479 ¡®Every Sannin can use special powers. But I have never seen Jiraiya-sensei in this mode before. It took him so much effort to enter this status.¡¯ As Chikush¨­d¨­ thought about that, he formed a hand seal and summoned Ningend¨­ and Gakid¨­ with Summoning Technique. The sudden appearance of Ningend¨­ and Gakid¨­ made Jiraiya startled, but the two Sennin did not even bat an eye at it. Even if all three enemies own Rinnegan, the two Sennins weren¡¯t nervous at all but instead argued about the dinner. Pain, on the other hand, grew impatient and made Ningend¨­ rushed towards Jiraiya. With Sage Mode¡¯s sense, Jiraiya can easily read Ningend¨­¡¯s every move. When he rushed over, Jiraiya kicked Ningend¨­¡¯s eyes, blinding him. At the time, Shima Sennin already decided on today¡¯s dinner, ¡°I will have yakitori today, so let¡¯s finish it quickly! Dad will use F¨±ton and Jiraiya use oil.¡± They both nodded. Three of them formed hand seals at the same time. With F¨±ton from Fukasaku Sennin, Oil from Jiraiya, and Katon from Shima Sennin, They formed Senjutsu ¨C Goemon. The wind and oil boost firepower. Within an instant, the area is filled with oil burning at temperatures of thousands of degrees. Jiraiya was aware of this destructive power technique. So he quickly climbed to the wall on another side to avoid the heatwave that was about to erupt. But what Jiraiya didn¡¯t expect is that there¡¯s a white mist that emerged, and there, Pain was left unscathed. ¡°Hey kid, what¡¯s going on!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. It doesn¡¯t make sense. There are some chakra fluctuations in it.¡± Jiraiya frowned, kicked off wooden clogs on his feet, and absorbed natural Chakra. It made his body became more like a frog. After he finished, Jiraiya said, ¡°Rather than guessing, let¡¯s check on it first.¡± Having said that, Jiraiya used Senjutsu Chakra to form a huge Rasengan and throw it to Pain. Gakid¨­ saw this and immediately stood up against Odama Rasengan and absorbed it. ¡°It can absorb chakra!¡± Seeing this scene, Fukasaku Sennin couldn¡¯t help but be surprised. He finally understood why the previous Goemon didn¡¯t work. After Jiraiya¡¯s Odama Rasengan was absorbed, Ningend¨­ rushed up with ck receivers. Fukasaku Sennin threw a Smoke Bomb, obstructing the sight of the two Pains outside so that Jiraiya couldnd and fight Ningend¨­ back. Ningend¨­ was kicked and injured by Jiraiya¡¯s attack before and was in a blind status. Jiraiya thought that his attack would definitely defeat Ningend¨­. But Ningend¨­ resisted Jiraiya¡¯s attack as if he had eyes on his back. Jiraiya had to give up, and a small toad jumped out of the smoke to distract the two Pains outside. Chikush¨­d¨­¡¯s eyes were distracted by the little toad. Jiraiya immediately jumped out from the opposite direction and threw out countless hair needles. Jiraiya thought that he would seed, but Chikush¨­d¨­ suddenly summoned a panda, blocking all hair needles. ¡°These guys, what a pain ....¡± ¡°Jiraiya, now I understand why your attack didn¡¯t work even though you already blocked his sight. let¡¯s retreat first!¡± Fukasaku Sennin suggested. ¡°Okay! I understand!¡± Jiraiya turned into a white mist and disappeared. Chikush¨­d¨­¡¯s Pain looked around and murmured while looking at the pipe not far away, ¡°Did you get into the pipe and escape?¡± ........ As soon as he entered the passage, Shima Sennin immediately asked, ¡°Dad, just now you said you understand something, what is it?¡± ¡°I think they all share the same eyes and vision. Now think back about Jiraiya¡¯s attack just now. No matter from which angle the attackes, they can always block it. As if there are no blindspot.¡± ¡°Is there any benefit we gain by knowing this?¡± ¡°Of course. They share the same vision, it¡¯s like three surveince devices. These three surveince devices are enough to see every attack from their enemies without exception. Compared to Byakugan, they don¡¯t need to spend Chakra on it. They only rely on theirpanions.¡± Fukasaku Sennin exined. Shima Sennin suddenly realized and eximed, ¡°That¡¯s perfect teamwork!¡± Jiraiya nodded, ¡°Well, judging from thebat just now, yes it is.¡± Shima Sennin, hearing this,ined. ¡°Then these three guys consist of the one Summoning Jutsu for offense, one will absorb Ninjutsu for defense, and the other should also have special abilities. Coupled with their shared vision, they have no openings. Do they even have any weakness?¡± Shima Sennin¡¯s words reminded Fukasaku Sennin. He asked Jiraiya, ¡°Jiraiya, you said that one of them is your discipline! As your discipline, does he know about Genjutsu?¡± Jiraiya ponderedter and replied, ¡°He should know about it.¡± ¡°Then there is still a chance. But you won¡¯t use Genjutsu, we will.¡± Shima Sennin frowned, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t use that!¡± ¡°Oh shut up. We will use anything to ensure victory.¡± Despite her hesitation, Shima Sennin finally agreed. After three of them discussed the n, Fukasaku Sennin and Shima Sennin began to chant. Their screams were echoed into Pain¡¯s ears. ....... Pain¡¯s three bodies also heard this. Chikush¨­d¨­ immediately realized that it was Genjutsu, tried his best to keep himself awake, and then moved towards the source of the sound. As soon as he saw Jiraiya and the toads, another Jiraiya appeared behind Pain and used Katon on them. Gakid¨­ immediately defended Chikush¨­d¨­ and Ningend¨­ by absorbing Katon from Jiraiya Shadow Clone Technique. Jiraiya¡¯s main body also used Katon after he saw Chikush¨­d¨­ and Ningend¨­. Ningend¨­¡¯s eyes were still blinded, and Gakid¨­ was distracted by Shadow Clone Technique. Chikush¨­d¨­ was the only one who could see Jiraiya now. Chikush¨­d¨­ and Ningend¨­ realized their situation and immediately jumped over the pipe to avoid Katon, but they didn¡¯t expect Jiraiya had prepared Yominuma above the pipe... Ningend¨­ was trapped as soon as he jumped up. Now Chikush¨­d¨­ was the only one left. Later Chikush¨­d¨­ also got caught by Sennin¡¯s Genjutsu. All three of Pain¡¯s bodies were caught by Jiraiya. Jiraiya looked Pain in the eyes and sighed, ¡°Nagato, I¡¯ve told you that you shouldn¡¯t take your opponent lightly. You have gone the wrong way..¡± ¡°Goodbye Nagato!¡± After finish talking, Jiraiya killed Pain. Chapter 480 Chapter 480 Looking at Pain¡¯s three corpses, Jiraiya made a littleplicated expression. Eventually, he sighed and turned away. It wasn¡¯t long before Jiraiya heard Pain¡¯s voice, ¡°Jiraiya-sensei, it is you who shouldn¡¯t take your opponent lightly at any time!¡± Jiraiya¡¯s expression changed greatly, and in an instant, his hand was cut off by Shurad¨­. (Ps: Jiraiya was severed by the Shurad¨­ sneak attack scene and was criticized by many fans. It is well known that Sage Mode users have a strong sense ability. There was no way Jiraiya couldn¡¯t sense Shurad¨­¡¯s attack. Even if Jiraiya cannot sense it, the two Sennin should be able to. But because none of the three couldn¡¯t sense it, many fans think that Jiraiya was forcefully killed by Kishimoto regardless of the setting.) Jiraiya resisted the Pain and rushed out of the pipeline, while Jigokud¨­ took the opportunity to resurrect Pain¡¯s three bodies. A momentter, Pain¡¯s Rikud¨­, the six pairs of Rinnegan plus the three bodies that were killed, were resurrected. It left Jiraiya and the two Sennin a huge impact. ........ Meanwhile, in Konoha Vige, at Hokage¡¯s Office, Tsunade stood in front of the window while gazing at Amegakure. ¡°Tsunade-sama, are you worried about Jiraiya-sama again? You can rest assured, Jiraiya-sama will return safely.¡± Shizune reassured. ¡°That guy isn¡¯ting back!¡± Tsunade said to Shizune, ¡°I said this when I bet with him. After all, I always lose on a bet!¡± Shizuneughed and said nothing, while Tsunade remembered the scenes that day, and she remembered every word of Jiraiya clearly. ¡°This guy, he knows how to y it cool, and it¡¯s time for him to stop from ying cool when hees back,¡± Tsunade murmured, the smile on her face reflected on the ss. ......... Amegakure. Fukasaku Sennin looked at Pain¡¯s Rikud¨­ and said with alertness in his voice, ¡°There are six people! What exactly is Pain?!¡± Jiraiya shivered after seeing the man that led the Pain Rikud¨­, ¡°You ... you are Yahiko! What the hell is going on! Isn¡¯t Yahiko dead?¡± Tendo answered indifferently, ¡°Yahiko is indeed dead. It is Pain who is standing here! Pain is God!¡± After speaking, Pain Rikud¨­ attacked at the same time and surrounded Jiraiya. Jiraiya ignored the other bodies and rushed directly to Tendo, trying to look closely at the person in front of him. Tendo snorted coldly and rushed toward Jiraiya. Behind Tendo, Shurad¨­ followed closely while firing numerous missiles from his hand. Jiraiya climbed to the wall, avoiding Shurad¨­¡¯s missiles. Tendo immediately destroyed the wall, and Jiraiya fell into the sea. Jiraiya, who dived into the sea, summoned a toad and then quietly swam under Pain. ....... Fukasaku looked for the target, and at the same time, Shima Sennin stuck out her tongue and pulled Chikush¨­d¨­ into the stomach of Toad underwater. With just Chikush¨­d¨­ Pain alone in the Toad¡¯s stomach, Jiraiya can defeat him easily. Jiraiya hid in the dark, and when he saw the timing, he unleashed Rasengan on Chikush¨­d¨­¡¯s stomach. Chikush¨­d¨­ immediately vomited blood and fell into the stomach acid. ¡°Dad, do you think he died?¡± ¡°Well, being hit directly by Jiraiya¡¯s Rasengan should leave his internal organs in shambles and destroy it. He was already dead before he fell into stomach acid.¡± Jiraiya seemed to think the same way. He slowly approached the stomach acid to fish out the corpse of Chikush¨­d¨­. After all, Ninja¡¯s corpse often contains a lot of information. What surprised them was that Chikush¨­d¨­ actually crawled out of the stomach acid and pierced Jiraiya¡¯s chest directly with a ck iron rod. Fukasaku Sennin helped Jiraiya pull out the iron rod and asked, ¡°Jiraiya, are you all right?¡± Jiraiya shook his head. Shima Sennin looked at Pain and said, ¡°Who in the world is he... For him to be left unscathed after being soaked in stomach acid for so long and can still move.¡± As Shima Sennin said with quite a tone, Chikush¨­d¨­¡¯s headband fell off due to the erosion of stomach acid, exposing the scar on his forehead. When Jiraiya looked at Chikush¨­d¨­¡¯s forehead, the memory of the past begins flowing out. He remembered the fight he had with Chikush¨­d¨­. ¡°I think I understand his real identity, but I need to go back and verify it first. Big sister, please leave first! Leave it to me and the boss!¡± ¡°Jiraiya, are you crazy?! You will die if I go back. We have got one of Pain¡¯s bodies, we should retreat for now.¡± Shima Sennin immediately objected. ¡°Don¡¯tin. Just go back first! I¡¯ll go with Jiraiya.¡± ¡°But...¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. You know his character, right?¡± Shima Sennin was silent for a moment, then sighed and disappeared from Jiraiya¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Boss, if you feel you are in danger, please also ....¡± ¡°You can rx, I won¡¯t be joking about my life.¡± Jiraiya nodded and left Toad¡¯s stomach with Fukasaku Sennin and returned to the sea. ....... Jiraiya looked at the rest of Pain¡¯s five bodies, instantly affirming his guess. These people are all their opponents; they are all dead people. In other words, the so-called Pain was nothing but Puppet. None of these people are the main body of Pain. After Shurado found Jiraiya, he immediatelyunched an attack because Jiraiya knew Pain¡¯s secrets. Unfortunately, Jiraiya was toote. He was no match for Pain¡¯s Rikudo. In the end, just like in the original work, Jiraiya left a dying message on the back of Fukasaku Sennin, and Jiraiya then sank into the sea. But what Pain didn¡¯t know was that Yamanaka Ryo, hiding in-between time and space, rescued Jiraiya. Jiraiya suffered a severe injury, and Yamanaka Ryo teleported back immediately to Orochimaru¡¯sboratory. Orochimaru saw heavily wounded Jiraiya engulfed in anger, something that Yamanaka Ryo had never seen. Orochimaru needed to rescue Jiraiya right now, so Yamanaka Ryo quickly calmed him down, ¡°Uncle Snake, calm down. Now the most important thing is to rescue Uncle Jiraiya.¡± ¡°Of course I know that!¡± Orochimaru took a deep breath and soon calmed down. The two immediately put themselves into the intense rescue operation. ...... At the same time, in an unknown cave, White Zetsu emerged from the ground and said to Obito, ¡°Pain has done it, Jiraiya is dead.¡± Obito¡¯s expression changed greatly under the mask. From Namikaze Minato¡¯s story, Obito had a very good impression of Jiraiya, and he respected his attitude. White Zetsu felt something strange. Konoha had lost a lot of its battle strength, yet Obito didn¡¯t seem to be happy. White Zetsu whispered, ¡°Is something wrong, Obito?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just remembering something about Jiraiya. What about Sasuke? How¡¯s it going?¡± ¡°His injury has been healed. He should wake up soon.¡± Chapter 481

Chapter 481

After learning about Jiraiya from Anko, Minato and Kushina were in a grave mood. Especially Namikaze Minato. He had been an orphan since he was a child. He was fortunate to be epted as a disciple by Jiraiya that taught him Ninjutsu. For him, Jiraiya was not only his teacher but also his father. He can be what he is now thanks to Jiraiya. It can be said that Jiraiya was a very important figure in his life. Kushina was aware of Namikaze Minato¡¯s concerns and said softly, ¡°Minato, don¡¯t worry about it. Everything will be alright.¡± Namikaze Minato took a deep breath, forcing himself to calm down. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Kushina. You can rx. Besides there¡¯s no time to worry about it, now all we have to do is temporarily block the connection between Jiraiya-sensei and Mount My¨­boku.¡± Namikaze Minato took out a Scroll, and the Scroll depicted the special F¨±injutsu that can seal time and space. Namikaze Minato used both hands to seal and set up a time and space barrier all-around Orochimaru¡¯sboratory with the help of Scroll, isting theboratory and the outer space. ¡­¡­¡­ At the same time, Mount My¨­boku Fukasaku Sennin and Shima Sennin called the most toad of Mount My¨­boku. They were going to search for Jiraiya in the sea near Amegakure. Looking at summoning Scroll, Jiraiya¡¯s name hadn¡¯t turned ck yet. It meant that he was still alive. Just right before he formed a team and was preparing to leave, Fukasaku Sennin saw that Jiraiya¡¯s name had turned ck. He sighed to Shima Sennin and said, ¡°Hey, we don¡¯t need to search him anymore, Jiraiya is already¡­¡± Shima Sennin froze, ¡°Are you sure? Is it already toote? Dad, please prepare to go to Konoha and tell Tsunade!¡± ¡°Yes, I need to report about Pain¡¯s information. Minato and Ryo know about the Reverse Summoning Technique but we need to find a new contractor to let him learn Sage Mode. To avenge Jiraiya.¡± ¡°About the new contractor, you might as well consider Uzumaki Naruto,¡± Bunta suggested. ¡°Uzumaki Naruto? Who is that?¡± Shima Sennin asked. ¡°Naruto is Jiraiya¡¯s disciple, the son of Minato and Kushina, and also studied Ninjutsu for quite some time.¡± ¡°It turns out that this child is indeed the best choice. Bunta,e with me to Konoha!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Bunta agreed. After disappeared with white mist, Fukasaku Sennin left Mount My¨­boku with a lot of toads and came to Konoha. ¡­¡­¡­ The sudden arrival of arge number of toads surprised the patrol member of the security department. Fortunately, Hy¨±ga Hizashi, who led the team today, knew that toad was Jiraiya¡¯s summoned beast and immediately went to Hokage¡¯s Office to report the situation. Tsunade was uneasy when he heard that a toad hade to the vige of Konoha. ¡°Shizune, call Kakashi and Yamanaka Suzune. And call Naruto too. If I remember correctly he is training at the Forest of Death.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll summon them quickly.¡± ¡­¡­¡­ A momentter, a group of toad and Konoha Ninjas came to Hokage¡¯s Office. ¡°Do you have any news for us this time?¡± Tsunade asked directly. Fukasaku Sennin nodded. With a sorrowful voice, he said, ¡°Jiraiya, he died.¡± Fukasaku Sennin¡¯s words were like a bolt from the blue and stunned everyone. Kakashi and the others were also unable to ept the sudden bad news and needed to proceed first. After a while, Tsunade recovered. While she held back the tears and bit her lips so hard to keep herself under control. ¡°Fukasaku Sennin, can you tell us about the situation at that time?¡± Fukasaku Sennin informed Tsunade of every detail of the battle between Jiraiya and Pain and how they hade into contact with Pain. After listening to the report, everyone present was surprised. Kakashi pondered butter said, ¡°Jiraiya-sama in Sage Mode is stronger than me but he lost to Pain. I should also ¡­ Lain, what about you?¡± ¡°Me? At least I won¡¯t lose. Why? Are you going to get revenge?¡± Kakashi shook his head, ¡°I assume that Pain wille here very soon. Akatsuki¡¯s purpose is now clear to everyone, and now there is only Hachibi and Kyuubi that hasn¡¯t fallen yet into their hands. Ryo isn¡¯t in the vige, Jiraiya-sama was killed, Shisui also left a few days ago, now it can be said that our vige defense is at its weakest. At this point, I think Akatsuki also knows that now is their chance. ¡° Suzune snorted coldly, ¡°Let theme, who¡¯s afraid of them anyway? Even though big brother isn¡¯t here, there¡¯s still you, Tsunade-sama, and me. In the worst case scenario, the retired Sakumo-sama can join too!¡± ¡°Lain, you are too naive. Do you think Pain is the only one who wille? Akatsuki is not that simple.¡± While everyone was discussing, Naruto came in and broke the unpleasant atmosphere. Everyone¡¯s eyes looked towards him, making him a little embarrassed. He scratched his head, ¡°What ¡­ why is everyone here?¡± ¡°Fukasaku Sennin, he is Uzumaki Naruto, Jiraiya¡¯sst discipline.¡± Tsunade introduced him. ¡°Is that him? He has potential.¡± Naruto asked, ¡°Who is this old frog?¡± ¡°Naruto, don¡¯t be so rude. This Fukasaku Sennin, one of the two Great Elders of Mount My¨­boku. They are Jiraiya¡¯s teacher.¡± Naruto was taken aback, and with an unbelievable look, he said, ¡°You are Ero Sennin¡¯s teacher?¡± Fukasaku Senninughed when he heard Naruto calling Jiraiya like that. ¡°Haha! Ero Sennin, you said? He fits his nickname.¡± ¡°Well, grandpa, why did youe to Konoha?¡± Fukasaku Sennin¡¯s expression suddenly became serious, and the heavy atmosphere was still hanging in the air. Fukasaku Sennin was about to convey the news when Tsunade interrupted him and said, ¡°Naruto, Jiraiya died!¡± Naruto, like Tsunade, who just heard the news, froze in ce. After a while, Naruto said to Tsunade, ¡°It must be you that asked him to go, old hag!¡± Naruto¡¯s words pierced Tsunade¡¯s chest like a sharp de, making Tsunade¡¯s face paler. ¡°If Ero Sennin is the Hokage, he would never go!¡± Naruto turned around and left Hokage¡¯s Office. Tsunade took a deep breath, suppressing the sorrow inside her heart, and said to Fukasaku Sennin, ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry, Fukasaku Sennin. Naruto is still young and ignorant.¡± Fukasaku Sennin waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It is always hard to ept someone we admired to die so suddenly. One more thing, Jiraiya seemed to have discovered Pain¡¯s secret during the battle. Unfortunately, he was injured at the time and could not tell me directly, so he left a secret sign on my back. This should be the key to defeat Pain.¡± Chapter 482

Chapter 482

¡°Here¡¯s the code!¡± Everyone hearing this immediately turned their eyes to Fukasaku Sennin. Fukasaku Sennin took off his cloak and showed everyone the secret code left by Jiraiya. ¡°Is that Jiraiya¡¯s code that he traded for his life? Kakashi, let the people in the encrypt teame over and record this.¡± ¡°Yes, Hokage-sama!¡± ¡°In addition to the secret code, Jiraiya also got one of Pain¡¯s corpses that he stored in the toad¡¯s stomach, and I will give it to you!¡± ¡°Pain¡¯s corpse? Thank you Fukasaku-sama, with Pain¡¯s corpse we should be able to find something useful.¡± Tsunade thanked Fukasaku Sennin. Fukasaku Sennin waved his hand. ¡°I entrust Jiraiya¡¯s life to you. Okay, now let¡¯s talk about Naruto next.¡± ¡°Fukasaku Sennin, what do you want from him?¡± ¡°Well, I want to take Naruto to Mount My¨­boku and let him learn from Senjutsu. The death of Jiraiya made me angry. Naruto is the best choice to inherit Jiraiya¡¯s Will.¡± Tsunade pondered for a moment butter agreed, ¡°Naruto will be honored to receive your teaching, but not right now. He may need a time of his own and you have to wait until he agrees to go to Mount My¨­boku.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. The person he admired died suddenly, I know how he felt.¡± Then the people in the encrypt team came and took the code at Fukasaku Sennin¡¯s back. He also left Pain¡¯s corpse to Tsunade. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve delivered everything I should give you. I¡¯ll be back to Mount My¨­boku first, and I¡¯ll pick up Naruto in a few days.¡± ¡°Until youe to pick him up, I will find a way to brighten Naruto¡¯s mood.¡± Fukasaku Sennin nodded and led the crowd of toads back to Mount My¨­boku. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ At Land-of-Rice Fields, Otogakure. Jiraiya¡¯s surgery had been going on for more than ten hours, and both Minato and Kushina had been waiting nervously at the door. Squeak- Theboratory door slowly opened. Yamanaka Ryo and Orochimaru walked out of theboratory with a tired look. The Minato couple greeted him immediately. ¡°Ryo, Is Jiraiya sensei all right?¡± Namikaze Minato asked anxiously. Yamanaka Ryo nodded. ¡°His life isn¡¯t at danger anymore, let¡¯s wait for him to recover slowly. As for the lost arm, Uncle snake will use Shodai cells to grow new one.¡± ¡°Shodai cells? I¡¯m afraid Jiraiya sensei will not agree! You should know about the Jiraiya-sensei situation¡­¡± Kushina whispered. Orochimaru licked his lips and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether he agrees or not, he¡¯s in aa status now, he won¡¯t be aware of his arm situation. In addition, his internal wound still needs help from the powerful life force of Shodai cells. If he wakes up and can¡¯t ept it, he can just cut it off himself.¡± ¡°Uncle Snake was right. If he couldn¡¯t ept it, he could cut it off.¡± Yamanaka Ryo agreed. Minato and Kushina were ncing at each other and not saying anything further. After long hours of surgery, the Yamanaka Ryo and Orochimaru were not in very good condition. After a few words of conversation, the two went back to bed. ¡°Minato, Jiraiya sensei is all right now, you can rest assured! Go back and take a rest, you haven¡¯t slept all night.¡± Namikaze Minato touched Kushina¡¯s head and said with a smile, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the same? Compared to them, I¡¯m okay, and I can keep it up for a while, but you have been dozing off, go back to rest! ¡° ¡°How about you?¡± ¡°When Anko gets up, I¡¯ll shift with her to guard Jiraiya sensei.¡± Kushina nodded, moved towards their room. She had stayed awake all night. After watching Kushina enter the room, Namikaze Minato¡¯s face suddenly became serious. After that, Namikaze Minato exined something to more than half of Otogakure¡¯s Ninja that Anko brought to Orochimaru¡¯sboratory. Then, his silhouette disappeared. ¡­¡­¡­ At the cave in Country of Rain, Namikaze Minato suddenly appeared. Without any hesitation, Namikaze Minato directly entered the Sage Mode, sensed Amegakure¡¯s position, and then headed for Amegakure. Namikaze Minato had always been a calm and intelligent person, but Jiraiya was his most respected elder and master, and father to him. Although Namikaze Minato knew that his action would destroy Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s n, his anger was at the limit. The entrance to Amegakure was closed as usual, and Namikaze Minato sneered and opened the entrance using the teleport barrier. The instant raindrop fell on Namikaze Minato, he immediately noticed Chakra in the rain thanks to his Sage Mode. He closed his eyes to sense the source of Chakra, and after a moment, he set his eyes on the tower in the center of Amegakure. ¡°There you are.¡± The silhouette of Namikaze Minato disappeared, and he appeared at the entrance of the second tower. At the tower entrance, Namikaze Minato took out a seal Scroll, which contained Chakra of White Zetsu. Namikaze Minato changed his appearance with Chakra of White Zetsu and then walked directly into the tower. ¡­¡­¡­ At the tower¡¯s upperyer, Pain Rikud¨­ stood up there with a surprised look on his face. Konan noticed this. Nagato¡¯s expression became serious, ¡°Someone is here. This person is terrifying. I just sensed his presence. The next second he appeared at the entrance of the tower, and his body had fluctuations simr to Jiraiya sensei¡¯s. This speed plus Sage Mode, this person¡­ ¡° ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this person?¡± Before Nagato could say any words, Namikaze Minato had teleported in front of them. Nagato was surprised that he quickly controlled Pain Rikud¨­ to stand in front of him and Konan. ¡°May I know who you are? What do you want bying to Amegakure?¡± Namikaze Minato ignored him. ¡°It seems to be these six guys. Let¡¯s get started!¡± After saying that, the silhouette of Namikaze Minato cut through space and came to Gakid¨­. Pain Rikud¨­¡®s six pairs of eyes did not catch up with Namikaze Minato¡¯s movement. Only Nagato saw it with the real Rinnegan. He immediately controlled the other five bodies, including Gakid¨­, to retreat while letting Tendo send out Shinra Tensei. What surprised him was that when Gakid¨­ stepped back, his head suddenly fell off his body. A silhouette shed for the next second, and Tendo¡¯s throat was pierced. Tendo was a corpse. Even if his throat was pierced, it would not affect him. Using Shinra Tensei, he pushed Namikaze Minato out. Namikaze Minato looked at Tendo¡¯s bloody hole in his neck and his indifferent look. The hole in the neck was now closed. ¡®He has an Immortal Body and doesn¡¯t even feel Pain? ¡® Nagato was shocked by Namikaze Minato¡¯s attack. The speed of Namikaze Minato reminded him of Yamanaka Ryo, who crushed him with his Speed two years ago. The only difference was that Namikaze Minato doesn¡¯t seem to know Pain¡¯s information. Otherwise, right now, Pain Rikud¨­ might have lied on the ground as he did back then. Chapter 483

Chapter 483

While Namikaze Minato was blown away by Shinra Tensei, Jigokud¨­ healed Gakid¨­. Namikaze Minato did not expect Pain Rikud¨­ to have this almost rogue resurrection method. He frowned. After a moment of hesitation, Namikaze Minato decided to deal with Jigokud¨­ first. ording to the situation just now, the one who can resurrect Pain was Jigokud¨­. Even Jigokud¨­¡®s position was at the far back of Pain Rikud¨­, which was the same as being protected by the other five bodies. That¡¯s what he thought. Nagato was also aware that healing Gakid¨­ in front of the enemy will bring himself to danger, but he had no choice. The person in front of him has God Speed. In case he still has a huge destructive Ninjutsu, there is no Gakid¨­ will bepletely obliterated. His losses could even be greater. ¡°Konan, if all Pain Rikud¨­ was knocked down, you will be the only one left. I will summon Ged¨­ Maz¨­ against him.¡± ¡°You want to summon Ged¨­ Maz¨­ here? It¡¯s too risky! And Pain Rikud¨­ won¡¯t lose.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just talking about the worst-case scenario, just listen to me! I ¡­ he¡¯s here!¡± Before Nagato finished his words, his Rinnegan saw a Flying thunder god Kunai moved towards Pain Rikud¨­. Nagato immediately controlled Chikush¨­d¨­ to use the Summoning Technique to summon a panda to block Kunai. But the Namikaze Minato Kunai was split into dozens of Kunai in a split second. ¡°Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just Kunai. No need to bother about it, right?¡± Konan suggested. Nagato shook his head and said, ¡°This person doesn¡¯t have Raiton Chakra around his body, which means that his Speed ??is not achieved by relying on Raiton Chakra to stimte the cells¡­ The usual Body Flicker Technique has Chakra waves, but I don¡¯t feel anything when he moves. The only exnation is that his technique is space time Ninjutsu. These Kunai are likely to carry his space time coordinates. If he wants to move, he uses these Kunai to teleport. Right now Jigokud¨­ is in danger.¡± Nagato exined it while letting Tendo blow the Kunai with Shinra Tensei. Namikaze Minato frowned, looking at Tendo, then he threw out a second Flying thunder god kunai. This time Tendo chose to back up, and Shurad¨­ and Chikush¨­d¨­ fired a rocket, blocking the Flying thunder god kunai. Seeing this, Namikaze Minato concluded something. ¡®The interval between that Jutsu and when I throw Flying thunder god Kunai to the time when these two people shot to block Flying thunder god kunai is about 3 seconds. Which means that this Jutsu that pushes people away has a time interval of at least 3 seconds.¡¯ ¡°3 seconds¡­ That¡¯s enough!¡± After saying that, the silhouette of Namikaze Minato disappeared, and he teleported to Kunai that had just been ejected by Tendo. That Kunai justnded not too far from Tendo. Namikaze Minato, who had Chakra with Wind Attribute, attached it to Flying thunder god kunai and cut off Tendo¡¯s neck. Nagato snorted coldly and used Shinra Tensei. Namikaze Minato felt the repulsion. He knew that it was Tendo¡¯s operation. When Shinra Tensei was about to push him away, Namikaze Minato threw Flying thunder god kunai to the right side of Tendo and then jumped directly to Kunai, right in front of Shurad¨­ and Chikush¨­d¨­. Namikaze Minato looked at Chikush¨­d¨­ and frowned, ¡°A Mokujin?¡± But he acted quickly. With the attached wind Attribute to Flying thunder god kunai, he cut off the heads of Shurad¨­ and Chikush¨­d¨­. ¡°Almost over. Then the next one is you.¡± Having said that, the silhouette of Namikaze Minato appeared again in front of Tendo; without the slightest hesitation, he killed Tendo. Both Nagato and Konan were stunned by what Namikaze Minato did. The time from Shinra Tensei was less than 2 seconds, but three of Pain¡¯s bodies had been killed. Then Namikaze Minato put his eyes on Jigokud¨­. Just now, Jigokud¨­ healed Gakid¨­. He wouldn¡¯t allow Jigokud¨­ to heal Gakid¨­ a second time. Without the protection of other Tendo, Shurad¨­, and Chikush¨­d¨­, Jigokud¨­ just a body with little fighting ability, can¡¯t even dodge Namikaze Minato¡¯s attack and died instantly. Ningend¨­ and Gakid¨­ did not escape in the end, and they lost their mobility. After killing Pain Rikud¨­, Namikaze Minato set his eyes on Nagato and Konan. Nagato gave Konan a look, and Konan nodded to prepare to escape. At this time, Namikaze Minato¡¯s words interrupted her movement. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time. I left my Kunai at the exit. You can¡¯t escape.¡± Nagato, hearing this, immediately looked towards the exit, and sure enough, there¡¯s Kunai on the ground. Seeing this, Nagato gave up the idea of ??letting Konan escape and instead asked Namikaze Minato, ¡°Who is your Lord?¡± Namikaze Minato didn¡¯t answer Nagato¡¯s question. Instead, he said, ¡°Answer my question. If your answer satisfied me, I will leave.¡± Nagato and Konan nced at each other and say, ¡°What do you want to ask?¡± ¡°Why did you collect Bijuu? What is the purpose of Akatsuki?¡± Nagato told Namiraze Minato what he said to Jiraiya back then. Namikaze Minato sneered. ¡°Will the world grow up when it knows Pain? Are you crazy? Then does killing your teacher make you feel Pain?¡± Speaking of Jiraiya, while Nagato¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, there¡¯s a little sadness in Konan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Okay, now I understand. I just want to know. Nagato, I won¡¯t judge your ideal as right or wrong. But let me say this, you are alone!¡± After saying that, Namikaze Minato disappeared. After Namikaze Minato left, Nagato looked at Pain Rikud¨­¡®s corpse, and the words of Namikaze Minato echoed in his ears. The faith he had always adhered to was slightly shaken. ¡°Konan, I ¡­¡± ¡°Nagato, don¡¯t say it. No matter what you do, I will always be with you. For now, let¡¯s fix Pain Rikud¨­ first!¡± ¡°Well, first I need to figure out how to repair Jigokud¨­¡®s body and get him back to action, and let him heal the other five!¡± ¡­¡­¡­ Meanwhile, in the cave where Obito and White Zetsu were, Sasuke, who had been unconscious for a long time, finally woke up. In the battle with Itachi, Sasuke showed everything he had learned and used all his trump cards. It can be said that after the brothers fight, he lost consciousness due to exhaustion. When he lost his consciousness, Itachi in his mind came as a form of gentle big brother, a murderer who ughtered his nsman, and a lunatic who wanted his own eyes. Sasuke can¡¯t shake these three images of Itachi in his mind and refused to go. When Sasuke was still a little confused, Obito came in and said, ¡°Are you finally awake, Uchiha Sasuke?¡± The sudden appearance alert Sasuke. He subconsciously reached out to pull out his Katana, but he found that he was chained, and it was impossible to move even a little bit. Chapter 484

Chapter 484

¡°Calm down, Sasuke. I just came to talk to you.¡± ¡°Talk?¡± Sasuke shuddered and tried to get off the chain. ¡°Sorry, after all, you are a Ninja of Konoha. We are now enemies, and will be enemies for a long time in the future. I came to you just to tell you one thing, to make a deal.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your talk, and I¡¯m even less interested in your deal. If that¡¯s all you want then I¡¯m leaving!¡± Sasuke¡¯s body turned into a white snake, but what he didn¡¯t expect was that the iron chain changed with the change of his body, still tightly bound him. ¡°Sasuke, don¡¯t think of it as just an ordinary chain.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Sasuke restored his body, turned his head while snorting coldly, and ignored Obito. ¡°Don¡¯t be so cold! If there is nothing to say to Akatsuki, then what about the people of the Uchiha n?¡± Obito took off his mask a little and revealed his Sharingan. Sasuke sensed the power of Obito Sharingan¡¯s eyes. Itachi¡¯s Amaterasu in Sasuke¡¯s right eye was engraved immediately before his death, and its me directly burned onto Obito¡¯s body. ¡°Damn you, Itachi!¡± Obito resisted the burning pain andunched Izanagi to dispel Amaterasu. A momentter, Sasuke saw the unscathed Obito standing in front of him again, and his face looked extremely solemn. Sasuke¡¯s Mangeky¨­ Dojutsu also has Amaterasu. He was well aware of the power and characteristics of Amaterasu, but the masked man in front of him could dispel it easily, which raised Sasuke¡¯s alertness to him. ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous! I said I came here just to tell you one thing, this has to do with Itachi.¡± Sasuke frowned, ¡°Rted to Itachi? Tell me!¡± Obitoughed and told Sasuke what happened to Uchiha n and the role that Itachi yed. Sasuke thought back to what Obito said, thenpared his understanding of the Uchiha n situation, and finally confirmed that what Obito said should be true. But even if he knew the truth, Sasuke did not feel angry because the rtionship between Uchiha and Konoha is very harmonious. He loves the vigers in the vige. As for Danz¨­, as far as he knew, he was killed by Yamanaka Ryo and dead. Sasuke couldn¡¯t think of any reason to hate the vige. Looking at Sasuke¡¯s expression, Obito probably guessed his thoughts. And because of this very reason, Obito chose to chained Sasuke for now. What Yamanaka Ryo did at that timepletely prevented Uchiha n¡¯s tragedy, allowing Uchiha n to truly integrate into Konoha. Sasuke grew up in such a peaceful environment. And wanting him to betray Konoha will be a difficult task. So Obito didn¡¯t try to counter Sasuke at the beginning. All he wanted was to use Itachi¡¯s Sharingan to let Sasuke help attack Hachibi. Then Hachibi and Pain will attack Konoha to force Five Kages to hold a conference. Obito then, together with Yamanaka Ryo, will reveal the true powerful enemy that must be faced by uniting the entire Ninja World. Faced with such a powerful enemy, the people of Ninja World will seek each other cooperation. Along with that, we can understand each other and achieve the goal of harmonious coexistence. As for why Obito doesn¡¯t attack Konoha without Hachibi, the reason was very simple. Because even without its strong fighter or Yamanaka Ryo presence in the Konoha, it¡¯s still difficult for Nagato and Akatsuki to destroy Konoha alone. So, Obito must be personally involved in this operation. Thinking of this, Obito said, ¡°Now you know the truth behind the Uchiha n extermination n, but what about Itachi? The matter is not as simple as you see.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Obito continued to talk about what Itachi has done for Sasuke over the years. At first, Sasuke didn¡¯t believe it, but when he heard Susanoo¡¯s formidable power, Sasuke was shocked. ¡°The Amaterasu released by your right eye just now is also proof. Itachi is afraid that I will tell you the truth, so he engraved Amaterasu in your eyes to burn me. Unfortunately, I¡¯m much tougher than he thinks.¡± Hearing that, Sasuke believed Obito¡¯s words. The true Itachi is always the gentle big brother he had always known. It took a long time for Sasuke to calm down, and he looked up and stared at Obito and asked, ¡°What do you want by telling me this? And, why do you know suchplicated information? Just who are you!¡± ¡°Who am I? Didn¡¯t Itachi tell you?¡± Sasuke froze, then remembered the man Itachi mentioned at the beginning. ¡®No, this is impossible! Uchiha Madara should be 100 years old now, howe his hair is still ck. But who can dispel Amaterasu so easily and understand such aplicated matter besides Uchiha Madara?¡¯ There was no way to confirm the identity of the person in front of him, but Sasuke looked at Obito and asked, ¡°You have said what you want to say, it¡¯s time to talk about the deal next!¡± Obito¡¯s eyes shed with a little admiration. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you could calm down so quickly, as expected from Itachi¡¯s younger brother. Without further adieu, my deal is very simple: use Itachi¡¯s Mangeky¨­ for Hachibi!¡± ¡°Use Itachi¡¯s Mangeky¨­ for Hachibi?¡± Obito nodded. ¡°Yes! Itachi should have told you that using Mangeky¨­ will gradually make you blind and you will have eternal Mangekyou Sharingan. The fusion of Itachi¡¯s eyes and your eyes¡¯ Dojutsu will give you a pair of eternal Mangekyou Sharingan. How about it? Are you satisfied with that? ¡° ¡°Is Itachi¡¯s body in your hands?¡± ¡°Of course, ck White Zetsu was there, and Itachi¡¯s corpse could only be retrieved by me.¡± ¡°Okay, It¡¯s a deal! But you have to give Itachi to me first!¡± ¡°Sasuke, don¡¯t joke with me, have you ever seen someone get paid before doing the job? When I get Hachibi, I will give it to you.¡± After saying that, Obito lifted the Jutsu on the iron chain and left the cave. Sasuke sat alone in the cave for a long time, thinking about everything Itachi did for him. Sasuke¡¯s tears fell on his hand, and his expression slowly became firm as the tears fell. After a moment, Sasuke calmed downpletely, and he picked up Katana next to him and went out. ¡­¡­¡­ At this time, Karin, Jugo, and Suigetsu were waiting outside the cave for him. ¡°Karin, where is this?¡± Sasuke asked. ¡°The masked man said this is the east base of Akatsuki.¡± ¡°How long does it take to get to Kumogakure from here?¡± Karin was unfamiliar with the neighborhood and turned his eyes to Suigetsu and Jugo. After a while, Jugo said, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be too far. I once passed by here when I went to Kumogakure to perform a mission a few years ago. From here to Kumogakure, maybe it will take 2 to 3 days away. ¡° ¡°2 or 3 days? Okay! From now on our goal has changed, we will head to Hachibi Bijuu, Killer B. Let¡¯s go!¡± Chapter 485

Chapter 485

Sasuke¡¯s group came to the Land of Lightning after 2 days. After arriving at Land-of-Lightning, they did not rush to Kumogakure but first collected information about Hachibi in Land-of-Lightning. With Mangeky¨­ in hand, Sasuke easily controlled Kumo Ninja during the Land-of-Lightning inspection with Genjutsu and learned from him that Hachibi was in Kumogakure. Valley of Clouds and Lightning was located at the entrance of Kumogakure. It is the only way in Land-of-Lightning to enter Kumogakure. It is also the home of Killer B and Hachibi. Killer B, as the perfect Jinch¨±riki, has terrifying strength. Both Fourth Raikage and Nibi are no match for Killer B. That¡¯s why Fourth Raikage always handed Killer B an important position, and both Killer B and Hachibi have never let him down for so many years. However, the recent activity of Akatsuki has changed the Fourth Raikage attitude, especially after Nibi was captured. To protect Killer B, Fourth Raikage ordered him not to leave the vige and arranged Ninja to monitor Killer B at all times. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ After the Sasuke group arrived near the vige, Sasuke took Akatsuki¡¯s robe from the seal Scroll and threw it to Karin¡¯s three people. ¡°Sasuke, shall we put this on?¡± Suigetsu asked. ¡°Well, we are here to capture Hachibi. You heard what the person said just now. The people in Kumogakure have great respect for Hachibi. We just need to rush in and take Hachibi away. But this act would have a very bad effect on Konoha and Otogakure, so Akatsuki will be the one to me.¡± ¡°Oh, so that is. But is it basically useless to wear a coat? Because our appearance and the Ninjutsu we use cannot be changed,¡± Suigetsu said while wearing a robe. ¡°We can¡¯t change our Ninjutsu but I think changing our appearance is sufficient.¡± Sasuke took out the White Zetsu Chakra from Orochimaru. ¡°This was sent to me by Orochimaru when I left Otogakure. He said that by using this Chakra you can transform into whatever you want, and it won¡¯t be discovered by Sensor Type Ninja.¡± Suigetsu¡¯s eyes brightened. He took over White Zetsu chakra, ¡°So amazing! Orochimaru-sama has this kind of thing.¡± Jugo, too, was a little curious. He took over Chakra from White Zetsu and oveid it on his Chakra, then turned into a passerby with Henge no Jutsu. Seeing this, Karin closed her eyes. She can sense through his Chakra that he has be another person. ¡°It does work, and Chakra has changedpletely.¡± After getting Karin¡¯s affirmation, Sasuke and the rest also used White Zetsu¡¯s Chakra to change their appearance and then moved towards Kumogakure. ¡­¡­¡­ Akatsuki¡¯s robes were too conspicuous, so before Sasuke could approach Killer B, they were discovered by Kumo Ninja, who was hiding not too far behind them. The Ninja immediately signaled Killer B and then moved towards the vige. Sasuke gave Suigetsu affirmation, nodded, and chased the Kumo Ninja and knocked him out. Then Sasuke¡¯s group entered Kumogakure and happened to meet Killer B after training and writing out lyrics. ¡°Are you Eight-tailed Jinch¨±riki?¡± Sasuke asked. Killer B nced at them and put away the lyrics, and walked over slowly. With Killer B approaching, Sasuke¡¯s entire group felt a strong pressure, especially Karin as Sensor Type Ninja. In addition to Killer B, she also sensed Hachibi¡¯s horrible Chakra, and her face became pale instantly. Sasuke noticed Karin¡¯s pale face, moved a little to the left, and stood in front of Karin. ¡°Hey! You guys¡¯ clothes seem to be the clothes that my big brother has shown to be Akatsuki that specifically captures Bijuu.¡± ¡°Akatsuki? The organization that is led by Mokujin?¡± ¡°Well, these 4 dare toe to you, so they may have confidence in their strength. You must be careful.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Even though he said ¡®understood¡¯ Killer B actually didn¡¯t take Sasuke¡¯s entire group into consideration at all. ¡°Suigetsu attacked from right, Jugo attacked from left, Karin you get the back. Let¡¯s get started!¡± Said Sasuke in a low voice. Suigetsu pulled the great sword behind him and charged at Killer B. Killer B didn¡¯t dodge. Instead, he reached out his hand to catch Suigetsu¡¯s sh easily, then kicked Suigetsu. Seeing this, Suigetsu activated the curse seal and rushed to Killer B. But Killer B repelled his attack easily. ¡°This guy is strong. Suigetsu, you guys step back. I¡¯ll deal with him!¡± Sasuke pulled out Katana and teleported to Killer B. Killer B suddenly thought of something and dodged sideways past Sasuke¡¯s attack, took out his note, and wrote down some lyrics. Sasuke frowned, but Killer B stared at him with an arrogant look. Killer B dodged left and right while avoiding Sasuke¡¯s attack while writing down the rap song lyrics that shed his mind. ¡°Thanks to you I got a wonderful rhyme. And now that I¡¯m in a good mood, I¡¯ll y with you.¡± Having said that, Killer B pulled out the seven short des behind him in a very weird way. The Seven-Swords is gripped by various parts of the body. ¡°Sasuke be careful, this guy is hard to deal with!¡± Suigetsu¡¯s reminded Sasuke; he then activated Sharingan. Sasuke didn¡¯t expect that even with Sharingan¡¯s help, he¡¯s still weak when facing Killer B. Killer B¡¯s de Technique is fast andplicated. He attacked using all the des fiercely but carefully. For a while, Sasuke thought that he was losing it as his wound on his body got cut out by Killer B¡¯s short de. Killer B¡¯s offensive is getting more and more fierce. At a disadvantage, Sasuke can only stay on defense and retreat. But unfortunately, his movement was too slow as he was quickly caught up by Killer B and got kicked. Sasuke got up from the ground. Through the battle just now, he knew that Taijutsu was Hachibi¡¯s main technique. So Sasuke nned to use Chidori to end it quickly. By stimting his cells with Raiton Chakra, Sasuke¡¯s Speed greatly improved, and lightning struck Hachibi in a blink of an eye. Sasuke, with Raiton Chakra attached to his Katana, split Hachibi off. Unfortunately, Sasuke has forgotten that Killer B is still a Ninja of Kumogakure and is proficient in Raiton. His Chidori was really strong, but it still seems it was not enough in the face of Kumogakure¡¯s Ninja. Killer B used Raiton chakra and also attached it to the short de. Killer B Raiton Chakra¡¯s collision was better than Sasuke¡¯s, so when he got struck by it, Sasuke¡¯s body was paralyzed. Killer B took the opportunity to pierce his short de into Sasuke¡¯s body once again. Sasuke suffered a severe injury, and his body was paralyzed by Raiton Chakra. Unable to move even a little bit. Killer B appeared from behind, trying to kill Sasuke. Suigetsu rushed forward when he saw this, blocking Killer B¡¯s attack, and Jugo went into curse seal mode to kill Killer B. Chapter 486

Chapter 486

After repelling Killer B, Karin showed her arm. She handed it to Sasuke¡¯s mouth, allowing Sasuke to absorb her Chakra and recover his injury. Killer B felt that Karin¡¯s Chakra had flowed into Sasuke¡¯s body, and Sasuke¡¯s injury soon recovered. ¡°It looks like this girl¡¯s Chakra can recover injuries, It won¡¯t be a long battle. Let¡¯s do it quickly!¡± ¡°Good!¡± Killer B nodded, and red Chakra bubbles appeared on his body, slowly forming the Hachibi Bijuu coat. As soon as Sasuke¡¯s injury was recovered, he saw Killer B under Bijuu¡¯s coat. The appearance of Killer B reminded Sasuke of Naruto when using Bijuu¡¯s coat. ording to his memory, Naruto¡¯s speed and strength will be greatly enhanced when using Bijuu¡¯s coat. The Chakra flow will be very aggressive. Sasuke spected that Killer B¡¯s Bijuu coat should have simr capabilities. So in the face of Killer B Bijuu¡¯s coat, Sasuke immediately activated Sharingan and raised 120,000 points of his Spiritual energy. With the blessing of Hachibi Bijuu¡¯s coat, Killer B¡¯s Speed enhanced faster than what Sasuke imagined, and he appeared in front of him in a blink of an eye. Sasuke used Mangeky¨­¡¯s vision to avoid Killer B¡¯s attack in advance. Killer B attacked Sasuke but missed; instead, he set his target on Karin and the rest. In panic, Sasuke quickly uttered a word to remind them that they had to jump into the water to avoid his attack. Killer B sang strange tunes andunched another attack on Sasuke. This time, Sasuke prepared in advance and used Genjutsu on Killer B. Mangeky¨­¡¯s Genjutsu stopped Killer B¡¯s attack, and Sasuke rxed a bit. While Killer B was immersed in Genjutsu World, Hachibi inside his body went on a rampage to break out Killer B from Genjutsu. ¡°With this distance, if you use Lariat you can directly break his internal organs. This person has Mangekyou Sharingan, don¡¯t give him any chance.¡± After hearing this, Killer B immediately charged at Sasuke. A red silhouette appeared in front of Sasuke; he was hit by the thunderbolt. The huge impact opened arge hole directly in Sasuke¡¯s chest. As Hachibi said, Sasuke¡¯s internal organs were also destroyed. Seeing that Sasuke was about to fall into the water, Jugo suddenly appeared to catch him. After he checked on Sasuke, Jugo¡¯s face became severe. Seeing Sasuke¡¯s serious injury, Karin immediately ran over to save Sasuke with her Chakra. ¡°Karin, Sasuke¡¯s injury is too serious. You can¡¯t save him with your Chakra, let me do it! I¡¯ll connect my body with Sasuke and use the curse seal to heal his body. ¡° ¡°Okay, then I leave it to you.¡± ¡°He isn¡¯t dead yet? This guy is troublesome!¡± Said Killer B and rushed towards Sasuke. Karin clenched her teeth, then tried to stop Hachibi herself. She raised her Kunai with a trembling hand. Seeing that Hachibi was getting closer, Suigetsu suddenly appeared and mobilized the water below to block Killer B¡¯s attack. ¡°SUIGETSU!¡± ¡°What are you doing? Run!¡± ¡°But Sasuke ¡­¡± ¡°Sasuke¡¯s injury has been healed, get him and run!¡± Karin nodded and left with Sasuke and Jugo. Killer B saw what they were going to do. He was tired of this game already and decided to deal with Sasuke in one go. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± He said with a trembling voice as he faced Chakra burst from Killer B. Suigetsu then was blown away by Killer B Chakra instantly. A giant monster with a bullhead octopus appeared a momentter in front of them. Feeling Hachibi¡¯s Chakra, Karin¡¯s legs became weak, and with a desperate tone, she muttered to herself, ¡°Is this Hachibi? We were fighting this monster before?!¡± ¡°Put me down! I¡¯ll deal with him.¡± Hearing Sasuke¡¯s voice, Karin quickly asked, ¡°Sasuke? Are you awake! How are you feeling?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, thanks to you all! Jugo put me down!¡± Jugo ignored Sasuke¡¯s request and persuaded, ¡°Sasuke, I think we should run away. This is a kind of monster we can¡¯t deal with.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I have Dojutsu from Mangeky¨­, this Jutsu should be able to take him down. Even if it fails, it should be enough to be able to hold him back.¡± ¡°Take me with you, Sasuke!¡± said Karin. ¡°Okay! But if the situation bes worse, you must withdraw immediately.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know my limit.¡± Jugo nodded and put Sasuke down. Sasuke opened Mangeky¨­ and aimed at Hachibi. A ck me climbed up Hachibi¡¯s body instantly. The burning me caused pain to both Hachibi, and Killer B. Hachibi quickly jumped into the water to extinguish the me. However, even if he entered the water, it was still there and slowly burned his body. ¡°What kind of fire that won¡¯t die out after getting in contact with water!¡± ¡°This must be Dojutsu Amaterasu of Mangeky¨­. This is really troublesome, let¡¯s get off with octopus feet!¡± ¡°Wait a minute, even if you want to escape, it won¡¯t be easy.¡± Hachibi rushed towards Sasuke and Karin and frantically waved the tentacle to attack them. Sasuke cut off one of its tentacles with Chidori Senbon and then said, ¡°Karin, be careful! Don¡¯t touch the ck me!¡± Killer B, who had escaped from Sasuke¡¯s severed tentacle, also heard Sasuke¡¯s words and quickly controlled the burning ¡°Hachibi¡± to grab Karin. The ck me was now on Karin¡¯s body too. Karin screamed and suddenly lost consciousness. Seeing Amaterasu was about to devour Karinpletely, Sasuke felt a strong desire in his heart. He wanted to save Karin and stop the ck me. This strong desire reacted with Mangeky¨­ and Sasuke¡¯s left eye. ¡°DOJUTSU AWAKEN!¡± The ck me on Karin was gradually extinguished under Kagutsuchi¡¯s control. Sasuke touched his eyes and murmured to himself, ¡°Is this Dojutsu in the left eye? It can control Amaterasu.¡± The scream of ¡°Hachibi¡± stopped, and Jugo quickly reminded them: ¡°Sasuke, Hachibi will soon be free because his Jinch¨±riki is dead.¡± Sasuke nodded and focused his eyes on ¡°Hachibi¡±. After a while, the ck me on ¡°Hachibi¡± gradually disappeared, and so did the Bijuu¡¯s cloak on ¡°Killer B¡±. Leaving only the burned and unconscious ¡°Killer B¡±. They looked ¡°Killer B¡± with a somewhat unbelievable look. ¡°It killed this monster.¡± ¡°Jugo, you bring Hachibi , we have to leave quickly, the people of Kumogakure should have found out soon.¡± Sasuke¡¯s words interrupted Jugo¡¯s thoughts, and he immediately picked ¡°Killer B¡± up. Suigetsu also reunited his body from the water and picked up Karin and the entire group quickly left Kumogakure. Chapter 487

Chapter 487

Underwater, Killer B crawled out of the tentacle cut off by Sasuke. ¡°You better go and report this to your big brother. These 4 guys are not easy to deal with¡­ One can use natural Chakra, one can recover injuries with his Chakra, one is nsman of H¨­zuki n, one has Mangekyou Sharingan. Besides, Akatsuki has so many powerful members, you must let your big brother know immediately.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When I fought those people, I deliberately made Bijuu cause such a big ruckus, just to let the people in the vige see it and let them tell big brother.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s your intention ¡­¡± After spending many years with Killer B, there¡¯s even a side of him that Hachibi does not yet know. ¡°We leave quietly so they won¡¯t find out. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Hachibi said, ¡°My concern is not whether we can leave, but if your big brother finds out, you will be killed.¡± Killer B froze and stepped his feet back. He stood next to the tentacle for a while, the thirst for freedom overcame the fear of Fourth Raikage, and Killer B chose to leave Kumogakure. As Killer B said, his battle with Sasuke and the others was indeed discovered by a Ninja that patrolled around Kumogakure. After seeing ¡°Killer B¡± captured by Sasuke and the others, they immediately reported to Fourth Raikage. ¡­¡­¡­ Fourth Raikage¡¯s expression changed greatly after hearing the report and immediately rushed to Killer B¡¯s ce. Seeing the ce had be a mess, Fourth Raikage became more and more worried. He went back to Kumogakure, ordering his bodyguards to look for the trace of Killer B. He remembered the old days with Killer B. He and Killer B were closer to each other than their other brother. Since the Third Shinobi World War, the two have been fighting side by side. It can be said that Killer B is Fourth Raikage¡¯s most trusted person. If Killer B disappears, he doesn¡¯t know what he will do. After a while, Darui, Fourth Raikage guard reports, ¡°Raikage-sama, looking how much destruction is there, I¡¯m afraid Hachibi¡­¡± Fourth Raikage¡¯s anger waspletely ignited. Feeling the raging Raiton Chakra of Fourth Raikage, everyone stood near him shed cold sweat. Darui clenched his teeth and stood in front of everyone. ¡°¡­Raikage-sama, please calm down. The kidnappers shouldn¡¯t have gone too far, we will send someone to chase them immediately.¡± ¡°Samui, go back to the office right away and send a message to the Four Great Ninja Vige in my name to hold a Five Kages conference. Akatsuki will pay for this.¡± ¡°Understood, Lord Raikage!¡± Everyone at Kumogakure was given orders and immediately started to act. The fourth Raikage looked at the horizon of the vige, muttering to himself. ¡°B, please be safe!¡± ¡­¡­¡­ At this point, the entire Sasuke group hid ¡°Killer B¡± in a cave. They also knew that the fighting Hachibi just now was too much for them. The fourth Raikage should soon take action. Now that Karin was injured and Killer B may not be able to wake up, Sasuke will hide and first prepare to put Chakra seal on Killer B, then cure Karin. Karin is a Sensor Type Ninja. With her power, Sasuke and the others can avoid Kumogakure ninja and find a chance to leave Land-of-Lightning. When he came to the cave, Jugo put down ¡°Killer B¡± aside, and took off Akatsuki¡¯s clothes, and spread them on the ground. Suigetsu gentlyid Karin down on it. Sasuke took out all the Healing Tags from the seal Scroll and put them on the ce where Karin was burned by Amaterasu. Healing Tag exuded green rays of light, and Karin¡¯s injuries were gradually getting better. Sasuke and the others were relieved. Then Sasuke sealed Killer B¡¯s Chakra and then asked Jugo at his side, ¡°Jugo, your body has shrunk so much, is there any way to recover it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay, I¡¯ll recover as long as I can add Chakra.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Thank you. If it wasn¡¯t for your help I would have died back then.¡± Jugo waved his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I promised Kimimaro I will protect you. So I¡¯ll keep it no matter what.¡± ¡°Is he? Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t talked to him in Otogakure for so long!¡± Sasuke said with a smile again when he mentioned Kimimaro¡¯s name. ¡°Kimimaro-sama and Anko-sama are both disciples of Orochimaru-sama. They are the most important people for Orochimaru-sama. Otogakure will be at their hand in the future.¡± Suigetsu said lightly. Hearing this, Sasuke frowned. ¡°I remember Orochimaru seems to have three disciples.¡± ¡°You mean Young Lady Yugao?¡± ¡°Young Lady Yugao?¡± Sasuke noticed that Suigetsu called Yugao differently from Anko and Kimimaro. ¡°Strictly speaking, Young Lady Yugao is not from Otogakure. She should be a Ninja from Konoha, and as far as I know, the rtionship between Young Lady Yugao and Yamanaka Ryo-sama is not ordinary.¡± Sasuke was surprised. He didn¡¯t expect Yugao to have a rtionship with Yamanaka Ryo. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about them. But I heard that Ryo-sama is a siscon. When I was kid, I was interested in Young Lady Yugao. Later, I found out that Young Lady Yugao grew up with Ryo-sama.¡± Suigetsu whispered. Sasuke twitched his lips, apparently did not believe what Suigetsu said. Three of them talked about some Eight Trigrams in the cave until Karin woke up. ¡­¡­ After Karin woke up, Sasuke¡¯s group easily escaped the search of Kumogakure Ninja and sessfully escaped Land-of-Lightning with her sensor ability. White Zetsu appeared at the Land-of-Lightning border. He saw Killer B carried by Sasuke. He dived into the ground immediately and told Obito the news. ¡­¡­ At the same time, in Konoha, Naruto was depressed for two days after hearing about the death of Jiraiya. It was thanks to Iruka and Shikamaru¡¯s support that Naruto came out of grief. The encrypt team also sessfully deciphered the code left by Jiraiya and got clues about Pain. After learning that Naruto was feeling better, Tsunade called him to Hokage¡¯s Office and told Naruto about Fukasaku Sennin¡¯s n to guide him in training Sage Mode. Naruto immediately agreed and left the vige of Konoha that afternoon to mount My¨­boku to start his training. ¡­¡­¡­ Otogakure, Orochimaru¡¯s Laboratory, Jiraiya, who had been in aa for three days, finally woke up. His head was still dizzy, and his consciousness hadn¡¯t fully recovered. Jiraiya raised her hand and rubbed her dizzy head. He put his gaze on his bandaged left hand, and his memory from his battle with Pain that day became clear. Chapter 488

Chapter 488

After a while, Jiraiya¡¯s consciousness was fully recovered. He remembered his previous battle with Pain, the darkness of the seabed, and the sudden cold. Out of alertness, Jiraiya began to observe the surrounding environment. After a while, he determined that no one else was in the room except himself. Jiraiya then tried to bring out his Chakra and found that Chakra was sealed. ¡®It seems that I was saved and this person has no evil intention to me.¡¯ Thinking of this, Jiraiya rxed. ¡°I thought Tsunade was going to lose again. After all I said she would lose every gamble.¡± Jiraiya murmured to himself with a smile. ¡­¡­¡­ Everyone outside theb didn¡¯t know that Jiraiya was awake, and they were discussing the space left by Kaguya. The discussion, in fact, mainly came from Namikaze Minato and Kushina narrating the various White Zetsu they have to deal with in the past two years and what Kaguya has left in her space. It was worth mentioning that Shisui and Hana also came to Otogakure two days ago. Now in this small vige of Otogakure has gathered the power that can destroy the entire Ninja World. ording to Namikaze Minato¡¯s story, Shisui found that the appearance of White Zetsu in each Kaguya space had different fighting methods, which was strange. Minato and Kushina didn¡¯t have any clue about this either. Hana, who had been silent, suddenly said, ¡°I think these White Zetsu should be the same with the various Puppets in Kaguya ancestor¡¯s hometown.¡± Yamanaka Ryo frowned and asked, ¡°Puppet? Hana, you mean ¨­tsutsuki n over there also has a lot of Puppets like that?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just guessing. I remember in a chat with our n that when the ancestors of Hamura left the Moon for some time, they started to produce Puppets inrge numbers when they returned. So I wonder if it was the ancestors of Hamura who went to the ¨­tsutsuki n over there had learned the Puppet Technique from them. Kaguya¡¯s ancestors also developed White Zetsu to fight against these Puppets. After all, White Zetsu can¡¯t pose a threat to the nsman of the ¨­tsutsuki n.¡± Everyone felt the same after hearing Hana¡¯s words. ¡°Well, ording to Hana, they were wrong at first and the number of ¨­tsutsuki n probably shouldn¡¯t be that many. We canpare the poption of the ¨­tsutsuki n on the Moon just like Uchiha and Hyuga. The main fighting strength should bepared to Puppet or something simr to Puppet, except for the expert in nsman. Various forms of White Zetsu were also designed to cope with various forms of Puppet.¡± Everyone just got a new theory, and Anko hurriedly came over and said, ¡°Orochimaru-sama, Lord Jiraiya wakes up!¡± When Anko finished her line, the silhouettes of Namikaze Minato and Yamanaka Ryo disappeared, and other people rushed towards Orochimaru¡¯sboratory. ¡­¡­¡­ In theboratory, Jiraiya was thinking about who saved him, and Namikaze Minato and Yamanaka Ryo suddenly appeared in front of him. ¡°Jiraiya sensei! How do you feel?¡± ¡°Uncle Jiraiya! How do you feel?¡± The two asked at the same time. Jiraiya froze, remembering the cold before his consciousness disappeared. ¡°Ryo, you save me!¡± Yamanaka Ryo nodded, ¡°I happened to be in the vicinity when you and Pain fought that day.¡± ¡°Oh so that¡¯s it! I¡¯m sorry, Minato, Ryo, I make you worry.¡± Jiraiya said with a smile. ¡°More than worry! Minato-nii went directly to Amegakure and killed Pain Rikud¨­!¡± Jiraiya, hearing this asked in amazement, ¡°Killed? Minato, you defeated Pain?¡± Namikaze Minato scratched his head and said a little awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m lucky. That¡¯s it.¡± Jiraiya, hearing thisughed and said, ¡°Okay, okay! I didn¡¯t expect that you have grown to this level, and you even surpass your sensei. Minato, I am proud of you.¡± As Jiraiya finished talking, theboratory door opened, and Orochimaru, Kushina, and Shisui came in together. ¡°Orochimaru? You¡­ wait, is this Otogakure?!¡± Seeing Orochimaru, Jiraiya suddenly thought of something. He asked Namikaze Minato with a grim expression. ¡°Well, yes Jiraiya sensei, this is Otogakure.¡± ¡°Uncle Jiraiya, the equipment at Konoha Hospital is not as good as here. You were heavily injured at the time. We must use some equipment here to save you,¡± exined Yamanaka Ryo. Before Jiraiya said anything, Orochimaru, with a slightly taunting voice, said, ¡°Jiraiya, you really are an idiot. I see that you haven¡¯t grown much sincest time!¡± Jiraiya¡¯s face turned ck instant. ¡°You stinky snake, I¡¯m the woundedone here, can you at least say a few good words tofort me?¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Orochimaru sneered, leaving without looking back. Jiraiya looked at Orochimaru¡¯s back and mumbled to himself. ¡°He obviously came to see me. Why can¡¯t he be frank about it!¡± ¡°Please, Jiraiya sensei, aren¡¯t you the same? When you confirmed that we are at Otogakure, didn¡¯t you look quite happy?¡± Kushina said helplessly. ¡°Cough cough, I think the environment here is bad. It will slow my recovery.¡± Everyone just smiled, then Yamanaka Ryo checked Jiraiya and determined that Jiraiya had just recovered. However, he still needs to rest to fully recover his body. It¡¯s because Jiraiya¡¯s injury was too serious this time. Using medical ninja to speed up the healing of his cells will consume his lifespan, so his only choice was to rest in bed. It was already lucky for Jiraiya to get his life back, and of course, he would have no problem lying in bed for a few days. When Yamanaka Ryo was about to leave, Jiraiya suddenly remembered his left hand. He stopped Yamanaka Ryo and asked directly, ¡°Ryo, what¡¯s going on with my hand?¡± Yamanaka Ryo looked towards Minato and Kushina. They nodded in affirmation. Yamanaka Ryo had nothing to hide and said, ¡°Uncle Jiraiya, your arm was healed by Uncle Snake and me using Shodai¡¯s cells.¡± Jiraiya¡¯s expression changed greatly. Just right when he was about to say something, Namikaze Minato said, ¡°Jiraiya sensei when you are brought here by Ryo¡­ You were in critical situation. Your body has reached its limit. If there is no powerful life force that was contained in that arm, you will be dead by now. ¡° ¡°Minato is right. The situation was too critical at the time. This is the only way to save you.¡± Kushina added. As Kushina had just finished speaking. Theboratory door was pushed open by Orochimaru. ¡°If you don¡¯t want it you can cut it yourself off. It¡¯s fine.¡± Chapter 489

Chapter 489

Jiraiya froze. He couldn¡¯t do something like chop his own hand. ¡°Since you can¡¯t do it, then stop talking nonsense. You¡¯re really frustrating!¡± Orochimaru turned and left. Yamanaka Ryo and the Minato followed him closely from behind and left, leaving Jiraiya alone in theboratory, feeling depressed. ¡­¡­¡­ At the same time, at the high tower in the center of Amegakure, Nagato sessfully repaired Jigokud¨­ and then used Jigokud¨­ to resurrect the other five Pain bodies. After Pain Rikud¨­¡¯s recovery, Nagato focused on Konoha once again. Konan was concerned. The person who had appeared suddenly before was too strong, which left her frightened. And that man¡¯sst words made Konan vaguely think that he had some rtionship with Jiraiya. Nagato had simr ideas, but Nagato really couldn¡¯t think of any Jiraiya¡¯s discipline or his friends that could have such a fast speed, great strength, and great observation ability. The former Namikaze Minato fitted well, but he died the night of the Kyuubi attack a long time ago. This is something everyone in Ninja World knows, and the person that appeared in front of them was different from that of Namikaze Minato. Nagato was so sure that that person was not using the transformation technique because if he did, his Rinnegan could tell it apart. So neither Nagato nor Konan can associate the one who destroyed Pain Rikud¨­ with anyone but Namikaze Minato. As they struggled whether that man¡¯s identity was Namikaze Minato or not, the Sasuke group carried Hachibi back to the Akatsuki east base and met Obito. ¡°Hachibi is here. Where is Itachi?¡± Obitoughed and took Itachi¡¯s corpse out of Kamui¡¯s space. After the exchange waspleted, Sasuke left with Itachi¡¯s body on his back. ¡°Would you want to follow him?¡± White Zetsu asked just as Sasuke had just left. Obito nodded, ¡°Well, just catch up on him and leave a few spores on him, he¡¯s still useful for us.¡± ¡°I understand. What about Pain? Would you like to send a Body Clone to inform him to prepare to seal Hachibi?¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯ll go over there myself! You can attach the spores to Sasuke and get back right away. By the way, call ck Zetsu. Sealing Hachibi will need his help.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go right away.¡± After that, White Zetsu dived into the ground and disappear. While Obito moved Hachibi to the bottom of the tower in the center of Amegakure with Kamui, he was discovered by Nagato as soon as he appeared. He controlled Tendo and came down from the tower and asked, ¡°Is something wrong?¡± ¡°Hachibi has arrived. I¡¯m here to inform you to suspend operations against Konoha. Sealing Hachibi has toe first!¡± Nagato, hearing this, turned his eyes to ¡°Killer B¡± on Obito¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to catch Hachibi so quickly. We start sealing tonight!¡± ¡­¡­¡­ In the evening, the remaining members of Akatsuki gathered in Amegakure. Hoshigaki Kisame nced at the others and said, ¡°I did not expect that there were only 5 of us left in Akatsuki. Kakuzu and Hidan didn¡¯t look like guys with short-lived¡­ Sasori and Deidara¡¯s strength also is not bad, let alone Itachi. I really didn¡¯t expect these people to die before me.¡± ¡°Hoshigaki Kisame, as far as I know, Deidara hasn¡¯t died yet, but I don¡¯t know his whereabouts. Neither Pain nor I can contact him,¡± Obito said. ¡°Is he still alive? Didn¡¯t White Zetsu say that Deidara blew himself up? Why ¡­¡± ¡°I did see him explode at that time because he was afraid of being affected. He dived underground when he exploded. I thought he was dead. But my Body Clone saw him a few days ago at the Country of Earth¡¯s border.¡± White Zetsu exined. Hoshigaki Kisameughed and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this guy to be so tough.¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s stop the chat here! Let¡¯s deal with Hachibi Jinch¨±riki first!¡± Nagato interrupted everyone¡¯s conversation. ¡°Pain is right, we need to take care of Hachibi first.¡± Konan added. Everyone present used both hands to start sealing Hachibi. What they didn¡¯t expect was that right after the sealing began and the Hachibi Chakra in ¡°Killer B¡± drained. And The ¡°Killer B¡± body became a thin octopus tentacle. Obito said somewhat annoyedly, ¡°Sasuke is still too young. To think that he was fooled by this kind of thing¡­¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t we as foolish as him? We didn¡¯t even notice it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s surprising that Hachibi still has this technique.¡± Nagato gave a nce at the octopus tentacle and said, ¡°Okay! Since it¡¯s fake, let¡¯s end it here! Hoshigaki Kisame, it¡¯s now your job to catch Hachibi. White Zetsu, uses your Body Clone to help Hoshigaki Kisame find Hachibi location. As for the other, we will begin the n to attack Konoha. ¡° ¡°When will you act?¡± Obito asked. ¡°White Zetsu, exin the status of Konoha.¡± Instead of answering Obito, Nagato asked White Zetsu about the Konoha circumstance. ¡°ording to the intel I got from spores that I¡¯ve spread near Konoha¡­ The current main battle strength of Konoha is only Tsunade, Hatake Sakumo, Hatake Kakashi, Yamanaka Suzune, and other four people. Oh, and Uchiha Fugaku. I suspect Uchiha Fukagu has opened Mangekyou Sharingan. ¡° ¡°Uchiha Fugaku? If it was him, it would be possible to have Mangeky¨­,¡± Obito murmured to himself. ¡°We don¡¯t need to worry about Tsunade, she will choose to protect the vige as a Hokage at the beginning of the raid, and she won¡¯t be at the frontline. Yamanaka Lain owns Mokuton and can restrain many people, so she will be your responsibility, ck White Zetsu. As for Hatake Sakumo, Konan, you just need to hold him back. And Pain will be enough to deal with Hatake Kakashi. I¡¯ll leave Uchiha Fugaku to you,Tobi!¡± ¡°Well, you got it!¡± ¡°That¡¯s all for now. While Konoha¡¯s main battle strength isn¡¯t there, we set off tomorrow to attack Konoha!¡± ¡­¡­ Konoha vige didn¡¯t know Pain¡¯s n, nor did Naruto, which was now at Mount My¨­boku. Aftering to Mount My¨­boku for 2 days, Naruto sessfully sensed the natural Chakra with toad oil. Fukasaku Sennin expressed satisfaction with Naruto¡¯s progress. But Naruto continued to work hard to adapt to the natural Chakra and strive toplete the training as soon as possible. ¡­¡­¡­ Sasuke returned to Otogakure with his group after taking back Itachi¡¯s body. Sasuke wants to learn more from Yamanaka Ryo or Orochimaru about the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan. Upon returning to Otogakure, Sasuke saw Yamanaka Ryo hanging around in the vige. Before he left, Yamanaka Ryo was still merging with Kaguya¡¯s Chakra, and now it looked like the training is over. Sasuke quickly ran over to say hello to Yamanaka Ryo. Yamanaka Ryo was somewhat surprised by Sasuke¡¯s return. He thought that Obito would use Itachi¡¯s corpse to take advantage of Sasuke, but he didn¡¯t expect Sasuke toe back so soon. After the two chatted for a while, Sasuke turned around and said, ¡°Ryo-sama, I want to know about the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan, can you tell me about it?¡± Chapter 490

Chapter 490

¡°Eternal Mangeky¨­? It seems that Itachi has told you, then I have nothing to hide. But before that, Sasuke, I want to show you something.¡± ¡°What is ¡­¡± Before Sasuke could finish his sentence, a pair of ice-blue Rinnegan appeared in his mind. Then Sasuke felt his eyelids getting heavier, and he gradually lost consciousness. He didn¡¯t know how long, but when Sasuke slowly opened his eyes, a group of Chakra appeared before him. A group of Chakra that made him feel at ease. Sasuke¡¯s subconscious reached out and touched this Chakra, but the Chakra ran away, and Sasuke¡¯s body chased after it. After continuing chasing, Sasuke found that the appearance of this Chakra had changed, and he gradually became into the shape of a human. Looking at the human-shaped Chakra, Sasuke stopped because that Chakra looked like him. Sasuke was a little stunned, and its shape changed again in the blink of an eye. It became another person. ¡°This ¡­ this is, Uchiha Madara!¡± Uchiha Madara is the most famous person in the Uchiha n. He looks like Sasuke. Just as he shouted Uchiha Madara¡¯s name, the human-shaped Chakra changed again. This time he became someone he didn¡¯t know. The appearance of human-shaped Chakra changed a dozen times, and eventually, he became a person with three tomoe Sharingan. Looking at the person in front of him, Sasuke was a little flustered because this three tomoe give him a great sense of oppression. (Ps: The memories of Uchiha Obito and Rikud¨­ Sennin in the manga and the official materials released by thete-stage said that Indra was born with three tomoe Sharingan, and there was no form of Mangekyou Sharingan, and Sharingan would not be closed. When fighting with Asura, Susanoo also started with three tomoe. The anime settings are different from the manga, so the settings on the manga and the official databook are used here. After all, the manga was canon as it was written by Kishimoto. ) Sasuke clenched his teeth and opened Mangeky¨­, but even with Mangeky¨­¡¯s gaze on this indifferent three tomoe, Sasuke still felt the chill. Just as Sasuke didn¡¯t know what to do, the human-shaped Chakra said, ¡°Good eyes, but the bloodline is notplete.¡± Sasuke froze, then watched the person in front of him with more alertness. The human-shaped Chakra didn¡¯t care about Sasuke¡¯s alertness and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to have many descendants. But is my descendant bloodline alreadye so thin to this level?¡± ¡°Descendant? Who the hell are you?¡± Sasuke asked. Human Shaped Chakraughed and said, ¡°Me? My name is Indra, the ancestor of the Uchiha n.¡± ¡°The ancestors of the Uchiha n?! How is this possible!¡± Sasuke didn¡¯t believe Indra¡¯s words and unconsciously took a few steps back to distance himself. ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s normal for you to find it hard to ept it. Let me prove it to you then!¡± After that, Indra¡¯s eyes shed red light, a row of purple ribs appeared around his body. ¡°Susanoo! How can three tomoe Sharingan use Susanoo?!¡± ¡°This is not three tomoe Sharingan, but Mangeky¨­. It is the power I get from killing my best friends and subordinates. It¡¯s just that my Mangeky¨­ does not change like the pattern in your eyes. This is why my bloodline is purer than you.¡± ¡°Bloodline? What exactly is the bloodline you keep saying?¡± ¡°Uchiha n are the descendants of Rikud¨­ Sennin, you know that right?¡± Sasuke nodded, and he had heard of it long ago. ¡°I am the eldest son of Rikud¨­ Sennin. I was born to inherit the bloodline of father ¨­tsutsuki n, as well as his Sennin eyes and Powerful Spiritual Strength, which is Sharingan. I have had three tomoe Sharingan since I was born. I have shown a high level of innate talent in the use of Chakra¡­ I helped my father to perfect Ninja Sect and discovered the attributes and applications of Chakra. But when he chose who to be the Ninja Heir, father chose my idiot younger brother Asura. I was dissatisfied with Father¡¯s decision. I immediately rebelled against Ninja and started a battle with Asura, which continued until the end of our lifespan¡­ ¡­Before dying, I reserved my Chakra for my descendant and let the descendant help me to continue fighting against the descendant of Asura. Asura did the same thing. While my Chakra is in the Uchiha n, the Asura Chakra is in Senju and Uzumaki. My Chakra has experienced many times of reincarnation, and the power is getting thinner and weaker. I have no choice but to let my consciousness fall asleep, but without the help of my consciousness, Uchiha n¡¯s bloodline is bing more and more impure, and finally, even opening Mangeky¨­ bes something really hard to do¡­ ¡­Thest time I woke up was about a hundred years ago. At that time, my Chakra was attached to a person named Uchiha Madara. From him, I learned that Mangeky¨­ of the Uchiha n would cause blindness of the wielder because of excessive use and bloodline problems.¡± Hearing that Sasuke became interested, he quickly asked: ¡°How do you cure Mangeky¨­ blindness in Uchiha Madara?¡± Indra shook his head and said, ¡°At that time, I did think of various ways to help Uchiha Madara maintain his eyes. Unfortunately, I failed. In the end, his younger brother gave his Mangeky¨­ to Madara. With two brothers, Mangeky¨­ bes one, it gains more power and it will never be blind. It can even beparable to my eyes. Uchiha Madara named these eyes Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan.¡± ¡°Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan! So it turns out to be ¡­¡± ¡°Oh? Uchiha Sasuke, it seems you are interested in the Eternal Mangekyou Sharingan!¡± Sasuke nodded. ¡°My big brother also owns Mangekyou Sharingan, and he chose to leave me his eyes to help me open the eternal Mangeky¨­.¡± Indraughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t disappoint your big brother¡¯s eyes!¡± ¡°Yes! Of course not!¡± ¡°Well, I should leave now after saying so much. After all, it¡¯s thanks to this person¡¯s power that I cane out. There is onest thing. I hope you can help me find the answer.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You are my ancestor, I will try my best to help.¡± ¡°I want you to help me end the battle with Asura for so many years¡­ No matter if I win or lose, this brother fight should end. Of course, if you win, remember to give Asura descendants a few more punches for me. You should know who they are, or do you need me to tell you?¡± ¡°Well, I know! I will do it for you, and teach him well for myself!¡± ¡°Haha! Okay, then I¡¯ll wait for the day you punch him!¡± After that, Indra became Chakra again, and Sasuke woke up. Chapter 491

Chapter 491

Sasuke¡¯s eyes opened and found that Yamanaka Ryo was smiling at him, and immediately realized that everything just now was arranged by Yamanaka Ryo. ¡°Ryo-sama, was that Genjutsu just now?¡± ¡°Are you sure? You can¡¯t tell it yourself? Did that Chakra feel the same as Genjutsu?¡± Sasuke nodded, ¡°Ryo-sama, I see.¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s get back to the topic. Indra has exined to you about the eternal Mangeky¨­, but it is not the time to change your eyes. Your Mangeky¨­¡¯s eyes power has not reached the limit, and you haven¡¯t awakened Susanoo. At this time, if you turn on the Eternal Mangeky¨­ you will hurt yourself, so you need one step further to exercise your eye¡¯s Dojutsu.¡± ¡°Exercise Dojutsu? How to do it? Ryo-sama, will you teach me?¡± Yamanaka Ryo patted Sasuke¡¯s shoulders. A chill from his padded shoulders reached Sasuke¡¯s whole body. Sasuke shivered and turned to look at Yamanaka Ryo. Yamanaka Ryoughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m just an outsider, I can¡¯t help you. But I will let Minato-nii take you to a ce where you will slowly increase Mangeky¨­¡¯s eyes power through battle until you can use Susanoo in the Third-Stage like Itachi. When you already achieve that, you will break this Ice Scalpel, and I will pick you up and help you open the eternal Mangeky¨­. ¡° Sasuke epted Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s proposal without the slightest hesitation. Namikaze Minato then sent Sasuke to a space left by Kaguya that afternoon. In this space, there are nearly a thousand White Zetsu with the same level as J¨­nin, and the strength of 5 White Zetsu was very close to Elite J¨­nin. It is just these White Zetsu¡¯s intelligence that would be a problem. They aren¡¯t smart enough to be Sasuke opponents. ¡­¡­¡­ After sending Sasuke away, Yamanaka Ryo asked Orochimaru to clone Uchiha Itachi¡¯s body and then repaired Itachi¡¯s soul, ready to resurrect Itachi when everything was over. As for the reason why Itachi was resurrected before Shinobi World War, the reason is simple. Because Itachi, Namikaze Minato, and Yahiko also died at that time, but the soul was retained by Yamanaka Ryo. When someone was resurrected, they had no Chakra and Sharingan. Everything had to start from scratch. The enemies confronted during Shinobi World War were at least at the J¨­nin level. If Itachi were to resurrect in the Shinobi World War, it would have sent Itachi directly to hell. That¡¯s why Yamanaka Ryo decided that after everything has been settled, Itachi can be resurrected. ¡­¡­ When Yamanaka Ryo repaired Itachi¡¯s soul, Akatsuki had already dispatched. Except for Hoshigaki Kisame, who went to find Hachibi, the other members were moved to Konoha. On the way, Stealth White Zetsu stopped suddenly on the ground. ck Zetsu asked in confusion, ¡°Is something wrong?¡± ¡°I suddenly lost contact with spores I left on Sasuke.¡± ¡°Lost contact? Did someone find your spores?¡± ¡°Maybe, but there are very few people who can find my spores at Ninja World, so why ¡­¡± ¡°Well I don¡¯t know either! Now that you lost contact with it, let¡¯s focus on Konoha now. We can discuss Sasuke¡¯s problemter.¡± White Zetsu nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± After that, the two went on. ¡­¡­¡­ ording to the distance between Amegakure and Konoha, people in Akatsuki will arrive in about 3 days. At this time, the training of Naruto Sage Mode has entered the regr stage, and it is possible to go to the natural Chakra without resorting to toad oil sense. At the same time, Naruto also saw F¨±ton Rasenshuriken on the Scroll of Seals during training. Before learning about Jiraiya¡¯s bad news, Naruto had started to study F¨±ton¡¯s Nature Transformation under the guidance of Asuma and Kakashi and sessfully added F¨±ton in Rasengan toplete the prototype of Rasen shuriken. It¡¯s just that Rasen shuriken can¡¯t be thrown like in the Manga. The split-second explosion will hurt his arm, so Naruto can only give up on now. And in the past few days at Mount My¨­boku, with the help of natural Chakra, Naruto found that Rasen shuriken¡¯s training has made breakthrough progress. The internal structure of Rasen shuriken that has been mixed with natural Chakra has made it more stable. Naruto felt that after his Sage Mode training was sessful, Rasen shuriken will surelyplete perfectly, and he can throw it. ¡­¡­ Three days passed quickly, and Akatsuki reached the border of the Country of Fire. ¡°What¡¯s going on inside Konoha?¡± Tendo asked White Zetsu aside. ¡°We are lucky. ording to the information by my spore, the situation in Konoha vige is the same as what I detected before. Yamanaka Ryo, Uchiha Shisui, Uzumaki Kushina are not there. There¡¯s only a few main battle strengths left, and we can do it.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get started! Tobi, the barriers in the Konoha will be entrusted to you, and the guards on both sides of the vige will be taken care of by me and Konan.¡± After speaking, Tendo took the lead to start the action. Konan followed him closely from behind. Obito and White Zetsu killed Konoha¡¯s guard one by one. Konoha¡¯s barriers have always been weak. Obito came to the weak points of the barrier. As soon as he was ready to start, he found ayer of inconceivable Frost in the weak points of the barrier. If he did not have Mangeky¨­, he would ignore thisyer of Frost. Obito muttered to himself, ¡°This guy, he¡¯s fully prepared.¡± At this point, Obito didn¡¯t have any concerns. He shot directly to open a gap in the barrier. Pain and White Zetsu also sessfully killed the guards and came to meet Obito. Pain was the first to enter through the gap in the barrier. Obito followed closely from behind, and Akatsuki sessfully invaded Konoha. ¡­¡­ At the same time at Otogakure, Yamanaka Ryo sensed that someone had broken his Frost that covers the barrier. ¡°It finally started! I can¡¯t wait any longer!¡± After speaking, Yamanaka Ryo teleported to Minato¡¯s room and informed them that Akatsuki had begun the operation and then went to Orochimaru¡¯sboratory with them. ¡­¡­ After the past few days of training, Jiraiya¡¯s injury is almost healedpletely, but his vocal cords have notpletely recovered, so it sounds strange. Yamanaka Ryo pushed in, just in time to see Jiraiya was writing. ¡°Jiraiya sensei, are you writing a book?¡± Namikaze Minato asked with a smile. Jiraiya nodded. ¡°It¡¯s a sequel from before! What¡¯s the matter?¡± Jiraiya put away his notebook and looked towards them. Kushina gave Yamanaka Ryo a wink. Yamanaka Ryo immediately said, ¡°Uncle Jiraiya, Akatsuki has invaded Konoha. The barriers outside Konoha have just been broken. They should be in the vige now!¡± ¡°What? Then what are you still doing here? Quickly get back to the vige!¡± ¡°Uncle Jiraiya, don¡¯t worry. We are preparing to go back, but even if we go back now, we won¡¯t help them immediately, because this time a new hero will appear, to save the vige.¡± ¡°The new hero? Who is it?¡± Chapter 492

Chapter 492

Instead of answering Jiraiya¡¯s question, Yamanaka Ryo justughed and asked, ¡°Uncle Jiraiya, we are going to return to the vige, are you going with us?¡± Jiraiya jumped up from the bed. ¡°Of course I¡¯m going. How can I be away from the vige at a time like this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay to go but under one condition.¡± ¡°Tell me!¡± ¡°No matter what crisis the vige encounters, you can¡¯t take any action yet. I assure you that the vigers will be fine. If you can keep the promise, we will take you.¡± Jiraiya knew very well that if he went from Otogakure to Konoha, it would take more than 1 day. When he arrives, everything will be toote. In the end, Jiraiya could only sigh and agreed to Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s conditions. Yamanaka Ryoughed and took Jiraiya and Minato teleport to Konoha and then hid in the space gap. ¡­¡­¡­ After they reached Konoha, Jiraiya quickly looked at the situation in the vige. Now Akatsuki just invaded Konoha. They chose to secretly capture some of Konoha¡¯s Genin and ask Naruto¡¯s whereabouts. Faced with Akatsuki¡¯s strength, the Genin can¡¯t do anything. Even if the battle would not happen, they were caught by Akatsuki, so Jiraiya didn¡¯t seem to think it was abnormal. After some investigation, Pain determined that Genin in Konoha did not know about Naruto¡¯s trace at all, so he focused on J¨­nin. ¡°Tobi, let¡¯s get started!¡± After Pain Rikud¨­ broke apart, Konan followed him closely. Since the beginning, Nagato had no ns to hide his tracks and controlled Pain Rikud¨­ to search for Naruto in Konoha. ¡­¡­¡­ At Hokage¡¯s Office, Tsunade also received news of the Akatsuki invasion. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect they came so fast! You told Anbu and another Ninja to arrange the barriers upstairs in Hokage¡¯s building. I want to summon Katsuyu¡¯s Body Clone to protect the vigers. Immediately notify the security department at the operation room of Konoha Hospital to protect the people there and Pain¡¯s corpse.¡± Tsunade ordered Anbu Ninja behind him. Anbu Ninja disappeared shortly after receiving the order. ¡­¡­ At the same time, when Akatsuki began to wreak havoc, various ns in Konoha had already discovered the situation and started operations. The small and medium-sized n was centered on the Aburame n. They used their insect to distinguish the enemy¡¯s position, effectively avoiding confrontation with Akatsuki members, and started to evacuate themoner. Uchiha and Hyuga n set their target on Pain, and their nsman followed the information of the Ministry of Security and began to surround Pain Rikud¨­. Kakashi and the guards acted together, aimed to defeat Pain, while Lain set the target on Obito. ¡­¡­¡­ In the sky above the vige, Namikaze Minato said with a smile, ¡°It seems that Tsunade-sama is also prepared. Looking at the vige maneuver, they have been prepared for Akatsuki for a long time.¡± ¡°Well, to the cooperation of various ns and the positioning of the main battle strength, Tsunade-sama did have everything under her control.¡± Yamanaka Ryo also agreed. ¡°The only thing we need to worry about is the big scale attack that can destroy a vige,¡± Kushina said. ¡°There is no need to worry about that. When Pain uses this Jutsu, I will freeze the space and block the repulsive force of this Jutsu. At that time, Minato-nii will transfer out this repulsive force and save the vige and make your return at the same time.¡± Jiraiya was startled a bit. Now he realized that everything Akatsuki had done to Konoha was already in their ns. Thinking of this, Jiraiya asked, ¡°Ryo, the hero you mentioned is Minato?¡± Yamanaka Ryoughed and said mysteriously, ¡°Uncle Jiraiya, don¡¯t worry! You will know about itter.¡± As four of them analyzed the current situation, at the west of the vige, Lain appeared in front of ck White Zetsu. Suzune was already familiar with white Zetsu, but it was the first time she saw ck Zetsu. Feeling Lain¡¯s surging life force, ck Zetsu immediately determined that the person in front of him was Yamanaka Lain. ¡°White Zetsu, do it!¡± After speaking, there was a tremor in the ground, and arge tree stood up. Then a huge Mokujin made of trees appeared. ck White Zetsu merged into Mokujin, controlling Mokujin to step on Suzune. Suzune showed no sign of panic, and with her hands sealed, she grew a tree around her to resist Mokujin¡¯s attack. The next second, a Wood Dragon appeared out of thin air and bound Mokujin. ¡°Mokury¨± no Jutsu? Sure enough, this little girl is hard to deal with!¡± When Lain confronted ck White Zetsu, the security forces and Kakashi surrounded the four Pain bodies. But these Pain bodies shared the same vision. Taijutsu¡¯s attack was useless. Gakid¨­ was able to absorb Ninjutsu, and both sides fell into a deadlock. ¡­¡­ On the other side, Uchiha Fugaku, ready to support Kakashi, was stopped by the sudden appearance of Obito. ¡°n Leader Fugaku, sorry, you can¡¯t step any further!¡± Uchiha Fugaku, hearing this, snorted coldly. He threw a handful of Shuriken towards Obito. As he imagined, when Obito avoided Shuriken, he took the opportunity to make a hand seal and burn Obito with Katon and then captured Obito with Genjutsu. What Fugaku didn¡¯t expect was that in the face of these Shuriken Obito didn¡¯t dodge and let Shuriken pass through him and leave no scars on his body. Uchiha Futama froze and spit out the huge Fireball. However, Obito still did nothing and let the Fireball pass through his body. Seeing this, Uchiha Fugaku was sweating cold. He may be an Uchiha that also owns Mangeky¨­, but Uchiha Fugaku felt great pressure on the person in front of him. ¡°n Leader Fugaku, I have no intention to fight you, and I don¡¯t want to waste time, so please stay with me and wait for the game to end.¡± Uchiha Fugaku didn¡¯t give up. He opened Mangeky¨­ and pulled Obito into the Tsukuyomi space. ¡°Tsukuyomi? I¡¯ll tell you a secret, n Leader Fugaku. Since the beginning, I have cracked the Tsukuyomi!¡± Obito¡¯s tone barely fell, and Uchiha Fugaku found a three tomoe Sharingan in his Tsukuyomi space. In the next second, his Tsukuyomi broke. Uchiha Fugaku¡¯s left eye shed tears of blood, and his face became pale. ¡°I have said it all, I don¡¯t want to do anything. Why are you so persistent, n Leader Fugaku? Just stay here with me!¡± Tsukuyomi was broken, and Uchiha Fugaku lost most of his energy. There was nothing he could do; now, he was deadlocked with Obito. ¡­¡­ At the same time, Chikush¨­d¨­ had arrived near Konoha Hospital, while Tendo and Konan were moving towards the Hokage building. On the way, Tendo and Konan encountered multiple waves of Anbu member¡¯s blockage, and they were taken care of one by one. Seeing that the two were getting closer to the Hokage building, a stick dropped from the sky in front of the two. Tendo Pain looked at Golden Staff and began to change its form into Monkey. He turned his eyes to the old man, ¡°Is it the Third Hokage?¡± Chapter 493

Chapter 493

When Konoha was in riots, Anbu Ninja and Sarutobi n¡¯s nsmen immediately arranged for the Third Hokage to withdraw. The third Hokage rejected it immediately. He took out the armor that had been ced for many years and intended to protect the vige with his strength. Initially, the Third Hokage was going to Lain because he saw the biggest movement there. When he came halfway, the Third Hokage noticed that Anbu Ninja was being attacked on the way to the Hokage building. The third Hokage saw Katsuyu Body Clone everywhere in the vige and knew that Tsunade had used all Chakra to summon Katsuyu. Now Tsunade was extremely fragile, so Third Hokage changed his goal and rushed to the Hokage building. The third Hokage stopped Tendo movement just now. It¡¯s the first time for third Hokage, Nagato, and Konan to meet, but they had heard about his legends, whether from Jiraiya¡¯s mouth orter the information collected by Akatsuki. They all reflected the wisdom and power of the Third Hokage. Even though Third Hokage had be old now, Nagato and Konan dared not to let their guard down. The same as the Third Hokage. Along the way, the Third Hokage found out that these two had defeated nearly half of Anbu Ninja. Most Anbu Ninja has strength above Special J¨­nin, but they were easily taken down by these two in front of him. ¡°Konan, do it!¡± Tendo said coldly. Konan nodded, and the flying pieces of paper slowly gathered into a pair of wings. Konan floated in the midair, and countless sword-like pieces of paper from her wings swept away toward the Third Hokage. The third Hokage looked surprised, waving his Kongonyoi against the paper attack. When Pain saw this, he pulled a nail from the nearby house and then used the repulsive force to shoot the nail down to Third Hokage¡¯s eyebrow. ¡°Enma!¡± ¡°Understood!¡± They have been working together for a long time so Enma can understand what Third Hokage means. The third Hokage released his hand, Golden staff turned on his own, and Third Hokage took the opportunity to make a hand seal to make a barricade to block in front of Golden staff. Pieces of paper and nails were blocked by the earth wall. ¡°Sarutobi, Earth-style Wall can¡¯t hold it for long, we have to do something!¡± The third Hokage nodded. Golden staff bypassed the earth wall and suddenly becamerge and swept over Konan and Tendo. The Golden staff became so thick after it got bigger, and it shot suddenly to Tendo. He had no time to dodge. Unfortunately, a powerful repulsive force bounced the Golden Staff back. At this time, the Third Hokage was also ready; he used a hybrid Ninjutsu of F¨±ton and Katon. Tendo had just used Shinra Tensei. He needed 5 seconds to cool down, and Third Hokage¡¯s Katon just needed 2 seconds to reach Tendo. Seeing this, Konan shot down countless pieces of paper in the sky to stop the me, but as soon as the paper touched the me, it ignited instantly, fueling the fire even more. Tendo had no choice but to use Bansh¨­ Tenjin to move a nearby house to block the me, but what he didn¡¯t expect was that just after blocking the me, thend under his feet had turned into a swamp, and his body was slowly falling. At the same time, there was also lightning stroke down from the sky. Seeing that lightning was about to hit Tendo, the Third Hokage smiled. Unfortunately, just as the lightning was about to stroke him, Painunched a repulsion force once again and made him break free from the swamp. ¡°Sarutobi, he just blocked my attack with this Jutsu just now,¡± Enma said. ¡°I just saw that he used gravitational force to move the house, and repelled the attack. It seems that his technique is rted to gravitational repulsion. And in the face of my former F¨±ton-Katon mixed Ninjutsu, he didn¡¯t choose to bounce it off with repulsion, and even hispanions needed to help him resist my attack, which shows that the repulsive Ninjutsu couldn¡¯t be used directly after the first use.¡± Enma nodded. ¡°I think so. The interval between when I attacked back then and the Raiton just now is about 5 seconds.¡± ¡°5 seconds? We need to check if his interval could be longer than 5 seconds or not. That is to say, he still can use that power continuously. Let me try if our analysis is correct.¡± The third Hokage threw a shuriken at Tendo. When the Shuriken arrived in front of Tendo, it turned into dozens of Shuriken. Tendo had already guessed the purpose of the Third Hokage at this time, but the Shuriken was too close to avoid, and he had to use Shinra Tensei to bounce the Shuriken away. ¡°Enma, it¡¯s up to you!¡± Golden Staff got bigger again andunched towards Tendo. This time, there was no repulsive force. Enma¡¯s attack smashed Tendo. ¡°Sarutobi, this is it. His attack is ¡­¡± Before Enma can finish his words, he found that a huge chameleon appeared behind the Third Hokage. A woman wearing Akatsuki clothes stood on the chameleon¡¯s head. ¡°Sarutobi be careful!¡± Enma hurriedly reminded him, but it was toote. The third Hokage was drawn by the chameleon¡¯s tail, and then a ck iron rod appeared in the woman¡¯s hand to impale the Third Hokage to the ground. Seeing this, Enma rushed towards the Third Hokage, but there was a huge gravity behind him, pulling Enma a little bit towards him. Chikush¨­d¨­ took the opportunity to pull out another ck iron rod and stab it into Third Hokage¡¯s throat. ¡­¡­ In the sky, Yamanaka Ryo witnessed the battle. Seeing the Third Hokage was in a critical situation, Jiraiya and Namikaze Minato couldn¡¯t sit still. Namikaze Minato shot Flying thunder god kunai from time and space. Yamanaka Ryo sighed, frozen the Kunai, and pointed behind Chikush¨­d¨­ and said, ¡°Uncle Jiraiya, Minato, don¡¯t worry, look at that!¡± Jiraiya and Namikaze Minato followed the instructions of Yamanaka Ryo and found Hatake Sakumo changing the color of the dragon¡¯s body. ¡°It¡¯s Sakumo! When did hee?¡± ¡°Just now, when you n to charge ahead. Rest assured, everything will be alright with Uncle Sakumo around.¡± As Yamanaka Ryo said, Hatake Sakumo stimted the cells with Raiton Chakra to increase the speed to the fastest. At the crucial moment, he cut off Chikush¨­d¨­¡¯s arm and saved the Third Hokage. ¡°Lord Sandaime, just go home and rest! No need to participate in this kind of fight.¡± Hatake Sakumo said while helping Third Hokage pull out the ck iron rod and helped him up. The third Hokage said with a wry smile, ¡°Tsunade is here and I¡¯m worried. Sorry, Sakumo¡­¡± ¡°Sandaime, what did you find about them from your battle?¡± ¡°That woman should only be a user of Kami Ninjutsu. Nothing special about her. The man¡¯s technique should be gravity and repulsion. Repulsion can bounce off all Ninjutsu attacks, but it cannot be used continuously. There is probably a 5 seconds interval between attacks.¡± ¡°5 seconds? That should be enough! What about the guy behind?¡± The third Hokage shook his head. He didn¡¯t even know when Chikush¨­d¨­ came. Chapter 494

Chapter 494

When Hatake Sakumo and Third Hokage asked about Tendo¡¯s information, Tendo was also discussing with Konan what to do next. ¡°Nagato¡­ Third Hokage, and Hatake Sakumo are hard to deal with. Even with Chikush¨­d¨­¡¯s help, we can¡¯t finish him off. Now let¡¯s retreat!¡± ¡°No, other people are also stopped by the people of Konoha. We must find a way to get the information of Uzumaki Naruto as soon as possible. This time, Yamanaka Ryo and Uchiha Shisui are not there. There will be no such opportunity in the future. We must not retreat.¡± Konan sighed and said, ¡°That¡¯s it! I¡¯ll drag Hatake Sakumo away and then you can get the information of Uzumaki Naruto.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s too dangerous for you to go alone!¡± Nagato immediately refused. Konan was about to continue persuading when Tendo suddenly said, ¡°Konan, let¡¯s retreat! The news came from Jigokud¨­. He said Uzumaki Naruto is not in Konoha.¡± The other four Pain bodies were blocked by Kakashi and the members of the Security Department. Gakid¨­ could absorb Ninjutsu. Kakashi chose to pile up Pain¡¯s four bodies with Taijutsu. During the battle between the two sides, Jigokud¨­ extracted the soul of a member of the Uchiha n Security Department, and he happened to see Tsunade and the others sending Naruto out of Konoha to Mount My¨­boku. After knowing this information, Nagato understood that it wouldn¡¯t make sense to attack Konoha now, so he chose to retreat. He controlled Shurad¨­ to send a re signal to all Akatsuki members, then Tendo dropped Smoke Bomb and took off from Konoha with Konan. Chikush¨­d¨­ also disappeared in front of Third Hokage and Hatake Sakumo with the invisibility of the chameleon. ¡­¡­¡­ After Chikush¨­d¨­ left Konoha, Tendo used a hand seal to summon the remaining five Pain bodies, and then Jigokud¨­ to repair Chikush¨­d¨­. After a while, the ck White Zetsu came out of the ground, and Obito came out of Kamui¡¯s space. ¡°Zero, what happened? Why was the operation abruptly terminated.¡± Obito asked. ¡°I got news from Jigokud¨­ that Uzumaki Naruto is not in Konoha, so there is no need to waste time here.¡± Hearing this, White Zetsu said, ¡°That¡¯s a shame, it¡¯s a golden opportunity for us when Yamanaka Ryo and Uchiha Shisui are not here now.¡± Tendo was silent, hesitating for a moment, and then said, ¡°You¡¯re right. This is a rare opportunity.¡± ¡°Zero, what are you going to do?¡± Konan asked, holding Tendo. ¡°Make the world feel the pain!¡± Tendo broke free of Konan¡¯s hand and drifted into the sky. ¡­¡­ After Tendo flew directly above Konoha, Pain Rikud¨­¡¯s power all gathered in Tendo¡¯s body, and the other five Pain fell. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with them?¡± White Zetsu asked strangely. Konan did not answer White Zetsu¡¯s question, which involved Pain¡¯s secret. Tendo looked down at Konoha below, his expression more and more indifferent. ¡°From now on, the world shall know Pain! SHINRA TENSEI!¡± A powerful repulsion, centered on Tendo, swept towards Konoha. Tendo¡¯s position was not far from Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s hiding ce, and he felt the repulsive force at close range. Jiraiya and Namikaze Minato¡¯s expressions changed greatly. They knew that once this force reached Konoha, Konoha would be turned into ruins in an instant. The Konoha vigers below also felt the power of power. They felt horror, and an unprecedented sense of powerlessness crawled into everyone¡¯s mind. Seeing the power of Shinra Tensei was about to reach Konoha, some buildings in the center of Konoha had begun to copse. Jiraiya put his eyes on Yamanaka Ryo. Yamanaka Ryo took a deep breath. Ayer of Frost that can be seen with naked eyes froze the space above Konoha. Even Shinra Tensei¡¯s repulsive force was frozen. ¡°Minato-nii, it¡¯s your time!¡± Namikaze Minato nodded, got out of time and space, expanded the Flying thunder god barrier, and transferred the repulsive force of Shinra Tensei to the desert in the Country of Wind. Yamanaka Ryo snapped his fingers to lift the ice in space. Namikaze Minato then fell from the sky, and at the same time, everyone in Konoha made a confused face. Just now, they felt a powerful force was about to hit, and they were all ready to defend. But now, how could it suddenly disappear? ¡°Hey! Look, somebody has fallen there!¡± Said Uchiha n¡¯s member of the Security Department, pointing at Namikaze Minato. His words attracted the sight of nearby people in the sky, and others also noticed Namikaze Minato. ¡­¡­ At this moment, everyone in Konoha watched Namikaze Minato falling from the sky. As Namikaze Minato slowly fell, Uchiha n opened Sharingan and became the first person to confirm the identity of the man in the sky. ¡°No ¡­ no way! That silhouette is ¡­ it looks like ¡­ Yondaime, Minato-sama!¡± ¡°Stop joking! Is something wrong with your Sharingan? There¡¯s no way Yondaime ¡­¡± Hyuga n¡¯s nsmen retorted, stuck in his throat because their Byakugan also saw the silhouette. More ordinary people can also see Namikaze Minato¡¯s appearance. Anbu made amotion too. Anbu, who was originally a friend of Fourth Hokage, said to hispanion, ¡°Hey! What is the situation, isn¡¯t Yondaime¡­ ¡° ¡°I don¡¯t know either! Seeing the response from the security department, it¡¯s indeed the Yondaime. It¡¯s not someone using Henge no Jutsu or anything. Or maybe is it Edo Tensei?¡± Namikaze Minatonded in the upper Hokage building, and the Ninjas in Konoha were all moved there. Anbu Ninja, who was originally in the Hokage building, saw Namikaze Minato up close, but what they didn¡¯t expect was that Namikaze Minato¡¯s eyes were not the eyes of someone who has been revived by Edo Tensei. ¡°So¡­ are you really Minato-sama?¡± Namikaze Minato nodded, showing his signature a smile. The Ninjas below Hokage were so excited to see Namikaze Minato¡¯s smile. ¡°Kakashi-sama, is he really Minato-sama?¡± The member of the guard next to Kakashi asked. Kakashi didn¡¯t answer him, just staring at the silhouette. Namikaze Minato noticed Kakashi¡¯s gaze and walked to Kakashi with a smile. ¡°It is you! It¡¯s really you!¡± Kakashi burst into tears. ¡°Everyone, I¡¯m back!¡± Namikaze Minato said from Hokage building. A very simple sentence caused a sensation and instantly ignited Konoha Ninja¡¯s mood. ¡°You heard it! It¡¯s Minato-sama!¡± ¡°Minato-sama is back! It must be Minato-sama who blocked that power just now!¡± ¡°Yeah! I know, Minato-sama is back!¡± Such conversations took ce in every corner of Konoha. Now, the backbone of Ninjas in Konoha vige was mostly youngsters during the Third Shinobi World War. They witnessed the rise of Namikaze Minato in that war, and at the Kyuubi¡¯s attack that night, they looked at Namikaze Minato¡¯s sacrifice for the vige. In their eyes, Namikaze Minato¡¯s Hokage status was extremely high, and now they were so excited to see Namikaze Minato return. Chapter 495

Chapter 495

At this time, Tendo in midair was upset. Just now, Yamanaka Ryo had frozen him too when he froze the space, so Tendo Pain didn¡¯t know what had just happened. And Nagato lost touch with Tendo in a split second. He thought that Rinnegan¡¯s eye¡¯s power was too powerful, and Tendo couldn¡¯t bear it. After recovering the link with Tendo, Nagato found that Konoha was still intact. If it wasn¡¯t for Rinnegan¡¯s eyes power loss, he even considered using Shinra Tensei. At this point, Nagato felt that something was wrong. He immediately controlled Tendo to fly back from Konoha to leave, but Konoha¡¯s people did not intend to let them go so easily. ¡­¡­ Tendo had just fallen from the sky and was blocked. Hatake Sakumo, Lain, with the help of the Aburame n, had found the position of the Akatsuki¡¯s entire group. Kakashi also followed closely from behind, Konan ignored Hatake Sakumo. They ran to Tendo and asked, ¡°Zero, what¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t you start that operation?¡± Tendo shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened after I released Shinra Tensei¡­ there was a split second gap that connection from me with the main body was cut off. Then the effect of Jutsu has disappeared mysteriously.¡± Konan was shocked when she heard this. ¡°How could such a thing have happened. What should we do next?¡± ¡°Retreat right away. Today¡¯s event is too strange. Maybe someone is plotting against ¡­¡± Before Tendo finished his words, a thick white mist suddenly rose near them. The members of the Konoha¡¯s entire group and Akatsuki were taken aback by the sudden appearance of a white mist in the group, and the two parties subconsciously took a step back. After a while, the white mist dissipated, and three huge toads appeared in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. On the middle toad top head, a blond youngster wearing a red cloak with a scroll and orange eyeshadows stood. Kakashi couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°Naruto! How are you?¡± ¡°Kakashi sensei, is that Pain?¡± Naruto looked at Tendo. ¡°To be precise, they are the five or more Pain,¡± Kakashi said, pointing to Pain who fell to the ground. ¡°I understand. What about Pain¡¯s information? How much do you know, Kakashi sensei?¡± ¡°Well, Tsunade-sama summoned Katsuyu and should record what happened till now.¡± ¡°By Katsuyu, do you mean the one in your pocket, Kakashi sensei?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Give her to me!¡± ¡°Naruto, what are you doing?¡± Kakashi frowned. Naruto¡¯s voice was not loud, but he replied firmly, ¡°I want to talk to Pain, but I don¡¯t think he will talk to me so easily, so he needs to be defeated first.¡± ¡°Naruto, calm down. This is Pain. You alone can¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Kakashi, it¡¯s you who needs to calm down!¡± Hatake Sakumo interrupted Kakashi. Looking at Naruto, he continued, ¡°Look at Naruto. He has the Sage Mode of Mount My¨­boku. He is strong enough to fight Pain. ¡° ¡°But Father ¡­¡± ¡°Everything will change eventually, Kakashi. Just believe him! He inherited Jiraiya¡¯s and Minato¡¯s will. He must be able to face Pain.¡± ¡°Inherited their will? I see!¡± After that, Kakashi jumped to Bunta¡¯s head and gave Katsuyu Body Clone to Naruto. Looking at the man in front of him, Kakashi couldn¡¯t help but smile. He patted Naruto¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Naruto, keep it up!¡± Naruto nodded and turned his eyes to Pain. Simrly, Nagato was also looking at Naruto. After confirming that the person behind the white mist was Naruto, Nagato canceled his retreat. The Nine-tailed Jinch¨±riki was right in front of him. ¡°Zero, do you want to do it now?¡± ck White Zetsu asked. ¡°Yes! Try to separate Konoha¡¯s people so that I can capture Kyuubi.¡± ¡°Understood! You can leave that little girl to me. Tobi, you take care of Hatake Sakumo, and Kakashi!¡± ¡°Yeah! I just didn¡¯t expect to meet him so soon. It¡¯s really exciting!¡± After saying that, Obito hid his main body into the Kamui space and then took out the chain and slowly moved towards Hatake Sakumo and Kakashi. ¡°The situation has turned out to be like this. I¡¯m not needed here, so I will take my leave first.¡± After that, Konan¡¯s body split into countless pieces of paper, and she flew away to the main body of Nagato. ¡­¡­ ¡°Uzumaki Naruto! You are thest piece towards peace. Rest assured. I won¡¯t kill you right away!¡± Tendo said with a low voice, and Shurado rushed up! Naruto¡¯s closed eyes opened, and he leaped from Bunta¡¯s head, destroying Shurad¨­ with one punch. Then Naruto turned his eyes to the remaining five Pain. ¡°Pain, let¡¯s make a break!¡± ¡°Naruto, the ability of The Pain in the middle is gravity and repulsion, especially repulsion can bounce all Ninjutsu. The Pain in the back can absorb Ninjutsu, which can only be dealt with by Taijutsu. That woman¡¯s ability is the Summoning Technique that can summon a variety of summoned beasts. The man with long hair can extract a human soul, and thest one is unclear. And all Pain share the same vision. When fighting one-on-one, it is impossible to avoid all eyes.¡± Katsuyu whispered to Naruto all the information she knew about Pain. Katsuyu¡¯s info was also heard by Fukasaku Sennin and Shima Sennin on the left and right sides of Naruto¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Naruto, let¡¯s focus on the person who can absorb Ninjutsu first. After solving him, you can use Ninjutsu at will without worrying about being absorbed.¡± Fukasaku Sennin said. ¡°Okay then!¡± Naruto nodded and rushed towards Pain. ¡­¡­¡­ Chikush¨­d¨­ summoned a rhino, a bird, and a multi-head dog to prevent Naruto from advancing. The rhino moved directly towards Naruto, and Naruto grabbed the rhino¡¯s horn and threw it into the sky. Then the two Sennin helped stop the rhino and the giant bird. Naruto used both hands to form a seal to create two Shadow Clone Jutsu. Shadow Clone Jutsu flew rhinos and giant birds away with Odama Rasengan. ¡°Bunta, do it!¡± Fukasaku Sennin shouted at Bunta, Buntaplied. The three toads jumped towards the summoned beasts in the sky. After the summoned beast had been taken care of, Naruto came to Gakid¨­. Through the information given by Katsuyu just now, Naruto used Frog Kata to gather the surrounding nature chakra and kill Gakid¨­. Naruto nced at the rest of Pain and murmured to himself, ¡°The guy who absorbed Ninjutsu has been killed. There is no time to deal with each and every one of them. Let¡¯s create a victory with a new Jutsu!¡± Saying that Naruto created two Shadow Clone Jutsu, with the help of Shadow Clone, Naruto sessfully condensed Rasen shuriken. ¡°Dad, what is this technique? Did you teach it to him?¡± Fukasaku Sennin shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I never saw it during training.¡± Chapter 496

Chapter 496

¡°It turned out that you have be Sennin. Just like Jiraiya sensei.¡± Said Tendo Pain after he sensed Senjutsu Chakra in Rasen Shuriken. ¡°Did you just call him sensei?!¡± ¡°I used to be his pupil to learn Ninjutsu. In other words, the two of us are fellow apprentices. People who admire the same sensei should understand each other. So, Naruto, don¡¯t resist! Your death can give peace to Ninja World. ¡° ¡°Don¡¯t joke! Like I would believe you, the one who talks about peace!¡± To everyone¡¯s surprise, Naruto threw Rasen Shuriken in his hand towards Pain. Rasen shuriken was a threat in Pain¡¯s eyes. Through Pain¡¯s eyes, Nagato also saw this Jutsu. He lowered his head and thought: ¡®Tendo¡¯s power hasn¡¯t recovered yet. There is no way to reflect that Jutsu. It¡¯s going to hit Gakid¨­ again. Was Uzumaki Naruto try to defeat Gakid¨­ first to make him unable to use his technique? Then I have to avoid it first!¡¯ At the thought of this, Nagato immediately controls Pain to avoid it, but what he didn¡¯t expect was that Rasen shuriken had be bigger. Ningend¨­ and Chikush¨­d¨­ had no time to escape, and Tendo¡¯s power had not recovered yet. And Chikush¨­d¨­¡¯s summoned beast was needed to face the toad of Mount My¨­boku, so Nagato decided to sacrifice Ningend¨­ to rescue Chikush¨­d¨­. Chikush¨­d¨­ was thrown out by Ningend¨­, and it can barely escape from Rasenshuriken¡¯s attack range. In an instant, Ningend¨­ was cut into pieces by Naruto¡¯s Rasen shuriken. ¡®Such a terrifying Jutsu¡­ Uzumaki Naruto was really a worthy disciple of Jiraiya sensei. It seems that Gakid¨­ must be repaired.¡¯ Nagato murmured to himself. ¡°Naruto, take down that woman next; her summoned beast is troublesome!¡± said Fukasaku Sennin to Naruto. Naruto nodded and threw Smoke Bomb to obstruct Pain¡¯s sight. He then created two Shadow Clone Jutsu. One turned into Rasenshuriken, and the other threw that body clone-turned-into-Rasenshuriken toward Pain. While Pain¡¯s sights were attracted by fake Rasenshuriken, Naruto¡¯s real body used the Body Flicker Technique to get behind Chikush¨­d¨­. He used Rasengan on Chikush¨­d¨­¡¯s back to defeat her. After Chikush¨­d¨­ was taken down, Naruto found out that Gakid¨­, who had been destroyed by him, actually stood up again and absorbed the fake Rasenshuriken. ¡°Naruto, look at the Pain who was standing at the furthest back just now.¡± Katsuyu¡¯s Body Clone noticed something about Pain and quickly reminded Naruto. Naruto turned and frowned, ¡°Is there no limit to his summon?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but another Pain body has just been summoned.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it! It seems that the reason for Pain¡¯s endless resurrection is him. Fukasaku grandpa said it before that Ero Sennin had defeated three Pain, but then these three Pain were resurrected.¡± ¡°Then this person is the key to Pain. Naruto, we have to find a way to defeat him first. Otherwise, Pain will always be resurrected.¡± ¡°Okay, got it.¡± Fukasaku and Shima Sennin also noticed it. So, they also set their eyes on Jigokud¨­¡¯s body. ¡°Let¡¯s use Genjutsu! In the previous battle, using Genjutsu to deal with Pain was proven effective. Our Genjutsu should make Pain temporarily lose his ability to move. In this case, Naruto has opportunities to kill the other Pain that is being resurrected. ¡° ¡°Okay! Then let¡¯s use Genjutsu!¡± Shima Sennin nodded. Two toad chants sounded on the battlefield, and the Nagato expression in the distance changed greatly. He had suffered such losses before, but now Tendo¡¯s power had not recovered, and Chikush¨­d¨­ and Gakid¨­ were not good at long-range attacks. In desperation, Nagato can only choose to resist the two Sennin¡¯s Genjutsu and continue to attack Naruto. Naruto didn¡¯t know what the two Sennin were doing, but he noticed that Tendo Pain¡¯s attack speed was slowed down when the two Sennin chanted. Naruto immediately seized the opportunity and moved towards Jigokud¨­. Nagato then controlled Jigokud¨­ to run elsewhere. For a while, the situation has turned into a chase battle. After some time, the effects of the two major Sennin Genjutsu became stronger, and Nagato¡¯s vision gradually became blurred. Tendo and Gakid¨­ movement has stopped. Naruto took the opportunity to attack Jigokud¨­¡¯s stomach with Rasengan, thus killing Jigokud¨­. Next, he set his sights on Tendo. ¡­¡­¡­ At this moment, Konan returned to the ce where Nagato was hiding. She noticed that there was a problem with Nagato¡¯s condition. She immediately realized that it was Genjutsu. Konan immediately helped Nagato break out of the two Sennin¡¯s Genjutsu. Just right when Rasengan in Naruto¡¯s hand was about to hit Tendo¡¯s, Nagato began to regain control of Tendo. Tendo Pain rolled to the left to avoid Naruto¡¯s attack and then kicked Naruto with one kick. Naruto climbed up from the ground while breathing heavily, and his orange eyeshadow disappeared. Nagato¡¯s eyes lit up. He knew that Naruto¡¯s Sage Mode had been lifted and immediately controlled Tendo to rush towards Naruto. ¡°Naruto¡¯s Sage Mode has disappeared. Let¡¯s go help him! If you merge with Naruto-¡° ¡°No, Kyuubi in Naruto¡¯s body said before that it won¡¯t let us merge with Naruto. Naruto respects Kyuubi¡¯s opinions, so I will think of another way.¡± ¡°Other way? What will you do?¡± Fukasaku Sennin didn¡¯t answer her but shouted to Naruto, ¡°Naruto, give me the Scroll. I will help you summon the Body Clone.¡± Naruto, hearing this, threw the Scroll to Fukasaku Sennin. Fukasaku Sennin opened a Scroll and summoned using Reverse Summoning Technique to consolidate Naruto¡¯s body clone with Senjutsu Chakra in Mount My¨­boku. Naruto nced and confirmed which Body Cler has been removed. Senjutsu Chakra in Shadow Clone Jutsu then returned to Naruto¡¯s main body. Naruto entered Sage Mode again. He blocked Pain¡¯s ck iron rod and kicked Pain. ¡­¡­ At this point, Gakid¨­ was still far from Tendo, and Naruto knew it was a rare opportunity. He once again used Rasenshuriken to throw it at Tendo. What he didn¡¯t expect was that Gakid¨­ didn¡¯t do anything even when Tendo was in the face of Rasen shuriken. Naruto frowned and realized that the attack might not be effective. Sure enough, as Rasen shuriken was about to hit Tendo, a powerful repulsion erupted from Tendo. Rasen shuriken bounced off instantly. Katsuyu quickly saw Naruto and said, ¡°Naruto, this is his technique, gravity, and repulsion. Before you returned to Konoha, he used a massively destructive Ninjutsu but was blocked by Minato-sama. That technique should have cost him a lot of energy, and now he is recovering. Also, ording to Third Hokage¡¯s previous information, the interval at which he uses repulsive force is about 5 seconds.¡± Chapter 497

Chapter 497

Naruto didn¡¯t notice that Katsuyu casually mentioned Minato. His mind was upied with how to use the interval of 5 seconds to kill Tendo. Tendo didn¡¯t want to give him time to think. After his power was restored, Tendo flew directly to Bunta and the other two giant toads and flew them away with Shinra Tensei. Then Tendo set his eyes on Fukasaku and Shima Sennin. He already experienced their Genjutsu twice as of now, which annoyed Nagato greatly. When Fukasaku Sennin saw the three giant Toad was about to be bombarded and was about to go to their rescue, he suddenly felt a powerful gravity pull him towards Tendo. Fukasaku Sennin¡¯s expression changed greatly. As he was struggling desperately, the gravitational force was too powerful, and with his strength alone, he couldn¡¯t escape. Shima Sennin quickly came up to help, but unfortunately, it didn¡¯t change anything. Fukasaku Sennin clenched his teeth and kicked Shima Sennin out of the gravitational force range as she was about to be pulled to Tendo. While still wearing the same expressionless face, Tendo pulled out a ck iron rod and pierced it directly into Fukasaku Sennin¡¯s heart. ¡°DAD!¡± ¡°FUKASAKU GRANDPA! YOU BASTARD!¡± ¡°Naruto, don¡¯t go there! Calm down! He was about to use his repulsion again!¡± Katsuyu¡¯s Body Clone tried to calm down Naruto, but at this point, he didn¡¯t care anymore. He had been engulfed by anger and rushed to Tendo desperately with Odama Rasengan in his hand. Facing Odama Rasengan, Tendo snorted coldly as he sted it off with Shinra Tensei, and Gakid¨­ caught Naruto at the same time. ¡°Uzumaki Naruto, it¡¯s over!¡± After that, Gakid¨­ started absorbing the Senjutsu Chakra within Naruto¡¯s body. A few secondster, Senjutsu Chakra within Naruto had been absorbed by Gakid¨­, and the orange eyeshadow had disappeared. Naruto closed his eyes andmunicated with Kyuubi, ¡°Kurama! Lend me your power!¡± Kyuubi shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s useless. He can absorb Chakra, so even if I lend my power to you, it will still be absorbed by him. What you can do now is absorb the natural Chakra. Think of the Toad that turned into stone in Mount My¨­boku. If you could contact Nature Chakra, that Pain guy will absorb it too. ¡° Naruto¡¯s eyes brightened, and he began to absorb the nature chakra at a high amount. Gakid¨­ also absorbed the natural Chakra that Naruto absorbed. After a while, Gakid¨­ turned into a rock, like the Toad of Mount My¨­boku. As for Naruto, because not all the Natural Chakra was umted, he did not turn into stone. Naruto finally broke free of Gakid¨­¡¯s restraint. He kneeled on the ground while breathing heavily. Tendo nced at Petrified Gakid¨­ and slowly moved towards Naruto. ¡°Uzumaki Naruto, I didn¡¯t expect you to destroy the Five Path of Pain, but unfortunately, everything is over. Without Sage Mode, you are not my opponent. Surrender now!¡± ¡°Kurama!¡± ¡°Yeah, I know!¡± This time Kyuubi didn¡¯t reject Naruto. Naruto¡¯s red Chakra skin bubbled up, and he then became a three-tailed Bijuu coat. ¡°Bijuu coat, is this yourst struggle?¡± Tendo¡¯s tone barely fell, and Naruto felt a powerful repulsive force that pushed him out. Even the Bijuu coat on his body was blown away. Before Naruto got up, Tendo grabbed his hands. With the same nk expression, Tendo pulled out a ck iron rod and pierced Naruto¡¯s hands to the ground. The moment a ck iron rod was pierced his hand, Naruto¡¯s consciousness appeared with a pair of indifferent eyes. ¡°Kyuubi, no, Uzumaki Naruto, you can be a little more honest now!¡± Said Tendo again pulled out another ck iron rod, pierced it through Naruto¡¯s limbs. ¡°Looking at your eyes, you must hate me! Hate me for attacking Konoha, hate me for killing Jiraiya sensei, but I don¡¯t think I did something wrong. Everything I do is make the world feel the pain, and then after the pain, there will be peace. What about you? What you said and did is to pursue the idealism of the old era of Jiraiya sensei. The world where people understand each other will nevere¡­ Now, with your hatred toward me, you should understand a little bit. Do you think you can understand me and let go of your hatred for me?¡± Pain¡¯s words confused Naruto, who was now filled with hatred, as Pain said. Tendo sighed, ready to knock out Naruto to take him away. Suddenly Hinata appeared out of nowhere and shielded Naruto. Pain stopped his action, and so did Namikaze Minato on the tree not far away. Minato looked at Hinata and murmured to himself, ¡°This girl, I remember she is the daughter of Hiashi. Why did she appear here?¡± Seeing Hinata, Naruto was surprised, then shouted at Hinata, ¡°Why are you here, Hinata? Come back! You are not his opponent. You will die.¡± Hinata shook her head and then said in a very firm tone, ¡°Naruto, I have been chasing your back. I hope that one day I can stand in front of you, go forward bravely, and say what I want to say¡­ ¡­Naruto, I like you! ¡° Hinata¡¯s tone barely fell, and she rushed towards Tendo in desperation. Tendo, not even looking at her, immediately sent her flying. Hinata did not give up and continued to attack, but Tendo kept blowing her away too. Attacking, again and again. Being blown away again and again. But Hinata kept getting up again and again¡­ Tendo became a little impatient. When Hinata rushed up this time, a ck iron rod appeared in Tendo¡¯s hand. Tendo didn¡¯t fly her away this time but smashed her fiercely to the ground while inserting a ck iron rod into Hinata. ¡°Well, isn¡¯t she a good girl? After all, she has confessed her love to my son¡­¡± Tendo was startled by the voice behind him. Tendo quickly turned around and saw a man with a bright smile on his face. This man¡¯s smile was very bright, but Tendo saw endless anger from his smile. ¡°Who are you?¡± Namikaze Minato ignored him, but teleported to Hinata, took out several Healing Tags, and ced them on Hinata. Then Namikaze Minato turned and looked at Naruto. Naruto was surprised when he saw Namikaze Minato. He can feel Minato¡¯s Chakra, but he didn¡¯t expect that person turned out to be his father. Naruto had a chat with Kushina as she identally said that his father was not dead yet, so he already knew it. Naruto knew that his father was the Fourth Hokage. So he subconsciously thought Namikaze Minato was on an ongoing mission, so he had to leave his wife and son. Naruto had seen Kushina holding pictures in tears more than once, so Naruto always had a negative opinion toward Minato. But just now, the split-second facing Minato¡¯s eyes, what Naruto saw was his father¡¯s deep love for his son. Naruto¡¯s eyes were instantly wet. Chapter 498

Chapter 498

Namikaze Minato put Hinata next to Naruto, pulled out the ck iron rod from Naruto, and extended his hand to touch Naruto¡¯s head. Naruto unconsciously dodged for a moment, Namikaze Minato¡¯s hand froze in the air. Minato quietly took back his hand and said with a smile, ¡°Naruto, I¡¯m sorry for the hard work you have done for so many years! Let me take it from here!¡± Minato¡¯s silhouette disappeared from Naruto¡¯s face in a blink of an eye and appeared next to Tendo. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Fourth Hokage Namikaze Minato? Is it you?¡± At first, Nagato did not believe that the person in front of him was Namikaze Minato, but Namikaze Minato proved himself with his speed. Rinnegan could not capture his movement track when the person in front of him teleported. Nagato was extremely confident in Rinnegan¡¯s dynamic vision, and no Body Flicker Technique can deceive Rinnegan. Except for Ninjutsu of time and space. Because the time and space ninjutsu movement is about making a jump from one space to another, nothing can be traced. The only one in Ninja World that can do this was the masked man, Yamanaka Ryo, and the dead Fourth Hokage. Minatoughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s the second time we¡¯ve met. Thest time was in Amegakure.¡± Nagato froze, then remembered the man who appeared after he killed Jiraiya, the man who destroyed Pain¡¯s Rikud¨­ with his extreme speed. Thinking of this, Nagato was in a cold sweat. Pain Rikud¨­ was not the opponent of Namikaze Minato, let alone Tendo. ¡°It was you that day¡­ It seems that our ns today are destined to fail.¡± Minato didn¡¯t say anything, and the fact is, it is true¡­ Akatsuki¡¯s attack on Konoha was destined to fail. All this was performed by Yamanaka Ryo to get him back to Konoha and topletely change the perception of Naruto in the vige. It¡¯s all just a scene. ¡°Namikaze Minato, what are you going to do now? As a winner, will you kill me like the Konoha Ninja killed my parents many years ago?¡± ¡°If I remember correctly, you told Naruto before that someone who admires the same sensei should understand each other, so I didn¡¯t want to kill you. I think you need to talk to some people.¡± ¡°Then I await that person¡¯s arrival.¡± After that, Nagato controlled Tendo and flew away. ¡­¡­¡­ After Tendo left, Minato lifted his head and moved towards the sky and shouted, ¡°After watching this scene for so long, you shoulde out too, Ryo!¡± Minato¡¯s tone barely fell, the time-space in midair shattered, and Yamanaka Ryo and Jiraiya came out of time-space together. After that, Naruto saw Jiraiya in person himself. Jiraiya looked at Naruto with a reassuring look. ¡°Ryo, you are cruel. Anyway, I am also looking up for Naruto¡¯s growth, but after seeing that he was hurt by Pain, you do not evene out to rescue him,¡± Minatoined. ¡°Please, Minato-nii, you yourself don¡¯t have the right to say that to me. Naruto is your son, and even when your maybe daughter-inw confessed to Naruto, you just hide until the end, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I was touched by that girl. I would still try to save Naruto regardless of the situation, though. As a father, now I am really happy. But I¡¯m sorry, I was getting excited a while ago, so I forgot our n¡­¡± Jiraiya red at him and said, ¡°Enough. You really have no respect for your elder. Ryo, go treat Naruto and that girl first. Minato, you and I go after Nagato.¡± ¡°Wait a minute, Uncle Jiraiya. It¡¯s Naruto who will chase Nagato with you. Minato, I will help heal Naruto. You go back to Otogakure to take Yahiko.¡± Jiraiya heard Yahiko¡¯s name for a moment, then turned around and asked, ¡°Ryo, Yahiko is alive?¡± ¡°He was dead, but I resurrected him by resurrecting Minato.¡± ¡°Then¡­ for so many years ¡­ Nagato¡¯s hatred¡­ Ryo, why didn¡¯t you tell them earlier?¡± ¡°I said at the beginning that I would help resurrect Yahiko, but they don¡¯t believe me. What can I do? Okay, Minato-nii, let¡¯s get this over quick, give Naruto to me. And after you take Yahiko, let them all go to Nagato together.¡± Namikaze Minato nodded and teleported to Otogakure, and Yamanaka Ryo also started to help Naruto. ¡­¡­¡­ After a while, Namikaze Minato returned with Yahiko, and Naruto¡¯s injury was almost healed. Yamanaka Ryo told Yahiko what Nagato, Konan, and Akatsuki had done over the years. Yahiko was silent. He didn¡¯t understand why Nagato changed so much. Jiraiya patted Yahiko¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°I may not understand why Nagato changed, Yahiko. But, let¡¯s go find the answer together!¡± ¡°Right!¡± Yahiko agreed without the slightest hesitation. Then the master and disciples, three people rushed to where Nagato was moved ording to the instructions of Yamanaka Ryo. Yamanaka Ryo did not follow them because there was no suspension or whatsoever in the result. Naruto was alone in the original work, using the ¡°plot armor¡± could persuade Nagato. But now he had Jiraiya and Yahiko too¡­ so it should be easy. ¡­¡­ Sure enough, more than half an hourter, King of Hell appeared in the center of Konoha vige. Arge number of souls flew out from his mouth. The vigers who had been killed by Pain and Akatsuki and other people before the Konoha Assault were resurrected. ¡°Ryo, what¡¯s going on?¡± Namikaze Minato asked quickly. ¡°This is a Dojutsu of Rinnegan called Eight Trigrams Palms Revolving Heaven. In addition to the ability of Pain Rikud¨­, Rinnegan can also control Life and Death, but the cost of using this technique is a lot¡­ In other words, Nagato traded his life for Konoha¡¯s people that had been killed.¡± Namikaze Minato was silent, and he understood Nagato¡¯s approach, which was indeed the most appropriate way of atonement. ¡­¡­¡­ At the same time, not far from the vige of Konoha, White Zetsu felt the end of Nagato¡¯s life, and he quickly told the news to ck Zetsu. ck Zetsu was also taken aback. Knowing that Nagato was the key to resurrecting Uchiha Madaram, but now he was dead. Doesn¡¯t their n have many more holes right now? Thinking of this, ck Zetsu was no longer entangled with Lain. He and White Zetsu broke away from Mokujin together, sneaked into the ground, and came to Obito. ¡­¡­ ¡°Tobi, it¡¯s not good¡­ Nagato is dead!¡± The ck White Zetsu whispered out of the ground. ¡°What? How is this possible?¡± Obito pretended to be shocked. Then he left with ck White Zetsu. Obito¡¯s disappearance made Kakashi angry. ¡°Damn! who is this guy, and how our attack does not affect him at all?¡± Hatake Sakumo said calmly and said lightly, ¡°Kakashi, calm down, he can ignore our attacks, but he can¡¯t attack us. In other words, he sacrificed all the attack methods to hold us. If he leaves now, it is estimated that it¡¯s over. Let¡¯s check it out!¡± Having said that, Hatake Sakumo ran towards the ce where Naruto and Pain were fighting. Kakashi sighed helplessly and left with Hatake Sakumo. Chapter 499

Chapter 499

Sakumo and Kakashi rushed to the ce where Naruto and Pain were fighting and found that Yamanaka Ryo was talking to a woman wearing Akatsuki clothes. There was also a person who looked simr to Tendo Pain standing beside the woman. There¡¯s a person who was carried something wrapped in a white paper on his shoulder. Kakashi frowned, stepped forward, and asked, ¡°Ryo, has the Pain assault been resolved?¡± Yamanaka Ryo nodded: ¡°Oh, it¡¯s over.¡± ¡°Ryo, both of them ¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s my friend and the disciple of Uncle Jiraiya. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Although Kakashi was still in doubt, he didn¡¯t say much. Konan and Yahiko knew that they should leave after seeing Kakashi. Yahiko and Yamanaka Ryo waved and said, ¡°Ryo, thank you for what you have done for so many years. Me, Konan, and Nagato will always be grateful.¡± After that, the two turned and left together. Yamanaka Ryo looked at their back that gradually became smaller and eventually disappeared outside Konoha. He was relieved. Kakashi was looking around. Hatake Sakumo was very strict to his son, and Kakashi¡¯s current behavior made him a little dissatisfied, ¡°Kakashi, what are you looking for?¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking for sensei and Naruto. The battle with Pain is over. Both sensei and Naruto are involved, but why aren¡¯t they here?¡± ¡°Sensei? Do you mean Minato? Is Minato back?!¡± Hatake Sakumo was surprised, then turned and looked at Yamanaka Ryo. ¡°Well, I had nned to take the opportunity of Pain assault on Konoha to bring Minato-nii back to the vige and change the vigers¡¯ views on Naruto¡­ hence why I did not stop Akatsuki¡¯s operation in advance.¡± ¡°¡­Ah. I used to think something was wrong because, at times like this, you and Shisui are not there. I never thought it was your n. Where is Minato going?¡± ¡°Probably reunion with the family!¡± Yamanaka Ryo turned and looked towards Otogakure, smiling. Hearing this, Hatake Sakumo smiled. ¡°Is the family finally reunited? That¡¯s good! Minato¡¯s family has done so much for the Vige for so many years.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s time for me to go home and take a look. It¡¯s been over a year since I left home.¡± Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s silhouette disappeared. ¡­¡­ At the same time, on Hokage Rock, Tsunade and Jiraiya stood side by side, Tsunade¡¯s eyes were a little red, and Jiraiya was a little flustered. After a while, Jiraiya clenched his teeth and then said to break the silence, ¡°Tsunade, I¡¯m back!¡± Tsunade ignored Jiraiya. She was tense and continued to suppress her inner emotions. Jiraiya saw this, sighed, and said to her, ¡°Sorry, Tsunade! I made you worry. To be honest, I didn¡¯t know it would be like this when I went to Amegakure. A vige needs me as one of Sannin, so I should have stepped forward. This is the responsibility of being a Konoha Ninja and a man¡­ ¡­Fortunately, I am back. When I left the Vige before, I had something to say to you, but I was afraid that if I didn¡¯te back, I would leave trauma in your heart like I did when I was gone¡­ ¡­But, do you want to be with me? ¡± ¡°Idiot! You are still an idiot as before! Try to be responsible all day, when can you think about someone who cares about you? Remember you said before that men be more aggrieved by women. Attractive man, you said? Don¡¯t you like to y cool? Then I¡­ ¡± Tsunade¡¯s words came to an abrupt halt, and Jiraiya¡¯s expression became a little low. He already thought he would be rejected again, but he couldn¡¯t help feeling sad when the moment came. Jiraiya¡¯s expression fell in Tsunade¡¯s eyes, and Tsunade¡¯s mouth raised slightly, saying, ¡°¡­Then I will make you never act cool again.¡± Jiraiya was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect such a godly turn. After a while, Jiraiya recovered with a surprised look-at Tsunade and then dared to embrace Tsunade tightly. .¡­¡­ After each battle, trivial things are always very special. It has been three days since Akatsuki raided the Vige. During these three days, Tsunade was annoyed by the piles of files on the desk. Fortunately, Shizune and Kakashi helped. Jiraiya was also silently apanying, so Tsunade could barely calm down to deal with this trivial matter. Days went fast, sitting at the desk all day, Tsunade felt her body was going to freeze. ¡­¡­ After returning to Senju n, Jiraiya went to prepare dinner. Tsunade was lying on the sofa with a lifeless look. ¡°Are you so tired? I don¡¯t think Old Codger and Minato have been like this before.¡± ¡°It¡¯s easy for you to say, why don¡¯t you try it? By the way, about your beloved pupil Minato, what do you say? Get him back to rece me as Hokage. I don¡¯t want to do it anymore!¡± Tsunade said weakly. ¡°I said it before¡­ changing Hokage so often is not good for the Vige. You must be patient.¡± ¡°Now? How long?¡± ¡°5 ¡­ No, 3 years!¡± ¡°What? Impossible! I¡¯ll wait for 3 days! I don¡¯t care. If your beloved pupil does not return in 3 days, then Konoha will have no Hokage! And about ¡®changing Hokage so often¡¯, oh please, that day when he dropped from the sky to resolve the vige crisis, you don¡¯t know how loud the vigers are. Now my prestige of Hokage is not worth mentioningpared to him.¡± Hearing this, Jiraiya also recalled the situation that day. It was indeed, as Tsunade said, that day he and Yamanaka Ryo heard the deafening shouts of vigers in space and time. Jiraiya thought Tsunade¡¯s proposal was quite good, and the two will have more time together after Tsunade stepped down. Thinking of this, Jiraiya decided to help Tsunade, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Tsunade, tomorrow you will call the Leader of each n and ask their opinions. If they agree, I will call Minato back.¡± Hearing Jiraiya¡¯s words, Tsunade nodded with satisfaction. ¡°It¡¯s pretty much the same.¡± ¡­¡­ Early the next morning, Tsunade summoned the n Leaders of Konoha¡¯s Great n and proposed that Namikaze Minato return to be Hokage. The n Leader looked at each other in dismay. They thought Tsunade¡¯s proposal was too ridiculous, but no one dared to refute it. After a moment of hesitation, everyone¡¯s eyes looked towards the Third Hokage. The third Hokage can only stand up and say, ¡°I don¡¯t have any opinion on this matter. Everyone knows Minato¡¯s ability. I agree.¡± The words of the Third Hokage startled the n Leaders, and Hyuga Hiashi on the side even directly discouraged, ¡°Sandaime, are you sure about it? Tsunade-sama has only been in office for 2 years¡­ It is not a good thing for the Vige to change Hokage so frequently.¡± Chapter 500

Chapter 500

What the Third Hokage said was also heard by Tsunade. She sneered, ¡®Hehe, Hiashi n Leader, no one treats you dumb!¡¯ Hyuga Hiashi shut up right away and didn¡¯t dare to say more. Tsunade was also a bit surprised now. She didn¡¯t expect that the old-fashioned Sarutobi sensei would agree with her proposal, and Jiraiya looked like a ghost. ¡°Cough cough, I agree to change Hokage because I think Minato is more suitable for this position than Tsunade¡­ personality-wise. Please don¡¯t get the wrong ideas.¡± With Third Hokage¡¯s support, the other n Leaders had nothing to say, and Tsunade¡¯s proposal was quickly approved. ¡­¡­ After the meeting, Third Hokage went to Hokage¡¯s Office with Jiraiya and Tsunade. Upon entering the office, Tsunade gave winks to the surrounding Anbu Ninja and Shizune. Everyone left the office together, leaving only the three people. ¡°Say, Old Codger, why would you agree? Why would you side with us?¡± The third Hokageughed and said, ¡°Tsunade, as far as I know, you have misappropriated the money in the vige during your tenure!¡± Tsunade flushed old without refuting. ¡°That¡¯s the reason. Try to go to the casino less in the future. Like First Hokage, you will lose every gamble. Why can¡¯t you learn your lesson?¡± ¡°Who¡­ who said I would lose every gamble! I have won money from my grandfather, Old Codger. You can¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Jiraiya and Third Hokage nced at each other and shed cold sweat at the same time. They wonder, How bad is First Hokage at gamble? ¡°Okay, well, I won¡¯t say much. Look at you. You and Jiraiya should be together! Jiraiya has made a lot of money in writing books over the years. You can use his money to gamble.¡± Having said that, the Third Hokage turned and left. And Tsunade looked at Jiraiya with her brightened eyes, ¡°Does Sarutobi sensei speak the truth?¡± ¡°Well¡­ probably! I haven¡¯t noticed it. The money is in my house. You need to get it yourself.¡± Jiraiya said as he gave the keys to Tsunade. Tsunade, without the slightest hesitation, took the key and put it in her pocket. She patted Jiraiya¡¯s shoulder said, ¡°Rx, I¡¯m just helping you keep it. I won¡¯t take your money!¡± ¡­¡­ Late at night, Tsunade cautiously sat up from the bed, nced at Jiraiya, and found that he was sleeping well. Tsunade rxed, tiptoed to the window, opened the window, and jumped down. As soon as Tsunade left, Jiraiya opened his eyes and murmured to himself, ¡°Want to get it directly, huh? Why sneaking out, though?¡± ¡­¡­¡­ Taking advantage of the night, Tsunade arrived at Jiraiya¡¯s house, opened it, and saw Jiraiya¡¯s house was full of money. She had never seen so much money. ¡°It¡¯s all mine! If I knew Jiraiya was so rich, I shouldn¡¯t have rejected him at first. I didn¡¯t have to get that much blood from Orochimaru¡¯s guy as soon as I got this money.¡± Thinking of Orochimaru, Tsunade couldn¡¯t help shuddering, but the next second she thought there¡¯s nothing to fear because he was under Ryo¡¯s power. She took out a seal Scroll, and after sacking it full of money, she left contentedly. ¡­¡­ Back to Senju n, Tsunade was insomnia and touched the seal Scroll from time to time. Tsunade didn¡¯t sleep all night, but she didn¡¯t feel tired at all. After experiencing ¡®getting rich overnight¡¯, she felt full of strength and processed documents much faster than usual. ¡­¡­ On the other side, Namikaze Minato had received a message from Jiraiya asking him to go back to Hokage. Namikaze Minato had no opinion on this, but it was good news. Naruto immediately expressed his support when he heard that Namikaze Minato was going back to be Hokage. After two days they spent together, the rtionship between Naruto and Namikaze Minato had also greatly improved. The support from his son has also made Minato more motivated. That afternoon, Namikaze Minato returned to Konoha with Kushina and Naruto using teleport. ¡­¡­ The next day, Namikaze Minato officially took over the position as Hokage and also wrote a letter exining the situation to the other Kage. Under Minato¡¯s auspices, Konoha¡¯s post-war issues were quickly resolved, and the peace in the vige was once again restored. Unfortunately, the peaceful days didn¡¯tst long. On the fourth day after Namikaze Minato took over, Ninja of Kumogakure sent a letter from Fourth Raikage to Konoha. Namikaze Minato sent Kakashi to receive the people from Kumogakure. The people from Kumogakure directly asked to see Tsunade and give the letter in person. Kumogakure¡¯s Ninja didn¡¯t know about Namikaze Minato¡¯s return, and Yamanaka Ryo didn¡¯t want to let other Ninja Vige know for the time being. So on the day Pain struck the vige, Yamanaka Ryo shot and blocked all the information sent by a spy. And so, for the past few days, Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s activity was to secretly solve these whole ¡°spies¡± things. Therefore, Ninja of Kumogakure still thought that Konoha¡¯s current Hokage was Tsunade. So he requested to see Tsunade. Kakashi ryed Kumogakure Ninja¡¯s request. Namikaze Minato pondered but agreed and then asked Yamanaka Ryo to brought Tsunade over. ¡­¡­¡­ After Tsunade had the money, she and Jiraiya wandered around the Country of Fire¡¯s casino all day. Yamanaka Ryo found her to exin the situation. Tsunade reluctantly came down from the gaming table and returned to Konoha with Yamanaka Ryo. After seeing Tsunade, Ninja of Kumogakure immediately took out the letter from Fourth Raikage and gave it to Tsunade. Tsunade opened the letter and scanned it quickly. After reading it, Tsunade brows tightly knitted and asked, ¡°Does Raikage really mean what he writes down in this letter?¡± Kumogakure Ninja nodded, ¡°Yes! Raikage-sama feels that Akatsuki is already the enemy of the entire Ninja World, and we can¡¯t tolerate them. Raikage-sama also has other things to discuss with others, so he decided to hold a Five Kages conference.¡± ¡°Understood. And the ce is the Country of Iron. Looks like it is still safe. Go back and tell Raikage that I promised that I will be on time.¡± Hearing this, Kumogakure Ninja smiled, ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Tsunade-sama!¡± ¡°Well, I leave the rest to you, Kakashi!¡± Tsunade turned and left after finishing talking. ¡­¡­¡­ In the Hokage building, Namikaze Minato took the letter from Fourth Raikage from Tsunade. Just now, Tsunade agreed to what he said in the letter. Minato understood. After reading the letter, he also felt that this meeting should be attended. The decision made by Tsunade was correct. ¡°Ryo, look at this!¡± As Minato handed the letter to Yamanaka Ryo, Yamanaka Ryo just waved his hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s already been decided, it¡¯s alright. What we should discuss now is about who should go.¡± ¡° ¡°Who¡¯s going? It must be Minato! I¡¯m not Hokage anymore,¡± Tsunade said directly. ¡°Well, then Minato-nii, let¡¯s go. Kakashi and I will be guarding you. How about it?¡± Namikaze Minato nodded. Chapter 501

Chapter 501

Namikaze Minato called the higher-ups in the vige to announce the five Kages meeting. At first, some people expressed opposition, but after learning that the guards would be Yamanaka Ryo and Kakashi, they shut up right away. Namikaze Minato, Yamanaka Ryo, and Kakashi all took the preparation to the Country of Iron. ording to the time in the letter from Fourth Raikage, the Five Kages Conference was held ten dayster. Before Yamanaka Ryo and Shikamaru stopped at the Country of Iron while traveling, there was a barrier of time and space left by him. They could directly teleport there on time¡­ ¡­¡­ While the Country of Iron was preparing for the Five Kages Conference, an unexpected guest came to Akatsuki¡¯s east base. This man was wearing arge ck robe and wrapped himself in the ck robe, walking straight towards the base. ¡°Not good. The front is a private space. I don¡¯t want anyone to bother.¡± White Zetsu said from the ground. The ck-robed man was not only angry when he saw someone blocking him but seemed a little excited: ¡°I finally found you, Akatsuki!¡± Hearing the ck-robed man¡¯s words, ck Zetsu got out of the ground and asked, ¡°Looking for us? Who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just like you who wants to make this world a mess.¡± The ck-robed man raised his head, exposing the white corners on his forehead and the blood-red Rinnegan on his forehead. ck Zetsu was startled by the appearance of the ck robe. Such a characteristic is obviously that Kaguya was afraid of her lifetime: ¡°Are you ¨­tsutsuki n?¡± ¡°Oh? Do you know ¨­tsutsuki? What¡¯s going on, Yakushi Kabuto? Don¡¯t you say that there is no ¨­tsutsuki n in this world?¡± The ck-robed man hearing this is also a bit surprised, closing the eyes to himself. ck Zetsu spected that the ck-robed manmunicates with others through a Spiritual link simr to Yamanaka n, but he does not know who this Yakushi Kabuto he was talking to. ¡°That¡¯s it, that¡¯s why I asked you toe to them.¡± Yakushi Kabuto, on the other side, knew what he had to say to the ck-robed man. The mood of the ck-robed man calmed down quickly, and then he looked at ck Zetsu and said: ¡°Call that fake Uchiha Madara. I have something to ask him.¡± Knowing that the person in front of him was ¨­tsutsuki nsman, ck Zetsu had a kind of innate fear of him. Facing the order of the ck-robed man, ck Zetsu dived into the ground to Obito¡¯s room and notified him immediately. ¡­¡­ Obito, hearing this jumped straight from the bed: ¡°Suspicious ck-robed man of ¨­tsutsuki n? ck Zetsu, you didn¡¯t make a joke, right?¡± ck Zetsu nodded: ¡°Rinnegan with red on his forehead. It should be right.¡± ¡°That kind of thing happens! You go out. First, I¡¯ll be right there!¡± Said Obito; he put on a mask, then entered Kamui space, and hid the Ice Scalpel of Yamanaka Ryo in his sleeve. ¡­¡­ After a while, Obito came outside the base and saw the ck-robed man that ck Zetsu said. The ck-robed man looked at Obito and finally gave a scornful smile: ¡°So, you are from the Uchiha n. It turns out to be the thin bloodline of the ¨­tsutsuki branch.¡± ¡°Do you have something to do with me?¡± Obito asked directly without paying attention to his sarcasm. ¡°I want to see Goddess Kaguya-sama as you said, and I need those Bijuu in your hand as keys. There are two options for you. First, give me the Bijuu, and while we are at it, tell me how to summon the container that holds Bijuu too, and then you leave the matterpletely. Second, cooperate with me to help me meet Kaguya-sama, and I will give you the rewards you deserve. ¡° ¡°What do I get in return? What can you do anyway?¡± ¡°A Rinnegan. Is this condition sufficient?¡± A ck-eyed bottle appeared in the hands of the ck-robed man, with a red Rinnegan eyeball on his forehead. ¡°What do you want Kaguya to do?¡± Obito didn¡¯t immediately agree but stayed calm and collected in a ck-robed man. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? Kaguya-sama is our Royal Family. I just want to take her back.¡± Hearing this, ck Zetsu had cold sweat percting from his forehead. As Kaguya¡¯s son, he knows Kaguya¡¯s identity better than anyone else. The person in front of him interprets Kaguya¡¯s identity correctly. But there must be other purposes besides taking her back¡­ ¡°Last question, are you alone? You also know the entire Ninja World we face. How can you help us if you are just on your own?¡± ¡°Indeed, but I also have prepared some experts to face them. Although there was no other nsman, I have this Edo Tensei summon .¡± A few coffins came out of the ck-robed man¡¯s summon. He snapped his fingers, and the coffin opened automatically, revealing the people inside. ¡°Second Hokage, Third Raikage, Second Tsuchikage, Sasori, Kakuzu, Hidan! This¡­¡± ¡°This is only part of it¡­ How about these two!¡± After that, two more coffins appeared out of thin air, and the people inside made the ck White Zetsu, and Obito sucked in a cold breath. After a moment of silence, ck Zetsu said, ¡°Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara, you found their corpses.¡± ¡°These two guys have the same strength as me. There are three of us who can trample this world. You also saw my trump card. Now it¡¯s your choice!¡± After Obito pondered, he agreed to cooperate with the ck-robed man and told the ck-robed man Ged¨­ Maz¨­¡¯s summon method to show his sincerity. ¡°Very good. Our cooperation is set up. When I came to you, another of my coborators noticed that higher-ups in this world were going to hold a conference in a ce called Country of Iron. I just took this opportunity to ask them about the other two Bijuu¡¯s whereabouts.¡± After speaking, the ck-robed man put a ring finger, put away the coffin, and turned away. ¡°Obito, do we really need to cooperate with him?¡± White Zetsu solemnly asked after the ck-robed man left. ¡°If I refuse, I may be dead just now¡­ That person lets us see so many things, both revealing our strength and threatening us. He is stronger than us, so I have to agree. By the way, ck Zetsu, if you wouldpare his strength to Uchiha Madara, who¡¯s stronger? ¡° Obito¡¯s words interrupted ck Zetsu¡¯s thoughts. ck Zetsu pondered, saying: ¡°At least it would not be weaker than Madara before Rinnegan was turned on.¡± ¡°Really? Then it seems that our ally can match him. I need to do something now, you wait for me here, and I¡¯ll get Nagato¡¯s eyes.¡± ¡­¡­¡­ In the blink of an eye, Obito appeared in the Country of Fire border. After confirming that no one was around, he snapped off the Ice Scalpel that Yamanaka Ryo had left him. Soon Yamanaka Ryo appeared: ¡°Obito, is there anything you need from me?¡± Chapter 502

Chapter 502

After seeing Yamanaka Ryo, Obito did not hide anything and told Yamanaka Ryo everything that happened when he saw the ck-robed man before. After listening to Obito, Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s expression was a little troubled. ording to Obito, the ck-robed man most likely was a nsman of the ¨­tsutsuki n. Also, he cooperated with Yakushi Kabuto to use Edo Tensei and revive and control many top ninjas in Ninja World. All this was a bit out of the original storyline that Yamanaka Ryo knew. There was no such guy in the manga. ¡°Obito, what do you think of the strength of that person?¡± ¡°ck Zetsu says he is no weaker than Madara¡¯s in his Eternal Mangeky¨­ period.¡± ¡°Is he? Then, with Uchiha Madara and Shodai Hokage, he said he has at least 3 names. That¡¯s incorrect. I would say he has 2 names that have the power of God.¡± ¡°2 names?¡± ¡°Well, this technique of Edo Tensei cannot restrain Shodai Hokage. Yakushi Kabuto wants to control Shodai Hokage. They can only erase his consciousness and turn him into a ughter machine. Such a Shodai Hokage exerts at most 30% of his power during his lifetime. And Uchiha Madara¡¯s words should be able to show about 70% strength before birth, plus that ck-robed man. So it makes 2 names!¡± ¡°Ryo, are you sure?¡± ¡°No, I can deal with them even if theye together, but it is not the time to deal with them. I need to know the Rinnegan ability of the ck-robed man¡­ Just to be safe.¡± ¡°Well, I get it. Then about the Five Kage Summit ¡­¡± Yamanaka Ryoughed and said: ¡°Let him go to make trouble. We just need a powerful enough enemy to make the entire Ninja World feel they need to unite to face the same enemy. I originally nned to do it myself, and now someone ising to my door at the perfect time. Then I can try his Rinnegan¡¯s ability.¡± ¡°Wait a minute, Ryo. If you want to start a war, it is not yet possible. I n to have White Zetsu use spores to cultivate 10,000 Body Clones and then strengthen the split White Zetsu¡­ Such a project requires at least 2 months. It takes time for White Zetsu¡¯s Body Clone to have operational capabilities. ¡° ¡°Enhance White Zetsu? What enhancements do you n to use?¡± Yamanaka Ryo remembered Yamato being caught in the original work. Yamato was used to reinforce White Zetsu. Now Yamato was still in the vige! ¡°White Zetsu¡¯s cells are simr to those of Shodai Hokage¡¯s cells, and I n to use Shodai Hokage¡¯s cells left by Uchiha Madara,¡± Obito exined. ¡°The Shodai cells left by Uchiha Madara were all weakened by him with Inyoton. The effect is average. Take this with you!¡± Yamanaka Ryo took out a Scroll and gave it to Obito. ¡°What¡¯s in it?¡± Obito asked curiously. ¡°This is an arm made by Shodai cells. It was originally intended to be used on Uncle Jiraiya, but the thickness of this arm is a bit inappropriate, so I made another one. So I put this one away. You can take this to strengthen White Zetsu¡­ As for the time, your opinion on these people in Ninja World is too high. Even if they can reach the same opinions, it will take a long time to pull it to action. It will take at least one month for the Ninja of the five viges to meet. At that time, your White Zetsu should enhance its ability.¡± Obito nodded: ¡°Well, if I use this arm, the time could be shortened.¡± ¡°Okay, that¡¯s it! Obito, you go back and prepare!¡± ¡°Wait a minute, one more thing. Ryo, Nagato¡¯s Rinnegan is at Konan, or is it with you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that you¡¯ve forgotten! Here, I leave it to you¡­ You should need these eyes to control Ged¨­ Maz¨­.¡± Yamanaka Ryo took out a vessel, and a pair of Rinnegan was immersed in the liquid inside. Obito took Rinnegan, carefully saving it: ¡°Ryo, this time we yed too much. I hope you can end it perfectly! Otherwise¡­¡± ¡°Rx! I know in my mind that there will be no problem.¡± Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s silhouette disappeared after he finished speaking. Obito reluctantly sighed and also entered Kamui space. ¡­¡­¡­ At the same time, in a deep mountain near the Country of Rain, a ck-robed man appeared, and then he opened the barrier with a hand seal and drilled in. ¡°You came back so soon, amazing!¡± ¡°Hmph! Yakushi Kabuto. Just let these useless ones alone. The space I need, do you have any clue of its whereabouts?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not so sensitive to sensitive things like space, so I nned to summon the Second Hokage Senju Tobirama, but you brought him out again. Of course, I couldn¡¯t find a single one. We don¡¯t have to worry about finding space. Wait for Kaguya¡¯s seal to be lifted-ukh! ¡° Yakushi Kabuto was choked on the neck by the ck-robed man before he could say anything. ¡°Release Kaguya¡¯s seal? It seems you haven¡¯t dispelled this crazy idea. I said that Kaguya devoured the fruits of this world. She is the Eternal Life, immortal in this world, the God of this world! When her seal is lifted, let alone you and me, everything in this world will be destroyed!¡­¡± ¡°¡­I get nothing, and you will die! So Yakushi Kabuto, do me a favor, do what you should do, don¡¯t have any extra thoughts. Otherwise, I will kill you right here and right now!¡± Facing the threat of a ck-robed man, Yakushi Kabuto was not nervous at all and smiled and nodded. ¡°Okay, okay! I understand. Can you let me go now?¡± ¡°Hmph! You better be honest, don¡¯t forget who saved you.¡± After speaking, the ck-robed man pulled away his hand. Yakushi Kabuto sorted out his clothes and asked to probe, ¡°Speaking of which, what is the space you¡¯ve been looking for in Kaguya?¡± ¡°This is not something you should ask. In short, except for the space I came from, you can help me find other space as soon as possible.¡± The ck-robed man did not say his purpose but urged Yakushi Kabuto to help him find the other space left by Kaguya as soon as possible. Yakushi Kabuto could only nod to answer. ¡­¡­¡­ Time flies, and the time for the Five Kage Summit is getting closer and closer, and Country of Iron now full of higher-ups from various Ninja Viges. The first to arrive was Fourth Raikage and his escort, Darui, who proposed to hold the Five Kage Summit. The second that came was Fifth Kazekage, Gaara, and his guard Temari and Kankur¨­. Both viges came to the Country of Iron one day in advance. The Fourth Raikage was very satisfied with Gaara¡¯s cooperation and especially sent Darui to thank him. ¡­¡­ The next day, when the Five Kage Summit was ready to open, Yamanaka Ryo took Namikaze Minato and Kakashi to teleport to the Country of Iron border and then walked directly into the Country of Iron. Before them, the Third Tsuchikage, ¨­noki, had arrived, and ¨­noki¡¯s guards were Kurotsuchi and Deidara. Deidara¡¯s appearance greatly changed the expression of three people from Sunagakure. The hot-tempered Temari directlyunched a fan to attack. The battle was about to start, and Mifune sighed and was ready to stop it, but he didn¡¯t expect that before him, a youngster with sses was holding two strange knives across Kazekage and Tsuchikage. ¡°Then ¡­ that, Tsuchikage-sama, Kazekage-sama, Mizukage-sama, please calm down.¡± The youngster¡¯s voice was very low; maybe only Ninja above Elite J¨­nin only can hear it. ¡°Chojuro, how many times should I tell you! As a guard of Mizukage-sama, you have to be brave. This performance will make other viges look at you as a joke!¡± ¡°My apologies, Kazekage-sama, Tsuchikage-sama, our young ninja of the vige are not sensible.¡± Said the man with the blindfold who appeared at the door. Chapter 503

Chapter 503

¡°I heard that the Fifth Mizukage was a woman. I didn¡¯t expect it to look so beautiful.¡± The fourth Raikage murmured to himself. Darui on the side felt the same, secretly nodded. Temari frowned, ¡°What does Mizukage-sama mean?¡± Temari¡¯s tone was harsh and unpleasant, and Chojuro turned around and stared at Temari with the Twinsword. Seeing this, Mifune quickly came out to stop: ¡°Everyone, calm down, this time everyone came for peace, why¡­¡± Temari sneered, interrupting Mifune¡¯s words: ¡°Peace? Hehe! One of Third Tsuchikage¡¯s guards this time is Akatsuki¡¯s member who has attacked us back at Sunagakure. Tsuchikage brought such a person. What peace was there? Please tell me.¡± Everyone heard this and was silenced for a moment, then turned to ¨­noki¡¯s two guards at the same time. ¡°Raikage-sama, it should be the one with yellow hair because the woman next to him is the granddaughter of Third Tsuchikage,¡± Darui whispered. The same conversation happened with Ao and Terum¨© Mei. The Fourth Raikage knows that he can¡¯t be silent anymore. ¡°¨­noki, what do you mean by this? Bringing an Akatsuki member to the Five Kage meeting, are you despising us? ¡° ¡°Deidara used to stay in Akatsuki, but he was controlled by Genjutsu, and it was Uchiha who controlled him¡­¡± Before ¨­noki could finish his sentences, there was a sudden chill in the venue¡­ Yamanaka Ryo appeared in the center of the venue the next second. He nced at everyone in the venue and said, ¡°¨­noki, what you said is nonsense! I will make you take responsibility for saying such things. ¡° ¡°Yamanaka Ryo! You¡­¡± ¡°What? Me? Did you hear that I am not in Konoha and think that I will note this time?¡± ¨­noki was sweating on his forehead. Yamanaka Ryo was right; he did think so. ording to Iwagakure¡¯s information, Yamanaka Ryo and Uchiha Shisui, the two top Konoha ninja, were not there. Jiraiya was dead too. He was sure 80% that in this Five Kages Summit, the ones who wille to the conference were Tsunade, Kakashi, and the girl who had Mokuton. So ¨­noki thought about pushing Deidara¡¯s activity in Akatsuki to Uchiha Itachi. Dead men tell no tales after all. As for Konoha, ¨­noki determined that they did not dare to turn their faces with Iwagakure on this asion. What surprised him was that Konoha sent Yamanaka Ryo, who he feared the most. As everyone focused on Yamanaka Ryo, a soft voice at the door said, ¡°Ryo, put away your ice! He¡¯s just an old man, and their waist can¡¯t bear your ice¡¯s coldness.¡± Yamanaka Ryoughed, mmed the ice in the house, and disappeared instantly. After that, two men then entered the venue from outside. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Konoha current Hokage is Tsunade, isn¡¯t it? Howe it became a man?¡± The Fourth Raikage muttered. ¡°Raikage-sama, maybe it is rted to Akatsuki¡¯s assault on Konoha before. It is possible that Tsunade was injured and so on. Konoha suddenly marshaled and intercepted the various spy information. Maybe he wanted to hide the news.¡± Chojuro added. ¡°Who will this man be? Yamanaka Ryo listens to him. Even White Fang¡¯s son looks respectful to him.¡± ¡°Lord Raikage, the son of White Fang, is Kakashi and is also an excellent Ninja. You should remember his name,¡± Darui whispered. ¡°Understood, it¡¯s all trivial, the point is¡­ who is that man?¡± It seems strange that not only Fourth Raikage alone who¡¯s curious. Terum¨© Mei, ¨­noki, Gaara all have curious looks. ¡­¡­¡­ Namikaze Minato walked up to Yamanaka Ryo, took off the hat, and said with a smile, ¡°Long time no see, everyone!¡± The nearest ¨­noki recognized Namikaze Minato for the first time, and his face became pale immediately. ¡°You ¡­ Namikaze Minato, how ¡­ how is this possible! You are not¡­¡± ¨­noki¡¯s words caused a great uproar for everyone present. The first recovered from the shock was the Fourth Raikage, he broke out using Raiton Chakra Mode, and it appeared next to ¨­noki in the blink of an eye. After approaching, the Fourth Raikage instantly confirmed that the person in front of him was Namikaze Minato. ¡°Hey! Kankur¨­, does Namikaze Minato refer to the Fourth Hokage Namikaze Minato?¡± Temari asked. ¡°Seeing everyone¡¯s response, it should be right. Gaara, aren¡¯t you going up?¡± Gaara shook his head: ¡°No need, we¡¯ve seen him before.¡± ¡°Have you seen him? When did it happen? Why didn¡¯t I know?¡± Kankur¨­ asked. Temari cast aside Kankur¨­ and said dismissively, ¡°You have seen it. Do you know about the Yellow sh?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Well, don¡¯t bother. Just be quiet.¡± Kankur¨­ and Temari shut up immediately, standing right in front of Gaara to protect him. ¡­¡­ After dealing with the words of Fourth Raikage and Terum¨© Mei, Namikaze Minato turned to ¨­noki and said, ¡°¨­noki, you said that Uchiha controlled Deidara. Do you have any evidence?¡± So far, ¨­noki can only continue to brace himself. ¡°There is no evidence, and no evidence is needed. At that time, Deidara was training his Explosion-Style. Uchiha Itachi took him to find him, and then Deidara joins Akatsuki. It was enough exnation. Do you have any problems? ¡° Namikaze Minatoughed said: ¡°¨­noki, even if Uchiha Itachi controlled Deidara, that has nothing to do with us because Uchiha Itachi is Konoha¡¯s S-Rank Missing-nin¡­¡± Hearing this, Kurotsuchi stood up immediately, refuting, ¡°Irrelevant you said? We¡­¡± Before she could finish, a cold scalpel wiped her cheek and flew over: ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t interrupt our Hokage.¡± ¡°Yamanaka Ryo¡­ You¡­ this is the Five Kages conference, and you dare to attack our Iwagakure people on this asion.¡± ¨­noki looked flustered and exasperated. Yamanaka Ryo said with a scornful smile: ¡°No, No, Tsuchikage-sama, I think you misunderstood. I am not targeting you Iwagakure ninja. I mean the people present except us Konoha are all¡­ ¡° ¡°Ryo, that¡¯s enough! I already exined the matter. No need to say it.¡± Namikaze Minato hurriedly stopped him. Based on his knowledge of Yamanaka Ryo, what Yamanaka Ryo was going to say was not a good word. It¡¯s better not to say it. Yamanaka Ryo twitched his lips but didn¡¯t continue. Chapter 504

Chapter 504

The Five Kages Summit has not yet officially started, and each vige has been on each other¡¯s throats. The five Great Ninja Viges present were all very alert to the other four viges, except between Konoha and Sunagakure Ninja because Yamanaka Ryo and his rtionship with Pakura were rtively peaceful. Mifune sighed helplessly. The current situation was even moreplicated than he expected. It took a long time for Five Kages to calm down, and Mifune immediately started to arrange Five Kages to sit in the seat he had prepared in advance. The second Five Kages conference in years finally began¡­ When the meeting started, Fourth Raikage was the first to speak as the initiator of the meeting, ¡°Today, you are called here with only one purpose, and that is to hope that Ninja Vige can unite to face Akatsuki as their enemy. All of you must have known about Akatsuki¡¯s dangers. Our vige¡¯s Nibi, Eight-tailed Jinch¨±riki, was captured. Konoha was attacked by Akatsuki some time ago. Sunagakure was also attacked. Kazekage was injured, and such organizations have threatened the safety of Ninja World. ¡° ¡°Cough cough! What? Raikage, wait a minute!¡± Namikaze Minato interrupted Four Raikage with a dry cough. ¡°Is there anything wrong, Hokage?¡± Fourth Raikage frowned, asked. ¡°Your vige¡¯s Eight-tailed Jinch¨±riki should be fine. When we arrived, we had sensed the Chakra in Hachibi.¡± ¡°What? Hokage, are you telling the truth?¡± The Fourth Raikage got up from the chair and asked excitedly. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. I won¡¯t crack a joke like this. I¡¯ll let Ryo tell you the location of Eight-tailed Jinch¨±rikiter.¡± ¡°You have my gratitude!¡± Fourth Raikage said solemnly. Namikaze Minato smiled nodded. After such an episode, Fourth Raikage continued to talk about the dangers of Akatsuki, and Namikaze Minato secretlymunicated with Yamanaka Ryo: ¡°Ryo, do you know where Hachibi is?¡± ¡°Well, Minato, you also know that the person who arrested Hachibi was Sasuke. The strength of Hachibi cannot be caught by Sasuke, so I kept my eyes and went to see where Hachibi went right now. ¡° ¡°I see. Your luck is really good. With such care, you can get a Raikage¡¯s favor Today.¡± Yamanaka Ryoughed, not answering. .¡­¡­ Unconsciously, the Five Kages conference has been going on for more than an hour. During this hour, the Five Kages have unified their attitude towards Akatsuki. Akatsuki¡¯s capture of Bijuu and other activities have indeed vited the interests of the Five Great Ninja Vige. The other four kages agreed, and Fourth Raikage was ready to announce the end of the meeting. After knowing that Killer B was okay, Fourth Raikage could not wait to find him. ¡°It seems you have reached a consensus on this matter, so this meeting should also¡­¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Obito, together with a ck-robed man, appeared out of thin air and entered the conference room. Everyone present was stunned, and then the expression became serious. ¡°Is this masked man¡­ Obito?¡± Namikaze Minato reached Yamanaka Ryo through sound transmission. Yamanaka Ryo nodded. After getting a reply from Yamanaka Ryo, Namikaze Minato has a worried look at Obito. Obito didn¡¯t know that Minato was looking at him, sneered, and said, ¡°Your meeting is over. Now it¡¯s our turn.¡± All Ninjas above Elite J¨­nin were present, and Obito¡¯s words were undoubtedly a provocation. The hot-tempered Fourth Raikage took the lead inunching the attack. Raiton Chakra Mode broke out, he jumped directly from the chair, shing lightning, and Raikage appeared in front of Obito in a blink of an eye. His arm fiercely smashed into Obito. ¡°As expected of Raikage, such a superb Instant Lightning body, should be able to rank in the top three in Ninja World, that masked man is dead now.¡± Chojuro admired. ¡°Raikage¡¯s Raiton Taijutsu is very strong, but it doesn¡¯t have any effect. Raikage¡¯s attacks have just passed through the masked man.¡± Byakugan was there, and Ao saw more than Chojuro. ¡®This guy¡¯s technique is a bit strange. Why does Raikage¡¯s attack fail? Is the masked man¡¯s speed ??so fast that Byakugan can¡¯t even see it?¡¯ Thinking of this, Ao leaning down quietly and said to Terum¨© Mei, ¡°Mizukage-sama, I don¡¯t think Raikage can cope with that masked man. Should we help Raikage?¡± ¡°No need, someone already did it,¡± Terum¨© Mei pointed at ¨­noki. Ao looked up and found a square transparent body in ¨­noki¡¯s hand. When Raikage¡¯s attack stopped, he saw the opportunity. The square transparent body becamerger and locked Obito and the ck-robed man in the transparent body. ¡°Well, well¡­ Isn¡¯t this Kekkei T¨­ta? I didn¡¯t expect someone in your age would make Kekkei T¨­ta.¡± The ck-robed man said in surprise. ¡°You still have time to throw sarcasm here? Hurry go into the time-space with me.¡± The ck-robed man waved his hand and said, ¡°No need.¡± After speaking, a strange position appeared around the ck-robed man¡¯s body, and Jinton was broken down by this position in the next second. ¨­noki is startled. Usually, the target will disintegrate. He did not expect that his technique will be broken down by others Today. Yamanaka Ryo also showed an interesting expression. When the ck-robed man dposed Jinton just now, Yamanaka Ryo sensed a fluctuation in Spiritual Strength, which means that the dposition of Jinton was likely to be Dojutsu of ck-robed man Rinnegan. ¡­¡­ ¡°Ryo, aren¡¯t you going to help? This ck-robed man seems to pose a problem.¡± Kakashi whispered. ¡°I think they are very motivated to face him. Let them y first!¡± Hearing this, Kakashi nodded. He had nothing more to say. Next, Terum¨© Mei and Gaara also take on him. Ninjutsu of Four Kages worked with each other and caused some trouble for the ck-robed man. As for Obito, he hid in Kamui space. The people present except Namikaze Minato, and Yamanaka Ryo could not take him. The attack of the four Kages made the ck-robed man particrly ufortable. Finally, when the ck-robed man was bound by Gaara¡¯s sand, a red aperture appeared. The aperture shed, and powerful energy exploded around the ck-robed man. The four Kages were also blown away by this power, and the ck robe of the ck-robed man was also broken, revealing the true body inside. He was dressed in white-clothed, with horns on the left and right sides of his forehead, a red Rinnegan on his eyebrow, Byakugan¡¯s eyes, and a red aperture floating behind him. ¡°Is this the member of ¨­tsutsuki n? His chakra is about the same amount as half Kyuubi.¡± Namikaze Minato muttered to himself. ¡°Minato-nii, I¡¯m going to y, and it¡¯s time to get in action after watching the show for so long.¡± After finishing speaking, the silhouette of Yamanaka Ryo appeared in the center of the venue, and the ck-robed man looked at Ryo. ¡°Introduce yourself! My name is Yamanaka Ryo.¡± The ck-robed man ignored Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s words, raised his hand, and shot lightning at Yamanaka Ryo. Chapter 505

Chapter 505

Facing the lightning of the ck-robed man, Yamanaka Ryo had no intention of dodging. When the lightning was about to hit him, a wave of ice and fog appeared from the soles of his feet. The lightning that touched the ice and mist was instantly frozen, and the ck-robed man was frozen. What he didn¡¯t expect was that Frost even followed his lightning and went to freeze his arms. The ck-robed man had a surprised look at his arm, then turned his eyes to Yamanaka Ryo with an expression of interest. ¡°Yamanaka Ryo? Funny. I didn¡¯t expect that there are such strong people besides the two of them in this world.¡± As the ck-robed man shook his arm, Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s ice fell off his arm. ¡°You are also very interesting. You can dpose my ice.¡± Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s attack did not use Rinnegan¡¯s power, but his ice has been merged with Inyoton. Even if he didn¡¯t activate Rinnegan, it should not be easily cracked in this way. ck-robed man¡¯s face became hard. As a member of the ¨­tsutsuki n, he has a natural sense of superiority. It¡¯s okay for him to say that Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s ability was alright. But hearing Yamanaka Ryo said the same thing to him, in his opinion, was an insult. The red circle behind the ck-robed man shed, and Raiton Chakra appeared on his body the same as when Fourth Raikage used Raiton Chakra Mode. Then in a blink of an eye, a ck-robed man appeared in front of Yamanaka Ryo, raised his arm fiercely, and smashed him. ¡°Raikage, isn¡¯t this the technique you used to attack the masked man just now?¡± ¨­noki asked seriously. ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t expect this guy to be able to imitate the Railton Chakra Mode and Taijutsu at first nce.¡± ¡°The enemy this time is not an easy one. Akatsuki has such an expert¡­ Raikage, do you think Yamanaka Ryo can win?¡± ¡°If he can¡¯t win, everyone here will die.¡± Fourth Raikage didn¡¯t answer directly because he didn¡¯t know who was better, but instead, he said the consequences if Yamanaka Ryo lost. Hearing this, ¨­noki didn¡¯t say anything, and he turned his eyes to the center of the venue. ¡­¡­ Raiton Chakra Mode was the most frequently used technique by Yamanaka Ryo before Hyoton¡¯s power was developed to the extreme. It can be said that it was one of his signature Ninjutsu. Now the ck-robed man uses Raiton Chakra Mode to attack Yamanaka Ryo. The same Raiton Chakra Mode, the same Raiton Armor, the two lightning shes in the center of the venue, the fist-to-fist battle between Yamanaka Ryo and the ck-robed man continued. The Raiton Chakra on both of them became more violent, and the air was filled with static electricity. The Kages and the guards¡¯ hair began to stand up. Their speed ??was getting faster and faster; at first, everyone could see their silhouette. But now, only Kakashi and Obito, who have Mangeky¨­, can distinguish who the two shes of lightning are. BOOM!! The deafening loud explosion sounded in the center of the venue. The two silhouettes entangled with Raiton Chakra finally stopped. The exploding smoke dispersed, everyone sucked in a cold breath because they saw that the Raiton Chakra Mode of Yamanaka Ryo had disappeared. Arge hole appeared in his body, which seemed to be prated by a fist. And the body of the ck-robed man was still entangled with Raiton Chakra, and no apparent scars were seen on his body. ¡°Yamanaka Ryo lost! This¡­ how is this possible?!¡± Temari on the side looked unbelievable. Other people responded simrly to Temari, except ¨­noki and Namikaze Minato, who remained calm. ¡°Sensei, aren¡¯t you worried?¡± Kakashi asked strangely when Namikaze Minato was so calm. ¡°There is nothing to worry about. Ryo is okay.¡± Namikaze Minato¡¯s tone barely fell, and Sure enough, the hole in Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s body slowly disappeared. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I would lose to you in the Raiton contest, but thanks to your effort, I can understand some of your situations. It¡¯s my turn.¡± Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s tone barely fell. ck-robed man¡¯s consciousness was drawn into Genjutsu World. ¡­¡­¡­ The surrounding scenery changes, but it didn¡¯t affect the ck-robed man¡¯s mentality too much. Facing the endless snow and ice of the World of Ice, the red aperture behind the ck-robed man shes, and snow can no longer approach him. Then the ck-robed man made a seal with both hands¡­ His Rinnegan on his forehead turned on, and the ice and snow in the Ice World centered on him were dposed into natural Chakra and eyes power. Yamanaka Ryoughed and controlled natural Chakra with his Dojutsu, and once again, the snow and ice swept away towards the ck-robed man. The two sides just stalemate as the cyclees back to the start. After a long time, the ck-robed man has run out of Chakra. Yamanaka Ryo had Korin¡¯s help, so he hasn¡¯t run out of natural Chakra. Although the Chakra of the ck-robed man wasparable to half of a Kyuubi, it also had its limit. The ck-robed man started to be a little nervous. His action gradually became uncontrolled and got crazier, constantly destroying the Ice World. Unfortunately, this was all futile as it only sped up the consumption of his Chakra. The ck-robed man knew that he couldn¡¯t go on like this, and otherwise, he couldn¡¯t convey his message to them. So the ck-robed man slowly floated up the red circle behind him. Rinnegan¡¯s eyes power increased through the red circle and instantly broke down the ice at the corner of the Ice World. ¡­¡­ After opening a gap, the ck-robed man immediately escaped the ice world through gap. As soon as the soul of the ck-robed man came to the outside world, he automatically returned to his own body. At this time, he knew that the space just now was just between fantasy and reality. In the Ice World, the ck-robed man consumed a lot of Chakra, and he knew that he couldn¡¯t fight anymore. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the natives of Ninja World to have this kind of strength! But everything was not over yet¡­ ¡°Today, I came here to dere war. Our purpose is Hachibi and Kyuubi. Because you wouldn¡¯t kindly surrender it to us, then there¡¯s only one way left, which is battle. Yamanaka Ryo, this time I was careless. But I will win next time we meet.¡± ¡°Just like he said, the Fourth Shinobi World War has begun! I look forward to your performance.¡± After speaking, Obito disappeared from the venue with a ck-robed man. ¡­¡­¡­ After a while, everyone in the conference room recovered, and everyone¡¯s expression seemed extremely serious. ¡°Cough cough, as far as I know, Akatsuki doesn¡¯t have a lot of manpower. Except for those S-rank Missing-nin, they shouldn¡¯t have so much fighting strength. What do they use to start the war? Should we be rmed by this?¡± ¨­noki said. ¡°Tsuchikage, you know what it is. Deidara should have told you about it, but Deidara¡¯s information was notplete. There is a guy named White Zetsu in Akatsuki, and they make their Body Clone in Mugen. After going through special methods, these Body Clones can have ordinary Chunin¡¯s strength. If he splits up 5 and even 10 million Body Clones, plus those S-rank missing-nin leaders, he can be the enemy of the entire Ninja World.¡± Yamanaka Ryo said lightly. Chapter 506

Chapter 506

¡°Equal to Chunin level strength? Our five Great Ninja Viges don¡¯t have so many Ninjas altogether,¡± Gaara said. Everyone looks at each other in dismay and eventually nods, and they have to admit this objective fact. ¡°ording to the number of Ninjas in each vige, I don¡¯t think there are many people with Chunin level¡­ but we also have Special J¨­nin, J¨­nin, Elite J¨­nin, which should make up for theck of numbers.¡± After listening to ¨­noki¡¯s words, Fourth Raikage burst outughing: ¡°Haha! ¨­noki, you old stubborn man. Are you nning to use us?¡± Hearing this, ¨­noki said seriously: ¡°10 million Chunin, many S-Rank Missing-nin, and the ck-robed man and masked man. If we don¡¯t unite, there is no possibility of winning at all, you know too. Come on!¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s true.¡± Terum¨© Mei agreed first. ¡°We, Sunagakure, are also willing to unite.¡± Gaara immediately stated. ¡°Konoha agrees too.¡± Namikaze Minato asked Yamanaka Ryo for his opinion and agreed. The other three Ninja Viges agreed, and ¨­noki turned to Fourth Raikage and asked, ¡°How about you, Raikage? Is Kumogakure willing to fight this enemy together?¡± ¡°To be honest, I am very unwilling to cooperate with you. Especially you, ¨­noki, who killed my father, and you Yamanaka Ryo, many Kumogakure ninjas died in your hands. But I have no choice. The enemy this time is too powerful. I hope you two cane up with the imposing manner and strength that defeated our Kumogakure Ninja before to help Ninja World win this war. Kumogakure will join in!¡± After the Fourth Raikage agreed, the Ninja Coalition was officially announced. ¡°Since it is a coalition, it is necessary to choose a leader. Who wants to be the leader?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think there is anyone here that ¡®wants¡¯ to be a leader! ¨­noki, your question is a bit redundant. I think it should be said, who ¡®can be¡¯ the leader.¡± Namikaze Minato said with a smile. ¡°Hokage¡¯s opinion makes sense. This leader is not just any leader. Ability-wise, the strongest among Five Kages is Hokage, and the most experienced inbat is Tsuchikage. The leader should choose between them.¡± Gaara suggested. ¡°Why choose from Five Kages? Some people were more powerful than Five Kages.¡± Said Terum¨© Mei looked towards Yamanaka Ryo aside. Everyone froze, then all turned to Yamanaka Ryo. Yamanaka Ryo did not expect that everyone¡¯s eyes would suddenlye to him, but when he was about to suggest something, Fourth Raikage started to talk first: ¡°I think Mizukage makes sense. Among Ninja World¡¯s experts, he is so respected. If it¡¯s him, I can ept it.¡± ¡°Yamanaka Ryo is the one who can fight that ck-robed man too! I agree.¡± ¡°Raikage, Tsuchikage agree, we Kirigakure can¡¯t be more satisfied with this decision. How about you, Konoha and Sunagakure?¡± Terum¨© Mei asked Namikaze Minato and Gaara. ¡°Ryo is from Konoha, and we have no reason to object.¡± ¡°Sunagakure too.¡± Just as Yamanaka Ryo was still in the aggressive status, his leader¡¯s position had been determined. ¡°Wait a minute, aren¡¯t you all a bit too arbitrary? I don¡¯t have much experience inbatmand, and it may cause a problem to make me a leader!¡± Namikaze Minato said with a smile: ¡°Ryo, we don¡¯t need you to give any order, just to take the position of leader. This position is symbolic, an undefeated symbol, and you must have enough strength to sit there. To make you a leader is to see your strength. An invincible leader can greatly improve the morale of the coalition.¡± ¡°Hokage-sama is right. We don¡¯t need you to give anybat orders. Ninja World has a lot of smart people, but the strongest is only one. So, don¡¯t quit.¡± Ao said seriously. Although the others did not say anything, they all had the same expression in their eyes. Yamanaka Ryo had no choice but to take over the leader position of the Ninja Alliance. ¡­¡­ Just as Yamanaka Ryo took over the Ninja Alliance leader, Mount My¨­boku¡¯s sleeping Great Toad Sage suddenly opened his eyes. The wake of Great Toad Sage caused a greatmotion. Fukasaku and Shima Sennin immediately came to Great Toad Sage. Before waiting for Fukasaku Sennin to ask, Great Toad started to talk to him: ¡°Shinobi World War is about to start!¡± ¡°Old Codger, what nonsense are you talking about? Now, Ninja World is peaceful. How can there be war, are you confused or something?¡± ¡°Dad, respect the Great Toad Sage! But now, the situation at Ninja World is exactly what he said. Great Toad Sage, are you perhaps seeing it wrong?¡± Great Toad Sage shook his head: ¡°It wasn¡¯t that I was mistaken. It was the prophecy that took effect. I had dreamed before that it would lead to a war far away, and now this has been announced! The scale of this battle is unprecedented. Tell the toads of Mount My¨­boku that they must be careful when they are summoned, don¡¯t be impulsive¡­¡± With that being said, Great Toad Sage once again closed the eyes and fell asleep. ¡°Dad, immediately tell all the toads in Mount My¨­boku what the Great Toad Sage had told us.¡± ¡°But, Dear! I think that Old Codger just spouts nonsense!¡± ¡°Great Toad Sage¡¯s prediction never made a mistake, and so this time too.¡± Fukasaku Sennin¡¯s expression became serious after finished speaking. ¡­¡­ On the other side, Obito took the ck-robed man to one base of Akatsuki. The ck-robed man and Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s battle just now made Obito more afraid of him. So, after Obito decided to deal with him, he immediately asked the ck White Zetsu to help transnt Rinnegan. Only when he owns Rinnegan and masters the Ged¨­ Maz¨­ that he won¡¯t be restricted by him. The ck-robed man didn¡¯t know Obito¡¯s thoughts. After confirming the safety around him, the ck-robed man recovered Chakra by himself. Obito sees the eyes shrink. The current status of ck-robed man wasn¡¯t good. Maybe there was a chance¡­ But before he acted, a man suddenly appeared outside the base, slowly walking towards the base¡­ Obito frowned. After confirming who wasing, Obito immediately dismissed his thoughts. ¡°What should I call you for the first time? A fake Uchiha Madara?¡± Senju Hashirama asked. ¡°Are you the one who was brought back by Edo Tensei or the real Senju Hashirama?¡± ¡°Of course, it is the former. I dare not let First Hokage regain his consciousness, and I can¡¯t control the First Hokage.¡± Obito, hearing this rxed, said, ¡°Just call me Tobi.¡± ¡°Tobi? It¡¯s a simple name, okay. I¡¯m here to help guard you. You can leave. Thank you for taking care of him.¡± ¡°Wait, I want to know how many previous top ninja you have summoned. Aren¡¯t we partners? There should be no problem telling me that information!¡± Chapter 507

Chapter 507

¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll tell you about it, but I also have a condition.¡± Said Yakushi Kabuto, who controlled Senju Hashirama. Obito did not agree immediately. Instead, he asked cautiously, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°I also want to know one thing about Yamanaka Ryo. ording to my investigation, Yamanaka Ryo wiped out the Root of Konoha and killed Danz¨­ a few years ago. But he was kind enough to let go of the Root member. Where are these people right now? ¡° Obito had a strange feeling. This person named Yakushi Kabuto asks about Root, something that he happened to know. Obito knew it because he used Root to let ck Zetsu help limit a part of Danz¨­¡¯s curse seal. Unfortunately, before this person had time to y a role, Root was destroyed. He and other Root members were taken to a base training Anbu outside Konoha, lifted the Genjutsu, and after that, Obito lost contact with them. Obito told Yakushi Kabuto about the information he knew. After listening to Obito, Yakushi Kabuto sighed and said, ¡°Okay, thank you for your information. ording to the agreement, I will tell you how many ninja experts I have summoned this time.¡± After speaking, Yakushi Kabuto made a hand seal. All the coffins rose from the ground. Obito nced at more than 50 coffins before him. ¡°These are Ninjas above Elite J¨­nin level. As for the others, they are summoned to find them. By the way, a few days ago, I also got a new one and summoned him.¡± Yakushi Kabuto controlled one of the coffins to open. ¡°Nagato! You even know Pain¡¯s secrets, and you can summon Nagato.¡± ¡°Hehe, this is not difficult, especially after we cooperate.¡± Obito¡¯s expression changed. If what Yakushi Kabuto said was true, then that means that Nagato¡¯s information was leaked from him. ¡°Well, Mr. Tobi, our deal is over, and you should leave!¡± Obito nodded. He didn¡¯t have a chance to do anything to the ck-robed man when he stayed here, and now he wants to go back and ask why the ck White Zetsu leaked the information. ¡­¡­ After Obito¡¯s departure, Senju Hashirama¡¯s expression controlled by Yakushi Kabuto became full of wrath. ¡°Yamanaka Ryo, Yamanaka Ryo! It¡¯s all your fault! Because of your kindness to not kill the Root person, it will kill her. Konoha, Root, Yamanaka Ryo, I won¡¯t let you go!¡± ¡­¡­ At the same time, after the leader of the Ninja Alliance was established in the Country of Iron, the people of each Ninja Vige dispersed and went back to call each vige¡¯s Ninja to prepare for the uing war. Before leaving, Yamanaka Ryo told Raikage about Killer B¡¯s location, and Raikage then left with Darui and Nozomi. Namikaze Minato returned to Hokage¡¯s Office with Yamanaka Ryo and Kakashi with teleport and immediately ordered Anbu members to notify all Konoha higher-ups to hold a meeting. A few minutester, the conference room was full. Namikaze Minato got straight to the point and told everyone about the Fourth Shinobi World War. After listening to Namikaze Minato¡¯s words, the meeting room exploded instantly, and people were buzzing discussing it with themselves. Uchiha Futama was the first one to stand up and asked, ¡°Hokage-sama, you mean that we will work together with another vige to face the Shinobi World War? ¡° ¡°Yes! The enemies we face this time need the strength of the entire Ninja World to unite in order to win.¡± ¡°But other Ninja Viges were once our enemies, Hokage-sama. Are you sure they won¡¯t stab our back?¡± Uchiha Futama¡¯s tone barely fell, and the n Leader of Sarutobi n stood up and said, ¡°He¡¯s right, Hokage-sama. We don¡¯t believe these people, and these people don¡¯t believe us. Konoha has you, Ryo-sama, and so many high-level Ninja. There are a dozen Elite J¨­nin. There is no need to cooperate with them. We can protect ourselves. ¡° ¡°Hokage-sama, we from Hyuga n also feel that other Ninja Viges are too unreliable, let alone to trust them.¡± Konoha¡¯s top three ns objected, and the meeting room became quiet. The atmosphere in the conference room became very tense. Nara Shikaku saw the helpless effort of the three ns, shook his head, and said, ¡°This war may not be that simple. The three n Leaders need to calm down first. Let¡¯s hear what Hokage-sama wants to say first.¡± Nara Shikaku¡¯s words made everyone turn their eyes to Namikaze Minato. Namikaze Minato told everyone what happened at the Five Kages conference. ¡°If that happened, then we from Ino-Shika-Ch¨­ three ns agreed to cooperate with the other Ninja Viges.¡± Said Nara Shikaku. Uchiha, Sarutobi, and Hyuga n Leader¡¯s expressions changed greatly. Nara Shikaku quickly said, ¡°Please calm down. Can you listen to my reason first?¡± Seeing that there were no objections from them, Nara Shikaku rxed and continued, ¡°Just like Hokage-sama said very clearly just now. On enemies¡¯ side, they have 10.000 Chunin level ninja, a ck-robed man who can go on par with Yamanaka Ryo. There is another mysterious mask man who can ignore the Four Kage attack, and maybe other S-rank Missing-nin¡­¡± ¡°¡­Such enemies can¡¯t easily be defeated if we do not join forces.¡± Hyuga Hiashi frowned and said, ¡°So you mean Konoha can¡¯t withstand these people¡¯s attacks?¡± ¡°Maybe we can make it out somehow if it¡¯s just Konoha. But what about the Country of Fire? In the face of massive Chunin level ninja, we can only passively defend, at most, to ensure the safety of Konoha¡¯s perimeter. In this case, what should we do to protect the Country of Fire? Without the Country of Fire, Konoha will disappear.¡± ¡°Is there any other merit from cooperating with other Ninja Viges?¡± ¡°If the five Ninja Viges are united, we will have more manpower so we can station these ninjas to block the enemy in some deserted ces at the border. In this way, the war will not spread to the Country of Fire, nor will it spread to Konoha, which will be a better choice to protect our loved ones andpanions.¡± Nara Shikaku¡¯s words shook the audience again. While everyone was hesitating, Namikaze Minato took the opportunity to ry a message, ¡°I forgot to mention it, but this time, the leader of the Ninja Alliance is Yamanaka Ryo.¡± The meeting room was quiet again, and everyone who had previously opposed it agreed a momentter. Now that they know Yamanaka Ryo is the leader of the Ninja Alliance, the final concerns of the Konoha high-ups have been dispelled. ¡°Now that everyone agrees¡­ let¡¯s count the natural resources reserves of every n and report it to me. The financial situation on the vige side will be given to Jiraiya sensei. Can you do it?¡± Jiraiya nodded. ¡°No problem.¡± Chapter 508

Chapter 508

The news of the forting outbreak of the Fourth Shinobi World War soon spread throughout Konoha, and the vigers were depressed. Konoha¡¯s high level was busy preparing for the war and didn¡¯t care to sort out the vigers¡¯ emotions. There were various rumors in the Vige, and everyone was tense. Naruto and his friends also felt something wrong and ran back to ask what happened to their parents. These children were the sessors of each n, and the parents do not n to hide it from them, and soon they will understand what happened. ¡­¡­ On the afternoon of this day, Konoha¡¯s eleven ninja team came to the third training stadium together, exchanging information obtained from their parents. ¡°I heard from my family that this battle seemed to be a joint battle of the five Great Ninja Viges against Akatsuki.¡± The first speaker was Hy¨±ga Neji. ¡°I heard the same news as Neji, and my mother told me that,¡± Ino said. Hinata, Ino, Ch¨­ji, Shino were the same. No valuable information was mentioned besides that. As for Lee, Sakura, and Tenten, the three of them aremoner Ninja, so they know less. ¡°I have some different information here, and my father said that it was to protect Kyuubi in Naruto and Hachibi of Kumogakure,¡± Shikamaru said lightly. ¡°Is it so? Naruto, do you know anything about it?¡± Neji asked. ¡°Well, I heard my mother said the same.¡± ¡°So¡­ then, does that mean Naruto will not participate in this war?¡± Hinata asked quietly, looking at Naruto. Shikamaru shook his head: ¡°No, that¡¯s not the case. This time the Vige intends to let Naruto participate directly.¡± Everyone who heard this was startled. Neji frowned and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t the cause of this war is to rob Kyuubi in the first ce? Hiding Naruto is the best option! Shikamaru, is your information reliable? ¡° ¡°This is what my father said, and there should be nothing false in there. I also find it strange that Vige would make such a choice. Naruto, do you know anything more?¡± Naruto scratched his head, recalling what Kushina said yesterday: ¡°Naruto, this war was fought to protect you, but neither of you nor your father wants you to hide and ept the protection of others. We hope you can use your strength to protect yourself.¡± Kiba shoved Naruto. ¡°Naruto, what are you doing?! We are asking if you know something about that information!¡± ¡°Oh, sorry, sorry! Maybe it looks strange, but I should be participating in this war.¡± ¡°As expected, it seems that this is the decision of both Hokage-sama and Kushina-sama,¡± Shikamaru said seriously. ¡°Shikamaru, don¡¯t make that face! Speaking of which based on Naruto¡¯s current strength, entering Sage Mode can be regarded as a rtively powerful battle strength, and you should be eligible to participate in the war.¡± Ch¨­ji said while eating potato chips. ¡°This is not a question of eligibility. In my opinion, there are only two possibilities for Naruto to participate in this war. First, Naruto¡¯s strength has been powerful enough, evenparable to the general Hokage level of Ninja, which means he can protect himself on the battlefield and can y a huge role. Second, when we are defeated, Naruto has to stand up and protect himself. With Naruto¡¯s current strength, maybe they will choose ater option. It is very likely that¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m surprised! You have such a wild imagination¡­¡± Shikamaru was interrupted by the sudden appearance of Yamanaka Ryo before he finished speaking. Seeing Yamanaka Ryo, they all startled and said hello to Yamanaka Ryo. Yamanaka Ryo waved his hand and said, ¡°Okay, we¡¯ve seen each other so many times. No need to be so formal. The two options that Shikamaru said just now may not be wrong, but he was so pessimistic about us and Naruto that he thought the second option would be the best¡­¡± ¡°¡­Now I tell you that Naruto¡¯s performance on the battlefield will amaze you, kids. Naruto is yourpanion and yourpetitive rival, so you have to keep it up with him! Don¡¯t be obscured by Naruto¡¯s rays of light!¡± After saying that, Yamanaka Ryo took Naruto and left. ¡°Wait! Ryo-sama is so cruel! He himself took Naruto to train and said to us to keep up,¡± Tenten muttered. ¡°That¡¯s it, that¡¯s it! Don¡¯t let that thought ovee you. I, myself, will show it to him and everyone that I am the best candidate for Hokage. Right, Akamaru?¡± Akamaru nced over his head and ignored him. ¡°Kiba, don¡¯t spout nonsense at times like this because everyone believes that Naruto will be Hokage.¡± Shino showed no mercy and added a word that pierced right through Kiba¡¯s heart. The others all smiled at the two banter. But they also keep in their mind to be sure to protect Naruto, and must not let Naruto stand alone in this war. ¡­¡­¡­ On the other side, Yamanaka Ryo took Naruto teleport to Otogakure, where Kushina and Namikaze Minato were already waiting. ¡°Father, mother? Why are you here?¡± ¡°Of course, to help you enhance your strength. This time you will go to a special ce with your mother, and with the help of your mother and Kurama, you will adapt to the full power of Kurama as soon as possible. When you can fully master it, that will be your cue to participate in this war.¡± Namikaze Minato said seriously. ¡°I see. I will work hard!¡± Namikaze Minato¡¯s expression was full of satisfaction when he heard Naruto¡¯s answer. He patted Naruto¡¯s head and said, ¡°I believe you can do it!¡± Minato took Kushina and his son to teleport to one of Kaguya¡¯s spaces. ¡­¡­¡­ At the same time, in another space in Kaguya, a giant purple shot from a bow and arrow killed thest White Zetsu in this space. With the death of White Zetsu, the purple giant also disappeared, and the ck me that swept over most of the space gradually extinguished, leaving only a youngster with bloody tears in the corner of therge space, lying there breathing heavily. After a while, Sasuke¡¯s ear caught a familiar voice, ¡°Sasuke, good job! Congrattions on your sess in controlling Susanoo¡¯s power.¡± ¡°Ryo-sama? Is that you?¡± Sasuke asked as he stood from the ground and turned to the voice. ¡°Well, it¡¯s me! It looks like your Mangeky¨­ has reached its limit, and it¡¯s about time for you to blend into Itachi¡¯s eyes.¡± After that, Yamanaka Ryo took Sasuke and teleported to Orochimaru¡¯sboratory. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Uncle Snake, are you ready?¡± Orochimaru nodded: ¡°Well, I¡¯m fine. What about Sasuke? Is he ready to hold the eternal Mangeky¨­?¡± Yamanaka Ryoughed. ¡°He is now! Sasuke,y down on the bed in front of you, and we help you open the eternal Mangeky¨­!¡± Sasuke nodded, crawled up to the bed, and after hey down, Yamanaka Ryo snapped his fingers, and he fell asleep. Chapter 509

Chapter 509

Yamanaka Ryo has helped Shisui open the eternal Mangeky¨­ before, so it is considered quite easy to do it a second time. The process of helping Sasuke to open his eyes went smoothly without encountering any problems. After the operation waspleted, Yamanaka Ryo left the Otogakure and teleported to Sunagakure and nned to mass-produce his secret weapon with Pakura for this Shinobi World War. Yamanaka Ryo made Pakura hispanion to this project even before he fell in love with her. The reason why Pakura can be hispanion was that the secret weapon needs the help of Pakura¡¯s Shakuton. It was for this reason that Yamanaka Ryo rescued Pakura from Kirigakure, so the two had the opportunity to get to know each other and eventually bonded together. This secret weapon has been made, and Pakura has used it before to face Sasori. This secret weapon looks a bit simr to a grenade from Ryo¡¯s world, except that instead of gunpowder, this grenade stores a Shakuton wrapped in Raiton. After the Chakra is injected into the grenade, the seal on the surface of the grenade will be released. Without the seal restriction, Raiton Chakra will explode, and the Shakuton wrapped inside will also leak outside. Raiton Chakra paralyzes the enemy¡¯s body so they cannot escape, and the subsequent Shakuton can burn the enemy to ashes in a split second. The destructive power is terrifying. The only problem is that the grenade is very tricky to make. It required F¨±injutsu, arge amount ofpressed Raiton Chakra, and Pakura¡¯s Shakuton. After the experiment was sessful, Yamanaka Ryo and Pakura only produced 4 grenades in case they were needed. Now that Shinobi World War is about to begin, Yamanaka Ryo intends to make as many grenades as possible and allocate them to Ninjas of Elite J¨­nin and above. ¡­¡­ Pakura didn¡¯t realize Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s arrival because, at this time, she was overwhelmed by the various documents piled on her desk. Pakura, as Sunagakure consultant Elder, was in pre-war preparations and had her hand full of various things. At this point, Pakura¡¯s work may be busier than Gaara¡¯s. Yamanaka Ryo didn¡¯t bother her and stood quietly, waiting until Pakura¡¯s work was over. After processing the file, Pakura stretched a little, only to find Yamanaka Ryo. ¡°Ryo, how long have you been there? What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I just came here a few minutes ago. Let¡¯s go to your house!¡± Said Yamanaka Ryo while picking up Pakura and teleporting back to her home. ¡­¡­¡­ As soon as he entered the room, Yamanaka Ryo noticed the cup noodles on the table. He put Pakura on the sofa and pointed to the cup noodles on the table, and asked, ¡°You eat this whole time?¡± Pakura was a little embarrassed, ¡°That ¡­ that, it¡¯s because I have been too busy with my work recently, and my older sister just happened to have a child.¡± Yamanaka Ryo tapped Pakura¡¯s head and said helplessly: ¡°Really! You have to eat properly even if you¡¯re busy! Wait for me, I¡¯ll make something for you¡­ actually, forget it. Let me buy something for you.¡± After he finished talking, the silhouette of Yamanaka Ryo disappeared. ¡­¡­ After a few minutes, Yamanaka Ryo returned while holding dango and a steaming bowl of ramen. Yamanaka Ryo put the ramen and dango on the table and rushed to Pakura, ¡°Come, eat! It¡¯s Ramen Ichiraku and Konoha¡¯s dango. Didn¡¯t you say you like it when you camest time?¡± Pakura nodded. She, too, has been a bit tired of eating cup noodles for a few days. Soon they ate up ramen and dango. Pakura touched her full belly and said with envy, ¡°Ninjutsu of time and space, that¡¯s great! You can eat delicious food anytime, anywhere.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say it like that. If Second Hokage and Minato know that the time-space barrier is used to run errands to help my wife buy food, I¡¯m afraid they will be mad.¡± ¡°Pfft¡­ hahahaha!¡± Pakura was amused by Ryo, ¡°Ryo, your joke is as funny as always.¡± After that, the two talked about the war. Yamanaka Ryo also said that he would live here for some time. Pakura was needed to supplement Shakuton to make grenades. On the other hand, Pakura¡¯s daily life also worsened because she was busy with war preparation so having Yamanaka Ryo here to help was a relief. Pakura was happy to hear that Yamanaka Ryo was going to stay, and they both chatted a lot that night. ¡­¡­¡­ At the same time, somewhere in Akatsuki¡¯s base, Obito and ck White Zetsu together opened up a huge space underground. Obito then transnted a Rinnegan with the help of ck White Zetsu. Rinnegan was transnted, and Obito felt the powerful and trembling eyes power in his eye. This sudden Powerful power made Obito feel a bit lost, and he even wanted to transnt another Rinnegan. But Obito quickly came to his senses. He knew that no matter how much power this eye contained, it was not his own. Obito took a deep breath, forcing himself to calm down and then using the power of Rinnegan to summon Ged¨­ Maz¨­ under the ground. As soon as Ged¨­ Maz¨­ appeared, ck Zetsu said to White Zetsu, ¡°White Zetsu, let¡¯s get started!¡± White Zetsu nodded, and white particles so tiny, even almost invisible to the naked eye, begin to appear on the surface of the body. These particles quickly grow into white Zetsu after contacting Ged¨­ Maz¨­¡¯s Chakra. Soon, the entire underground space was filled by White Zetsu¡¯s Body Clone¡­ Following right after that, Obito removed the First Hokage arm that Orochimaru had cloned from Kamui space and linked the arm to Chakra, which Ged¨­ Maz¨­ provided to White Zetsu Body Clone. After doing all this, Obito and ck White Zetsu left the underground space and returned to the base above. ¡­¡­¡­ Obito squinted, trying to familiarize himself with Rinnegan¡¯s eyes power. White Zetsu began to arrange the barriers near the base, while ck Zetsu looked deeply worried on his side. ¡­¡­ On the other side, Yakushi Kabuto now controls Senju Hashirama, and the ck-robed man heads to the Country of Keys. Yakushi Kabuto pointed to an empty ce and said, ¡°This is it. ording to Second Hokage¡¯s sense of space, there are times when space fluctuates here.¡± The ck-robed man hearing this opened his Rinnegan, and sure enough, he saw the barriers around though it was faintly discernible. The ck-robed man was overjoyed, and then he tore it with a technique that Yakushi Kabuto had not seen before. The barriers in the surrounding space gradually disappeared, revealing the space inside. The two walked in immediately, but what they didn¡¯t expect was that there was only a section of withered tree branches in the space. He didn¡¯t know who had destroyed the White Zetsu in space. The tree that the ck-robed man so desperately wanted to find was now withered and soon disappeared. ¡°Sh*t! Yakushi Kabuto, what¡¯s going on? Are you making fun of me?¡± The ck-robed man turned around angrily and asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know why this happened. And you saw it too when you came in, right? The outside barrier was untouched when we arrived, and I haven¡¯t done anything.¡± ¡°Who would it be then? No one in this world knows the space left by Kaguya. Are there other ¨­tsutsuki n peopleing? Or was it the ghosts of ¨­tsutsuki Hagoromo and his brother?¡± Chapter 510

Chapter 510

¡°This¡­ As far as I know, ¨­tsutsuki Hagoromo and ¨­tsutsuki Hamura have been dead for nearly a thousand years. Even if it¡¯s them, I don¡¯t think they can¡¯t do something like this,¡± Yakushi Kabuto pondered for a while and answered. ¡°Who would it be? The barriers remain intact, but he could enter Kaguya¡¯s space.¡± The words of the ck-robed man reminded Yakushi Kabuto, ¡°Entering Kaguya¡¯s space¡­ Wait, I seem to know who it is! I found this space using Second Hokage¡¯s sense ability in space. Now Hokage Namikaze Minato in Konoha vige is proficient in space Ninjutsu. His sense of space should be stronger than Second Hokage, so could it be him?¡± The ck-robed man hearing this, began to think about the people he met at the Five Kages Summit: ¡°Namikaze Minato, the man with blond hair?¡± Yakushi Kabuto nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s him.¡± ¡°Hmph! How dare he to hinder me! Namikaze Minato, I¡¯ll kill him!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be hasty. This person improved the Flying Thunder God Technique of Second Hokage and developed more usage methods based on the technique. He is the fastest Ninja in Ninja World. But when you battle earlier, Yamanaka Ryo is faster. Now you can not only kill him but also make a bait to attract Yamanaka Ryo.¡± The ck-robed man ignored Yakushi Kabuto¡¯s words and ran straight towards Konoha. Yakushi Kabuto sighed helplessly. He unsummoned and put Senju Hashirama back into the coffin. Then he controlled Senju Tobirama to catch up with ck-robed man using the Flying thunder god. To be cautious, Yakushi Kabuto left a lot of Flying Thunder God imprints in the secret ce. ¡­¡­¡­ Two dayster, the ck-robed man and Yakushi Kabuto, who controls Senju Tobirama, appeared in the Country of Fire border. ¡°This is the Country of Fire. Konoha¡¯s people should ce a lot of guards around the Country of Fire, most of them Hyuga n and Aburame n. About the Hyuga n, I told you before that they also have Byakugan. You should know about Byakugan, right? As for the Aburame n, their nsman is all good at manipting all kinds of insects. These insects have different functions, some absorb Chakra, and some can help detect people. In short, it is very troublesome.¡± The ck-robed man nodded when he heard this, opened Byakugan, and observed the surroundings, confirming that there were no insects of the Aburame n and Hyuga nsman before proceeding. ¡­¡­¡­ Using the same method, one dayter, the ck-robed man and Yakushi Kabuto avoided all the investigations. They arrived at the entrance of Konoha vige. ¡°The person I control now is Second Hokage. It will cause unnecessary trouble if I make an appearance too. Now you¡¯re on your own. Also, if you find something wrong,e back quickly. I left a Flying thunder god imprint along the way and can take you away immediately.¡± Yakushi Kabuto¡¯s repeated exhortations made the ck-robed man ufortable. In his eyes, everyone in Ninja World was trash except Yamanaka Ryo. He can crush them alone. Yakushi Kabuto¡¯s worry waspletely unnecessary. After dealing with Yakushi Kabuto¡¯s warning, the ck-robed man came directly to Konoha¡¯s gate. The security department member in charge of the guard was struck by a ck-robed man as soon as they were about to ask. After the other security department people saw someone invade them, they immediately acted and surrounded the ck-robed man. ¡°What a shame! To think that my n¡¯s Byakugan was in a loser hand like you.¡± The ck-robed man nced at the leading Hy¨±ga Hizashi and said disdainfully. Just before Hy¨±ga Hizashi was about to ask, he found that he couldn¡¯t move. He didn¡¯t know when his Tenketsu was blocked. The other members of the guards at the scene also lost their mobility. ¡°This is the true usage of Byakugan! You people need to learn a little from the native!¡± After speaking, the ck-robed man continued to walk inside the vige. ¡­¡­ ¡°Hizashi Elder, what exactly happened just now? He was not using Gentle Fist. How could he seal our Tenketsu?¡± Hy¨±ga Hizashi shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve encountered such a thing.¡± ¡°He said my n, did he mean that this person is also a member of the ¨­tsutsuki n of the moon?¡± ¡°Oh! It doesn¡¯t have to be like that. The ¨­tsutsuki family name holder was not only limited to the people on Moon.¡± Hy¨±ga Hizashi sighed. ¡­¡­¡­ Right now, no one in Konoha could block the ck robed-man. Even Anbu Ninja can¡¯t stop him at all. Just when everyone falls into desperation, Kakashi and Uchiha Fugaku arrive. When Kakashi saw the ck-robed man, his expression instantly became serious. ¡°Kakashi, who is this guy?¡± ¡°He¡¯s the ck-robed man whom we fought at Five Kages Summit.¡± Upon hearing this, Uchiha Fugaku¡¯s expression changed greatly, ¡°What? It¡¯s him! How did this guye to Konoha?¡± The ck-robed man was a little excited and changed his looks at Kakashi and asked, ¡°Hey! I remember you are the guard of Namikaze Minato! Tell me where he is!¡± Kakashi coldly snorted without answering the ck-robed man¡¯s question. Fugaku also opened Sharingan and posed in a fighting stance. ¡°n Leader Fugaku, first you directly use Genjutsu to disy the Genjutsu. When fighting with the ck-robed man, I understood something about him. After that, I will use Genjutsu on the ck-robed man. I think maybe the weakness of the ck-robed man is Genjutsu.¡° Fugaku nodded, and his three tomoe Sharingan became Mangeky¨­. ¡°Now!¡± After saying that, Kakashi¡¯s Shadow Clone Jutsu suddenly appeared. His Shadow Clone Jutsu and the main body used Raikiri at the same time. The same Chakra attracted each other. The body of the ck-robed man was paralyzed by Raiton Chakra. Uchiha Futama took the opportunity to pull the ck-robed man into the Tsukuyomi space, and the look of the ck-robed man became dull. Kakashi rxed and let Shadow Clone Jutsu perform Raikiri and quickly approach the ck-robed man. Shadow Clone Jutsu walked to the ck-robed man, pulled out Kunai, and pierced the ck-robed man¡¯s neck. Suddenly, the ck-robed man appeared with a red aperture. The aperture shed, and Kakashi¡¯s Shadow Clone Jutsu disintegrated. The ck-robed man paralyzed by Raiton Chakra just restored his mobility instantly, and he kicked Kakashi. Then the ck-robed man walked to Uchiha Fugaku and choked his neck, ¡°The one I hate the most is Genjutsu. You really irritated me.¡± After finishing speaking, the ck-robed man fiercely dumped Fugaku out. Fugaku struggled to get up from the ground, but before being able to do anything, he was kicked off again by a ck-robed man. ¡°So weak, go to hell now!¡± The ck-robed man drew a handful of Kunai from his body and threw it out at Fugaku¡¯s heart. When Kakashi saw this, he opened Mangeky¨­ and shifted Kunai within Kamui. The ck-robed man sneered and turned his eyes to Kakashi. Just as the ck-robed man was about to get started, Namikaze Minato appeared, ¡°Wait a minute, aren¡¯t you looking for me! Now I¡¯m here!¡± The ck-robed man froze, then immediately turned around and saw Namikaze Minato not far away. ¡°Namikaze Minato, I finally found you!¡± Chapter 511

Chapter 511

During the Five Kages Summit, Namikaze Minato witnessed the battle between Yamanaka Ryo and the ck-robed man. He also had some understanding of the strength of the ck-robed man. Namikaze Minato was fully aware that there was still a certain gap between his strength and the ck-robed man, but the oue of a battle is not only determined by one¡¯s strength. Many other factors determine the victory. Thinking of this, Namikaze Minato took out Flying Thunder God kunai and moved towards ck-robed man, and threw it out. The ck-robed man saw the red aperture flickering behind him and directly dposed the Kunai of Namikaze Minato. ¡°The key to the Flying Thunder God Technique is this kunai or imprint on kunai! Someone told me specifically, be careful of your time and space Ninjutsu. So I won¡¯t allow your kunai toe close to me.¡± Hearing this, Namikaze Minato¡¯s expression changed. This was the first time he has encountered an opponent that can break down his Kunai. ¡°You are struggling for nothing. Answer my two questions obediently. I¡¯m in a good mood now. Maybe I will let you go.¡± Namikaze Minato didn¡¯t lose any momentum and threw Flying Thunder God kunai again, using the Shuriken Shadow Clone Technique to enhance it. ¡°Do you think that will work?¡± The ck-robed man raised his hand, and the red aperture floated from behind to the front of him. Flying Thunder God kunai was broken down again. ¡®It seems that the ability of the red aperture is dposition. If it is just dposition, I can make it out somehow. The problem is that I don¡¯t know his Rinnegan¡¯s ability.¡¯ ¡°Hokage-sama, are you okay?!¡± As Namikaze Minato processed the information of the ck-robed man, Lain arrived. Namikaze Minato shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Hokage-sama, do I need to call my big brother back?¡± ¡°Not for now. I want to try something!¡± After finishing talking, Namikaze Minato created Shadow Clone Jutsu, and the Shadow Clone Jutsu threw Flying thunder god kunai at the ck-robed man together. The ck-robed man, with his indifferent expression, broke the Flying thunder god kunai easily. What he didn¡¯t expect is that two of Flying thunder god kunai became Shadow Clone Jutsu after being broken down by him. The ck-robed man frowned and annihted a Shadow Clone Jutsu. When he turned to fight another Shadow Clone Jutsu, Shadow Clone Jutsu¡¯s hand had touched his body, leaving a Flying thunder god imprint on him. The ck-robed man felt the imprint on his body and quickly used the power of the red aperture to break up the Flying thunder god imprint. But Namikaze Minato didn¡¯t intend to give the ck-robed man the opportunity. He used the Flying thunder god imprint to teleport directly to the ck-robed man, poured the wind Attribute Chakra on the flying thunder god kunai, and targeted the ck-robed man¡¯s throat. Since the ck-robed man first came to Konoha, only now has his facial expression changed for the first time. He lost his peacefulness and began to get a little angry. He squatted down and avoided Namikaze Minato¡¯s fatal blow. Seeing this, Namikaze Minato threw Kunai upwards, then moved to the top and waved his Kunai to cut off the horn on the head of the ck-robed man. ¡°Namikaze Minato! You dare to cut off my horn! You¡­¡± The ck-robed man¡¯s word was cut out, and Namikaze Minato appeared again in front of him. This time Minato¡¯s target was his Rinnegan. The ck-robed man quickly shifted the red aperture to protect his Rinnegan. The Kunai of Namikaze Minato touched the red aperture and was immediately broken down. The ck-robed man took the opportunity to send Namikaze Minato flying and then mobilized the red aperture to break the Flying Thunder God imprint. Namikaze Minato got up from the ground and felt something weird. The ck-robed man touched the horns on his head. His face was full of wrath now. He turned to firmly stare at Namikaze Minato. Then the ck-robed man floated in the air, the red aperture flew coincided with his Rinnegan. Then every one of Konoha felt a powerful and weird Chakra. The next second, there was a shocking waveing from the ck-robed man. Then Konoha Ninjas discovered that their Chakra was gradually broken down by this weird power. Lain felt that the situation was wrong. In this way, all Chakra in Konoha will be dposed. Without Chakra, Konoha will have a hard time dealing with the ck-robed man. Namikaze Minato thought so. He immediately entered Sage Mode, gathered Rasen shuriken with arge number of Senjutsu Chakra, and then threw it towards the ck-robed man. The ck-robed man gave a disdainful smile. He didn¡¯t do anything and let Rasen shuriken fly towards him. Rasen shuriken was getting closer and closer to the ck-robed man, and its size was also getting smaller and smaller. Eventually, Chakra in Rasen shuriken waspletely dposed, leaving only a clump of natural Chakra to continue to fly towards the ck-robed man. ¡°This is¡­ the kind of power that Yakushi Kabuto had?¡± The ck-robed man frowned. The wave that breaks down Chakra also stopped. Then the ck-robed mannded quickly and escaped the natural Chakra. Namikaze Minato¡¯s eyes lit up, Lain smiled. Lain also entered Sage Mode the next second, and then a Wood Dragon broke through. ¡°Mokuton from Senju Hashirama? Truly troublesome!¡± The ck-robed man muttered to himself, then moved the red aperture to his front, intending to disintegrate Wood-Dragon. What he didn¡¯t expect was that he couldn¡¯t break down Wood-Dragon instantly because it mixed with the natural Chakra. Wood Dragon¡¯s head fiercely hit the ck-robed man¡¯s stomach, knocking the ck-robed man flying. Lain held the seal with both hands, and a big tree emerged to catch the ck-robed man. The tree vine of the big tree immediately entangled the ck-robed man, and Wood Dragon flew to the ck-robed man. Wood Dragon and the big tree absorbed the Chakra of the ck-robed man. The ck-robed man didn¡¯t give up easily and continued to struggle. Namikaze Minato saw the situation and now rxed. Together with Lain, he came to the ck-robed man. ¡°Is this the person from ¨­tsutsuki n? Owning Byakugan and Rinnegan at the same time, and that aperture is also very tricky.¡± Lain looked at the ck-robed man and said with interest. The ck-robed man hearing this coldly snorted: ¡°Hmph! Howe you native people know that the ¨­tsutsuki n exists? And Kaguya-sama¡¯s space, are you the one who destroyed it?¡± ¡°Hey, Uncle! You are the prisoner here. We should be the ones asking you, not the other way around. Just let me know who you are first.¡± ¡°You damn little girl¡­¡± ¡°Okay, Lain, don¡¯t bother him! Let¡¯s use your Mokuton to slowly absorb his Chakra. I¡¯ll go and see what¡¯s going on in the vige.¡± ¡°Well, Hokage-sama, rest assured, leave it to me!¡± The ck-robed man had heard enough of Namikaze Minato¡¯s words. His face became more and more ugly. Feeling that his Chakra was bing less, the ck-robed man took a deep breath and used his Rinnegan. In the next second, the ck-robed man who was still bound by Mokuton disappeared, leaving only Lain with a confused face. Chapter 512

Chapter 512

At the periphery of Konoha, the ck-robed man suddenly appeared in front of Yakushi Kabuto. It was surprising that the ck-robed man¡¯s injuries had beenpletely recovered, including the horn that was cut off by Namikaze Minato. The amount of Chakra had also recovered. It felt like he had never experienced the battle just now. The only difference was that Rinnegan¡¯s eyes were closed. Yakushi Kabuto saw the ck-robed man¡¯s Rinnegan was closed and was startled, ¡°Is Yamanaka Ryo so strong? So strong that he could force you to use Rinnegan¡¯s ability?¡± ck-robed man shook his head, ¡°Yamanaka Ryo didn¡¯t appear. Most of Konoha¡¯s Ninja is trash. Some of them can also use your kind of power. I was unprepared and got caught by them.¡± ¡°Konoha¡¯s Jiraiya is the spokesperson for Mount My¨­boku. Mount My¨­boku and Ry¨±chi Cave are both Three-Great Sage Regions, so it¡¯s not surprising that some of them will use the natural Chakra.¡± ¡°Hmph! What a disgusting vige. Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Already? Have you found your answer?¡± The ck-robed man nodded, ¡°Well, the people in Konoha vige know that our n exists. It¡¯s natural.¡± ¡°Sure enough. Need to change the n?¡± ¡°No, let¡¯s talk about itter! I will deal with the people of Konoha first.¡± After speaking, the ck-robed man turned and left. Yakushi Kabuto controlled Senju Tobirama and turned to look at Konoha, a look of nostalgia in his eyes, but the next second, he remembered Yakushi Non¨­ Naiyu. Remembering the faces of members of Root, Yakushi Kabuto took a deep breath, summoned the coffin, andid down Senju Tobirama. ¡­¡­ At the same time, Fourth Raikage also found Killer B. Like in the manga, when Fourth Raikage found Killer B, Killer B was at the battle with Hoshigaki Kisame. With the help of Fourth Raikage, Killer B defeated White Zetsu and Hoshigaki Kisame and left Samehada behind. Because of Namikaze Minato¡¯s persuasion and Konoha¡¯s action to send Naruto to the battle, Fourth Raikage¡¯s idea also changed. While on the road, he decided to let Killer B join the battlefield. Strength-wise, Killer B was stronger than him, perfect Eight-tailed Jinch¨±riki. There were only a few people who can threaten Killer B in the entire Ninja World, let alone the ones that can protect him. Killer B was surprised when he learned that the Fourth Shinobi World War was about to start. After hearing that Fourth Raikage agreed to join him in the battle, the surprise turned into happiness. ¡­¡­ One month has passed, and various Ninja Viges were almost ready. A few dayster, Yamanaka Ryo was informed that the Ninja Alliancemand waspleted. The headquarters was established, and Yamanaka Ryo issued his first order as the Ninja Alliance Commander-in-Chief: ¡°All Ninjas in each Ninja Vige are assembled at the Alliance headquarters!¡± After receiving the order, Konoha, led by Namikaze Minato, begins the journey with Jiraiya, Tsunade, Kakashi, Guy, Lain, Uchiha Fugaku, and others top Ninja. There were also more than 10,000 Ninjas from Konoha, among which there were more than 80 outstanding Konoha medical ninjas. Konoha¡¯s ally, Sunagakure Ninja, led by Gaara and Pakura, dispatched with 6000 Ninja. Since the Third Shinobi World War, the Country of Wind¡¯s Daimy¨­ has a lot of dissatisfaction with Sunagakure, so Sunagakure has to reduce the number of Ninja and follow the path of elite Ninja. So Sunagakure¡¯s ninja number was the smallestpared to the five Great Ninja Viges. The number of Kumogakure and Iwagakure Ninja was about the same. It was about 10,000 people. Kirigakure also has more than 10,000 people. After a few days of journey, nearly 10,000 Ninja coalitions were sessfully assembled. Five Great Countries Ninja in different clothes stood together for the first time. ¡­¡­ In the headquarters, Yamanaka Ryo and Five Kages discussed the next action. After some discussion, both Yamanaka Ryo and Five Kagese to the conclusion that they were not suitable for making strategy. Everyone was a little embarrassed. After a moment of hesitation, Yamanaka Ryo made a proposal, ¡°So this is it. Does everyone agree to call upon more suitable people to make the strategy? ¡°I think so!¡± The fourth Raikage agreed first. ¡°Noint.¡± Gaara agreed. The remaining Kage also agreed. So, Yamanaka Ryo called Pakura, Nara Shikaku, Ao, Four Raikage¡¯s secretary Mabui, and Kitsuchi together as staff officers. At first, Yamanaka Ryo was going to call Nara Shikaku and Ao. Later, it decided it would be fair if each vige had their people to represent them. They were expert staff members, and soon a battle n was quickly formted. ording to Nara Shikaku¡¯s suggestion, Yamanaka Ryo divided the Ninja coalition into 5 brigades like the original manga. They split the team ording to the ninjutsu and cooperating teams that the Ninja was good at. Each brigade will be led by one Kage and the vige¡¯s most powerful Ninja. It is worth mentioning that for the Medic Corps, Yamanaka Ryo specifically sent Lain to protect it. While Tsunade and Jiraiya will join the frontline. ¡­¡­¡­ When the Ninja Alliance rallied, Obito¡¯s White Zetsu army had also cultivated 10.000 White Zetsu climbed out of the ground to form a brave army. Yakushi Kabuto also summoned out arge number of coffins, and the coffin opened and revealed one after another top ninja. Yakushi Kabuto did not immediately regain their consciousness but controlled these people to leave directly where he was and spread out. ¡°Next are these cannon fodders!¡± As Yakushi Kabuto made hand seals again, a densely packed coffin rises outside his cave. ¡°It¡¯s all up to you!¡± Yakushi Kabuto controlled Senju Tobirama out of the coffin, and then he led the vige¡¯s former shadows to the battlefield. Only two coffins were left in front of Yakushi Kabuto, one was Senju Hashirama, and the other was Uchiha Madara. ¡°Let Uchiha Madarae out! I want to talk to him.¡± ck-robed man said lightly. Yakushi Kabuto, hearing this, performed hand seals with both hands and released the control of Uchiha Madara. Uchiha Madara¡¯s body was no longer stiff. His closed eyes suddenly opened. A powerful eye power swept through the cave in an instant, and Uchiha Madara nced at Yakushi Kabuto and the ck-robed man and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s our first meeting, Uchiha Madara! I¡¯m ¨­tsutsuki Yanagi, and I¡¯m the one who raised you from the dead!¡± The ck-robed man stood in front of Yakushi Kabuto with a smile. Uchiha Madara, hearing this frowned, lowering his head to look at his body. His expression became more strange: ¡°Could it be Edo Tensei? What time is now?¡± ¡°Now we are at the Fourth Shinobi World War, your spokesperson and I have summoned you for this war. The purpose is to capture those Hachibi and Kyuubi!¡± ¡°Hachibi, Kyuubi? All Bijuu hasn¡¯t collected yet? And you say, your name is ¨­tsutsuki Yanagi? In other words, you are from the same ce as ¨­tsutsuki Kaguya?¡± ¡°Well. I dide to look for Kaguya-sama.¡± ¨­tsutsuki Yanagi acknowledged it. Chapter 513

Chapter 513

¡°As expected, it seems ¨­tsutsuki n really exists somewhere in the universe. I want to ask you something, how¡¯s your rank in strength among your nsmen?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a top expert, but also not weak.¡± ¨­tsutsuki Yanagiughed. Madara hearing this expression showed a little excitement: ¡°That¡¯s it! That¡¯s good. I want to see the ¨­tsutsuki n.¡± ¡°Wait till we capture Hachibi and Kyuubi. After I get what I want, I will be happy to show it to our n.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡± ¡°It seems the two have reached a consensus,¡± said Yakushi Kabuto. ¡°Who is this guy?¡± Madara asked, frowning. ¡°His name is Yakushi Kabuto, my partner, and the one who uses Edo Tensei to summon you.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Edo Tensei Bestowing Technique? It looks like he has the power of Senjutsu.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet the legendary Uchiha Madara.¡± ¡°No need for ttery, tell me what¡¯s happening with Ninja World now! You wouldn¡¯t summon me for no reason. You should be in trouble right now. ¨­tsutsuki¡¯s strength is simr to me in this status and yet Ninja World has someone who can threaten him. It¡¯s very surprising! ¡± Yakushi Kabuto and ¨­tsutsuki Yanagi looked at each other and said, ¡°The current Ninja World¡¯s strongest person is Yamanaka Ryo. He has the eternal Mangekyou Sharingan. He is also good at Senjutsu. His strength and Yanagi are almost the same. In addition to Yamanaka Ryo, Uchiha Shisui also owns eternal Mangeky¨­, and Konoha also has Namikaze Minato, who is proficient in space and time Ninjutsu, and Yamanaka Lain with Mokuton. Other viges also have a lot of notable Ninja. Like Pakura with Shakuton, Fourth Raikage, Third Tsuchikage, now the five Great Ninja Viges have joined together to fight us.¡± Uchiha Madara was surprised at the union of the Five Great Ninja Viges. From the Warring States Period to today¡¯s, just how much friction and hatred can be let go by all of them. It still seems like fantasy. ¡°Madara-sama, don¡¯t be so surprised! It can¡¯t be helped that they must join hands together. No matter how much hatred they have previously, when faced with enemies powerful enough to destroy themselves, they have to choose topromise. Otherwise let alone revenge, they can¡¯t even guarantee their own safety.¡± Yakushi Kabuto analyzed. Uchiha Madara nodded: ¡°Well, what you said makes sense. People do things that they would never do just to survive. By the way, you said that Yamanaka Ryo owns the eternal Mangeky¨­, right? ¡° ¡°Well, this is no secret, all of Ninja World knows it.¡± ¡°Eternal Mangeky¨­? I didn¡¯t expect him to have grown to this level, and I suddenly looked forward to meeting him.¡± ¡°Oh? Madara-sama, have you perhaps ever met Yamanaka Ryo?¡± Yakushi Kabuto became interested in Madara¡¯s words. ¡°Well, nevermind. Let¡¯s do it! I¡¯ll deal with him personally.¡± Uchiha Madara didn¡¯t answer the question and justplied. ¡°It seems you still have a meddlesome rtionship that I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Enough with the bbering. It¡¯s almost time to act.¡± ¨­tsutsuki Yanagi interrupted Yakushi Kabuto. Yakushi Kabuto nodded and said, ¡°So, as you wish. Fourth Shinobi World War, it¡¯s starting now!¡± After saying that, Yakushi Kabuto unfolded something simr to a chessboard, and a small white chess piece appeared on the grid. The scattered Edo Tensei top ninja regained consciousness at the same time. The memory of these people stays at the moment before they die. They opened their eyes to distinguish the surrounding environment. The first things they saw were the friends and opponents around them, some people they didn¡¯t know. Immediately afterward, they found that they couldn¡¯t control their bodies, and they moved out of their will. ¡°Hehe, I yed as a Puppeteer for a long time. I didn¡¯t expect that I would be a Puppet myself one day!¡± Sasori said after he had sensed his body. ¡°Sasori? Long time no see! Hey? How did my bodye back? Did you save me? Hey?¡± ¡°Hidan you Idiot. You are dead. Now we are just resurrected by the Forbidden Technique.¡± Hearing someone called him idiot made Hidan angry. He turned his head and was about to cut off the head of the person who insulted him to make a sacrifice to Jashin, but suddenly found out that the speaker was Kakuzu. ¡°Kakuzu? Are you dead?¡± ¡°I said just now that we are dead, but now we just resurrected by someone using the Forbidden Technique. This Jutsu should be Edo Tensei created by Second Hokage. Dammit, what happened?!¡± Kakuzu moved in one direction while talking about it. ¡°I¡¯m dead? I thought I was too hungry and fainted while in the ground. Damn you Konoha Ninja! Damn you Uchiha! I must kill them with my own hand!¡± ¡°Hmph! Loser! Can you even handle the Uchiha n?¡± Hidan¡¯s tone barely fell, and another voice came from the side. ¡°Who is this time? You think I would get bullied by that Uchiha??¡± ¡°The old man is called Uchiha Madara, just an old man in the Uchiha n!¡± Kakuzu heard this for a moment, thenughed: ¡°Uchiha is nice! It¡¯s you! These people are bold enough to even dare to control the Great Elder of the Uchiha n. Now I¡¯m curious about who is behind this.¡± ¡°Edo Tensei is Konoha¡¯s Forbidden Technique, which has been documented on the Scroll of Seals. Most likely the one who controls us this time is a Konoha Ninja.¡± A middle-aged person with a Kirigakure headband beside Uchiha said. ¡°Hozuki, are you blind? Look in front of you, it¡¯s Konoha¡¯s Hokage assistant Danz¨­. He has been summoned too, doesn¡¯t that mean that the user who summoned us is most likely from Konoha?¡± Kakuzu mocked. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s done by the people from Konoha. I sensed several familiar auras in that direction. They¡¯re Kages, including the Nidaime Hokage!¡± Said the young man with white hair. ¡°Senju Tobirama is being summoned by his own technique? Seriously?¡± Kakuzu asked quickly. The young man nodded and said nothing. Simr conversations have also taken ce in several other groups of top ninja that were brought out by Edo Tensei, including the Kage of previous generations. ¡°Hey! Senju Tobirama, you are actually under control, isn¡¯t this your technique?¡± Second Mizukage, H¨­zuki, asked while pointing to Senju Tobirama¡¯s nose. Senju Tobirama did not answer and just walked forward with a nk expression. ¡°You! Now you¡¯ve done it! I¡¯ll make you be deader than dead¡­¡± ¡°Enough! H¨­zuki, are you a fool? Senju Tobirama doesn¡¯t have his consciousness, how can he answer your question?¡± Said the Second Tsuchikage, who was full of bandages. Chapter 514

Chapter 514

¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t think I can¡¯t teach you a lesson even after I¡¯m dead. Do you have anyst words? This time I will kill you first!¡± Tsuchikage just sneered at him: ¡°Hehe! If I remember correctly, you died first. I had a good look at your guts. And now that we are bound by this technique, there is no way to move freely. All you can do is talk big.¡± H¨­zuki was angry, but there was nothing to refute the statement. ¡°That one over there! You are Third Raikage! I remember you had seeded the Raikage title as the Third before me. When did you die?¡± H¨­zuki asked Third Raikage. ¡°It was during the Third Shinobi World War.¡± ¡°Third Shinobi World War? It seems that this world is not quite peaceful even after we died!¡± H¨­zuki Hazuki was also not in the mood to be angry. His attention turns to the Third Shinobi World War. ¡°Raikage, do you know who won the Third Shinobi World War?¡± He continued. Third Raikage shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. When I died, the Third Shinobi World War was not over yet. ording to the battle situation at that time, it should be the situation between Konoha and Iwagakure Ninja. Third Mizukage was killed by Yamanaka Ryo, Fourth Kazekage was also restrained. And if Iwagakure Ninja was killed too, I would think that ¨­noki in the future should be able to take the initiative on the battlefield. I really don¡¯t know.¡± Three people chatted as they walked and soon saw a densely packed White Zetsu army ahead. ¡°What is this?¡± H¨­zuki said while he was surprised. ¡°These white humanoid monster¡¯s Chakra feels like they have the quantities close to J¨­nin, and I feel that those who control these monsters may be the ones who summon us.¡± They moved on and soon left the range of the White Zetsu Army and reached a desert. ¡°We are summoned not too far away from the Country of Wind. Is our goal the Country of Wind?¡± Third Raikage frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that simple. The people in front of us have chakra attributes that seem veryplicated, and there are not many Puppeteers around. It doesn¡¯t feel like Country of Wind.¡± He answered faintly. ¡­¡­ On the other side, Yamanaka Ryo and a group of staff sat around the desk to discuss the battle n. The excellent Sensor Type Ninja led by Yamanaka Inoichi talked with each team and collected the information on the battlefield. But just now, Yamanaka Inoichi and the others suddenly felt dozens of special powerful chakras. Yamanaka Inoichi¡¯s expression changed greatly. He quickly closed his eyes, started to sense the specific ce. After confirming it, again and again, Yamanaka Inoichi¡¯s expression became solemn and told the information to Yamanaka Ryo. When Yamanaka Ryo got the information, he probably already knew it. Tsunade had previously told him that Yakushi Non¨­ was killed and Yakushi Kabuto was missing. At that time, Yamanaka Ryo wondered what happened to Yakushi Kabuto, but he didn¡¯t know how Yakushi Kabuto learned Edo Tensei even though he didn¡¯t meet Orochimaru and whether he had learned Sage Mode. Yamanaka Ryo informed Yamanaka Inoichi of his spection and asked Yamanaka Inoichi to help pass the information to the Ninja Alliance. Yamanaka Inoichi is a little surprised how Yamanaka Ryo was so sure that these Chakras are the people of Edo Tensei, but he trusted Yamanaka Ryo. Yamanaka Inoichi didn¡¯t ask much and directly conveyed the information. ¡°Ryo, how do you know that the top ninja in the past has been restricted using Edo Tensei?¡± Pakura whispered. Yamanaka Ryoughed, and Pakura established a Spiritual link,bining information from the manga with the information he got from Tsunade to tell Pakura about Yakushi Kabuto. Pakura didn¡¯t sense something strange and believed what Yamanaka Ryo said, but after knowing that an army of Edo Tensei existed, Pakura became more worried about the war situation. ¡°Ryo, do you think we can win this war?¡± ¡°We must win this war. Believe in my strength, believe in the strength of the Ninja Alliance. Think about what Minato and Gaara told the Ninja Alliance before. We should let go of our past hatred for a better tomorrow. Now, hope is in front of us. As long as we win this war, a new Ninja World will be born, and then there won¡¯t be obstacles before us.¡± Hearing this, Pakura made aplex expression, and her thoughts returned to the day when the Ninja Alliance was assembled. It was the first time that Ninjas in various Ninja Viges stood on the samend but not to fight each other. They once held weapons and stood hostile to each other. The atmosphere was strange and weird. But now, everyone was protecting the people around them, protecting other ninja viges. The Ninja Alliance, which seems too good to be true, has formed solidarity andbined their strength. In this case, Namikaze Minato and Gaara stood up, convincing people with reason, and they were moved by the emotion. Gaara even gave ¡®after a bunch of throwing kunai and Jutsu, ninjas temporarily put down their hatred and were willing to face themon enemy together¡¯ speech. This was a good start. Namikaze Minato then added that he believes that the Ninja Alliance was formed by people who live in war and believes that those who were once enemies will forget the hatred they had someday. When the day of peacees, she will be together with Yamanaka Ryo, and no one will oppose their rtionship. Thinking of this, Pakura¡¯s expression became firm, ¡°Ryo! This victory must be ours. For the sake of the entire Ninja World and for our future. We must win!¡± ¡­¡­ After receiving the information from the headquarters, the Ninja Alliance forces were a little nervous. After all, they will face the top ninja who once made a name that shook Ninja World, and the first team to meet the Edo Tensei army was the team led by Namikaze Minato. ¡°Namikaze Minato? How could you be here?! Aren¡¯t you dead?¡± Namikaze Minato had no idea. The first thing he faced was people from Konoha, the Hokage assistance. It became somewhat awkward, and he scratched his head and said, ¡°Danz¨­, long time no see!¡± ¡°Hey! What¡¯s going on? Is Namikaze Minato also being Edo Tensei?¡± Hidan asked, pointing at his bloody March sickle at Namikaze Minato. ¡°Heh, look at Namikaze Minato¡¯s eyes before asking this stupid question. His eyes are different from ours, not Edo Tensei¡¯s eyes.¡± Hozuki suddenly sneered. ¡°Bastard! How do I know what my eyes look like? Do you guys want to fight?¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, Hidan! Don¡¯t make such a meaningless quarrel.¡± Said Kakuzu on the side. ¡°That¡¯s right, didn¡¯t you say you wanted to avenge Konoha Ninja? Now is the opportunity! Look at the people in front of you. There¡¯s so many Konoha Ninja. Let¡¯s go and kill them!¡± Hearing this, Hidan turned his attention to the Konoha Ninjas. Ninja Alliance also made a move. Kakashi used Yamanaka Inoichi¡¯s Spiritual link power to tell everyone about Kakuzu and Hidan¡¯s information. ¡°Hidan, let¡¯s get started!¡± ¡°Haha! Damned Konoha Ninja!¡± Chapter 515

Chapter 515

Kakashi stood in front of the ordinary Ninja, blocking Hidan¡¯s attack, ¡°Be careful, as I said, don¡¯t get hurt by this guy. Once he gets your blood, it¡¯s over.¡± On the other side, Kakuzu, Danz¨­, and Hozuki involuntarilyunched an attack on Namikaze Minato. ¡°Namikaze Minato, what the hell is going on? You have previously sacrificed yourself on Kyuubi night. How can you stand here now? How is the vige now?¡± Danz¨­ asked as he attacked. ¡°I am dead, but I was resurrected with a Secret Jutsu called a clone. As for the vige, Konoha is now more prosperous than before, Danz¨­. You can rest assured.¡± ¡°Is it more prosperous? I hope this prosperity will continue! Namikaze Minato, we are bound by Edo Tensei. You should know it too! The people of Edo Tensei own Infinite Chakra and Immortal Body, and only F¨±injutsu can incapacitate us. Topletely dismantle Edo Tensei, it is necessary to find the user. Unfortunately, the user¡¯s technique is too dangerous¡­ When we regain consciousness, we are already far away from the user. This is all the information I know, and Namikaze Minato, I will leave the rest to you!¡± ¡°Well, rest assured!¡± Having said that, Namikaze Minato performed hand seal, the Flying Thunder God Kunai in his hand was divided into dozens in an instant. The golden shes jumped between kunai, Danz¨­, Hozuki, and Kakuzu¡¯s body were attacked in the split-second hundreds of times. They can¡¯t even move. Namikaze Minato took the opportunity to seal the three people with the Evil Sealing Method and then began to deal with other Edo Tensei¡¯s top Ninja. ¡­¡­¡­ In the desert, on the separated battlefield, the four Kages slowly moved towards the Ninja Alliance. This side was led by Gaara and ¨­noki. Jiraiya and Tsunade were also in this group. ¡°Kazekage-sama, four individuals appear in front of us. They seem to be the Edo Tensei people that headquarters mentioned,¡± said Hyuga n Ninja, who was responsible for the investigation. ¡°Well, I understood. Is the seal team ready?¡± Gaara asked. ¡°It¡¯s all ready. After receiving the information from Minato-sama, we started to set up a seal team.¡± ¡°Okay, let the people in the seal team fight with other Ninjas!¡± After the Ninja of Hyuga n left, ¨­noki, with a solemn expression, said, ¡°Everyone, there are only 4 individuals on this side. The enemies dare to use only 4 individuals to fight against our team. That means these 4 individuals should be the top Ninja in Edo Tensei. We must be careful.¡± ¡°¨­noki-senpai, we also have 4 individuals who are top ninjas in this Alliance. Don¡¯t worry too much,¡± Jiraiya said. Jiraiya¡¯s tone barely fell, and Gaara pointed at the desert far away and said, ¡°Jiraiya-sama, look over there!¡± Hearing this, Jiraiya looked in the direction that Gaara was pointing. The next second, Jiraiya¡¯s expression changed greatly. ¡°It¡¯s them?! Sh*t! This is troublesome!¡± ¡°Senju Tobirama, H¨­zuki Gengetsu, Mu, Third Raikage. It¡¯s a terrifying lineup. But It¡¯s 4 on 4 with our team. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± ¨­noki said seriously. ¡°¨­noki-senpai, I heard that your Iwagakure lost 10,000 people that besieged Third Raikage for three days and three nights before he finally ran out of his Chakra. Is that what killed him?¡± ¡°Well, there is one thing you don¡¯t know. At the time, we had nearly 10,000 Iwagakure Ninja but lost 3000 people to kill Fourth Raikage!¡± ¡°Sh*t-¡° Jiraiya sucked in a cold breath, one person that once stood against ten thousand people and killed them all. What a powerful man. ¡°The most dangerous one was probably not the Third Raikage! You must know that Senju Tobirama is there. And you Konoha Ninja must know his power.¡± ¡°I can handle my ancestor, the Nidaime Hokage. Don¡¯t you worry about it.¡± ¡°Tsunade-hime, are you sure?¡± ¨­noki was impressed. He knew that Tsunade¡¯s most outstanding thing was her medical ninja technique, but he didn¡¯t know that she used to have fighting strength. ¡°Leave it to me!¡± Tsunade opened her palm, and a small sapling appeared on the palm. ¡°This is Mokuton! Tsunade-senpai, you¡­¡± ¡°Yeah, I had awakened the Mokuton. But I think it is not appropriate to use Kekkei Genkai of Senju n to deal with Senju Tobirama himself.¡± ¡­¡­ Soon, the Four Kage arrived in front of the Ninja Alliance, and ¨­noki and the others were standing in front of the Alliance, facing the Four Kage. ¡°That old man over there¡­ Is that ¨­noki?! Mu, look at your disciples. He is already old. Now¡¯s a touching master and disciple reunion.¡± ¡°¨­noki, what¡¯s the situation now? What the hell happened?¡± Mu asked. ¡°This happened after you passed away, My Lord. A mercenary organization called the Akatsuki appeared in Ninja World. This organization¡­¡± ¨­noki exined the situation quickly. After listening to ¨­noki¡¯s words, without having time to say anything, they heard H¨­zuki on the side eximing: ¡°I can¡¯t believe it! The Five Great Ninja Viges are united! It¡¯s crazy!¡± ¡°¨­noki-senpai, it¡¯s too dangerous to gather the four Kage together. Let¡¯s split them!¡± Gaara whispered. ¡°Well, that¡¯s okay. Third Raikage¡¯s technique is developing the Raiton Chakra Mode to the extreme. Let Jiraiya deal with him with his F¨±ton! The other people of the Alliance forces should try to hold H¨­zuki. I heard that he was a Genjutsu type Ninja. It should be no problem if webine the Alliance ninja to cooperate. Gaara, you and I will deal with Mu. He uses Jinton, this Jutsu is too destructive, and it is a huge threat to the Ninja Alliance. As for Senju Tobirama, I will leave it to Tsunade.¡± After three people nced at each other, they agreed to ¨­noki¡¯s n, and each began their action. At the same time, the group led by Fourth Raikage and Uchiha Shisui also encountered the Edo Tensei army on the coast, but unlike the previous ones, the Edo Tensei army was followed by densely packed White Zetsu. ¡°Raikage-sama, this should be the White Zetsu army that my master said.¡± ¡°Well, what a disgusting sight. Everyone, get ready to fight!¡± Edo Tensei¡¯s army approached slowly. The first tond ashore was a white-haired man, and the follower closely from behind was an old man. Shisui saw this old man and frowned, ¡°Raikage-sama, I¡¯ll head there first. There is Senior of my Uchiha n.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± With Fourth Raikage¡¯s consent, Shisui teleported directly to the old man. For a while, the old man saw Shisui, then said with a little surprise, ¡°Are you Shisui?¡± ¡°Great Elder, nice to meet you again!¡± Shisui still has great respect for Uchiha Yashiro. Everything the old man did for the Uchiha n at that time, Shisui always kept that in mind. So when he saw Uchiha Yashiro, Shisui immediately came to him. Chapter 516

Chapter 516

¡°It¡¯s really you! I didn¡¯t expect that when I returned to this world, the first person I saw would be you! How is Uchiha n now?¡± Uchiha Yashiro asked quickly. ¡°Uchiha n is fine. You don¡¯t have to worry about it, Great Elder! Now the Uchiha n has returned to the political center of the vige. The Uchiha n has me, n Leader Fugaku, and Sasuke with Triple Double Mangeky¨­. Thanks to your sacrifice, the Uchiha n could be how we are today. All of our nsmen have never forgotten you. ¡° ¡°Haha, I see! It¡¯s a pity I can¡¯t see Uchiha like this with my own eyes.¡± ¡°Great Elder, I will let you witness the future of Uchiha with your own eyes.¡± After that, Shisui opened Mangeky¨­ andunched Kotoamatsukami to modify Uchiha¡¯s willpower to help him break out of Yakushi Kabuto¡¯s control. After Uchiha Yashiro found himself free, he frowned. He also felt the Dojutsu just now. It should be Dojutsu Kotoamatsukami of Shisui¡¯s Mangeky¨­. ¡°Oh! Shisui, you don¡¯t need to use Kotoamatsukami.¡± Shisui shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I have now opened the eternal Mangeky¨­, and Kotoamatsukami¡¯s cooldown time is not that long anymore. I have only used the Dojutsu 2 times so far. I predict that I won¡¯t need to use this technique in this war. I just use it to help you fulfill your wish. ¡° ¡°Eternal Mangeky¨­! Shisui!¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s Eternal Mangeky¨­, and there is also this!¡± Shisui¡¯s tone barely fell when a green rib appeared around his body, arms grew on the left and right sides of the ribs, and skulls appeared on the shoulders. Then muscles and armor gradually emerged on the body. A momentter, a green giant appeared in front of both Uchiha. ¡°This is a Complete Body Susanoo!¡± ¡°Great Elder, this is my power I will use to protect Uchiha and Konoha!¡± Said Shisui as he threw a green tomee towards the White Zetsu army, and the tomee exploded in the White Zetsu army. Thousands of White Zetsu were blown up instantly. Some top ninja that were Edo Tensei were toote to avoid and were crushed into a powder by this force. Uchiha Yashiro looked at everything in front of him and was very pleased, now he wanted to see more of Shisui¡¯s future. ¡­¡­¡­ On the other side, in the desert, the battle between Tsunade and Senju Tobirama has already begun. Before the battle, Tsunade tried to contact Senju Tobirama, but there¡¯s no response from Senju Tobirama, not at all. Tsunade knew that the user was afraid that Senju Tobirama would get out of his control and wiped out Senju Tobirama¡¯s consciousnesspletely. Senju Tobirama¡¯s strength without his self-consciousness didn¡¯t even reach half of when he was alive and was quickly restrained by Tsunade¡¯s Wood-Dragon. Tsunade took out the Sealing Tag and affixed it to Wood Dragon, preparing to seal Senju Tobirama. As she was about to get started, Senju Tobirama, who was not self-conscious, suddenly said, ¡°Are you Tsunade?¡± Tsunade was stunned and then heard. She thought it was the user that controlled Senju Tobirama. ¡°Wait a minute! Tsunade, I¡¯m not the user! When I was resurrected by Edo Tensei, I didn¡¯t want to be controlled like what happened back with Danz¨­ and do something harmful to the vige¡­ So I concealed my consciousness myself. The user did not erase my consciousness at all but only temporarily suppressed my hidden consciousness with Chakra and special spells. Just now, your Wood-Dragon absorbed the Chakra of the user, so my consciousness was restored¡­ Now Tsunade, extend your hand. Take out the spells in my brain, and I can handle the rest. ¡° ¡°Cut it out! Do you think I¡¯m that stupid? Do you think I¡¯ll believe you? You make meugh!¡± Senju Tobirama sighed helplessly and began to talk about Tsunade¡¯s dark history, ¡°Tsunade when you were young¡­¡± Senju Tobirama said more and more, Tsunade was both angry and shy, and her face was flustered. Tsunade now believed that Senju Tobirama was not under control, but she still sealed Senju Tobirama without the slightest hesitation. ¡°You¡¯re an old and disrespectful guy, keep your mouth shut about my ck history, or else this!¡± Tsunade pointed at the Senju Tobirama, who was sealed, and then took off the Sealing Tag and released Wood-Dragon. Senju Tobirama was sealed, but notpletely. Hearing what Tsunade said, as soon as he left the seal, he used both hands to seal off Yakushi Kabuto¡¯s control. ¡°Tsunade, tell me what happened to Ninja World?¡± After dismissing Edo Tensei, Senju Tobirama immediately asked Tsunade. When ¨­noki exined the situation back then, Senju Tobirama¡¯s consciousness was hidden, so he didn¡¯t hear it. Tsunade exined the situation to Senju Tobirama. ¡°So that kind of thing happened. Is that ck-robed man that strong?¡± Tsunade shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know the details. I just heard that his strength was very close to Ryo, and he also owns Rinnegan.¡± ¡°Close to Yamanaka Ryo? How long has Root been disbanded?¡± Senju Tobirama only knew Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s strength from when he was summoned by Danz¨­ a few years ago. He wondered how long it has been since then, so he can specte about Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s strength. ¡°It¡¯s probably been over 7 years!¡± ¡°7? ording to the boy¡¯s innate talent strength at that time, and those eyes, it should be close to big brother or Uchiha Madara. It seems that this ck-robed man is not easy to deal with! Tsunade, you told Ninja Alliance about me that had been released from the Edo Tensei control. I want to meet this ck-robed man.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Tsunade nodded. ¡­¡­ At the same time, Jiraiya led the battle between F¨±ton Ninja and Third Raikage towards the end. At first, Third Raikage didn¡¯t attack the Ninja Alliance and only stayed on the defensive. But even then, Jiraiya and Alliance ninja¡¯s attacks couldn¡¯t even scratch Third Raikage. After that, Third Raikage consciousness was wiped out by Yakushi Kabuto and began to attack the Ninja Alliance madly. Jiraiya had no choice but to enter Sage Mode, using the power of the two Sennin topete with Third Raikage. But even when entering Sage Mode, Jiraiya still can¡¯t damage the Third Raikage. When Jiraiya was in a desperate situation, Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s voice sounded in his ear, ¡°Uncle Jiraiya, Third Raikage¡¯s chest scar was caused by his own Hell Stab, so you just need to change your attack direction when he uses Hell Stab, and let him hit Hell Stab himself, then you can break the defense of Raiton Chakra Mode and seal him.¡± When Jiraiya heard this, his eyes brightened. He immediately began to look for opportunities and finally sessfully hit Rasanda on Third Raikage¡¯s elbow, using Third Raikage¡¯s strongest spear to break his strongest shield. The people in the sealed team swarmed in and immediately sealed Third Raikage. ¡°Huff¡­¡± Jiraiya saw it ended and sighed in relief. ¡°As expected of the Third Raikage! Thanks for the reminder, Ryo.¡± ¡°Jiraiya, now is not the time for you to rx, go and deal with H¨­zuki first!¡± Fukasaku Sennin said. Chapter 517

Chapter 517

While Jiraiya sealed Third Raikage, Lain and the medical team were in trouble. The medical team was only responsible for treatment at the rear, and their position was discreet. But these were futile before White Zetsu¡¯s sense. White Zetsu took control of a small part of the White Zetsu army and swung it to the back of the medical ninja with Henge no Jutsu. He pretended to be injured and was carried to the operating room. When medical ninjas performed surgery on disguised White Zetsus, White Zetsu suddenly attacked medical ninjas and injured dozens of medical ninjas. A dozen medical ninjas were killed on the spot. What makes Lain even angrier was that these White Zetsu changed into other looks immediately after killing the medical ninja, and Lain could not find them for a while. This situation instantly paralyzes the medical team and makes the wounded Alliance ninja don¡¯t dare to move forward for treatment out of fear of White Zetsu mixed with medical ninjas. They could only use the Healing Tag as first aid. This happened to not only the medical team, but two people who looked the same also appeared behind Namikaze Minato¡¯s team. Neither Byakugan nor Sharingan could tell which was the real one. But the battlefield where Shisui and Jiraiya now were in better condition. On Shisui¡¯s side, he just killed thousands of White Zetsu with Susanoo in a split second, which reduced the number of White Zetsu¡¯s army a lot. Although there were White Zetsu sneaking into the rear, t¡¯s only a few of them. The fourth Raikage directly takes control of these people and White Zetsu. On Jiraiya¡¯s side. He hadn¡¯t encountered any White Zetsu at all. In addition to the four Kage, they faced the Edo Tensei army, which was just at Genin level. These cannon fodders were summoned out by Yakushi Kabuto when searching for those top ninjas. They have nobat ability. Yakushi Kabuto just gave them a mission to support the Four Shadows, so he didn¡¯t care what action they took. The arrival of cannon fodder caused some trouble to the Ninja Alliance. These people¡¯s consciousness was not restrained. Many of them were the Ninja Alliance member¡¯s friends. Although no serious fighting broke out, the Ninja Alliance was dispirited out. On the other hand, ¨­noki and Gaara joined forces. They haven¡¯t sealed H¨­zuki. With Naruto¡¯s help, the two seals can be done with less effort, but this time there wasn¡¯t an opportunity to create a Body Clone to escape and seal him. After they found the solution, the two rushed to the side of H¨­zuki Gengetsu together. At this time, Jiraiya and Tsunade had helped to seal H¨­zuki Gengetsu together. ¡°Tsunade-hime, have you sealed Senju Tobirama?¡± ¨­noki asked Tsunade when he saw her. ¡°Well, the Nidaime grandfather had left, and the truth is he wasn¡¯tpletely controlled by the user. Now he has lifted Edo Tensei¡¯s restraint and went to the ck-robed man.¡± ¡°Went to find the ck-robed man? If it¡¯s Senju Tobirama, maybe he can hold him back. This is good news for us.¡± ¡°That is to say, now that we are done taking care of the Four Kage, the rest is these messy Edo Tensei Ninja on the battlefield. I¡¯ll talk to the Alliance and let them resolve it quickly.¡± After finishing talking, Jiraiya moved to the Ninja Alliance headquarters. ¡­¡­ At the same time, on the battlefield where Shisui is located, Edo Tensei¡¯s top ninja has been sealed, leaving only the Gold and Silver brothers and Uchiha Yashiro in the White Zetsu army. The Fourth Raikage and Darui were cornered by the Gold and Silver brothers. Shisui wanted to help but was stopped by Fourth Raikage. The fourth Raikage thought that the Gold and Silver horn brother was the murderer of Second Raikage and Missing-nin of Kumogakure, so Fourth Raikage decided to clean up the mess by himself. The Ninja Tool of Rikud¨­ Sennin held by the Gold and Silver brothers wasn¡¯t theirs, to begin with. These things were originally owned by Kumogakure. Although the Fourth Raikage wasn¡¯t clear about their characteristics. This Ninja Tool was lost, and it¡¯s his job to take it back. Gold and Silver brothers use Kyuubi¡¯s Chakra to enter Bijuu¡¯s Second-Stage. The Fourth Raikage saw this coldly and snorted. Raiton Chakra broke out and flew it to Kinkaku with one punch. Darui, on the other side, did not have enough strength against the Ginkaku, so he sealed Ginkaku in Rikud¨­ Sennin¡¯s Ninja Tool. The battle between Fourth Raikage and the Golden Horn made all the Ninja presents¡¯ s blood boiling, even Shisui became excited. ¡­¡­¡­ As everyone¡¯s eyes gathered in this battle, at the Akatsuki base, White Zetsu drilled out of the ground and told Obito, ¡°Obito, ording to my Body Clone report, they found the person who owns Kyuubi Chakra.¡± ¡°Where?¡± Obito asked quickly. ¡°In the battlefield where Fourth Raikage and Uchiha Shisui are. It is the Gold and Silver brothers that were resurrected by Edo Tensei.¡± ¡°Gold and Silver Brother? I heard in the past that they had been swallowed by Kyuubi and ate the beast¡¯s meat to survive. It seems that story is true.¡± ¡°Obito, do we have to tell them over there to get them back?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to. I¡¯ll get it myself!¡± Obito made a hand seal, and Ged¨­ Maz¨­ appeared behind him. ¡­¡­ The battle between Fourth Raikage and Kinkaku¡¯s result was already determined. Although Kinkaku swallowed Kyuubi¡¯s meat, it was only a small part. Even when Kinkaku turned into a second stage Bijuu coat, he couldn¡¯tpete with Fourth Raikage¡¯s strength. It¡¯s just a matter of time. When he turned off his Bijuu second stage mode, Kinkaku was immediately beaten by Fourth Raikage. Together with Kinkaku, they were sealed into the Niku Tool of Rikud¨­ Sennin. Everyone sighed in relief. Suddenly, a huge humanoid monster appeared behind Fourth Raikage. The Ninja Alliance swiftly made their move. Unfortunately, it was a littlete. The Rikud¨­ Sennin Ninja Tool in Fourth Raikage¡¯s hands was snatched by Ged¨­ Maz¨­, and even he was also hammered down by Ged¨­ Maz¨­. Shisui saw the scene and teleported quickly to check on the Fourth Raikage condition. ¡°Raikage-sama, are you okay?¡± ¡°Um. I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that Rikud¨­ Sennin¡¯s Ninja Tool was snatched by that monster.¡± ¡°That thing should be Ged¨­ Maz¨­ that can hold Bijuu. I¡¯ve seen it before while in the Country of Wind. Akatsuki sealed Ichibi by using it. Raikage-sama, please take a break and let me check it out.¡± Shisui opened Mangeky¨­, and a green giant appeared on the battlefield. The giant waved his sword and blinked in front of Ged¨­ Maz¨­. Originally, Obito was going to leave after getting the Gold and Silver Brother¡¯s seal, but in front of Ged¨­ Maz¨­, Obito saw Shisui¡¯s Complete Body Susanoo. Obito changed his mind instantly. He was also curious about the current Uchiha n¡¯s Dojutsu¡¯s Complete Body Susanoo. With this in mind, Obito controlled Ged¨­ Maz¨­ tounch an attack on Susanoo. Shisui sneered and moved the Susanoo. Chapter 518

Chapter 518

The fist of Ged¨­ Maz¨­ and Susanoo collided together. Their powerful force set off a huge storm on the sea. Immediately after that, the other side extended their other hand, and their fists collided again. ¡°Is this Susanoo of Complete Body? How terrifying! It¡¯s actually able to block Ged¨­ Maz¨­¡¯s attack,¡± White Zetsu muttered to himself, seeing the situation from the White Zetsu Body Clone. He continued, ¡°It looks evenly matched. However, it¡¯s actually not the case. Ged¨­ Maz¨­ is just J¨±bi¡¯s body¡­ What makes Susanoo extraordinary is the terrifying vitality and huge power in its body. Let alone a Complete Body of Susanoo. ¡ªBy using Multi-Size Jutsu to be like Ged¨­ Maz¨­¡¯s body, he can also resist Ged¨­ Maz¨­¡¯s attack for a short time.¡± Shisui used Susanoo to block Ged¨­ Maz¨­¡¯s attack. It could easily be seen that the winner was him. Indeed, Susanoo is worthy of being ¡°the supreme Dojutsu¡± of the Uchiha n. Knowing that he couldn¡¯t win, Obito lifted Ged¨­ Maz¨­¡¯s summoning. Soon, Ged¨­ Maz¨­ disappeared from the Ninja Alliance. ¡­¡­¡­ On the other side, in the cave where Kabuto was located, there were fewer and fewer chess pieces on the board, and his expression looked serious. Madara noticed the situation and lightly said, ¡°It looks like the situation is not very good.¡± Kabuto nodded: ¡°Well¡­ Half of my Edo Tensei army has been sealed, and two others are out of my control. One is Senju Tobirama, and the other is Uchiha.¡± Upon hearing Senju Tobirama¡¯s name, aplex emotion shed in Madara¡¯s eyes. ¡°Lord Madara, ¨­tsutsuki Isshiki, it¡¯s time for you. I will put Senju Hashirama into the battlefield.¡± ¡°No, Kabuto. Hashirama should stay by your side in case Ninja Alliance peoplee here,¡± said ¨­tsutsuki Isshiki. ¡°No, I can¡¯t be dealt with by ordinary people now. There are only a few that can threaten me, and they won¡¯t dare to kill me. As long as I live, there is no way to lift Edo Tensei.¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s do as you say! Madara and I leave first.¡± After saying that, ¨­tsutsuki Isshiki left the cave with Madara. ¡­¡­ Madara didn¡¯t go far and watched White Zetsu¡¯s Body Clone. Then, finally, he stopped one of them: ¡°Where is your main body? Where is ck Zetsu?¡± Hearing this, White Zetsu¡¯s Body Clone started to contact ck and White Zetsu immediately. Soon, White Zetsu arrived, and ck Zetsu came a momentter. ¡°What happened after I died? Why wasn¡¯t Rinne Tensei resurrected me, but Edo Tensei? What happened to Shinobi World War this time? What exactly did Obito and Nagato do? What is going on?¡± Faced with a series of Madara¡¯s questions, ck and White Zetsu nced at each other. Finally, white Zetsu said, ¡°Lord Madara. It is not that we don¡¯t want to use Rinne Tensei to resurrect you, but Nagato has rebelled, and he is out of our control. That¡¯s what happened. That¡­¡± White Zetsu and Madara then talked about Nagato. White Zetsu also told him details about the war. ¡°Nagato, this guy ¡­ forget it, it¡¯s useless to say anything now. What about Obito? Bring him over to see me.¡± ¡°Lord Madara, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do that. Obito just got a part of Chakra from Kyuubi. So, now he¡¯s preparing to resurrect Ged¨­ Maz¨­.¡± Madara frowned: ¡°what? What exactly is Obito doing!¡± ¡°Lord Madara, Obito has his own ideas¡­ and I think it¡¯s okay to let him do it for the time being. However, now, we should deal with the Ninja Alliance first. There are two pairs of eternal Mangeky¨­ in the Ninja Alliance, and there are Senjutsu and Mokuton. So we should seize the opportunity to hit their living force to the maximum extent.¡± ck Zetsu persuaded. Madara pondered for a while and agreed with ck Zetsu: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go to the battlefield first. White Zetsu, you keep an eye on Obito. Don¡¯t let him do anything extraordinary.¡± ¡°Yes, Lord Madara! I¡¯ll go right away.¡± After that, White Zetsu got into the ground. ¡°ck Zetsu, what are you doing now?¡± ¡°Obito asked me to watch Daimy¨­ from Five Great Countries.¡± ¡°Hmph! You don¡¯t need to worry about those losers.¡± Saying that, Madara pointed to the cave where Kabuto was located, ¡°Go there and help me keep an eye on the man named Yakushi Kabuto.¡± ¡°Yakushi Kabuto? Isn¡¯t he the caster of Edo Tensei?¡± ¡°Yes. You watch him and if something goes wrong, help him.¡± ¡°I understand!¡± After saying that, ck Zetsu also left. After arranging the ck and White Zetsu, Madara rushed to the battlefield where Jiraiya and the others were. ¡­¡­ Not long after Madara left, Senju Tobirama came to where Madara and ck White Zetsu had just met. However, Tobirama didn¡¯t know that Madara was here just now. ¡ªHe just left the battlefield when Madara rushed to Jiraiya. The two almost passed by. But fortunately, Tobirama was cautious and habitually hid his Chakra when moving. ¡ªplus, Madara was far away. So, he wasn¡¯t discovered by Madara. Tobirama closed his eyes, using the Chakra connection between Edo Tensei¡¯s body and the caster to find Kabuto¡¯s location. This ce was very close to the cave where Kabuto was located. He immediately opened his eyes and looked towards the cave. ¡°So, the caster is there?¡± Tobirama murmured to himself, then rushed towards the cave. ¡­¡­ Kabuto who was in the cave also noticed the arrival of Senju Tobirama. After a moment of hesitation, he decided to not having conflict with Tobirama for the time being. After all, Senju Tobirama is the one who created Edo Tensei. ¡ªMoreover, he was also worried that Tobirama would be able to lift Edo Tensei directly. So, Kabuto summoned the big snake in Ry¨±chi Cave and ordered the big snake to use the reverse Summoning Technique to bring him into Ry¨±chi Cave if he¡¯s in danger. ¡­¡­¡­ Soon, Tobirama entered the cave and sensed the situation in the cave. He could tell that only Kabuto was inside. Upon entering the cave, he directly asked, ¡°Where is yourpanion?¡± Hearing this question, Kabuto suddenly understood that Senju Tobirama¡¯s goal was not him but ¨­tsutsuki Isshiki. He smiled, ¡°Why would Nidaime Hokage-sama looking for mypanion?¡± Tobirama didn¡¯t answer him. Instead, he stood at the cave for a while, then turned away. ¡­¡­¡­ After exiting the cave, he immediately contacted Ninja Alliance¡¯s headquarters using the method Tsunade taught him and told Yamanaka Ryo about Kabuto¡¯s location. Chapter 519

Chapter 519

As soon as the Ninja¡¯s headquarters received the news, Yamanaka Inoichi immediately told Yamanaka Ryo where Senju Tobirama was. After knowing Kabuto¡¯s position, Yamanaka Ryo felt at ease. Because, as soon as the Edo Tensei army appeared, he had already sent someone to look for Kabuto¡¯s whereabouts, but there was nothing. ¡®Now that I got the information from Tobirama, finally, I can solve the Edo Tensei army.¡¯ ¡°Brother Shikaku, I will leave the Alliance headquarters to you. I¡¯ll go out.¡± ¡°Wait a minute! Ryo, are you going to deal with Edo Tensei¡¯s caster by yourself?¡± Nara Shikaku asked. Yamanaka Ryo shook his head: ¡°I¡¯m just looking for someone who can deal with the Bestowing Technique. I wille back soon.¡± After saying that, the silhouette of Yamanaka Ryo disappeared. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Otogakure, Orochimaru¡¯sboratory. Sasuke, who owned the eternal Mangeky¨­, was training with Anko and Kimimaro to familiarize himself with his eyes power. Sasuke¡¯s ability to turn on the Eternal Mangeky¨­ was too short. He had not yet developed the Eternal Mangeky¨­ power. While his Susanoo had just arrived at the Fourth-Stage. ¡ªOne step away from the Complete Body. Even so, Sasuke was able to cope with Anko and Kimimaro. In the middle of their fierce battle, Yamanaka Ryo suddenly appeared in the centre of the training stadium, and the three people immediately stopped the offensive in their hands. ¡°I am sorry for interrupting your training.¡± Yamanaka Ryo said with a smile. ¡°Ryo, you stille and go without notice!¡± Ankoined, then asked, ¡°How is Shinobi World War going?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. The situation is currently under my control. But¡­ I have some problems with the Edo Tensei. Sasuke, follow me!¡± ¡°Ryo-sama, do you want me to help deal with Ninja by Edo Tensei?¡± Sasuke looked excited when he had the opportunity topete hand to hand with the expertbat of Ninja World. Yamanaka Ryo nced at Sasuke and said, ¡°No, Sasuke. I¡¯m afraid that I will let you down¡­ What I am saying is that I need you to deal with the caster of Edo Tensei. Not the Edo Tensei¡¯s Ninja.¡± ¡°The caster? Ryo, have you found the caster¡¯s position¡± Orochimaru, who happened toe out of theboratory, asked with interest. ¡°Well, we did find it. But it¡¯s not me who found it. It was found by Nidaime Hokage Senju Tobirama¡­¡± ¡°Ooh~ It turned out to be something interesting.¡± ¡°Well, then, Uncle Snake. I have to go¡­ I will take Sasuke with me, too.¡± After saying that, Yamanaka Ryo put his hand on Sasuke¡¯s shoulder and left with him. After Yamanaka Ryo left, Orochimaru suddenly said, ¡°Anko, get ready! We, Otogakure, should also take action!¡± Anko froze, then nodded. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Yamanaka Ryo took Sasuke to teleport to a space. When they got into space, the first thing Sasuke noticed was the tree trunk of the sacred tree. ¡ªsomething was hanging from the tree trunk was simr to a silkworm. ¡°Ryo-sama, aren¡¯t we looking for the caster? Why did wee to this space?¡± Sasuke asked strangely. ¡°The strength of the caster who can control that many Edo Tensei must be very strong¡­ To be able to crack Edo Tensei without killing him is crucial¡­ The early victory of this war must be fool-proof. That¡¯s why I found you a partner¡­ right there! ¡°Yamanaka Ryo pointed to a person in the space whose whole body was wrapped in golden Chakra. Sasuke opened his Mangeky¨­ and saw the person in the distance: ¡°It¡¯s Naruto! He¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°This is Naruto¡¯s Kyuubi Chakra Mode. How about it? Are you satisfied with this partner?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s this guy, I have no problem.¡± Yamanaka Ryo patted Sasuke¡¯s shoulders, then took him to teleport to where Naruto and Kushina were ¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Kushina nee-san, it looks like Naruto is training hard!¡± ¡°Ryo? What are you doing here? Has Shinobi World War started?¡± Kushina frowned asked. Yamanaka Ryo immediately exined the purpose of his trip to Kushina. After hearing the exnation, Kushina said, ¡°That¡¯s it! Naruto, you have to go!¡± Yamanaka Ryo didn¡¯t expect Kushina to let Naruto go that fast. Kushinaughed and said, ¡°Naruto has grown up¡­ I watched him ovees the darkness in his heart. I watched him mastered Kurama¡¯s power a little bit. I believe that Naruto can handle all the challenges now.¡± ¡°En! I see. Kushina nee-san, how about we let Naruto and Sasuke solve the caster of Edo Tensei while I send you to Minato?¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do it!¡± After Kushina agreed, Yamanaka Ryo and the three people left Kaguya¡¯s space together. ¡­¡­¡­ Yamanaka Ryo told Naruto and Sasuke Kabuto¡¯s location, then he left with Kushina. But before leaving, Kushina did not forget to encourage Naruto, ¡°Naruto, Mother believes you!¡± Naruto nodded, ¡°Un! Leave it to me!¡± As soon as Yamanaka Ryo and Kushina left, Naruto looked at Sasuke, ¡°Sasuke, long time no see! Your change is really big, the new Sharingan, the new weapon¡­ It seems that you have grown taller too.¡± Naruto said as hepared the height of the two. ¡°You too. Look at that new Chakra Mode¡­ It seems these two years hadn¡¯t gone to waste.¡± ¡°If Sakura is here, Team-7 will be able to reunite again.¡± Naruto sighed. Sasuke nced at Naruto and lightly said, ¡°Forget Sakura! She will just hold us.¡± ¡°Sasuke, you are still so ruthless. Sakura loves you very much. She will be sad if you say that.¡± ¡°Hmph! I¡¯m just stating a fact.¡± In this way, the two quarrelled and hurried towards the cave where Kabuto was located while walking. ¡­¡­¡­ On the other side, Senju Tobirama sensed ¨­tsutsuki Isshiki¡¯s Chakra from Yakushi Kabuto. ording to this Chakra, Senju Tobirama knew where Isshiki¡¯s ce. After leaving Kabuto¡¯s cave, Tobirama moved towards ¨­tsutsuki Isshiki¡¯s ce without hesitation. With the help of the Flying thunder god, Yanagi, Tobirama quickly caught up with Isshiki. ¨­tsutsuki Isshiki noticed Tobirama behind him. He nced at him, and the red aperture behind him shed. Tobirama¡¯s body was split in an instant. However, he didn¡¯t expect that Tobirama, who had been broken down by him, suddenly appeared in front of him. With kunai in hand, Tobirama aimed the kunai at his throat. Isshiki quickly dodged to the left and was able to avoid the Tobirama. ¡°Is that Shadow Clone Jutsu just now? I remember¡­ you are Senju Tobirama, right? Just from the attack just now, I can tell that you are worthy of being my opponent.¡± Chapter 520

Chapter 520

Senju Tobirama looked at the ck-robed man with a solemn expression. Just now, he used Shadow Clone Jutsu to attract the attention of the ck-robed man and approached the ck-robed man with Flying thunder god, hoping to kill him with one blow. This series of attacks was almostpleted in an instant, but the ck-robed man actually avoided it. With such adaptability, Tobirama thought he could not do it without Flying thunder god. Tobirama didn¡¯t continue. Instead, he asked, ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± ¡°You should probably ask your Konoha people about this. They have already guessed who I am.¡± After saying that, the red aperture behind the ck-robed man slowly floated to him, and then a strange wave emanated from it. This fluctuation made Senju Tobirama feel that his body of Edo Tensei began to be dposed a little bit. Hisplexion greatly changed, and he quickly used Flying thunder god to distance himself from the ck-robed man. ¡°Time and space Ninjutsu is really troublesome, but I won¡¯t make the same mistake twice.¡± As soon as the ck robe man¡¯s voice fell, his figure disappeared from sight. Within the next second, Tobirama felt the weird fluctuations from the red aperture again, but there were no ck-robed people around. This kind of fluctuation slowly dposed the chakra of the Edo Tensei¡¯s caster. He knew very well that sooner orter, his body will turn into dust¡­ And Edo Tensei will be lifted along with it. Helpless, Tobirama had no choice but to retreat and escaped with Flying thunder god imprint, which remained in the distance. After Tobirama went, the silhouette of the ck-robed man appeared. He looked at where Tobirama was just now and muttered, ¡°Howe he still has the power to escape! Senju Tobirama, such a thin bloodline, can have such a powerful strength. It can be regarded as a genius! ¡° ¡­¡­ On the other side, on the battlefield where Namikaze Minato was, Yamanaka Ryo brought Kushina by teleport. As soon as he came to the battlefield, Yamanaka Ryo saw Minato. He immediately established a Spiritual link with Minato, ¡°Minato nii-san, I brought Kushina nee-san with me.¡± The sudden voice of Yamanaka Ryo surprised Namikaze Minato. He looked around and found Yamanaka Ryo and Kushina outside the battlefield. He looked puzzled, ¡°Ryo, why are you here with Kushina? Isn¡¯t she helping Naruto training?¡± ¡°Training is over. I sent both Naruto and Sasuke to solve the caster of Edo Tensei, and I thought I can¡¯t let Kushina nee-san stay in Kaguya¡¯s space, so I brought her here.¡± ¡°I get it. Ryo, you ask Kushina toe. I can¡¯t get away for now.¡± Yamanaka Ryoughed and told Kushina what Minato said. After hearing what Yamanaka Ryo said, Kushina wrapped Kyuubi Chakra around and rushed into the crowd. After watching Kushina sessfully reached Minato, Yamanaka Ryo returned to the Alliance Headquarters. ¡­¡­ Just right after Yamanaka Ryo left, the ck-robed man arrived. He floated in the sky to get a brief understanding of the battle situation and then set his sights on Namikaze Minato and Kushina. He and Namikaze Minato still have some ounts. Also, he still had ambitions about Kushina¡¯s Kyuubi. So the ck-robed man immediately controlled the red aperture to float in front of him and then swooped down towards Minato and Kushina. Minato, who had been fighting with the Edo Tensei army, suddenly felt a strong sense of crisis. After beheading Edo Tensei Ninja¡¯s head again, he looked around and found a red light falling from the sky. His face changed drastically, and shouted, ¡°Not good! Everyone runs!¡± After saying that, he quickly took all the Ninjas, he could bring with him and teleport to the edge of the battlefield together. When others heard Minato¡¯s order, without hesitation, they forced back to the enemy in front of them and then dodged immediately in the distance. Not long after, the ck-robed man fell from the sky to where Minato stood just now, and a huge explosion swept from the ck-robed man when itnded. The Ninja and White Zetsu that did not have time to escape from the explosion range, the chakra inside their body was destroyed. Even the weaker Edo Tensei army was all dissipated into dust. ¡°What a terrifying power!¡± Kakashi sucked in a cold breath. Minato was also taken aback by the appearance of the ck-robed man. He seemed indifferent to the enemy¡¯s attack, but it actually caused a big blow. It can be said that in a split second, the battle situation has been reversed, and the Ninja Alliance has fallen to a disadvantage. Minato¡¯s face turned a bit ugly. Kushina didn¡¯t see the battle situation as thoroughly as Minato, but she also knew that the ck-robed man¡¯s attack had caused arge number of Ninja Alliance forces to lose their fighting strength. Kushina walked slowly to Namikaze Minato and took his hand firmly, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s face it together!¡± Minato froze, then smiled: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s face it together!¡± In response to Minato, a golden chakra simr to Naruto emerged from Kushina¡¯s body. Minato smiled, and another golden silhouette cut through space and came to the ck-robed man. This time, it was the long-lost couple, fighting together side-by-side. ¡­¡­¡­ On the other side, in the medical brigade, Suzune created dozens of Shadow Clone Jutsu, watching every move in the camp while medical ninjas were doing their jobs. ¡ªIf White Setsu sneaked in, Suzune would kill them instantly. The atmosphere in the camp was rxed for a while¡­ But they didn¡¯t expect that White Zetsu would sneak into the camp again. This time, he didn¡¯t hide his identity and attacked the medical Ninja or the injured ordinary Ninja. Suzune coldly snorted. The Shadow Clone Jutsu dispatched collectively and solved these White Zetsu in an instant. ¡°Suzune-sama, are you all right?¡± Sakura asked. Suzune shook her head: ¡°Maybe White Zetsu is still lurking, so be careful.¡± ¡°I get it. I¡¯ll keep them vignt.¡± Sakura¡¯s tone barely fell, and suddenly, a cannon fodder by Edo Tensei came to the door of the medical brigade. He sealed his hand and summoned a coffin. ¡ªFrom the coffin came a middle-aged person with ck hair and red armor. The middle-aged person moved slowly towards the camp of Medical Brigade, and his presence immediately caused panic in the camp. The medical ninjas immediately ran to Suzune¡¯s tent and reported the situation to Suzune: ¡°Suzune-sama, it¡¯s bad! Outside the camp ¡­ Sh¡­ Shodaime-sama was taken by Edo Tensei!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Suzune¡¯s expression greatly changed and rushed out of the tent. Chapter 521

Chapter 521

The name of that person was well-known in Konoha. No single person doesn¡¯t know him. ¡ªThe legend Shodai Hokage, Senju Hashirama. Moreover, in the heart of Konoha ninja, Hashirama¡¯s position can be said to be extremely lofty. These ninjas always believed in the Will of Fire ¡ªand they all almost regard Shodai Hokage as the Will of Fire itself. But now, seeing Shodai Hokage was reincarnated by Edo Tensei, the Konoha ninjas in the medical team are in a mess. They simply don¡¯t know what to do. When Lain came out, she saw everyone lookedplicated. She had guessed that this would be the case just when she heard the report just now. ¡°You all hide! Leave Shodai-sama to me!¡± Hearing Lain¡¯s words, the Konoha Ninjas startled and hurriedly backed away. Kabuto saw Lain through the eyes of Hashirama. He controlled him and said to Lain, ¡°Are you the girl who fuses Shodai Hokage cells and Awakening Mokuton? Let¡¯s see if your Mokuton is as powerful as the real one.¡± After saying that, arge tree emerged from the ground, and on each of its trunks, there was a red flower. Upon seeing this, Lain immediately shouted to everyone: ¡°Everyone! Hold Your breath! This is [Mokuton Wood Release: Advent of a World of Flowering Trees]. Everyone quickly leaves the camp! Fights Ninja, go protect the medical ninja! Don¡¯t be ambushed by White Zetsu!¡± When Lain was talking, the yellow pollen instantly permeated the entire camp of the medical team. Fortunately, the ninjas in the camp evacuated fairly in time, and most of them had left the pollen-shrouded area. As soon as the ninja in the camp left, Lain had no worries. She turned her gaze to the Senju Hashirama. She sealed her hands, and then a big tree broke out from behind the Shodai Hokage. Several vines were growing on the tree trunk. ¡ªShizune used her Chakra as nourishment. The vines grew crazily and then extended to the front of Hashirama, instantly tying him. One end of the vine rooted into the ground, resonating with the earth, and began to absorb the Chakra of Senju Hashirama. Yakushi Kabuto sneered and controlled the trees that Hashirama had just summoned to rush towards Lain. Looking at this, Lain had no choice but to jump into the air to escape. However, her tree was uprooted by Senju Hashirama¡¯s tree. Senju Hashirama got rid of the vine¡¯s shackles and immediately did a hand-seal. Then, with a huge tremble, a huge Mokujin appeared from the ground. This Mokujin waved his arms and grabbed at Lain. Facing the Mokujin¡¯s palm, Lain didn¡¯t panic. Instead, she handed out a small silver with her hands seal summon, and Xiaoyin took her away from Mokujin¡¯s attack. Lain took this opportunity to close her eyes to absorb the surrounding natural Chakra. Soon Lain¡¯s eye sockets appeared with ck eyeshadows¡­ Then Lain jumped off Xiaoyin¡¯s back and summoned Mokujin. With the blessing of Sage Mode, Lain¡¯s Mokujin looks a bit more vivid than Hashirama summon¡¯s Mokujin. Lain controlled her Mokujin to raise its hand and hit Hashirama¡¯s Mokujin. Within reflex, Hashirama¡¯s Mokujin stretched out its arms to catch the fist of Lain¡¯s Mokujin. Seeing this, Lain waved the other hand and punched Hashirama Mokujin¡¯s head. The Mokujin was taken back a few steps. After several sessful attacks, Lain noticed something wrong¡­ Senju Hashirama¡¯s Mokuton was really strong. ¡ªOnly after she entered Sage Mode could she suppress Hashirama¡¯s Mokuton. But, once Senju Hashirama entered Sage Mode, she would have no chance. However, even though Senju Hashirama in front of her had been pressed for so long, he still hadn¡¯t entered Sage Mode ¡ªIt is likely that he did not know how. Thinking of this, Lain¡¯s confidence increased greatly. Her attacks were getting faster and faster, and her strength was getting even stronger. In fact, as Lain had guessed, Kabuto really did not know how to use Shikkotsu Forest¡¯s Sage Mode. Moreover, Ry¨±chi Cave¡¯s method of absorbing natural Chakra also had no effect on Senju Hashirama. Therefore, Senju Hashirama, controlled by Kabuto, had no way to enter Sage Mode. ¡ªAnd without Sage Mode, Kabuto felt that Hashirama¡¯s Mokuton wasn¡¯t as powerful as the legend. Even Lain¡¯s fake Mokuton can suppress Senju Hashirama. Facing Lain¡¯s offensive, Kabuto gritted his teeth and chose to give up. He no longer controlled Hashirama¡¯s actions. Instead, he¡¯s simply leaving the non-self-conscious Hashirama to fight Lain. Kabuto felt that non-self-conscious Hashirama could drag Lain for a long time, and without Lain there, those medical ninjas would not dare to treat the wounded. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ On the other side, Uchiha Madara finally arrived at the battlefield where Jiraiya and others were. The sound of fighting from the battlefield made Madara¡¯s heart throb. Ever since the battle with Senju Hashirama in the Valley of the End, he had been hiding in the dark. ¡ªFirst, it was to turn on Rinnegan. Andter, because of age, he had to rely on Ged¨­ Maz¨­ to survive. So he hadn¡¯t fought to his heart content for a really long time. Thinking about that made his expression excited. He looked at the alliance forces in front of him. He muttered, ¡°Although this body is not veryfortable, it is enough¡­¡± After saying that, Madara charged forward. He was like a wolf entering a flock of sheep. The Ninja Alliance was beaten by him one by one. ¡­¡­¡­ At this time, Gaara and the others found anomalies. It is reasonable to say that right now, the Ninja Alliance Forces were dealing with cannon fodder. There should be no casualties. After everyone nced at each other, they quickly rushed over to the battlefield. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ After approaching the Ninja Alliance Forces, ¨­noki saw a figure in the middle of the battlefield. That figure really had this domineering aura. ¡°Hey! Just a joke, but¡­ That person seems to be ¡­ Uchiha Madara!¡± Jiraiya unbelievable said. ¡°No¡­ he couldn¡¯t be Uchiha Madara.¡± ¨­noki took a deep breath. However, the name of Uchiha Madara instantly made the four people¡¯s expression present became solemn. After a long silence, ¨­noki said: ¡°Contact the coalition headquarters first! Tell them about the situation here. Uchiha Madara is not an enemy we can handle, and no one knows his Powerful better than me.¡± ¡­¡­¡­¡­ After hearing the news from the battlefield, Tsunade nodded and immediately told Yamanaka Ryo about the information about Uchiha Madara through Yamanaka Inoichi. Hearing this, Yamanaka Ryo heard immediately stood up from his chair and disappeared directly from the headquarters. Not even Nara Shikaku came to discourage him. Knowing about this matter, the staff members were also dumbfounded. ¡ªNo one expected that Uchiha Madara was there. Pakura could only brace herself and asked Nara Shikaku, ¡°Shikaku Senior, what should we do?¡± ¡°What else can we do? Immediately announce to the alliance forces! Ryo has already taken the fight against Uchiha Madara himself for the victory of the alliance forces. The leader¡¯s dispatch will greatly improve the morale. We must also take this opportunity to resolve the troubles elsewhere!¡± Chapter 522

Chapter 522

The long-lost battle made Uchiha Madara excited. When Yamanaka Ryo teleport arrived at the battlefield, he saw arge Madara¡¯s Katon sweeping the entire Ninja coalition. Suiton Ninja from Kirigakure in the Ninja Alliance quickly stepped up to resist Madara¡¯s Katon¡­ Water and fire collided, generating arge amount of water vapor. Madara took the opportunity to escape and jumped to a stone wall outside the battlefield. He immediately opened Mangeky¨­, and hand sealed with both hands, Susanoo also appeared¡­ Finally, a giant meteorite fell from in the sky. It smashed towards the Ninja Alliance that was enveloped by water vapor. ¡°Uchiha Madara can actually summon meteorites! Is it something that humans can do?¡± Jiraiya swallowed saliva. He couldn¡¯t believe what he¡¯s seeing. Hearing this, ¨­noki quickly said, ¡°Don¡¯t say such nonsense. Let¡¯s stop the meteorite first! If the meteorite falls, I am afraid the Ninja coalition will die.¡± The remaining three people nced at each other and moved towards the meteorite. ¡­¡­¡­ When they reached the battlefield, they saw Yamanaka Ryo standing by the side. ¡°Ryo, when did youe?¡± Jiraiya asked with a sigh of relief. ¡°As soon as you arrive¡­ You can leave the rest to me!¡± ¨­noki frowned and asked, ¡°Yamanaka Ryo, do you mean you want to fight Uchiha Madara alone?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Mr. Ryo, isn¡¯t it too dangerous? Wouldn¡¯t it be better for us to work together?!¡± Gaara also objected. Only Tsunade seemed to be very calm. She had learned about Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s strength from Orochimaru before. In her opinion, Yamanaka Ryo and Uchiha Madara had the strength to fight. Yamanaka Ryo didn¡¯t bother to exin anything. People are like this, they only believe what they see. Yamanaka Ryo snapped his fingers, and the surrounding water vapor instantly solidified into small ice crystals. Then he controlled these ice crystals to form arge hand directly using the meteorite. ¡ªThe temperature of the meteorite and air rubbing the surface was extremely high. However, the ice hand showed no sign of melting. ¡°Hehe, Yamanaka Ryo? I didn¡¯t expect to see you¡­ Let me see how far you have grown these years.¡± Uchiha Madara smirked and then summoned another meteorite. ¡°Did he underestimate me? He used the same method a second time!¡± Yamanaka Ryo muttered to himself. Suddenly, Jiraiya felt that the temperature in the air was much lower. They all looked up and found that the second meteorite didn¡¯t move. ¡°Look over there,¡± Gaara said, pointing to the space near the second meteorite. The other three people looked in the direction that Gaara was pointing. ¡°Did Ryo freeze the space around meteorites?¡± Jiraiya also asked in amazement. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that simple. There are ice crystals on the meteorite too¡­ maybe¡­¡± Before ¨­noki¡¯s finished, the second meteorite exploded in an instant and turned into ice crystals. KKK¡ªKABOOOMM!!! This time, everyone was silent, and Yamanaka Ryo didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he controlled the ice hand to crush the meteorite and then slowly walked towards Uchiha Madara. ¡°Oh! Uchiha Madara long time no see!¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been a long time. It¡¯s probably been almost twenty years!¡± Madara said. The two did not fight immediately but reminisce the old-time like an old friend. ¡°Unexpectedly, you have be so powerful. Yamanaka Ryo, you are really surprised me. But you didn¡¯t seem to fulfill your promise to me!¡± ¡°No, no, no, I am a person with integrity! I always hold my promises¡­ I didn¡¯t kill Nagato. I didn¡¯t care about Obito doing things at Ninja World. I did everything I promised you.¡± Madara coldly snorted: ¡°hmph! If I remember correctly, our agreement back then was to protect the safety of both of them. Now that Nagato is dead¡­ How could you say that you are a man with integrity?¡± ¡°Well, that was true¡­ But my premise is that they cannot threaten the lives of my loved ones and friends. At that time, Nagato invaded Konoha directly. So, yeah¡­¡± Madara¡¯s face was hard to read at this time, and Yamanaka Ryo could tell that he was already on the verge of an explosion. However, Yamanaka Ryo didn¡¯t expect that Madara¡¯s emotions soon calmed down. He maintained his expression and coldly said, ¡°Yamanaka Ryo, tell me what you know about ¨­tsutsuki n.¡± Yamanaka Ryoughed and took out a Scroll, which was the guess that Namikaze Minato had before clearing Kaguya¡¯s space to Kaguya¡¯s enemies: ¡°I know everything here. So you can kill me and get it!¡± Hearing this, Madara didn¡¯t hesitate. He jumped from the stone wall, and Susanoo¡¯s fist smashed into Yamanaka Ryo. ¡­¡­ On the other side of the coalition headquarters, under Nara Shikaku¡¯s instruction, Yamanaka Inoichi issued a notice to all Ninja coalitions. ¡ªThe content of the announcement was that Yamanaka Ryo, the coalition leader, was going to fight Uchiha Madara alone for the victory of the coalition. ¡°Hey, did you hear that? Ryo-sama fights against Uchiha Madara himself,¡± said a Konoha Ninja to Cloud Ninja, who fought side by side. ¡°Ryo-sama, can he win?¡± The Cloud Ninja didn¡¯t understand Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s strength, and he was doubtful that Yamanaka Ryo could defeat Uchiha Madara. ¡°Huh? What are you talking about! Ryo-sama is Konoha¡¯s¡ªno, the strongest person in the entire Ninja World!! Of course, he can!!¡± Konoha Ninja¡¯s tone was unyielding. It was the first time that the Cloud Ninja saw him show such a fric expression after fighting side by side for a few days. ¡®Maybe Yamanaka Ryo really can!¡¯ Thinking of this, the Cloud Ninja felt an unprecedented drive. Such conversations took ce throughout the battlefield, and the morale of the Ninja Alliance was boosted. ¡­¡­¡­ On the medical team side, Lain used Mokuton to subdue the unconscious Shodai Hokage. Then, the seal team in the medical team rushed to seal Shodai Hokage. Lain turned her gaze to the battlefield, ¡°big brother, you must win!¡± ¡­¡­¡­ On the other side, Minato and Kushina, who were also struggling on the battlefield, Yamanaka Inoichi¡¯s transmission. ¡°We should also keep it up, too! As a teacher, I can¡¯t be left too much by my disciple,¡± Kushina said while panting. ¡°Yeah! How can I say that I am also Konoha¡¯s Hokage¡­ Let¡¯s go, Kushina!¡± After saying that, Namikaze Minato rushed toward ¨­tsutsuki Ryu. ¡­¡­¡­ At the same time, Naruto and Sasuke arrived at the ce where Yamanaka Ryo told them. They nced at each other and then walked towards the cave together. Chapter 523

Chapter 523

As soon as Naruto and Sasuke entered the cave, Kabuto realized that his connection with NarutoSasuke was one-sided. After all these years, he doesn¡¯t know what Naruto and Sasuke¡¯s chakras look like. ¡°Does the ninja alliance have such a strong man? I really underestimate them. But such a person is perfectly suited to be the sacrifice for the reincarnation of Edo Tensei!¡± Momentster, Naruto and Sasuke arrived in front of Kabuto. They both froze for a moment, then Sasuke smiled, ¡°So it¡¯s you!¡± ¡°Huh? Have we met him before, Sasuke?¡± Naruto asked in a low voice. Sasuke nodded, ¡°We should have met him before.¡± ¡°I thought he was familiar too, but I forgot where I had seen him.¡± Naruto agreed. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to remember me anymore, but that doesn¡¯t matter. Wait until you be my sacrifice for Edo Tensei!¡± A thin film appeared in front of Kabuto, and his hand was sealed: ¡°[Sage Art - Inorganic Reincarnation ].¡± After he said that, everything in the cave seemed toe to life. Naruto and Sasuke were standing there, and they found ¡°enemies¡± in all directions. Stone pirs as small as tree branches attacked them. Sasuke turned on Susano to protect him and Naruto. When Kabuto saw the situation, he continued to seal. Then, his body suddenly emitted a bright light, followed by a series of noises. Naruto and Sasuke closed their eyes. However, under Kabuto¡¯s intervention, Sasuke could no longer use Susano. As soon as Sasuke¡¯s Susano was released, Kabuto activated his Scalpel Chakra* and charged towards them. [*Note: Chakra Scalpel is a medical technique that turns one¡¯s Chakra into a small, sharp de. This can then be used for exact incisions needed for surgeries and anatomy. The chakra scalpel can also be used offensively, although it requires great precision to be effective. Due to this requirement, it is very unusual to use an offensive chakra scalpel. In a fierce battle, even the best medics cannot perform the precision required to make deadly cuts. However, he can still effectively cut muscle and tendon tissue, immobilizing the target.] ¡°Naruto, be careful! He¡¯s using a chakra scalpel.¡± Sasuke reminded. Naruto immediately entered Kyubi chakra mode. He used the Kyubi chakras on his body to counter the chakra scalpel and then stopped Kabuto. ¡°This power is¡­ Kyuubi! I almost forgot, Uzumaki Naruto, you¡¯re the Kyuubi!¡± Kabuto took two steps back and summoned a coffin. The coffin slowly opened, and Nagato stepped out of the coffin. ¡°Is this Naruto? Didn¡¯t expect to meet in this situation¡­¡± Nagato¡¯s tone was a bit helpless. However, Kabuto immediately inserted a kunai with a special charm into Nagato¡¯s brain. Nagato¡¯s consciousness instantly shattered. Seeing this scene, Naruto felt his chest heat up: ¡°Damn, how dare you y with the souls of the dead!¡± ¡­¡­ On the other side, Sasuke regained his sight just when Kabuto summoned Nagato. He pretended to be blind and leaned to Naruto, then suddenly he cast Amaterasu at Nagato. The ck me rose for a moment. Then, after touching Nagato¡¯s body, Nagato¡¯s skin was slightly burned. ¡°Amaterasu? What a pity¡­ Nagato has a Rinnegan!¡± Kabuto said he then controlled Nagato and used Shinra Tensei to ignite Amaterasu¡¯s mes. The burnt skin on Nagato¡¯s body quickly recovered. ¡°Uchiha Sasuke, you just had a chance to use Amaterasu against me, but you¡¯ve set your sights on Nagato. I can tell you didn¡¯t dare to kill me. Otherwise, there¡¯s no way to dispel Edo Tensei because it can only be dispelled by Me, the caster. In that case, you are done because I will kill you!¡± With that, Nagato raised his hand, and a strong gravitational pull exploded, causing Naruto toe in front of him. Seeing Naruto about to strike Nagato¡¯s ck iron, Kurama immediately controlled his Chakra and transformed it into the shape of a hand. ¡°Thank you, Kurama!¡± Naruto said, wiping the cold sweat from his head. ¡°Be careful! Nagato¡¯s consciousness has been erased. He can attack anytime ¡­ Now let¡¯s find a way to seal him off. I think his legs aren¡¯t easy to move¡­ We can take advantage of this opportunity. ¡° Hearing this, Naruto nodded then separated a shadow clone. With Kyuubi chakra and Body Flicker Technique of Yamanaka Ryo. Now Naruto¡¯s instant short distance has the same speed as teleportation. Before Nagato had time to react, the shadow clone of Naruto shot him with a Rasengan. Naruto¡¯s real body took the opportunity to teleport to Nagato and took out a scroll with a seal made by Kushina. Naruto ced the sealing tag over Nagato¡¯s eyes, temporarily sealing Rinnegan¡¯s powers. ¡°Kurama, I¡¯ll leave it to you!¡± Hearing this, Kurama immediately mobilized Chakra to wrap around Nagato: ¡°Naruto, start sealing!¡± Naruto sealed Nagato with the sealing technique that Kushina taught him. And then immediately ran to Sasuke. ¡­¡­ At this point, Sasuke gradually fell into a bitter fight during his fight with Kabuto. Kabuto¡¯s fighting style is somewhat restricted. Therefore, Sasuke relies on Sage Mode to strengthen his senses. However, Kabuto uses Sage Mode: White Rage Technique* over time. It is used to stimte Sasuke and weaken his Mangekyo. [*Note: The Sage¡¯s Art: The White Rage Technique is a senjutsu used by those who have studied at Ry¨±chi Cave and mastered Sage Transformation. After forming the necessary hand seals, the user expels a dragon-like entity from their mouth that carries an orb in its left front w. As the dragon tightly coils itself around the orb, it releases both blinding light and deafening sound by making the air oscite.] Moreover, he knew that Sasuke couldn¡¯t kill him. ¡ªWhat¡¯s more important was that Sasuke¡¯s eyes were blocked with a film in front of his eyes, and Sasuke¡¯s illusion was also ineffective against him. ¡°Uchiha Sasuke, you don¡¯t have any chance at all. It was a mistake that you came to me.¡± The Chakra scalpel that was in the pocket of the pharmacist shed Sasuke¡¯s right hand. ¡ªBecause of the White Rage technique, Sasuke couldn¡¯t use Susanoo for a while. The Chakra scalpel directly cut the meridian of Sasuke¡¯s right hand. When Kabuto was about to finish Sasuke, he suddenly felt that Naruto¡¯s Chakra wasing toward him. Kabuto frowned and chose to retreat. Only then did he realize that Nagato had been sealed by Naruto. ¡°As expected, it¡¯s useless.¡± ¡­¡­ Naruto rushed to Sasuke¡¯s side and found that Sasuke¡¯s right hand had lost the ability to move. He quickly took out the Healing Tag and stuck it on Sasuke¡¯s arm. ¡°Naruto, when I was fighting just now, I discovered that this guy¡¯s eyes were covered by a film. So if I can figure out a way to remove the film that blocks his vision, I can control him with Genjutsu.¡± Hearing this, Naruto directly asked Kurama, ¡°Film? Kurama, did you notice anything?¡± ¡°Well, I found out just now.¡± ¡°Then, do you have any idea, Kurama?¡± Kyuubi pondered, ¡°Well¡­ To get rid of the film in front of his eyes, you just have to make immobilized him.¡± ¡°I have two ideas. One: You summon the two toads of Mount Myoboku and let them use voice Genjutsu to restrict him. Or, two: to directly use Bijuu and break his limbs. ¡°However, I suggest you choose the first option. You can¡¯t perfectly control the power of Bijuu yet. There¡¯s a chance that you could kill him directly.¡± # Chapter 524

Chapter 524

¡°I understand. I¡¯m going to summon Fukasaku and Shima sennin. Sasuke, can you stop the caster for a little while?¡± Naruto turned and asked. ¡°How long will it take? As you saw just now, my right hand is still injured and can¡¯t support me for long.¡± ¡°It will take about 1 minute! Don¡¯t let him disturb me during this time. I have to enter Sage Mode to summon two sennin.¡± ¡°1 minute? Got it, don¡¯t worry about it!¡± After saying that, Sasuke took off the healing tag on his right hand and drew out the Kusanagi slowly, and walked towards Kabuto. Naruto sat down immediately, absorbed natural chakra with the help of Kyuubi, and entered Sage mode. Kabuto also trained Sage Mode. So, the moment Naruto sat down, he sensed that the surrounding natural energy moved in Naruto¡¯s body. He did not know what Naruto wanted to do, but he would not let Naruto seed. So, he used both hands and prepared to use Inorganic Reincarnation to let the stones in the cave help him interrupt Naruto¡¯s process of absorbing natural energy. Seeing Kabuto¡¯s hand, Sasuke frowned and opened Susanoo. He controlled Susanoo¡¯s arm and broke the stone on the top of the cave, and threw it towards Kabuto. Kabuto had no choice but to give up the seal and dodge to one side. Sasuke took the opportunity to rush up and shed at Yakushidou¡¯s arm with Kusanagi. ¡°Have you changed to closebat this time? Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m in Sage Mode.¡± As he said, Kabuto punched Sasuke. Sasuke thrust the Naginata into the ground to counteract Kabuto¡¯s power and then rushed up again. Kabuto¡¯s face was expressionless, and the Chakra scalpel appeared in his hands: ¡°Since you are in a hurry to die, then I will do it for you.¡± After saying that, Kabuto and Sasuke began a hand-to-hand battle. Meanwhile, Naruto almost entered Sage Mode with the help of Kyuubi. ¡°Naruto, hurry up and summon those two toads. Your friend¡¯s situation is very bad.¡± Naruto nodded and used hand seal to summon out Fukasaku and Shima Sennin. Phuuuuu~ After scanning the surrounding environment, Shima Sennin asked, ¡°Boy, what can I do for us?¡± ¡°Two sennin! There is no time to exin. Please use Toads Confrontation Chant* right away, hurry up!¡± Fukasaku and Shima Sennin looked at each other, then nodded and started using Genjutsu. [*Note: This is a sound-based genjutsu sung by toads, their most powerful genjutsu. The song¡¯s sheet music has been passed down through the generations of Mount My¨­boku, but due to theplexity of the lyrics and melodies, only the Two Great Sage Toads have ever been able to perform it sessfully. All opponents - regardless of number or skill - who hear it fall under the genjutsu¡¯s influence. Within the illusion, victims are surrounded by four toad samurai, who seal them within a barrier. The victim¡¯s mind and body remain trapped until the user releases them or their real body is killed.] The frog¡¯s cry gradually sounded in the cave. Kabuto was stunned and immediately distinguished that it was a sound-like Genjutsu that contained natural chakra. It¡¯s Mount Myoboku¡¯s technique. For a long time, Mount Myoboku and Ryuichi Cave are not on good terms. Also, ording to thews of nature, snakes are natural enemies of frogs. Therefore, Mount Myoboku is inherently weak when facing the Ryuichi Cave. In order to make up for this biological weakness, many of Mount Myoboku¡¯s techniques are developed for the Ryuichi Cave, as is the Toad Chant. Toad chanting is not only to make sounds but also to use sounds to cause vibrations in the air. Snakes have a poor hearing but are particrly sensitive to vibrations, so this illusion has an extraordinary effect on Ryuichi Cave. Soon, Kabuto was caught in the Genjutsu of the two sennins. Sasuke took the opportunity to use Kusanagi to destroy the film on Kabuto¡¯s eyes that protected his eyes. Immediately, Sasuke used Mangekyo to control Kabuto. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°Yakushi Kabuto.¡± ¡°What is the seal of dispelling Edo Tensei?¡± ¡°Zi-ugou-Shin-in-Chen-Hai¡± Immediately, Sasuke controlled Kabuto and lifted Edo Tensei. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ At this time, Edo Tensei ninjas raging on the various battlefields in Ninja World emitted white lights. Then their souls and bodies began to gradually separate. ¡°This is¡­ Edo Tensei being lifted?¡± Seeing the situation, the Fourth Raikage asked the ninjas around him ¡°Probably so!¡± Shisui agreed and then turned his gazed to Uchiha on the other side: ¡°Elder, are you okay?¡± That Uchiha shook his head:¡± I¡¯m fine, just as you said after Edo Tensei lifted, I will not be affected by him anymore.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Shisui breathed a sigh of relief and then said to Fourth Raikage, ¡°Lord Raikage, the Edo Tensei army has been resolved. We should finish these White Zetsu. Be careful not to let them sneak into the rear.¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s time to end this war.¡± ¡­¡­ On Namikaze Minato and Kushina¡¯s side, their battle with Otsuki Momoshiki has reached the final stage. Kushina entered Bijuu to cover the attacks for Minato. Minato used the Flying God Thunder to keep looking for opportunities. Just when the three of them were in a stalemate, Kakashi came to the vicinity of the battle and shouted at Minato: ¡°Sensei, Edo Tensei has been lifted.¡± Hearing this, Minato smiled, and Otsuki Momoshiki¡¯s face changed drastically. ¡®Edo Tensei Technique was lifted?! Damned those Ninjas.¡¯ Otsuki Momoshiki originally nned to use Kabuto to help him with things, but now it seems that it may not work. Thinking of this, Momoshiki¡¯s face turned ugly. His red rinnegan exuded horrible power. ¡°Damn you, unworthy people. You dare to ruin my n¡­ Go to hell!¡± After saying that, Otsuki Momoshiki instilled all his chakra in his Rinnegan and the red aperture behind Otsuki Momoshiki floated out¡­ Minato¡¯s face changed drastically, and he took Kushina to move to Kakashi¡¯s side. And then he moved as many people as he could. The figures of Minato and others disappeared immediately. At the same time, a red light shed, and the forest all melted at speed visible to the naked eye, including the ninjas who were toote to leave. In the blink of an eye, the battlefield where Namikaze Minato was located disappeared, leaving only a huge pothole¡­ And those people who remained on the battlefield, together with the forest, were broken down into molecules by Otsuki Momoshiki. ¡°Hmph.¡± Otsuki Momoshiki flew up from the bottom of the big pit and hurriedly moved towards the cave where Kabuto was located. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ On the side of the medical brigade, Edo Tensei of Senju Hashirama was also lifted. When this technique was lifted, Hashirama regained his consciousness. Then, he broke free from the seal of the seal squad and broke out Lain¡¯s Mokuton. Seeing Hashirama broke out the seal and emitting white light, the ninjas in charge were shocked. ¡°Quick! Tell Lain-sama that the Shodai Hokage escaped from the seal.¡± # Chapter 525

Chapter 525

When Lain heard the report from the person below, her face changed drastically. She immediately rushed out of the camp, and then she saw the Senju Hashirama with white light all over his body. Lain frowned and found that the state of Hashirama was not as reported by the medical ninja. She hesitated and slowly approached him. Hashirama was also dumbfounded at this time. He didn¡¯t know what had happened, but as Lain approached, he felt the surging life force of Lain. Thinking of the Mokuton that had restrained him just now, Hashirama could tell that Lain was ¡®the owner¡¯, ¡°Little girl, can you tell me what happened? You should be Konoha ninja, right?¡± Lain was taken aback but immediately realized that Hashirama should have regained his consciousness. She quickly bowed and said, ¡°Shodai-sama, my name is Yamanaka Suzune, a Konoha ninja.¡± ¡°Yamanaka? Your within-the-body life force makes me think you are the nsman of Senju n!¡± Lain smiled, ¡°My life force and Mokuton are actually obtained by fusing your cells.¡± Hashirama shook his head, ¡°That might be the case at first, but now your body doesn¡¯t have my aura anymore. Okay, enough about this. Then little girl, can you tell me what happened to the Ninja World? Why are so many Ninjas from different Viges gather together?¡± Lain immediately exined the current situation to Hashirama, and his expression became serious. ¡°Little girl, are you sure Uchiha Madara has also been resurrected?¡± ¡°Un! My brother is dealing with him.¡± ¡°Your brother?¡± ¡°Yes, he is called Yamanaka Ryo. He is a member of the Yamanaka n nsman who has the Uchiha n bloodline. He also has an eternal Mangekyo. So, Shodai-sama, you don¡¯t have to worry. The First Hokage still looked very serious when he heard the words: ¡°The eternal Mangekyo can¡¯t deal with Madara and the ck-robed man with Rinnegan you mentioned I also care very much. Forget it. I won¡¯t go back for the time being.¡± After saying that, Hashirama made a hand seal, and immediately, Edo Tensei jutsu was lifted. Seeing this, Lain was taken aback. She did not expect that the Senju Hashirama could break free from Edo Tensei jutsu that easily. ¡°Little girl, you just said that you received news from the alliance headquarters, right? Does that mean the alliance headquarters can contact anyone in the ninja alliance?¡± Hashirama¡¯s words interrupted Lain¡¯s thoughts. She quickly nodded. ¡°Then, little girl, can you help me contact the headquarters?¡± ¡°I understood,¡± Lain closed her eyes andmunicated with the Ninja Alliance. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Inoichi nii-san, this is Lain.¡± ¡°Lain, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Yamanaka Inoichi asked as soon as he received Lain¡¯smunication. ¡°Um, it¡¯s not me. it¡¯s about someone else¡¯s.¡± After speaking, Lain put her hand on Hashirama¡¯s shoulder, and Hashirama could hear the voice of Yamanaka Inoichi. ¡°Shodai Lord, just say what you want to say.¡± ¡°En! Hello, everyone at the Allied Forces Headquarters! this is Senju Hashirama!¡± Hashirama reported himself to everyone and shocked everyone at the coalition headquarters. After a riot, Yamazaka Inoichi asked cautiously, ¡°Are you really Shodai Hokage-sama?¡± ¡°Well, this little girl can testify, right?¡± Hashirama said and smiled at Lain. ¡°Inoichi nii-san, he is Shodai-sama.¡± Yamanaka Inoichi took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down, ¡°Shodai-sama, is there anything I can help you with?¡± ¡°Yes. I want to know the location of Uchiha Madara and the information of that ck-robed man.¡± Yamanaka Inoichi hesitated for a while and told Hashirama what he knew. After listening to it, Hashirama thanked him and cut off the spiritual link, and headed towards the location where Yamanaka Ryo and Madara Uchiha were. ¡­¡­¡­ At this time, the battle between Yamanaka Ryo and Uchiha Madara had reached a fierce stage. The two of them went from Taijutsu to Genjutsu and then to Ninjutsu. Watching this, the four people on the side were dumbfounded. ¡°Yamanaka Ryo. You are very good. You have grown to this level.¡± ¡°Should I feel honored to receive your praise?¡± Ryo said with a smile. Madaraughed and said, ¡°These boring tricks should be over here. Ryo, next is a duel of the eyes. Don¡¯t let me down!¡± After saying that, Uchiha Madara opened his Mangekyo, and then a huge blue giant Appeared on the battlefield. Seeing this, Ryo¡¯s expression also became serious. He felt that Uchiha Madara¡¯s Susanoo was much stronger than Shisui¡¯s. Then he also opened his Mangekyo, but however, he did not use Susanoo immediately. Instead, he used the water in the surrounding air to construct the frame of the ice giant and used the Susanoo as the basis of the ice giant. In this way, Ryo¡¯s susanno looked like wearing an armor. ¡°Oh, This is the technique you used to make a fuss in Kirigakure! What kind of power will erupt from this Jutsu and Susanoo?¡± Ryo smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯ll know if you try it!¡± After saying that, a snow blizzard swept towards Madara. These blizzards were condensed by natural chakra. As a result, Uchiha Madara¡¯s Susanoo was soon covered with a thinyer of ice crystals. Madara frowned. He controlled his Susanoo to break the attached ice crystals, then drew the knife from his waist and shed towards Ryo¡¯s Susanoo. Immediately, Ryo gathered the wind and snow into a sword, blocking Uchiha Madara¡¯s sh. Madara Uchiha snorted coldly, another arm appeared on his back, and he punched Ryo on the head. Ryo was beaten back a few steps, Uchiha Madara caught up with him, and the knife shed again. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡°This is crazy too! Is this the power of the Uchiha n?¡± Jiraiya murmured. ¡°The power of these two giants is more than that. I still remember that Shodai Tsuchikage-sama said that Susanoo has the power to destroy everything. ¡ªWhen Shodai Tsuchikage-sama said this, his hands were trembling.¡± Onoki looked solemnly. ¡°I remember my grandfather once said, don¡¯t underestimate the Uchiha n. Thinking about it now, my grandfather really understands the Uchiha n. This kind of power is really terrifying.¡± ¡°Tsunadehime, do you think Yamanaka Ryo can win?¡± Onoki asked next. Tsunade nodded, ¡°It¡¯s far from losing. He has many secrets beyond your imagination, such as¡­¡± Tsunade¡¯s words stopped again. She looked at Jiraiya, who nodded after hesitating for a moment. Then Tsunade continued to say, ¡°For example, Rinnegan!¡± ¡°Rinnegan! Do you mean that¡­ Ryo¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Ryo has indeed opened Rinnegan, and his eyes are stronger than Pain¡¯s, the leader of the Akatsuki organization.¡± # Chapter 526

Chapter 526

After learning that Yamanaka Ryo has rinnegan, Onoki was terrified. It took quite some time for him toe back to his senses, ¡°I don¡¯t expect Yamanaka Ryo to have the legendary pair of eyes! You Konoha really hide something big!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that Konoha hid it. It¡¯s just that we, too, only recently learned about it.¡± Jiraiya exined. ¡°Jiraiya-san, you just said that Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s Rinegan is stronger than that of the leaders of Akatsuki¡¯s. Have you seen his Rinnegan doujutsu?¡± Gaara asked Jiraiya shook his head: ¡°I haven¡¯t seen the Rinnegan doujutsu, but I have seen his rinnegan and hyoton merged. When he was in this state, Pein¡¯s attack was frozen in an instant. ¡° Gaara nodded and didn¡¯t ask too much. In silence, everyone turned their eyes to the battle between Yamanaka Ryo and Uchiha Madara. ¡­¡­¡­ The damage caused by the two Susanoo¡¯s was too great because the battlefield terrain between the two had been changed. The battle between the two has so far been evenly matched. However, Madara¡¯s Susanoo¡¯s sword is covered with frost. Meanwhile, Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s Susanoo had several marks. Madara¡¯s emotions became more and more excited with the battle with Yamanaka Ryo. He didn¡¯t expect that besides Senju Hashirama, there¡¯s someone who could confront him head-on. So ¡ªto meet someone like Yamanak Ryo as his opponent when he just returned to this world made Madara really excited. Inparison, Yamana Ryo seemed to be a lot calmer. He was enjoying the battle. However, his attitude towards the battle did not affect his victory in this battle. Uchiha wanted to win, but Yamanaka never thought that he would lose. The two seem to be fighting evenly. In fact, in the collision of Susano, Yamanaka Ryo has condensed the moisture around Madara¡¯s Susanoo into tiny ice crystals. Now, arge number of ice crystals were starred in Madara¡¯s Susanoo. However, it seemed that Madara didn¡¯t know it. So when he attacked next time, Yamanaka Ryo showed a smile and directly activated the ice crystals inside Madara¡¯s Susanoo. The scattered ice crystals condensed in an instant, freezing the arm of Madara¡¯s Susanoo, and the knife that shed towards Ryo also froze in midair. Madara was taken aback, and then he noticed the ice crystals inside his Susanoo. His face was a bit ugly. He didn¡¯t expect that Yamanaka would actually act from the inside of Susanoo. The arm was frozen, and Madara Uchiha couldn¡¯t do anything for a while. Ryo took the opportunity to condense the ice and snow into an ice bow, with the Chakra line as the bowstring, and shot arge ice arrow against the Susano of Uchiha Madara. The ice arrow swelled immediately after touching Madara¡¯s Susanoo, and in the blink of an eye, the Susanoo was frozen. Seeing this, Yamanaka Ryo lifted the ice giant Susanoo and then snapped its fingers. The huge ice block instantly shattered into ice crystals. ¡ªMadara and his Susano disappeared as the ice broke. After a while, confetti flew, and pieces of confetti piled up like Uchiha Madara. After recovering, Madara was not at all angry. Instead, he looked at Yamanaka Ryo with interest and said: ¡°Your ice is really strange. It can pass through the Chakra of Susano to freeze the air inside.¡± Ryo smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. Madara¡¯s face sank when he saw it, ¡°Hmph. Don¡¯t think you have won.¡± After saying that, Madara¡¯s mangekyo gradually turned into Rinnegan. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s start the second round!¡± As soon as Uchiha Madara¡¯s voice fell, Yamanaka Ryo felt that he had been kicked and flew out of ce. Ryo frowned and entered Sage Mode but still did not find anyone attacking him. ¡°Limbo? Unexpectedly, Uchiha Madara can also use this¡­ This is troublesome.¡± Ryo muttered to himself. [*Note: Limbo ( Rinbo, literally meaning: Wheel Grave) is an invisible world that coexists with the physical world but is ordinarily impossible to detect or perceive. With one Rinnegan, Madara can form only one shadow, but with two Rinnegan, he can form up to four. Each shadow has the same abilities as the real Madara, with the added advantage of being untrackable. The shadows can attack targets, giving the appearance of an inexplicable force knocking them down, or they can defend Madara, giving the appearance of an invisible wall around him.] Not far away, Madara noticed Yamana Ryo curled his lips in disdain. Then he continued to control the shadows to attack Yamanaka Ryo. After being repeatedly ¡®sneak attacked¡¯ several times, Yamanaka Ryo started to be annoyed. Finally, he stood still and closed his eyes, and a chill began to exude around his body. Looking at this, Uchiha Madara sneered, ¡°Do you want to freeze my Limbo with Yoton?¡± But the next second, something Uchiha Madara didn¡¯t expect happened. When Limbo was getting close to Yamanaka Ryo, the Limbo was instantly frozen. Then his connection with the Limbo was forcibly cut off. Madara¡¯s face changed drastically. He kept trying tomunicate with the tombs, but unfortunately, it¡¯s no use. ¡°How is this possible! Limbo is Rinnegan¡¯s dojutsu. How can ordinary Hyoton freeze Limbo, this¡­¡± Before Uchiha Madara finished speaking, Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s voice sounded behind him: ¡°Of course ordinary Hyoton can¡¯t¡­ but mine can.¡± Madara snorted coldly and turned to look at Yamana Ryo. And, At the moment when he turned around, Madara saw the ice-blue Rinnegan of Yamanaka Ryo. For the first time, Uchiha Madara showed a surprised and even panicked expression: ¡°You¡­ Rinnegan! How is this possible!¡± ¡°The Limbo is right there. Anyone can see it¡­ is it weird that I can turn on Rinnegan?¡± Yamanaka Ryo deliberately led the topic to the Limbo. After seeing Yamanakato¡¯s Rinnegan, Uchiha Madara fell into deep thought. ¡®Unexpectedly, this kid also has Rinnegan. His Hyoton should be integrated with the power of Rinnegan. It will be very unfavorable for me if this continues.¡¯ ¡®Obito should have collected the seven Bijuu. It is really impossible to start the n in advance. With Juubi, Yamaka Ryo has nothing to fear. ¡® Thinking of this Uchiha Madara no longer intending to y around, he fully urged Rinnegan to use Shinra Tensei with himself as the center. A powerful repulsive force broke out in an instant and swept the entire battlefield. The power that Rinnegan exerted on Uchiha Madara was notparable to Nagato¡¯s. The repulsive force swept the endless yellow sand towards the Ninja Alliance and Jiraiya. Uchiha Madara¡¯s attack came suddenly, and Yamanaka Ryo had never expected him tounch such an attack. Nevertheless, Ryo had no precautions for a while. Ryo gritted his teeth and froze the nearby space to protect the Ninja Allied Forces and Jiraiya. Madara had long thought that Ryo would take action to protect the people of the Ninja Alliance. He stopped attacking as soon as he felt the fluctuation of Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s eyes and took the opportunity to leave. ¡­¡­¡­ Then Ryo absorbed this repulsive force and lifted the ice of the space, leaving only arge hole where Madara was just now. Yamanaka Ryo snorted coldly, teleporting back to the ninja coalition headquarters with a cold face. # Chapter 527

Chapter 527

The sudden appearance of rolling yellow sand and heart-struck forces shocked both the Ninja Alliance and Jiraiya. On the other side, Tsunade¡¯s seals were already formed, ready to use the Advent of World of Flowering Trees to block the yellow sand. [*Note: Wood Release: Advent of a World of Flowering Trees is a type of Jutsu that taking advantage of the innate properties of Wood Release, which allows the user to force trees to grow on any surface at a rapid pace, the user creates a dense forest of flowering trees.] However, the yellow sand suddenly disappeared in the next second, along with Yamanaka Ryo and Uchiha Madara. ¡°Huh? What Just happened?¡± Onoki asked with a frown. Everyone was a little confused, but they seemed to understand something. The sudden disappearance of the yellow sand and that power reminded Jiraiya of the scene when Pein attacked the vige. ¡ªBack the Yamanaka Ryo froze the space with Namikaze Minato and transferred Shinra Tensei. Thinking of this, Jiraiya said: ¡°Everyone, I think Ryo has saved us.¡± ¡°Jiraiya, do you know what happened?¡± Tsunade asked. ¡°I¡¯m just guessing. The yellow sand suddenly disappeared just now, reminding me of that time when Ryo¡­¡± With JiRaiya¡¯s exnation, everyone gradually understood. ¡°Is the space frozen? It might be true¡­ Then, what about Uchiha Madara and Yamanaka Ryoo? Where did they go?¡± Gaara asked. ¡°Don¡¯t be guessing. It¡¯s better to ask the headquarters to see what information they have.¡± After saying that, Onoki started contacting Yamanaka Inoichi. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ In the coalition headquarters, Yamanaka Ryo sat with a cold face. He looked furious. The staff of the headquarters looked at each other and finally turned their eyes to Pakura. Pakura nodded, stood up and walked to Ryo¡¯s side, and asked in a low voice: ¡°Ryo, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ryo sighed and established a spiritual link with Pakura: ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­ it¡¯s just¡­ I let Uchiha Madara run away.¡± Pakura was taken aback and then smiled. She initially thought that Ryo had lost to Madara, but now it seems that she was worrying too much. The two chatted for a while before Pakura knew why Ryo had this expression. It turned out that Yamanaka Ryo was nning to seal Uchiha Madara and make the ck-robed man the main opponent of the Ninja world. And at that time, Obito would show Infinite Tsukuyomi and use the ck-robed man¡¯s body to make Kaguya Otsutsuki appear. But Uchiha Madara actually escaped, which made Yamanakato¡¯s n deviate. ¡ªMoreover, Uchiha Madara¡¯s strength is so strong that no one except Ryo can handle it in the entire ninja world. Therefore, the existence of Uchiha Madara adds a lot of variables to Ryo¡¯s n. ¡­¡­ At this time, Yamanaka Inoichi received contact from Onoki, asking him if he knew about the situation of Yamanaka Ryo. Inoichi hesitated for a moment and did not say that Ryo was in a bad mood. Instead, he just told Onoki that Ryo had returned to the coalition headquarters, and at the same time, told them that Shoudai Hokage rushed to them. As soon as Yamanaka Inoich¡¯s message was over, he saw Ryo appear in front of him. ¡°Inoichi nii-san, did you just say Shoudai Hokage just now?¡± Ryo asked anxiously. ¡°Un, when you left the coalition headquarters, Shoudai Hokage contacted me, and he asked¡­¡± Yamanaka Inoichi quickly exined. ¡°Great! If Shoudai-sama is here, someone will be able to deal with Uchiha Madara! Inoichi nii-san, tell me where Shoudai-sama is.¡± As soon as Inoichi told the location, Ryo¡¯s figure disappeared. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ At the border of Sunagakure, Senjuu Hashirama was rushing towards the battlefield, and suddenly a person blocked his way. Hashirama looked at the person in front of him, and the person in front of him was also looking at him. ¡°Ahem, um, who are you? What do you want to stop me?¡± Hashirama asked. Yamanaka Ryo came back to his senses and said: ¡°Shoudai-sama, my name is Yamanaka Ryo, and I am the leader of the Ninja Alliance.¡± ¡°You are Yamanaka Ryo? Aren¡¯t you fighting Madara?¡± ¡°Madara has escaped. I will exin the specific situation slowly to you. But first, we have to go back to the coalition headquarters.¡± After saying that, Ryo ced his hand on Hashirama¡¯s shoulder. Senjuu Hashirama hesitated for a moment but did not resist. After a while, Senjuu Hashirama was taken to the coalition headquarters. ¡­¡­¡­ At the same time, Naruto and Sasuke were worrying about how to deal with the pharmacist¡¯s pocket. ¡°Or just kill him! It¡¯s unforgivable to y with the soul of the dead by using Edo Tensei.¡± Sasuke said after thinking about it. Naruto nodded when he heard this. He didn¡¯t have a good feeling for Yakushi Kabuto either. After getting Naruto¡¯s consent, Sasuke drew out Kusanagi to cut off the neck of Kabuto. Just as Sasuke was about to do it, Kyuubi suddenly said: ¡°Wait a minute! You can¡¯t kill him now.¡± Upon hearing this, Naruto quickly stopped Sasuke and then asked Kyuubi: ¡°Kurama, why can¡¯t we kill him?¡± ¡°If this person is the caster of Edo Tensei, that means that he must be the core figure on the enemy¡¯s side, and he must have a lot of valuable information here¡­ Let¡¯s just give him to Yamanaka Ryo. Let him use their n¡¯s secret Jutsu to read this person¡¯s memory should help this war. ¡° Naruto¡¯s eyes lit up, and he hurriedly ryed what Kyuubi had said to Sasuke. After hearing it, Sasuke felt that it made sense. So he put away Kusanagi and prepared to take Kabuto back to the coalition headquarters. ¡°Naruto, do you have an ice scalpel from Ryo-sama? I have seen Orocimaru used that to contact Ryo-sama. If you have one, break it, and let Ryo-samae to us up. We won¡¯t encounter any enemies that way,¡± Sasuke suggested. ¡°Ice scalpel? There should be one, I remember¡­¡± Naruto said and looked for it and quickly found an ice scalpel in the seal scroll. Naruto broke the scalpel directly, and Yamanaka Ryo, who was introducing the people to Shoudai Hokage at the coalition headquarters, immediately noticed it. ¡°Shoudai-sama, everyone¡­ Naruto told me to go over there. So I¡¯ll go see what happened, ande back soon.¡± After saying that, Ryo¡¯s figure disappeared. Yamanaka Ryo appeared next to Naruto in a blink of an eye: ¡°Naruto, what are you looking for? Hasn¡¯t the caster of Dirty Reincarnation been solved?¡± ¡°Ryo-sama, it¡¯s¡­¡± Sasuke immediately exined something about Yakushi Kabuto to Ryo. Then, Ryo nced at Kabuto on the other side. ¡°You are right. Naruto, Sasuke, you guys did a good job. Maybe we can really get some useful information from this guy this time.¡± After saying that, Yamanaka Ryo took Naruto and Sasuke to teleport back to the coalition headquarters. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ As soon as the three of them walked away, Otsutsuki Momoshiki arrived. Looking at the messy cave, his anger could no longer be suppressed. The red aperture shed, and the whole mountain was sted down into molecules. The mountain was disintegrated in an instant, and ck Zetsu, who had been lurking underground, was also exposed to the sight of the Otsutsuki Momoshiki. Otsutsuki Momoshiki frowned and raised ck Zetsu: ¡°What the hell are you? Can¡¯t be broken down by my skills.¡± ck Zetsu was about to answer, but Otsutsuki Momoshiki suddenly waved his hand: ¡°Forget it, it doesn¡¯t matter. Have you been here all the time? Tell me what happened? Is he dead or alive? # Chapter 528

Chapter 528

ck Zetsu never concealed anything and directly told Otsutsuki Momoshiki what he had seen. After he learned that Yakushi Kabuto was taken away by Yamanaka Ryo, he was relieved. As long as Kabuto is not dead, there is still room for recovery. ¡ªHowever, knowing that Kabuto was taken away by Yamanaka Ryo, he was certain that he could not be saved by himself. So he could only find someone to help. Thinking of this, Otsutsuki Momoshiki turned and looked at ck Zetsu and said, ¡°Where is that masked man? Take me to see him.¡± ck Zetsu hesitated for a moment, then nodded and took Otsutsuki Momoshiki to where Obito was. ¡­¡­¡­ At the same time, Uchiha Madara, who had escaped from the battle with Yamanaka Ryo, was also rushing towards Obito. When Uchiha Madara met Obito, Obito was with Otsutsuki Momoshiki. ¡°Obito, what happened to Nagato? Why did you die?¡± Uchiha Madara asked directly when they met. Obito pondered and said, ¡°Nagato took the initiative to attack Konoha, but he was defeated by his junior, Naruto Uzumaki. Then Nagato was persuaded by Jiraiya and Naruto to resurrect the Konoha Ninja he killed¡­¡± After hearing this, Madara¡¯s expression darkened, ¡°What? Nagato bastard, actually¡­¡± It took a long time before Uchiha Madara calmed down. Finally, he looked at Gedo Mazo behind Obito and continued to ask, ¡°Where is the tail beast? How far has it been collected?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t White Zetsu tell you before? We got a Shichibi and part of Hachibi chakra. During the battle, we caught the Ginkaku and Kinkaku brothers, who have part of Kyuubi¡¯s chakras. Before Edo Tensei was lifted, The Kyuubi Chakra has been stripped away from the two of them. It seems that Juubi Chakra can be brought back to life.¡± ¡°Now, even Juubi is to be resurrected. With Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s Rinnegan¡­ it may not be enough to deal with him. I saw Hachibi when I came¡­ we¡­¡± Before Madara finished, Otsutsuki Momoshiki came in carrying Killer B. ¡°No, Madara-sama, Hachibi is here!¡± He threw Killer B directly in front of Uchiha Madara and Obito and said, ¡°I, just like Madara-sama, saw Hachibi when I came and brought him by the way. This guy also has an ice scalpel from Yamanaka Ryo. If I hadn¡¯t attacked him directly, he might have called Yamanaka Ryo.¡± After the two looked at each other, Uchiha Madara stood up and asked, ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°My purpose is very simple, help me save Yakushi Kabuto, or help me get this!¡± As he opened his palm, a thumb-sized red fruit appeared in the center of Otsutsuki Momoshiki¡¯s palm. ¡°What is this?¡± Obito asked, puzzled. ¡°This is called Chakra Fruit. It was extracted from Kaguya¡¯s space, it can also be extracted from you humans, or it can be extracted from Bijuu¡­ However, extracting the sacred tree from these tail beasts will affect this world¡­ It¡¯s like killing chickens to get eggs. Moreover¡­ you still have Hagomoro in this world, and the will of the Hamura brothers is there, so I dare not act rashly¡­¡± ¡°¡­But I desperately need these fruits to improve my strength, so I need to find all the space of Kaguya and extract it from her space. And to do so, Yakushi Kabuto has away to help me find Kaguya¡¯s space, so I will cooperate with him.¡± Otsutsuki Momoshiki exined the reason why he came to the Ninja World. ¡°Kaguya¡¯s space? What is it like? I¡¯ve encountered a strange ce before.¡± Obito said after thinking about it. Momoshiki¡¯s eyes lit up, and Obito briefly described Kaguyai¡¯s space. After listening to Momoshiki¡¯s words, Obito was basically sure that the ce he encountered was Kaguya¡¯s space. Obito nced his eyes at Madara. Madara was obviously still hesitating. Finally, Momoshiki took a deep breath and said, ¡°Madara-sama, I know what you are worried about, and I will show my sincerity.¡± As saying that, Momoshiki walked to Killer B and dug out one of Killer B¡¯s eyes. Then he took out a bottle of red Tenseigan. He took Tenseigan out of the bottle, ced it in Killer B¡¯s eye socket, and then used the healing tag on the eye socket. After a while, Tenseigan had merged with Killer B¡¯s body. Then Momoshiki asked ck Zetsu to help control Killer B¡¯s body. Using Killer B¡¯s Tenseigan on Uchiha Madara. Using this technique, Killer B¡¯s vitality was greatly reduced, and Madara¡¯s body slowly became alive. Then, as Tenseigan fell off, Uchiha Madara waspletely resurrected. After Uchiha Madara was resurrected, Momoshiki took back the Tenseigan and put it back in the ssware. The feeling ofing back to life made Uchiha Madara excited. Feeling the blood flow in his body, Madara couldn¡¯t helpughing. ¡°Madara-sama, I have some sincerity!¡± Otsutsuki Momoshiki said with a smile. Madara nodded and then said to Obito: ¡°Obito, my Rinnegan should be with you!¡± The resurrected Uchiha Madara¡¯s strength is too terrifying. ¡ªAt this time, there is no difference for Obito whether he refused or dead. He could only give Rinnegan to Madara. Madara put his eyes back in his sockets and then said to Obito: ¡°Obito, you take him to the space you saw, and I will seal Hachibi. The rest will be discussed when youe back.¡± ¡°I understood. After speaking, Obito took Momoshiki to a space left by Kaguya. ¡­¡­¡­ A few hourster, the two returned, and Uchiha Madara also had sealed Hachibi. ¡°How is the harvest?¡± Uchiha Madara turned around and asked. ¡°Not bad!¡± Otsutsuki Momoshiki showed Uchiha Madara, and this time two thumb-sized fruits appeared on his palm. ¡°So, does it mean that our cooperation can be established?¡± ¡°Of course, Madara-sama. I think we will be the best partners.¡± After speaking, the two of them looked satisfied. But on the other hand, Obito¡¯s expression under the mask was extremely solemn. ¡­¡­¡­ At the same time, the headquarters of the Allied Forces. Yamanaka Ryo began to read the memory of Yakushi Kabuto. As usual, Ryo ced the goal in the deepest memory of Kabuto .¡ªBut to his surprise, this part was not about the ck-robed man, but he was in the orphanage with Yakushi Nono and the others. Ryo was taken aback, and then he smiled and thought in his heart. ¡®No wonder Izanami in the original work will take effect. The most cherished thing about this guy is the people in the orphanage. ¡® After a brief nce at these memories and determining that there was nothing useful, Yamanaka Ryo began to search. # Chapter 529

Chapter 529

Yakushi Kabuto¡¯s has an unexpectedlyrge number of memories, and it¡¯s also mixed with the memories of others. It took a lot of effort to find something to do with the ck-robed man. From Kabuto¡¯s memories, Yamanaka Ryo learned that the ck-robed man is called Otsutsuki Momoshiki. His purpose ofing to Ninja World was the same as the Otsutsuki¡¯s nsman in the original work. -For the fruit of the God Tree. The difference is that the Otsutsuki Momoshiki doesn¡¯t want to attract the attention of the Rikudou Sennin brothers, so he put the goal in the Kaguya¡¯s space to cultivate the White Zetsu. Meanwhile, the alliance with Yakushi Kabuto was because Kabuto¡¯s Edo Tensei came from Nidaime Hokage. And with the help of Nidaime Hokage, he could find the space left by Kaguya. During the alliance, Otsutsuki Momoshiki was refined with Kabuto¡¯s help. After getting information about Otsutsuki Momoshiki, Ryo continued to explore why the Yakushi Kabuto left Konoha. After many searches, Ryo found sealed memory in the back of the Yakushi Kabuto¡¯s mind. Ryo opened this memory to know the truth about the death of Yakushi Nono. Yakushi Nono was originally a ninja of the Roots; she was good at intelligence gathering and a medical ninja. After Ryo killed Danzo, Nono regained her freedom, and she was very happy about it. -In Kabuto¡¯s memory, Nono had a bright smile on her face. Unfortunately, the good times are not long. Although Danzo¡¯s dead, his followers who inherited his extreme thoughts are still there. In the beginning, Ryo let these people return to their own n because arge part of these people is members of the Great n. And it was those people who gathered and used their n to pressure the orphanage to continue to control Yakushi Nono to keep gathering information for them. In the end, Nono chose topromise for the orphanage. Since then, she has been traveling between Konoha and the Great Country until Chunin exams. In the Chunin exam, Iwagakure detonated the Explosive Tag hidden in Konoha, blowing up many buildings in Konoha, including the Root¡¯s building where information was stored. The Roots remnants went crazy for a long time, and about a yearter, Yakushi Nono brought back new information. After seeing the information, the Roots¡¯ remnants recalled that their blood and tears had been destroyed, so they vented all their anger on Yakushi Nono. A group of people yelled and cursed at Nono, but they didn¡¯t know that Kabuto saw all of this. In his eyes, Yakushi Nono was like his mother, and she grew up caring for him and teaching him a medical ninja. Seeing Yakushi Nono was being humiliated, the Yakushi Kabuto broke outpletely. He quietly came out of the dark, rallying out of chakra scalpel, trying to kill these people. His attack was so sudden that the remnants of The Roots had no time to dodge. They can only lift Yakushi Nono in front of them, using her as a human shield. In this way, Kabuto¡¯s chakra scalpel stabbed the Yakushi Nono. Seeing this, he desperately rushed to these Roots remnants. Unfortunately, the root ninjas are all elites, and Yakushi Kabuto pocket is not their opponent. However, since Yakushi Nono has ¡°dead¡±, the root remnants also dare not cause too much trouble in Konoha. So they did not have much entanglement with Kabuto and soon left. Before leaving, the remnants of the Root cleared all the traces of their actions, which is why theter Tsunade would found no clue when investigating Nono¡¯s death. In desperation, Kabuto tried to take Nono¡¯s ¡°corpse¡± back to the orphanage. However, he didn¡¯t expect that Nono was still breathing. After the root remnants left, In herst breathe. Nono gave Kabuto two scrolls and warned him to leave Konoha immediately. Kabuto did not understand why Nono wanted him to leave the wood leaves, but this is the legacy of Nono; Kabuto chose to be obedient and leave Konoha at night. Aftering out of the Konoha, Kabuto opened the two scrolls; one for Edo Tensei, and the other was a letter for Orochimaru. After seeing Orochimaru¡¯s name, Yakushi Kabuto immediately decided to go to Otogakure. After a few days, he arrived in Otogakure at the same time with when Yamanaka Ryo began to merge with Kaguya Chakra. Kabuto soon gave the letter to Orochimaru. Orochimaru sighed at the letter and gave the summoning contract of Ryuuchi Cave to Kabuto. He also proposed for Kabuto to stay in Otogakure. Kabuto did not hesitate to refuse. He wanted to take revenge on Nono, and it would be impossible if he stayed in Otogakure. Orochimaru didn¡¯t say much, just told him that another scroll in his hand might help him achieve his wish. After that, Yakushi Kabuto began to study Edo Tensei, looking around for the corpse of the strongmen. In the search for the body, the Yakushi Kabuto pocket encountered danger. He cleverly summoned the snake from Ryuuchi Cave. It was this summon that made White Snake Sage notice Kabuto. He summoned Kabuto to the Ryuuchi Cave through reverse summoning technique and taught Kabuto senjutsu. Yakushi Kabuto lived up to White Snake Sage¡¯s expectation; he mastered Sage Mode in no time. After learning the sage mode, Kabuto sneaked into Konoha to investigate those who used Yakushi Nono. He learned that those people were all members of the former roots. -There were a lot of talks about Roots in Konoha, and naturally, Kabuto also knew about them. He also knew that it was Yamanaka Ryo who eliminated the Root. Deep inside, Kabuto¡¯s hatred towards Yamanaka Ryo grew. He hated the fact that Ryo did not kill all these people hence why Kabuto pocket appeared on the battlefield of the Fourth Shinobi World War and stood on the opposite side of Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s. ¡­¡­¡­ After reading these memories, Yamanaka Ryo was silent. It was as Kabuto thought; he indeed let those remnants of the Roots go. It also made him responsible for Yakushi Nono¡¯s death. At the thought of this, Ryo sighed. He sealed Kabuto¡¯s chakra and let people take him along. Looking at this, Sasuke¡¯s eyebrow frowned: ¡°Ryo-sama, why don¡¯t you kill him? He is the caster of Edo Tensei. Many ninjas in this ninja battle died at the hands of the puppets he summoned.¡± Yamanaka Ryo waved his hand and said: ¡°I will exin it after the war is over. Now, let¡¯s look at the final battle!¡± ¡°The final battle?¡± ¡°Well, depending on the battlefield, the war ising to an end¡­ and if my guess is good, the enemy¡¯s high-end battle power should be in action.¡± Chapter 530

Chapter 530

¡°Ryo, it¡¯s still too early to say that! We just solved Edo Tensei, and there are still a lot of White Zetsu on the battlefield. Rather than worry about the final battle, it is better to find a way to solve White Zetsu¡¯s Henge no Jutsu first!¡± Nara Shikaku said. ¡°To solve White Zetsu¡¯s Henge no Jutsu, it¡¯s just¡­¡± Before Ryo finished, his words were cut by Yamanaka Inoichi. ¡°Ryo! Something¡¯s wrong!¡± ¡°what¡¯s going on? Say it!¡± Ryo asked anxiously. ¡°Well, just now, I received news from Hokage-sama¡¯s coalition. After the ck-robed man learned the sudden dismissal of Edo Tensei, he suddenly went wild. He usedrge-scale NNinjutsu. and Hokage-sama¡¯s side¡­ Ninja¡¯s army was almostpletely wiped out.¡± The news from Inoichi was so amazing that everyone at the coalition headquarters was stunned. After recovered from the news, Ryo asked, ¡°Inoichi ni-san, did Minato say how many people survived?¡± ¡°That¡­ Hokage-sama said that when Otsustsuki Momoshiki used ninjutsu, he could only teleport people around him. Now, there are fewer than a hundred people alive.¡± ¡°less than a hundred people? Minato-sama has 30,000 ninja coalition¡­¡± Pakura was stunned. Hearing Pakura¡¯s words, everyone made even more ugly faces. Those 30,000 ninjas are the elite of each vige and know that only less than a hundred of them survived; everyone feels distressed. ¡°We should do something! who knows if these crazy people will run to other battlefields to do the same!¡± Yamanaka Inoichi immediately sent a message to the captains of the various battlefields to let them count the number of casualties. ¡°Naruto, you create a few Shadow Clone Jutsu to go to each battlefield and use Kurama¡¯s ability to help the coalition find the hidden White Zetsu! Other people, always keep an eye on Uchiha Madara and Otsutsuki Momoshiki. Mark their positions! Don¡¯t let this happen again!¡± ¡°Yes, Ryo-sama!¡± The action began immediately after the order was received, and the entire coalition headquarters was busy in an instant. After issuing the order, Ryo turned to Senju Hashirama and said, ¡°Shodai-sama, can you please help me with something?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Without the slightest hesitation, Senju Hashirama answered. Hearing this, Ryo smiled and pointed to a forest on the map, ¡°Shodai-sama, please go to this location with Naruto and Sasuke.¡± ¡°Ryo-sama, why we go there?¡± Sasuke asked. ¡°Because when I went to meet you in that cave, I could feel the aura of Gedo Mazo¡­ I guess the Gedo Mazo should be there¡­¡± Ryo hadn¡¯t finished his words when Senju Tobirama suddenly appeared in the coalition headquarters, ¡°Boy, you can be wrong this time! It¡¯s not just Gedo Mazo!¡± Senju Hashirama looked very happy when he saw his younger brother. He walked over and put his hand on Tobirama¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Tobirama? Why are you here!¡± ¡°Big brother, shut up first. I¡¯m talking about serious business right now!¡± Tobirama said seriously. Hearing this, Hashirama¡¯s mood suddenly became very low. Everyone present was speechless. -For whatever reason, the ninja god doesn¡¯t look majesty. ¡°Boy, the ce you just said is not only Gedo Mazo. Uchiha Madara, the cked-robed man, the masked man, and also White Zetsu are all there! Also, they¡¯ve caught Eight-tailed Jinchuuriki, and Bijuu was stripped.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not good¡­ Akatsuki was supposed to collect nine Bijuus. Now that they¡¯ve got 1 to 8 tails, Kyuubi is all left.¡± Nara Shikaku said solemnly, ¡°As far as I know, the Kyuubi of Konoha should be divided into two by Yondaime-sama; one in Uzumaki Naruto and one in his mother, Uzumaki Kushina.¡± ¡°Ryo-sama, is that right?¡± Ao asked. Today, Yamanaka Ryo has nothing to hide. He shook his head and said: ¡°Kyuubi is indeed divided into two¡­ However, the other one is not within Kushina nee-san¡¯s body. The Kyuubi in her body were just a small fraction of chakras and fragments of consciousness left behind to keep Kushina nee-san alive when Kyuubi was stripped¡­ ¡­I used a special method tobine this part of Chakra and the fragments of consciousness into a single individual, which is no longer in the category of the Nine Big Bijuu. The other half of Kyuubi has never been sealed¡­ Everyone, wait a minute. I¡¯ll take him over.¡± After saying that, Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s silhouette disappeared. ¡­¡­¡­ Momentster, Yamanaka returned to ninja headquarters with a red-haired middle-aged man. Seeing this middle-aged man, Nara Shikaku¡¯s expression froze. It turned out that this Uzumaki n nsman who often hangs out in Konoha is Kyuubi. ¡°Boy, what the hell¡¯s going on? Why are you suddenly pulling me over?¡± Kyuubi asked impatiently. Ryo briefly described the situation with Kyuubi. ¡°So¡­ that means Gedo Mazo has gathered Eight Bijuu Chakras, correct?¡± Kyuubi asked. Ryo nodded: ¡°Well, that¡¯s why I¡¯ll take you over. In case your identity is known to them, you and the vige will be in danger.¡± ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t think they¡¯re interested in me anymore. After gathering eight Bijuu Chakras, it will only take a little bit of strength to wake up Juubi. You, too, should know it best.¡± Kyuubi looked at Ryo and said. ¡°But with your power, Juubi should be more powerful. That¡¯s why I have to guard you!¡± ¡°Well, then I¡¯ll follow you. By the way, your people don¡¯t seem to know anything about Juubi, aren¡¯t you going to exin it?¡± Nine tails pointed to the finger-pointing crowd and said indifferently. Yamanaka Ryo thought of this and then told everyone about Rikudo Sennin and Juubi; however, he kept Kaguya secret. ¡°It¡¯s really an unknown history! I Didn¡¯t expect the nine tail beasts originally to be one. But how do you know about this?¡± Senju Hashirama asked. ¡°Uchiha n has this te¡­¡± Ryo continued pushing things to that te. ¡°Hmph! Uchiha n actually hides this kind of thing!¡± Senju Tobirama said with dissatisfaction. Others were shocked when they heard it. Meanwhile, Naras Shikaku showed a look of sudden realization; he had been thinking about the purpose of Akatsuki to collect Bijuu, and finally, he got the answer. ¡°Everyone! Just now, Nidaime-sama said that Akatsuki has got Eight Bijuu¡­ that is to say, they can revive Juubi at any time. Shodai-sama, Naruto, Sasuke, now please rush to the ce I said before. Nidai-sama will also be with you! I will rush over as soon as I finish handling the affairs of the coalition forces.¡± # Chapter 531

Chapter 531

As the ninja coalition began its operations, Uchiha Madara¡¯s side also discussed whether to wake up Jibuu first. ¡°Madara-sama, I don¡¯t think we can drag on any longer. We¡¯re not good enough to fight the ninja coalition right now. We need Bijuu.¡± Otsutsuki Momoshiki spoke out his opinion directly. ¡°That¡¯s right. Since the Ninja Coalition has gathered the power of the Five Great Ninja Viges, there are many experts even if we don¡¯t necessarily win over Yamanaka Ryo.¡± Obito lightly said. Hearing this, Madara recalled the previous battle with Ryo, the use of Ryo¡¯s special Hyoton, especially after integrating into Rinnegan¡¯s eye power. Yamanaka Ryo can freeze even space. Recalling this, Madara was taken aback. He hesitated for a moment and asked White Ztesu, ¡°Did your Body Clone use Senju Hashirama?¡± ¡°Seeing that Hashirama fought against Yamanaka Suzune and then was sealed by her¡­ It seems that after the Edo Tensei was lifted, Hashirama broke free from Edo Tensei restraints and now has joined forces with Ninja.¡± ¡°So, Hashirama is also here? How troublesome. It looks like I can only revive Juubi. Obito, let¡¯s get ready!¡± ¡°I understood.¡± Obito moved towards Gedo Mazo. Otsutsuki Momoshiki stopped Obito, ¡°Wait a minute. This forest is too dense. Let me clean it up first!¡± After saying that, Momoshiki walked outside, he floated into the air, and the red aperture behind him flew in front of Rinnegan, and then a red light shed across a forest. The forest had been broken down into molecules. ¡°It¡¯s much better now that it¡¯s wider. The enemy will not be able to hide. Now, we can start!¡± Obito went outside, summoning Gedo Mazo. He threw chakra of Kyuubi, which was stripped from the gold-and-silver horn, into Gedo Mazo¡¯s mouth. Gedo Mazo¡¯s closed eyes suddenly opened, and the huge body began to tremble. With ament, the life force of Gedo Mazo and Bijuu chakra began to Merge. ¡­¡­ At the same time, in the coalition headquarters, Yamanaka Inoichi has received responses from various brigades. Except for Namikaze Minato¡¯s brigade, the coalition¡¯s other forces have not suffered many casualties. Most of the casualties were caused by White Zetsu disguised as coalition Ninjas and did sneak attack with Henge no Jutsu. For that matter, Yamanaka Ryo had sent Naruto¡¯s Shadow Clone Jutsu to various battlefields to solve the White Zetsu problem. As for Naruto¡¯s main body, Ryo sent him and Sasuke along with Senju Hashirama and Senju Tobirama to the forest that Ryo mentioned before. Originally, Tobirama left Flying Thunder God Imprint in the forest to teleport at any time. However, just now, he found that his imprint was erased. Therefore, the four people had no choice but to run there. ¡­¡­ On the way, Naruto and Senju Hashirama talked a lot. Hashiarama found Naruto to be very kind, and he always wanted to talk to him more. He also found that Naruto¡¯s beliefs and himself were exactly the same, which made Hashirama even more excited. Meanwhile, Senju Tobirama asked Sasuke about what happened in Konoha over the years and what Uchiha is like now. Originally, Sasuke didn¡¯t want to talk about what happened to the Uchiha n, but Senju Tobirama is Konoha¡¯s Nidaime Hokage; he is Konoha¡¯s legendary Ninja and should be given some respect. So, despite his reluctance, Sasuke still talked about Konoha¡¯s matters over the years. After hearing that Uchiha was fully integrated into Konoha, Tobirama frowned, but he didn¡¯t say much. However, he couldn¡¯t help but ask when Sasuke mentioned Hyuga n, ¡°Why should the Hyuga n¡¯s Branch House System be lifted? What kind of nonsense Yamanaka Ryo pulled.¡± Senju Tobirama¡¯s voice was not small, and Senju Hashirama and Naruto immediately noticed it. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the lift of Hyuga n¡¯s Branch House System? Everyone is a vigepanion, and there¡¯s no need¡­¡± Hashirama didn¡¯t finish his words; Tobirama quickly cut his words, ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re so na?ve! The Hyuga n is different from the Uchiha n, and their Byakugan eyesight is too powerful. -Initially, the Hyuga n had a Branch House System made so that their n wouldn¡¯t be able to resolve their internal contradictions. Such a n should never be single-minded, so they will not pose any threat to the vige¡­ But once the Branch House System is lifted, the internal contradictions of the Hyuga n will be eased, and their people will unite. The strength of the n will also expand. Such a n is easy to be a big n and gives birth to ideas that should not have, and they would pose threats to Konoha¡¯s stability.¡± Hearing this, Sasuke said, ¡°Nidaime-sama, I thought you were just hating on us, Uchiha n¡­ I didn¡¯t expect you to be hating on Hyuga n too!¡± ¡°Hmph! I¡¯ve never hated any n of Konoha! I just don¡¯t want to let the vige have too many unstable factors. You, Uchiha n, think highly of yourself! You don¡¯t even put other ns in your eyes, and your n¡¯s strength is too huge. Not to mention you also have the cursed Kekkei Genkai like Sharingan! If the Uchiha n isn¡¯t restrained, your n¡­¡± ¡°Enough, Tobirama! I don¡¯t want to hear any of that again!¡± Senju Hashirama interrupted Senju Tobirama¡¯s words. Senju Tobirama hesitated but chose not to continue. A group of four marched toward the forest inplete silence. No one wanted to talk about what happened. They gradually got closer and closer to the forest. ¡­¡­ ¡°What¡¯s that!¡± With Sharingan¡¯s help, Sasuke was the first one to discover Gedo Mazo in the distance. After moving closer, the other three people also found Gedo Mazo. ¡°The original forest should be right here¡­ It looks like they have destroyed the forest by some kind of force, presumably for that thing.¡± Senju Tobirama pointed at Gedo Mazo. ¡°That should be Gedo Mazo! It looks like they are already awakening Juubi!¡± ¡°Sasuke, let¡¯s go!¡± Naruto linked Kyuubi Chakra. Sasuke nodded and opened Mangekyou. The two nced at each other and rushed out at the same time. ¡­¡­¡­ Near Gedo Mazo, Uchiha Madara has noticed Naruto and Sasuke, ¡°Hmph! Two little demons came. They really underestimate me!¡± ¡°Momoshiki-sama, they are Naruto and Sasuke. They are the ones who cracked Yakushi Kabuto¡¯s Edo Tensei and captured him,¡± ck Zetsu said on the side. Hearing that, Otsutsuki Willow¡¯splexion sank, ¡°Madara-sama, just leave these two to me!¡± ¡­¡­¡­ ¡°Naruto, I will try to attack with Katon. You use Futon to cooperate with me.¡± As Sasuke said that, a purple giant emerged from his body, and the purple giant pulled open the bowstrings and set up a burning ck long arrow. Seeing this, Naruto condensed Wind Release: Dragon de Rasengan, and the two threw their skills at the same time. The ck arrow and the de gradually merged into a huge ck me shuriken.* [*Note: Scorch Release: Halo Hurricane Jet ck Arrow Style Zero (Shakuton: Kourin Shippuu Shikkoku no Ya Zeroshiki) This techniquebines Naruto Uzumaki¡¯s Wind Release: Rasenshuriken with Sasuke Uchiha¡¯s ze Release: Kagutsuchi along with their variants. Because the wind to me ratio is perfectly bnced, the mes are greatly enhanced, causing whatever is struck by this technique to be enveloped in a swirling mass of ck mes.] Chapter 532

Chapter 532

The burning ck me shuriken was unstoppable, and in the blink of an eye, it came to Gedo Mazo. Right before the shuriken hit Gedo Mazo, Otsutsuki Momoshiki moved; with both hands, he shielded Gedo Mazo with the red aperture. The burning ck me shuriken broke down right when it touched the red aperture. Seeing this, Naruto and Sasuke were startled. Even the Hashirama brothers¡¯ expressions in the distance were heavy. ¡­¡­ ¡°Tobirama, what the hell is going on? Amaterasu¡¯s ck me actually disappeared. What did Otsutsuki Momoshiki do? ¡°Otsutsuki Momoshiki¡¯s type of Jutsu is dposition, and that red aperture can break down all matter and ninjutsu. Be careful when you get on him, don¡¯t touch the red aperture, or our Edo Tensei¡¯s body will be broken down and can¡¯t be recovered.¡± Senju Tobirama said. ¡°What? Truly troublesome! But our purpose is not to fight them. It¡¯s to destroy Gedo Mazo!¡± After talking, Hashirama sealed the trees with his hands, and he used them to absorb the surrounding nature Chakra and enter Sage Mode. He continued to print, and a huge wooden dragon* rose from the sky, flying directly to Gedo Mazo. [*Note: Wood Release: Wood-Dragon Technique (Mokuton: Mokuryuu no Jutsu), The user creates a gigantic wooden dragon, which they can use for a multitude of purposes, including restraining a target or for offensive purposes. In the anime, Hashirama was able to cause the dragon to detonate on his target, resulting in arge explosion] ¡­¡­ Otsutsuki Momoshiki coldly snorted. He controlled the red aperture and flew to the front of the wooden dragon, wanting to break down the Wood Dragon from Senju Hashirama. To his surprise, his Jutsu had little effect in the face of Hashirama¡¯s Wood-Dragon. After arge number of chakra injections, Hahsirama¡¯s Wood Dragon continued to move towards Gedo Mazo, Naruto nced at Senju Hashirama and looked at Otsutsuki Momoshiki with a smirk. He seemed to understand something. ¡°Naruto, what¡¯s going on?¡± Sasuke asked with a strange expression. ¡°Hey, hey! I found the weakness of Otsutsuki Momoshiki¡¯s jutsu.¡± Hearing this, Sasuke¡¯s eyes lit up. He looked at naruto and asked, ¡°weakness of the jutsu? what is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s the Sage Mode or the natural chakra! After Shodai-sama entered Sage Mode, the red aperture did not break down his Wood-Dragon.¡± ¡°Sage Mode? I can¡¯t enter Sage Mode, but I have natural chakra. Let me verify your findings.¡± Sasuke turned on the Curse Seal and incorporated the power into Susanoo. Then, he fired a long arrow with a ck me at Gedo Mazo again. The result is just like what Naruto said. Momoshiki¡¯s jutsu has no way to break down the ck mepletely. By cutting part of the chakra, the long arrow directly hit Gedo Mazo. The Gedo Mazo made a sad cry, and then the huge body began to burn in an instant. ¡°Damn little demon.¡± Momoshiki gnashed his teeth and looked at Sasuke. He took out Rinnegan, and the ck me on Gedo Mazo also disappeared. With the help of Sharingan, Sasuke could see there was no trace of burning in Gedo Mazo. It¡¯s as if his long arrow had never hit Gedo Mazo. ¡­¡­ Seeing this, Uchiha Madara, who has been watching the battle by the side, murmured, ¡°It turns out this type of Dojutsu from Rinnegan is really good.¡± ¡°Madara-sama, what do you say?¡± Madara¡¯s voice was low, and the ck-and-white Zetsu didn¡¯t hear it clearly. Madara stood up and stretched his arms, ¡°I said, Hashirama has appeared, and I should get going. Obito, I will leave the Gedo Mazo to you.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Madara put Uchiha n¡¯s fan on his back and walked out. ¡­¡­ Otsutsuki Momoshiki¡¯s Rinnegan was closed for about ten seconds before slowly opening. Feeling the power of Rinnegan, Momoshiki¡¯s face instantly became ugly. Just when Momoshiki was about to use some trump cards, Uchiha Madara came over and said, ¡°Momoshiki, leave the ¡®old friends¡¯ to me! All you have to do is make sure no one destroys Gedo Mazo.¡± Otsutsuki Momoshiki looked at Senju Hashirama in the distance and nodded. Uchiha Madara slowly walked towards Naruto and Sasuke. Hashirama could sense Madara¡¯s chakra and immediately rushed over. In this way, after a century, the opponent-friend met again. ¡­¡­ ¡°Hashirama, It¡¯s been a long time!¡± Uchiha Madara did not immediately start but greeted Senju Hashirama like a normal acquaintance. ¡°Madara, what exactly are you nning? Why are you reviving Juubi?¡± ¡°Ah yes,¡± Madara smiled and said, ¡°I will use the power of Juubi tounch Infinite Tsukuyomi and let the whole world fall asleep. Then, everyone can experience dream worlds where their deepest desires are fulfilled¡­ This world will then always be peaceful.¡± When talking about Infinite Tsukuyomi, Madara seemed a little excited. ¡°What kind of joke is that! Where is peace in that? Right now, the ninja world has been peaceful, the people of the viges united, for the future of the world.¡± Naruto refuted. Hearing this, Madara looked at Naruto with a look of disdain and said, ¡°Ah, I remember you are Uzumaki Naruto. In a way, you and Hashirama are really alike. You two are so na?ve! Now the ninjamunity can unite because we are here, and any vige can¡¯t face us alone. So, they have to work together in order to survive. This is not peace. This is survival! Once we are away, the Ninja World will immediately return to the way it was before! They will be suspicious of each other again and kill each other!¡± ¡°Madara, your mind is so extreme that I wouldn¡¯t approve of the way you pursue peace.¡± ¡°Hmph! I don¡¯t need you to agree. It was always like this! From the past, we can¡¯t always agree on something, Hashirama.¡± After saying that, a blue giant rose. The power of terror was overwhelming, and Naruto and Sasuke could feel the terror in their hearts. ¡°Madara, I really don¡¯t want to fight you. I don¡¯t know what method you used to resurrectpletely. But as long as I am here today, I won¡¯t let you achieve your goals.¡± As soon as Hashirama said that, a Mokujin about the size of the blue giant got out of the ground. The two giants scuffled directly. ¡°What are you waiting for? My big brother has dragged Uchiha Madara. Come and go destroy Gedo Mazo with me!¡± Senju Tobirama shouted. Naruto and Sasuke nced at each other and rushed towards Gedo Mazo with Tobirama. ¡­¡­ The trio arrived in front of the Gedo Mazo and saw Otsutsuki Momoshiki there. ¡°Ah, you two are the scoundrels that cracked Edo Tensei, right? It¡¯s a hindrance that you have messed up my ns, so are you ready to pay the price?¡± # Chapter 533

Chapter 533

¡°He¡¯s Otsutsuki Momosihiki. You two, be careful!¡± Senju Tobirama reminded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! We have found a way to restrain him.¡± After saying that, Naruto rushed straight up, and his right hand condensed a Rasengan to shoot down Momoshiki. Otsustsuki Momoshiki sensed that Naruto¡¯s Rasengan contained the same natural Chakra as Senju Hashirama¡¯s Wood Dragon just now. He frowned and dodged sideways to avoid Naruto¡¯s Rasengan. Seeing this, Tobirama was surprised because so far, he had not seen Momoshiki dodging Ninjutsu. He always used the red aperture behind him directly to break down Ninjutsu. ¡°Boy, what the hell is going on here?¡± Curious, Senju Tobirama asked Sasuke. ¡°It¡¯s actually very simple. Naruto just added natural chakra to his technique. After Shodai-sama entered Sage Mode and attacked Gedo Mazo with Wood Dragon, Naruto found that Otsustsuki Momoshiki didn¡¯t resolve Shodai-sama¡¯s attack. So, Naruto guessed that the weakness of Otsutsuki Momoshiki is natural chakra¡­ ¡­ to verify Naruto¡¯s guess, I also tried to make a natural chakra attack in the sky and found that it worked. That¡¯s why, just now, Gedo Mazo burst into mes. However, we didn¡¯t know that Momoshiki could eliminate burns on Gedo Mazo.¡± ¡°Eliminate burns? You mean, when Amaterasu went out, there were no burning marks on Gedo Mazo?¡± Tobirama asked. Sasuke nodded: ¡°Well, it¡¯s like it wasn¡¯t attacked at all.¡± Hearing this, Tobirama¡¯s expression became more and more solemn: ¡°boy, if I¡¯m not mistaken, Otsutsuki Momoshiki¡¯s trump card is likely to have something to do with time.¡± ¡°time?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s time. He¡¯s probably using some ninjutsu to reverse time around Gedo Mazo so that it is restored to the time when it wasn¡¯t attacked by you. ¡°Is there really such a ninjutsu?¡± ¡°This kind of Ninjutsu should exist. Just like the Mangekyo from the Uchiha n¡­ In fact, some Dojutsu already includes time, such as Tsukuyomi. Spending three days in the spiritual world is just a split second to the outside world. That, too, is a reflection of time¡­ The Rinnegan owned by Otsutsuki Momoshiki is likely to be able to use the time on objects directly.¡± Senju Tobirama exined his guess. After hearing this, Sasuke remembered the status of Gedo Mazo just now, as well as Momoshiki¡¯s Rinnegan, which was closed for more than ten seconds, ¡°Ah, maybe you¡¯re right! He¡¯s really troublesome.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about it now¡­ So, Sasuke, you help Naruto! You just said you could use natural chakra, too, right? Otsutsuki Momoshiki shouldn¡¯t have a way to break down your technique¡­ My body is in the state of Edo Tensei, and once his technique touches it, it will be broken down and unrecoverable. So, I can only ask for both of you, and I will look for opportunities to destroy Gedo Mazo.¡± ¡°I understand. I will leave Gedo Mazo to you.¡± After saying that, Sasuke opened the curse seal, rushed up to Naruto, and dealt with Otsutsuki Momoshiki. ¡­¡­ Meanwhile, in Coalition Headquarters. Yamanaka Ryo and staff are working together to deal with feedback from various brigades. Among them, Jiraiya had already taken the Ninja Coalition to where Naruto was. With the help of Naruto¡¯s Shadow Clone Jutsu, the medical team cleared the disguised White Zetsu and began to treat the injured ninjas. The battle between The Fourth Raikage and Shisui ising to an end, and the remaining White Zetsu will soon be able to be solved. At the same time, Yamanaka Ryo called back the Minato couple. He wanted to learn more about how Otsutsuki Momoshiki could kill so many people in an instant. Yamanaka Ryo¡¯smand was passed to the Ninja Coalition, and everyone executed them in an orderly manner. ¡­¡­ After receiving the order, Minato and Kushina immediately prepared to teleport back to the headquarters. However, Minato didn¡¯t expect that he couldn¡¯t teleport even though he could feel the position of Ryo¡¯s Flying Thunder God Kunai. ¡°Huh, what¡¯s wrong, Minato? Why don¡¯t you go?¡± Kushina asked. She felt like something was off. ¡°Kushina¡­ The Ice Time-Space is blocked, and I can¡¯t use the Flying Thunder God to teleport.¡± ¡°Time and Space are blocked? Do you mean someone did this?¡± Namikaze Minato shook his head: ¡°I think it is unlikely, Ryo¡¯s Ninjutsu may not be as good as me, but in terms of strength, he is much better than me. I guess it should be Ryo who froze the space, and there may be something. We need to contact headquarters to know.¡± ¡­¡­¡­ At this time, at the coalition headquarters, Yamanaka Ryo was watching with interest at the sudden appearance of Rikudou Sennin. A few seconds ago, everyone in the coalition headquarters, but Yamanaka Ryo, suddenly stopped moving. It¡¯s as if someone had used a body-locking jutsu, and then Rikudou Sennin appeared out of thin air. This is the second time Ryo met with Rikudou Sennin. But, this time, the situation is different from thest one. Before, the ck-White Zetsu¡¯s y of Rikudou Sennin attracted Rikudou Sennin¡¯s willpower. However, this time¡­ Rikudou Sennin¡¯s willpower came voluntarily, and more than one came. The atmosphere at the headquarters of the coalition was a little awkward for a while. After a moment of hesitation, Yamanaka Ryo offered to say hello, ¡°Hi, Rikudou Sennin. It has been a while. How have you been?¡± ¡°Cough, cough, it¡¯s¡­ Not bad. Yamanaka, I came to ask you whether you have noticed that there are outsidersing.¡± ¡°Outsiders? You mean Otsutsuki Momoshiki?¡± Ryo asked. ¡°Sure enough, you¡¯ve found out. What are you going to do with him?¡± ¡°What do we do? Uh, this, I also haven¡¯t thought about it well, but he is from Otsutsuki n; I should not kill him¡­ After all, I need a guide to the Otsutsuki n.¡± Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s voice just fell, a figure simr to Rikudou Sennin¡¯s 5th appearance appeared in front of Yamanaka Ryo and sarcastically said, ¡°Young people still don¡¯t want to die, huh? The Otsutsuki n is not as simple as you think.¡± ¡°Otsutsuki Hamura?¡± ¡°Indra¡¯s descendant, it¡¯s just how Hamura¡¯s temper is like, but don¡¯t worry, he has no evil intent to you. I also think it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t touch the Otsutsuki n.¡± Rikudou Sennin said. Yamanaka smiled, opened the reincarnation, and then integrated the power of Korin. He showed his full power in front of the Hagoromo brothers: ¡°Do you think it¡¯s still not qualified?¡± # Chapter 534

Chapter 534

At this time, Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s eyes turned into an ice-blue Rinnegan, and his body was covered with opaque ice crystals. White mist surrounded all over his body, and the ce where the mist spread was covered with ice crystals. The sudden change in Yamanaka Ryo took the Hagoromo brothers by surprise, and they recalled the aura they had felt before. In fact, when Yamanaka Ryo had justpleted the fusion of Rinnegan and Korin¡¯s power, the Hagoromo brothers felt that someone in Ninja World had appeared¡­ And this someone might threaten their existence. That¡¯s why the two of them rushed to investigate what happened in Ninja World. Unfortunately, at that time, the entire Otagakure space was frozen by Yamanaka Ryo, and the Hagoromo brothers returned without sess. However, unintentionally Ryo found them. Now, seeing Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s current power, the Hagoromo Brothers immediately understood that the person they felt that day was Yamanaka Ryo. Rikudou Sennin looked at Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s ice-blue Rinnegan, ¡°Indra¡¯s descendants, what is your situation? your body has the aura of Rinnegan and Juubi, why not use the Truth-seeking Ball? Instead, you turn into this status?¡± [Note: Truth-Seeking Balls are orbs of malleable ck Chakra, which can alter their form and characteristics in various ways. Though only the size of a fist, each hides within it the power to obliterate an entire forest. Those who awaken Six Paths Senjutsu can wield Truth-Seeking Balls. Hagoromo and Hamura ¨­tsutsuki appear to have possessed this power naturally, whereas others may obtain it by bing the jinch¨±riki of the Ten-Tails, or by receiving it directly from Hagoromo. Entering Tenseigan Chakra Mode also grants the user Truth-Seeking Balls.] Instead of exining, Yamanaka Ryo mmed his finger, and then the Hagoromo Brothers¡¯ surroundings were filled with the ice mist, trying to freeze the two men. Rikudou Sennin¡¯s eyebrows frowned. A Truth-seeking Ball behind him flew into a ck spherical shield, blocking the ice mist. However, he didn¡¯t expect that it did not disappear when the ice mist hit the Truth-seeking Ball. Instead, the Truth-seeking Ball was frozen, and at the same time, the connection between him and the Truth-seeking Ball was cut off. This was the first time Rikudou Sennin ever encountered this situation. He controlled another Truth-seeking Ball and mmed it toward the frozen Truth-seeking Ball. As soon as the Truth-seeking Ball touched the Ice, ayer of ice crystals appeared on the surface. But, the Truth-seeking Ball was not frozen, and it directly crushed Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s Ice. Rikudou Sennin continued to control the Truth-seeking Ball and flew into Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s ice mist. A few secondster, Rikudou Sennin noticed that he had lost contact with the Truth-seeking Ball. ¡°Huh? What a weird power¡­ Afterbining the power of Rinnegan and Juubi, can Ice be powerful to this extent?¡± Otsutsuki Homura muttered. ¡°No, Hamura, you¡¯re wrong. The Ice of Indra¡¯s descendants should not have been so simple. His Ice was not a made-up chakra of Hyoton, but the natural energy of the world¡¯s original energy, Chakra.¡± Hearing this, Otsutsuki Homura closed his eyes and sensed that whether it was Yamanaka Ryo or his Ice, the feelings given to him are natural Chakra per se. ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re right. This guy¡¯s power is really pure natural Chakra.¡± ¡°It was a surprise. I didn¡¯t expect that after all these years, there was a person in the ninja world who would use the Ninja World¡¯s Chakra¡­ Perhaps he is really the opportunity for Ninja World to get rid of the threat of the Otsutsuki n.¡± ¡°Big brother, what do you mean¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going to stop him, and now he¡¯s not someone that we can stop now¡­ We have all died for so many years. We have no strength, and it¡¯s not easy to maintain our own existence and resist the snooping of the Otsutsuki n has been very difficult. Now, it is time to let go¡­ I hope he can bring a new future to this world.¡± After saying that, Rikudou Sennin lifted the Truth-seeking Ball and looked at Yamanaka Ryo, ¡°Indra¡¯s descendants, you are very good.¡± ¡°I¡¯m honored to get the praise of Rikudo Sennin¡­¡± ¡°Okay, boy, I don¡¯t think you have as much respect for Big Brother as you show it. Don¡¯t say such words. It looks ufortable.¡± Otsutsuki Hamura interrupted Ryo¡¯s words. Ryo, looking awkward, scratched his head, and Rikudou Sennin stared at Otsutsuki Homura and continued, ¡°You¡¯re Yamanaka Ryo, right? I hope you don¡¯t mind Hamura¡¯s attitude.¡± Hearing this, Ryo¡¯s eyebrows frowned. This is the first time Rikudou Sennin called his name. Does this mean that he recognized him? Thinking of this, Ryo asked: ¡°Rikudou Sennin, what do you mean¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say before that you wanted to go to the Otsutsuki n andpletely solve the hidden dangers of the ninja world? We decided to believe you and tell you what we know. What else do you want to know? Ask!¡± Hearing this, Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s heart was full of excitement. He hurriedly asked: ¡°I heard that you and Hamura senior have been to the Otsutsuki n. Can you tell me about the situation then?¡± Since he chose to believe in Yamanaka Ryo, Rikudou Sennin nodded and said: ¡°There are many strong people in the Otsutsuki n. They are relying on plundering the fruits of the god tree in various worlds to obtain powerful power to extend their lifespan¡­ ¡­That is to say, as long as the people of the Otsutsuki n have the fruit of the god tree, they will not die. As far as I know, the oldest of the Otsutsuki n is now nearly 10,000 years old, and he is also the current n Leader and strongest of the Otsutsuki n¡­ ¡­In the beginning, Hamura and I, to ensure the safety of the Ninja World, went to the Otsutsuki n for negotiations, and then the two sides broke up. Most of the Otsutsuki n nsmen were easily resolved by us; only 4 people fought with us until the end¡­ And then, he showed up when we were both exhausted. ¡­ When I saw him, I thought of my mad mother, but he was better at fighting than her. My mother was, after all, an ordinary woman who suddenly gained great power, fighting alone with littlebat experience. The n Leader of Otsutsuki n has fought a hundred wars and is much stronger in strength than my mother. Hamura and I used my Rinnegan ability to escape back to the Ninja World, and then we tried every means to let the Ninja World disappear from the sight of the Otsutsuki n¡­ We continue to protect the Ninja World to this day.¡± After listening, Yamanaka Ryo had a simple understanding of the number of top strong men of the Otsutsuki n. ¡®ording to Rikudou Sennin just now, there are four people who can fight with him and Otsutsuki Hamura. Presumably, these four people join forces with Rikudou Sennin.¡¯ ¡®Above these four is the n Leader of Otsutsuki n, the strongest.¡¯ Yamanaka Ryo asked, ¡°Rikudou Sennin, as you just said, you escaped from the Otsutsuki n. But, as far as I know, the Otsutsuki n has always said that you and Hamura senior are their nsmen.¡± ¡°Boy, it seems you¡¯ve met people outside the world! You even know that¡­ Indeed, the Otsutsuki n has always imed that my big brother and I are theirs, but we have never admitted it¡­ The people of the Otsutsuki n plundered a lot of the world, and they needed some strong people to support the fa?ade. My Big brother and I are a good choice for them¡­ They calcted that my big brother and I would show up to protect the ninja world. Let alonee out to refute so that they would im so.¡± The tone of Otsutsuki Hamura was full of disgust, obviously unwilling to be used as a shield by the Otsutsuki n. # Chapter 535

Chapter 535

¡°So, it turned out to be like that¡­By the way, Rikudou Sennin, you said that the n Leader of the Otsutsuki n lived nearly ten thousand years. Do you mean that he doesn¡¯t have Mugen¡¯s Lifespan?¡± Rikudou Sennin nodded: ¡°it should be so. The n Leader has devoured a lot of the fruits of the god tree, but none of the fruits are as strong as the fruit of Ninja World¡­ I guess this is because the natural energy of the Ninja World is natural Chakra. Natural Chakra is essentially stronger than regr chakra. So, the effect is, of course, extraordinary¡­ ¡­Mother was just a very ordinary woman. Just eating the fruit of the god tree of the ninja world made her so powerful and even gave her the same life as the World. As long as the World still exists, mother will not die¡­ The n Leader of the Otsutsuki n still needs to keep devouring the fruits of other god trees to ensure their survival. Therefore, after receiving this information, Hamura and I will try our best to make the ninja disappear from the eyes of people in other worlds to protect the safety of the Ninja World.¡± Yamanaka Ryo then asked about the n Leader of Otsutsuki n, but unfortunately, the Hagoromo brothers and he only have one side of the rtionship. They didn¡¯t know much about the n Leader and not at all provided helpful information. ¡°Well, everything we know has been told, and the rest of the way is up to you. Hopefully, one day you can help you get rid of the threat of the Otsutsuki n.¡± ¡°You can rest assured. I¡¯ll do my best.¡± Yamanaka Ryo assured Rikudou Sennin. Rikudou Sennin smiled and nodded; the figure slowly disappeared. Otsutsuki Hamura was ready to leave when he saw it. ¡°Hamura senior, wait a minute. I have one more thing to ask you.¡± Otsutsuki Hamura looked at Yamanaka Ryo and said: ¡°what else? Go ahead! ¡°Hamura senior, I have been to the Moon, found that the Otsutsuki n on the Moon is better at using puppets. I talked to them and learned that the puppet¡¯s manufacturing techniques were brought to you. I want to know where you got the puppet manufacturing technology.¡± Otsutsuki Hamura thought for a while and said, ¡°This one! It was obtained from the Otsutsuki n¡­ The Otsutsuki n doesn¡¯t have many nsmen, but they upy a worldrger than the ninja world. Presumably, for them to feel less lonely, they invented the puppet. I was interested in their puppets, so I collected some manufacturing methods.¡± Otsutsuki Hamura exined. ¡°Is there abat-type puppet of Otsutsuki n¡¯s Puppet?¡± Yamanaka Ryo continued to ask. Hamura bowed his head and thought, ¡°Yes, and a lot. But these puppets are too weak to be noticed.¡± ¡°I see¡­ Thank you, Hamura senior!¡± Otsutsuki Hamura waved his hand, and his silhouette gradually disappeared at the coalition headquarters. As the two left, the space blockade at the coalition headquarters was lifted, and staff officers and a group of ninjas continued to work. No one knew that they were stopped for a while Yamanaka Ryo sat alone in a chair, thinking about the information that the Hagoromo Brothers had just told him. Combined with the things they said and his investigation for so many years, the mystery of the Otsutsuki n has been lifted. ¡®Four are, at least, Rikudou Sennin-level experts; and one is a n Leader, more powerful than Kaguya¡­ And the rest arebat-style puppets.¡¯ After knowing these, Ryo could understand why Kaguya did what she did¡­ After all, it was for self-protection. Including the use of infinite Tsukuyomi to create White Zetsu, it is also to fight against the Otsutsuki n¡¯s puppets. ¡­¡­¡­ Meanwhile, on Naruto-Sasuke¡¯s side. Senju Tobirama got entangled in Otsutsuki Momoshiki, and Naruto-Sasuke took the opportunity to sneak attack on Gedo Mazo together. But their attack was blocked by the sudden rise of the barrier. ¡ªObito prepared this barrier since the beginning of the battle. This barrier was given by Yamanaka Ryo, and he needed the Juubi to be resurrected so that the people of the Ninja World would be united against this powerful enemy. Protected by the barrier, Naruto and Sasuke were unable to attack Gedo Mazo. Therefore, the two of them decided to kill Obito first. Obito knows that he can¡¯t cope up, knowing that Naruto can fully use Kyuubi¡¯s power and Sasuke has eternal Mangekyou. So, he has been hiding in Kamui Space. Waiting for the right time. ¡­¡­ Time passed, Gedo Mazo and Bijuu¡¯s Chakra also came to an end. Apanied by a roar, Gedo Mazo destroyed the barrier. When Naruto saw this, his eyes lit up, and he shouted at Sasuke, ¡°SASUKE! LET¡¯S START THE ATTACK AGAIN!¡± With a nod, Sasuke ced another bow and arrow. The huge ck me shuriken cut through the space toward Gedo Mazo. Looking at Gedo Mazo¡¯s condition, Obito smiled. He just let Naruto-Sasuke¡¯s joint attack explode on Gedo Mazo. The ck me devours Gedo Mazo in the blink of an eye, but the next second, the me disappears. Gedo Mazo was reced by a rare beast with ten tails. ¡°Hahahaha! Hashirama! Can you see? That is Juubi! This World ising to an end!¡± Uchiha Madara pointed at Juubi andughed. Seeing Juubi, Otsutsuki Momoshiki, who was being entangled by Senju Tobirama, smiled. Naruto¡¯s face turned extremely ugly. ¡­¡­ On the other side, after Rikudou Sennin left, Minato and Kushina returned to the Coalition Headquarters. The space, which had been blocked for about ten minutes, made Namikaze Minato extremely nervous. He was about to say something to Yamanaka Ryo, but suddenly he could feel the chakra change on the battlefield. At the same time, Yamanaka Inoichi¡¯s face also instantly became white. He had never felt such a powerful power. Even Kyuubi¡¯s Chakra is extremely small in front of this power. Yamash*ta hurriedly reported to Ryo, ¡°Ryo, it¡¯s not good! There¡¯s a huge chakra that appeared on the battlefield where Shodai-sama and Naruto are located! This chakra¡­ it¡¯s most likely Juubi!¡± Inoichi¡¯s words interrupted Ryo¡¯s thinking. He nced and said, ¡°Guys, as I said before, thest battle is about to begin!¡± ¡­¡­ At the same time, in Mount Myoboku. The toad Sennin of Ryuuchi Cave, Katsuyu man body, and Bai Snake Sage opened their eyes at the same time. ¡°Go and tell Fukasaku that Juubi has recovered¡­ Tell him that he is ready for the battle.¡± After saying that, the big toad fairy continued to fall asleep. Bai Snake Sage also gave a simr order. Only Katsuyu¡¯s main body seemed very calm as if he had seen everything through. # Chapter 536

Chapter 536

After the Juubi recovered, the eyes of all the people on the battlefield looked at it. But, at this time, Juubi was in an unconscious state, with no action, just lying there quietly. ¡°Kurama, this big guy doesn¡¯t feel that strong! No, it should be said that I couldn¡¯t feel his chakra. Is the resurrection failed? ¡°Idiot, aren¡¯t you in Sage mode? Perceiving the power of Juubi is not as simple as chakra, and he is part of the world and is the natural chakra itself.¡± Naruto listened to Kurama and obediently sensed Juubi¡¯s presence. His face instantly became ugly. If Kyuubi¡¯s chakra is a pond, then the chakra of Juubi is equivalent to a sea. The gap is too great. Naruto swallowed his saliva and said, ¡°No way¡­ it¡¯s a joke! How could such a monster exist?¡± ¡°This is Juubi, and now it is still in an iplete state. Juubi should slowly absorb natural chakra and then change their body shape,plete evolution, and eventually, be the tree of god.¡± ¡°So, what should we do?¡± the tweeter continued to ask. ¡°Go contact Yamanaka Ryo! Let¡¯s see what he says.¡± Naruto nodded,municated with the coalition headquarters, and reported the situation here to Yamanaka Inoichi. ¡­¡­ Yamanaka Inoichi ryed Naruto¡¯s words to Yamanaka Ryo. Hearing this, Ryo thought for a while and said: ¡°Minato nii-san, Kushia nee-san, you two go to Naruto first! Shisui should be on the way now. Before I go, you just need to try to dy the evolution of Juubi.¡± ¡°Okay, I got it!¡± Namikaze Minato nodded and took Kushina to teleport to Naruto¡¯s. At the same time, the silhouette of Yamanaka Ryo disappeared from the coalition headquarters. ¡­¡­ Shikkotsu Forest. ¡°You¡¯reing!¡± Sensing Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s arrival, Katsuyu¡¯s main body said. ¡°Hello, it looks like you¡¯ve guessed I¡¯lle.¡± ¡°You came to me and had something to do with the Juubi resurrection! What do you want to know?¡± Katsuyu main body asked directly. ¡°I wonder if I can cope with the resurrection of the Kaguya and Juubi.¡± After saying that, Ryo opened the Rinnegan, incorporating the power of Xiaolin, presenting his strongest state in front of Katsuyu main body. At first, Ryo thought that it would be enough to cope with Kaguya with his strength alone. But, after sensing Juubi¡¯s power, he hesitated a bit. Although, ording to the original work, Kaguya will certainly be sealed by Naruto and Sasuke, he doesn¡¯t want to put hope on others. That¡¯s why he came looking for Katsuyu main body, and he wanted an answer from Katsuyu main body. Instead of perceiving the state of Yamanaka Ryo, Katsuyu main body directly said, ¡°You actually have an answer in your heart, don¡¯t you? Now that you have the answer, then do it. You are the most talented young man I have ever met, stronger than Hashirama that year. So, be a little more confident.¡± ¡°Confident? Haha! That¡¯s right, confidence! Thank you, I think too much! Katsuyu main body did not give the answer to him. Instead, it gave him something more important than the answer. His concerns have beenpletely put down. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like I need to say more, so I wish you sess.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± After saying that, Yamanaka Ryo left the Shikkotsu forest and returned to the headquarters of the coalition headquarters. ¡­¡­ As soon as Yamanaka Ryo came back, Yamanaka Inoichi immediately reported to him: ¡°Ryo, Four Raikage have dealt with all the White Zetsu, and now is rushing to Naruto¡¯s location with the coalition.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the medical team?¡± ¡°The emergency treatment for the wounded on their side has also beenpleted. Ryo, do you want them to go to Naruto¡¯s side too?¡± ¡°No, the medical team is better in the rear. Let the Suzune and sakura pass! Give the medical ninjamand to Shizune.¡± ¡°Okay, I see. By the way, there is one more thing, Hashirama-sama just contacted me and said that he could feel the aura of Hachibi Jinchuuriki. Let¡¯s find a way to rescue him.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t Killer B dead? I understood. Leave it to me!¡± Hearing this, Yamanaka Inoichi froze and asked, ¡°Ryo, you¡¯re not going to the battlefield, are you?¡± Yamanaka Ryo nodded, ¡°It¡¯s my responsibility, and I have to go there with the coalitions. After I left, Shikaku ni-san, Inoichi nii-san, the staff headquarters, and the battle will be under your unifiedmand.¡± ¡°Ryo¡­¡± ¡°Okay, Inoichi! Don¡¯t talk. There is nothing wrong with Ryo¡¯s decision. Juubi is that kind of existence, and you have also perceived its power. It¡¯s better for Ryo to go directly to the battlefield, and it¡¯s enough to have us at the headquarters.¡± Nara Shikaku said. Nara Shikaku said so, and Inoichi could only agree with the decision. ¡­¡­ At the same time, the battleground where Naruto was located. The Minato couple has arrived, and Shisui followed closely behind to the battlefield. ¡°Is this Juubi? It¡¯s big!¡± Shisui looked at Juubi, who was lying there. ¡°Shisui Senior? What are you doing here? Aren¡¯t you with Fourth Raikage?¡± Sasuke asked strangely after seeing Shisui. ¡°It was Sensei who asked me toe over and help. Looking at the state of Juubi now, it feels like it¡¯s not asleep. We might as well attack directly!¡± Shisui suggested. ¡°Right, I¡¯ve wanted to try to attack and see how this big guy reacts,¡± Hearing Shisui¡¯s suggestion, Naruto immediately agreed. ¡°Minato-sama, what do you think?¡± Shisui asked. ¡°Let¡¯s try!¡± After saying that, Minato threw Flying Thunder God Kunai to where Juubi was and then instantly teleported to the side of Juubi, leaving the Flying Thunder God mark on Juubi¡¯s body. Then, he teleported back to Naruto¡¯s side. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s start now! Attack with your strongest attack, and I¡¯ll help you move over so that you don¡¯t get blocked.¡± Everyone nced at each other and started preparing themselves. Naruto¡¯s Rasenshuriken, Sasuke¡¯s Kagutsuchi, Shisui¡¯s Tomoe, and Kushina¡¯s Bijuudama shot together at Juubi. Otsustuski Momoshiki wanted to stop, but there was a huge explosion on Juubi. Juubi, which had been silent, was suddenly attacked. He suddenly stood upright and roared. He pounced on the ground. With a shaking on the ground, Juubi returned to silence again. The wounds on his body were recovered. ¡°What the hell is this guy doing?¡± Shisui muttered to himself. ¡°Juubi has been absorbing natural energy, and the natural energy around it is pouring into the body. If it goes on like this, I¡¯m afraid ten tails are going to evolve much stronger,¡± Namikaze Minato said seriously. # Chapter 537

Chapter 537

¡°Just now, Kurama also said that Juubi will absorb natural chakra evolution. Dad, can you stop it?¡± Namikaze Minato shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know. In my sense, Juubi has been absorbing natural energy. Even under the attack, he has not stopped, and he absorbed the natural chakra to recover from injury.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s attack continuously! Let it use the natural chakra absorbed for recovery.¡± Sasuke suggested. ¡°That¡¯s what we can do now¡­ Sasuke should have the biggest damage to Juubi. Naruto, you assist Sasuke with Fuuton. I will block the attack. Shisui and Kushina will guard around, make sure there¡¯s no sneak attack.¡± Everyone nodded, they all agreed, and then got started. The result was also obvious; with Naruto-Sasuke¡¯s Ninjutsu attackbinations, they forced Juubi to use arge amount of natural chakra to recover the injury. The speed of evolution was affected, and Juubi, who had been silent, went mad. Apanied by a roar, the earth began to shake. Lightning struck in the sky, and strong winds swept. The whole battlefield instantly bes like the end of the world. ¡­¡­ Senju Hashirama looked at the sky and muttered, ¡°Is this Juubi doing? How could this happen?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Juubi¡¯s technique, The Mutation of Heaven and Earth. You know that Juubi is the ancestor of this world and the god of creation. It¡¯s easy for it to have the power of terror to devour the sea, tear the earth apart, and move mountains¡­ it¡¯s ridiculous that you dare to attack him when it absorbs natural chakra!¡± Uchiha Madara said with slight sarcasm. ¡°Madara, is the trick you¡¯re talking about going to use this monster to do it?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to know that, and you¡¯ll stay and witness it.¡± After saying that, Madara waved Susanoo¡¯s fist and Knocked Mokujin back. The scope of Heaven and Earth Mutation continued to expand, and the mad Juubi announced his return to the entire world. ¡­¡­ In the vige of Konoha, the initially clear sky was instantly covered by thick clouds, followed by lightning, wind, and rain. In Hokage¡¯s Office, Third Hokage and Hatake Sakumo stood side by side in the window, watching the storm swept through Konoha. ¡°s! Sakumo, do you say that their battle went well?¡± Third Hokage said. ¡°It should be going well. The whole ninja world is united, and no enemy can fight this force.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the power of the whole ninja world!¡± Third Hokage looked a little more rxed. He returned to the desk and continued to review the documents. ¡­¡­ Mount Myoboku. When the change of the world began, the Great Toad Sage once again opened his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s really ufortable to feel its power again.¡± After saying that, the Great Toad Sage continued to fall asleep. ¡­¡­ The headquarters of the coalition. Xiao Lin, who has been sleeping in Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s Ninja Tool Pouch, also woke up/ She climbed out of the bag, jumped to his shoulder, ¡°Ryo, I feel the power of Juubi, has it been resurrected?¡± Ryo nodded: ¡°Well, he was resurrected not so long ago, and now the change of world outside should also be caused by him.¡± ¡°Ryo, when are we going to the battlefield? I want to see what the real Juubi looks like.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When the allies arrive, we¡¯ll be there soon.¡± ¡°That¡¯s it! Then I won¡¯t sleep until the battle begins.¡± ¡­¡­ At this time, the Ninja coalition led by Fourth Raikage also encountered a storm, but the Ninja Coalition did not stop to shelter from the rain. They braved the heavy rain without saying a word, bowing their heads toward the final battlefield. By contrast, Jiraiuya looked much morefortable. Although it¡¯s storming, it has a little effect on the Ninja Alliance. They are getting closer and closer to the final battlefield. ¡­¡­ Under the influence of Heaven and Earth Mutation, the natural chakra of the ninja world begins to riot and then pour into Juubi¡¯s body. A few minutester, Juubi¡¯s body gradually changed. In the beginning, it began to fall on the ground and gradually became thin. The appearance of Juubi became simr to the shape of a human palm. The head appeared with an ear, and the eyes also moved up. (Author Note: The Juubi in the manga are in this state when the world changes, I¡¯ve modified it here.) ¡°Well, Kurama¡­ Is this Juubi¡¯s evolution?!¡± Naruto asked Kyuubi. ¡°Yes, he won¡¯t be just lying down, like in the beginning.¡± Kyuubi¡¯s voice just fell, and Naruto could feel arge amount of natural chakra continuing to pour into the body of Juubi: ¡°Kurama, you¡¯re right! Juubi started to absorb natural chakra again.¡± Kyuubi froze and then seriously said: ¡°It looks like Juubi is trying to evolve to the final stage in one breath.¡± ¡°The final stage?¡± ¡°Well, I told you before that the body of Jubi is the tree of God, and the final stage is the tree of God.¡± ¡°What happens when it bes a tree of god?¡± Naruto asked. Kyuubi shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know. But, nothing goodes out of it.¡± Naruto ryed Kyuubi¡¯s words to Namikaze Minato, and everyone was a little anxious when they heard about it. But they had nothing to stop the ten tails from absorbing natural chakra/ With the continuous influx of natural chakra, the state of Juubi has changed. Juubi¡¯s body has gradually be stronger. The body even had angr muscles. This time, Juubi suddenly turned and looked toward Naruto. It spitted out a huge flower-shaped muzzle from the mouth, and the muzzle instantly condensed a red Bijuudama. [Note: The Tailed Beast Ball is the ultimate technique of a tailed beast, which can also be used by a jinch¨±riki while transformed. Tailed Beast Balls are made from an 8:2 ratio of the positive ck chakra (purasu no Kuro chakra) and negative white chakra (mainasu no Shiro chakra).] ¡°Is this Bijuudama? It¡¯s too big!¡± Kushina was taken aback. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll move him away,¡± Namikaze Minato said, patting Kushina¡¯s shoulder. Minato¡¯s voice just fell, Juubi¡¯s oversized Bijuudama flew towards the crowd. Minato stood in front of everyone, intending to transfer Bijuudama using Flying Thunder God. ¡°Minato-sama, didn¡¯t you just leave a mark on Juubi just now? How about returning Bijuudama to it?¡± Shisui suggested. Hearing this, Minato lit up and moved Bijuudama back to Juubi¡¯s side as Shisui said. ¡°Attention! The st ising!¡± BOOM¡ª Apanied by the sound of explosions, the ground trembled again. The dark clouds in the sky were blown away by the st. Sand and stone flew in the whole battlefield, set off a burst of dust. After a long time, dust gradually fell, everyone looked at Juubi¡¯s condition. After being bombarded by his own Bijuudama, Juubi was covered in bruises, and the huge body looked a little weak. # Chapter 538

Chapter 538

Senju Tobirama and Otsutsuki Momoshiki didn¡¯t notice that Namikaze Minato teleported to Juubi¡¯s side, so both were suddenly blown away by the wind¡­ Tobirama fell from the air, and he saw that all over Juubi¡¯s body was covered with injuries. He immediately teleported to Minato and asked: ¡°Yondaime, what just happened? Juubi looks as if they are hurt.¡± ¡°Juubi was wounded by his own Bijuudama. Just now, it tried to attack us with Bijuudama, but I returned it to him by using Flying Thunder God.¡± Minato answered with a smile. ¡°Juubi doesn¡¯t seem to have much IQ, and it only acts ording to their instincts,¡± Sasuke frowned and said, ¡°The thing is those people. Uchiha Madara, Otsutsuki Momoshiki, and that masked man¡­ That masked man has been standing there without moving, and we don¡¯t know what he is nning. Also, there is the Rinnegan ability of Otsutsuki Momoshiki, and it¡¯s rted to time, which is very troublesome. Nidaime-sama, have you found a way to probe Otsutsuki Momoshiki¡¯s Rinnegan?¡± Tobirama shook his head, ¡°the strength of Otsutsuki Momoshiki is above me, and also, I am in a state of Edo Tensei. I have to be careful of his red aperture, and he also knows my condition¡­ so when I fight him, he won¡¯t use Rinnegan at all.¡± Hearing this, Sasuke sighed: ¡°s! It¡¯s a shame! We¡¯ve fought for so long and yet, haven¡¯t stopped Juubi¡¯s evolution. Even the enemy abilities are not clear¡­¡± Shisui patted Sasuke¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Sasuke, don¡¯t say that¡­ the enemies we face are not ordinary people. There is no need to belittle ourselves too much.¡± When several people exchanged information they got, Juubi¡¯s injuries had gradually recovered¡­ Just now, the Bijuudama attack failed, and Juubi blew himself up. Out of instinct, Juubi feels that he can¡¯t use Bijuudama again. Seeing Juubi¡¯s injuries recovered, there¡¯s this ufortable feeling in Minato¡¯s heart. Kyuubi, who shared the connection with Naruto and Kushina, also felt this ufortable feeling. ¡®Something¡¯s going on¡­¡¯ ROOOOOOAAARRR- With a roar, Juubi¡¯s body began to wriggle one after another, and then the skin on the surface of the body gradually slipped, and a small monster that looked like a wood split from Juubi¡¯s body. At first, there were only a few hundred, but in the blink of an eye, it became thousands¡­ Some of them were particrlyrge, and thergest was almostparable to Bijuu. Shisui coldly snorted, quickly cast Susanoo directly at Bijuu, and the green tome moved towards the monster. However, he didn¡¯t expect that the green tome would be easily blocked. Seeing this, Namikaze Minato¡¯s expression has also be serious. ¡®This body split could easily block the attack of Complete Body Susanoo¡­ Thisrgest split is not far different from the Bijuu itself.¡¯ ¡°Naruto, Sasuke, be careful! These guys are not easy. Nidaime-sama, I am sorry to trouble you to hold Otsutsuki Momoshiki. We will find a way to clean up these monsters.¡± Minato said. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll leave them to you.¡± After saying that, Senju Tobirama disappeared. ¡°Naruto and Kushina, you two go directly to Juubi. Sasuke and Shisui, you two maintain the state of Susanoo. All of you go and try to solve these splits. I will go to that masked man.¡± Hearing this, Shisui quickly said, ¡°Minato-sama, that masked man has been in no action. We still do not know much about him, and it¡¯s better to concentrate on dealing with Juubi and its split body!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I have ns!¡± After saying that, Minato teleported to Juubi¡¯s side and threw Flying Thunder God Kunai towards the masked man. The kunai passed through the masked man, and Minato quickly moved behind him. ¡°Obito, it has been a while!¡± Namikaze Minato folded his Flying Thunder God Kunai and said with a smile. ¡®?!¡¯ Obito froze, then he turned around and took off the mask, ¡°Did Ryo tell you?¡± ¡°Well, he told me everything about you. I¡¯m sorry, Obito¡­ As your teacher, I have too many things I didn¡¯t do.¡± ¡°No, Sensei. It¡¯s me who should say sorry¡­ I attacked the vige that night, and you and Kushina-sensei suffered a lot.¡± Minato smiled, reached out, and touched Obito¡¯s head, ¡°at that time, your memory was sealed by Uchiha Madara, right? In my opinion, you have always been the one who is willing to help others and wants to be the one with the Will of Fire.¡± Minato¡¯s words touched Obito¡¯s heart. From the day he recovered the memory, he has been ming himself¡­ And today, Minato forgives him. ¡°Thank you, Sensei!¡± Namikaze Minato nodded. After the heart knot was untangled, Obito looked a lot more relieved when facing Minato. He said, ¡°Sensei, do you know something about his ultimate purpose?¡± ¡°Do you mean the Otsutsuki n?¡± ¡°Well, initially, the intention was to seal Uchiha Madara. But then, Otsutsuki Momoshiki joined along and wanted to resurrect Juubi to awaken Kaguya¡­ Although both are nsmen of the Otsutsuki n, from the status, I could tell that Kaguya¡¯s status should be much higher than Momoshiki. After Madara escaped the previous battlefield, he reached cooperation with Momoshiki, and he immediately resurrected him¡­ All of this has been out of control, and I don¡¯t know what to do next. Do you know anything about Ryo¡¯s n, Sensei?¡± Minato shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know what Ryo is thinking¡­ When I set off, he ordered the ninjas toe to the battlefield here, and I think that after the coalition arrived, he should havee, and then he would definitely do something about it.¡± ¡°In that case, Sensei, you should go back first. I will stay here for the time being. Uchiha Madara trusts me, so maybe I can do something about it.¡± ¡°En! Then I¡¯ll go first.¡± After saying that, Minato teleported back to Naruto, and Obito put on his mask back and observed Madara and Momoshiki. ¡­¡­ At the same time, after a long journey, Onoki came to the battlefield with the coalition forces. ¡°That open space over there is the final battlefield! I have seen Juubi! Let¡¯s go, everyone! The final battle is about to begin!¡± After having said that, Onoki took the lead and headed for the battlefield. The ninjas followed. # Chapter 539

Chapter 539

On the other side, Fourth Raikage and his coalition of ninjas were on their way to the battlefield when they encountered Suzune and Sakura, who were also rushed there. After a few chilling words, Fourth Raikage asked: ¡°Are you two the only medical team whoes?¡± Suzune nodded: ¡°brother said that the strength of other medical ninjas is too poor, not suitable for fighting. Going there will be the same as dead; it is better for them to stay and wait.¡± ¡°Ryo-sama¡¯s decision was the right one. Medical ninjas are really not suited to such battles. I could sense that the final battlefield was not far ahead, and I could sense the horror of chakra over there.¡± Hearing Fourth Raikage¡¯s words, Suzune wondered, ¡°Juubi? I don¡¯t know how topare it with Xiaolin.¡± Suzune and Fourth Raikage were unfamiliar with each other, so, after a few simple chats, they had nothing else to talk about, just rushed to the battlefield with Ninja Coalition. After a while, someone suddenly said, ¡°Raikage-sama, Suzune Young Lady, I sensed the Chakra of Tsuchikage-sama and his allies.¡± ¡°Onoki is nearby?¡± Fourth Raikage asked. ¡°Yes, they are on our right. They are also heading for the battlefield, and it is expected that we will reach there at the same time. But on our side, there are two huge chakras fighting, so I think it¡¯s better for us to get around it.¡± Fourth Raikage agreed, ¡°it¡¯s better for the coalition to change direction and meet with Onoki before entering the battlefield.¡± ¡­¡­ When the coalition forces met, the ninjas all looked excited. The ninjas in each vige were looking for people they knew well. Fourth Raikage went directly to Onoki and asked, ¡°Onoki, how about your side?¡± ¡°Fortunately, most of the enemies we encountered were ninjas in Edo Tensei state. One of the more difficult was the ninjas of our generation. Sealing them is not a problem, so the loss was not great. What about you?¡± ¡°Most of the people injured on our side were by White Zetsu, but there wasn¡¯t much damage because of the help of Uzumaki Naruto.¡± Hearing this, Onoki was relieved. On Namikaze Minato¡¯s side, Otsutsuki Momoshiki killed more than 10,000 ninjas in a second, so Onoki has always been worried if Raikage¡¯s side was in a simr situation. It would be a massive blow for Ninja World if something happened to Iwagakure. Fortunately, everything went well on Raikage¡¯s side, which is the only constion in this war. As a vige Kage, Fourth Raikage understands what Onoki is worried about. He was also worried, but the stone in his heart hasnded after seeing the Kumogakure ninja in the Onoki team. ¡°Well, don¡¯t stay still. They are waiting for us!¡± Jiraiya interrupted the two and pointed to the battlefield. After that, Fourth Raikage and Onoki took the lead and entered the battlefield. ¡­¡­¡­ At this time, Naruto and the others were dealing with Juubi splits. But each time they finished one, arge number of Juubi splits fell. These monsters seem endless and fearless. No matter how many they¡¯ve killed, these monsters will rush up immediately. Soon they were surrounded by Juubi splits, and therger splits took advantage of Naruto¡¯s attack on the small splits. It began to attack Kyuubi and Susanoo. ¡°Are there any ways we can kill these bastards, Kurama?¡± Narutomunicated with Kyuubi within-the-body. ¡°There are too many of them, and even if you kill some of them, there will be new ones to fill up, don¡¯t waste chakra. Wait for a while until the reinforcementes.¡± ¡°Reinforcements? Are there any reinforcements?¡± ¡°Of course there are, they are¡­¡± ¡°JINTON - ATOMIC DISMANTLING JUTSU!¡± Before Kyuubi finished, a cuboid dropped from the sky, encased in arger split body, and then destroyed the split body in an instant. ¡°Jinton? Is this Tsukage grandfather?¡± Naruto asked with excitement. ¡­¡­ ¡°RAITON - THUNDER ABUSE LEVEL!¡± On the other side, the raging Raiton Chakra wrapped Fourth Raikage, and the same blow destroyed arger split. ¡°Fourth Raikage? It seems that the reinforcements have arrived.¡± Sasuke muttered with a sigh of relief. After the two made their gorgeous debut, the rest of the ninja coalition appeared, and Gaara¡¯s sand rolled up dozens of split bodies. Jiraiya and Tsunade stood side by side on Gamabunta¡¯s head, and Bunta waved his de to cut over a group of split bodies. Suzune was not alone; she summoned Mokujin to join the battle. The other ninjas also exhibited divine ability and attacked Juubi splits. ¡­¡­ ¡°Haha! Madara, did you see that? Isn¡¯t that what we¡¯ve been looking for? ninjas unite to advance and retreat together.¡± Senju Hashirama said with a big smile. Uchiha Madara snorted coldly: ¡°hmph! you¡¯re still so na?ve, it¡¯s just apromise they make in the face of a powerful enemy, and when the threat disappears, they¡¯ll go back to where they were before.¡± ¡°With the first cooperation, there will be a second, third time, and one day people will be able to put down the hatred and really understand each other.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just your fantasy that such a world will never exist.¡± Along with the controversy, the battle between Senju Hashirama and Uchiha Madara bes more and more intense¡­ ¡­¡­ At the same time, The Coalition Headquarters. After learning that the Ninja Coalition had arrived, Yamanaka Ryo immediately handed overmand to Nara Shikaku and several staff officers and then integrated the power of Rinnegan and Xiaolin. He immediately moved outside the coalition headquarters to make a barrier. just as Ryo was about to leave, Pakura ran out of the headquarters, and she looked at him and said, ¡°Ryo, take me, let¡¯s go together.¡± Ryo was a little hesitant. He was hoping that Pakura could stay here¡­ the battlefield uncertainty is too much, and he doesn¡¯t want Pakura to get injured. ¡°Ryo, I want to be with you¡­ whatever it is, let us face it together.¡± Hearing this, Yamanaka Ryo smiled and said: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s face it together.¡± After saying that, Ryo teleported to Pakura and took her away. ¡­¡­ At the coalition headquarters, Nara Shikaku watched the two leave, and then he turned around and said, ¡°guys, the ninjas in front are fighting for their lives, and it¡¯s time for our fight to start.¡± ¡°Inoichi, please contact Mizukage-sama and tell her that it¡¯s time to get her to the battlefield.¡± # Chapter 540

Chapter 540

The arrival of the ninja coalition changed the situation on the battlefield. The Juubi split was restrained by the ninja coalition. These high-endbat powers can finally free up to deal with Juubi. Uchiha Madara, who had been fighting with Senju Hashirama, noticed this. He turned his eyes to Otsutsuki Momoshiki and found that Momoshiki had not solved Senju Tobirama, which made Madara a little annoyed. ¡°How annoying. I¡¯m going to do it myself.¡± After saying that, Madara¡¯s eyes changed from Mangekyo to Rinnegan. Before there was time to do anything, Senju Hashirama was suddenly pulled down from Mokuton by gravity. Madara used Rinnegan¡¯s ability to create the ck iron bar that hinders the chakra¡¯s flow and then inserts the ck iron bar into the limbs and chest of Senju Hashirama. ¡°Madara, your eyes¡­ What the hell is going on here? ¡°These eyes are thanks to you, and I wouldn¡¯t be able to turn my eyes without your strength.¡± As soon as Madara¡¯s voice fell, he used Gakidou¡¯s ability to absorb within-the-body chakra of Hashirama. ¡°Is this the power of Sennin? It¡¯s nothing. Hashirama, wait here and watch me achieve real peace.¡± After saying that, Madara walked over to Senju Tobirama. Noticing Madara¡¯sing over, Tobirama quickly looked at Hashirama and found that Hashirama had been settled in ce. His face greatly changed. ¡°Oh, is the immortal Nidaime Hokage-sama going to leave the big brother?¡± Uchiha Madara mocked, trying to provoke Tobirama. Fortunately, Tobirama wasn¡¯t such a person to be easily provoked. He coldly snorted and teleported directly to Naruto, ¡°Uchiha Madara has made my big brother lose his mobility. The next battle must be done well¡­ We have to deal with Uchiha Madara and Otsutsuki Momoshiki.¡± Hearing this, everyone present¡¯s face turned heavy. Seeing Uchiha Madara and Otsutsuki Momoshiki approaching, Namikaze Minato took a deep breath and said, ¡°Naruto, Sasuke, you two go to attack Juubi. Just leave Uchiha Madara and Otsutsuki Momoshiki to us!¡± ¡°No, they are too dangerous.¡± Naruto immediately objected. Sasuke didn¡¯t say anything, but his expression clearly looked unwilling. ¡°Naruto, it¡¯s not the right time. Once Juubi absorbs enough natural chakra toplete the evolution, the consequences are unimaginable. We will be fine, and even Uchiha Madara can not easily solve us.¡± ¡°But there¡¯s also Otsutsuki Momoshiki, his power¡­¡± ¡°Leave Momoshiki to me!¡± Naruto¡¯s voice barely fell, Yamanaka Ryo presented in front of everyone. He put Pakura down and looked at Juubi aside, ¡°Huh? Juubi has evolved to this stage?¡± ¡°Sorry, Ryo. we¡­¡± ¡°Minato nii-san, no need to say sorry. It¡¯s not easy to deal with Uchiha Madara and Otsutsuki Momoshiki¡­ Naruto, Sasuke, as Minato nii-san said, you two should try to stop the evolution of Juubi. I will solve Otsutsuki Momoshiki¡­ Suzune, Shisui, Kushina nee-san; the three of you are responsible for entangled Uchiha Madara. Minato nii-san, you will watch them in the back and use the Flying Thunder God Technique to teleport those in danger¡­ As for Nidaime-sama, you can go and assist the Ninja Alliance. They can¡¯t handle that!¡± Yamanaka Ryo pointed to thergest Juubi split and said to Senju Tobirama. Senju Tobirama nodded and ran toward the center of the battlefield. After ncing at each other, Minato and the rest also rushed to Uchiha Madara. Kushina turned into Bijuu mode, Shisui turned on the Complete Body Susanoo, and Suzune controlled three Mokujin and stopped Uchiha Madara. Uchiha Madara¡¯s Rinnegan turned back into Mangekyou. He turned on his Susanoo. ¡­¡­ Meanwhile, on the other side of the battlefield, Otsutsuki Momoshiki met Yamanaka Ryo, who had been waiting for him. ¡°So, we meet again, Otsutsuki Momoshiki. You didn¡¯t even leave your name at thest five meetings. It makes me sad!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to say that! You should already know my information.¡± Yamanaka Ryo smiled. He didn¡¯t refute it. Otsutsuki Momoshiki¡¯s face sank, the red aperture behind him drifted to the Rinnegan, and a red Chakra instantly surrounded his body. ¡°The chakra mode of Rinnegan? I didn¡¯t expect you to hide it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you hide your Rinnegan too? Open your Rinnegan! Let me see the strength of the strongest of the indigenous people in the ninja world.¡± As Yamanaka Ryo heard this, he became serious. His eyes gradually turned to an ice-blue rinnegan, and a burst of white mist began to glow around his body. As soon as he saw Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s distant ice-blue Rinnegan, Momoshiki felt something other than the power from his eyes. He suddenly realized why Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s ice couldn¡¯t be broken down. ¡ªIt¡¯s because Yamanak Ryo¡¯s Rinnegan has the special ability, just like his Rinnegan. ¡°It¡¯s amazing to see indigenous people in the ninja world having that power.¡± After saying that Otsutsuki Momoshikiunched an attack with the Body Flicker Technique, he appeared in front of Ryo and smashed his head. Ryo controlled the moisture in the air to condense into Ice-Style. He wanted to use Ice-Style to block Momoshiki¡¯s attack. Seeing this, Otsutsuki Momoshiki sneered. When his fist touched the Ice-Style, it suddenly turned back to the water in a split second. Ryo quickly raised his arm to block his fist. When the fists almost touched, Ryo¡¯s clothes disappeared, turning into a trace of cotton wool floating to the ground. Yamanaka Ryo frowned and quickly made distance with Otsutsuki Momoshik. He then made a hand seal with both hands to create Shadow Clone Jutsu. He controlled the Shadow Clone Jutsu to enter Raiton Chakra Mode. He used Hell Stab* tounch a sudden attack on Momoshiki. [*Note: The Hell Stab (Jigokuzuki) is the strongest technique of the Third Raikage, whereby he concentrates a considerable amount of lightning chakra into just the finger-tips of a single hand and then performs a thrusting motion, which allows him to pierce a target in a somewhat simr manner to the Chidori and Lightning Cutter.] Momoshiki did not dodge and firmly received Hell Stab. Ryo sensed that when the hell Satb collided with Momoshiki¡¯s fist, Raiton Chakra became the purest body chakra. Then, the Shadow Clone Jutsu became chakra and also became body chakra. As if he understood something, he threw two kunai at Otsutsuki Momoshiki. Yamanaka Ryo looked at Rinnegan on Otsutsuki Momoshiki¡¯s eyebrows and then looked at the red aperture floating on Rinnegan with a smile. # Chapter 541

Chapter 541

At first, Yamanaka Ryo had always thought that the ability of the red aperture behind the Otsutsuki Momoshiki was to break down everything it touches. Still, the brief exchange just nowpletely overturned the previous inference of Yamanaka Ryo. Otsutsuki Momoshiki¡¯s ability is clearly the power of time because it changed the Ice-Style back to water droplets, clothing on the arm back to cotton wool, Raiton chakra is changed to body Chakra, and Kunai bes iron. This is all the result of time regression. Otsutsuki Momoshiki¡¯s type dposition, in fact, is to reverse the time of things back to their previous molecr state. However, from the previous state of Momoshiki, he couldn¡¯t control this red aperture at the time of the regression. He can only retrograde life or items to the moment before they appear and can not control the retrogressive time. Just now, when touched with Rinnegan, the power of the red aperture to regress weakens. Otsutsuki Momoshiki¡¯s attack just now didn¡¯t turn it into a molecule. Instead, it changed back to its original status. However, judging from the results, the overall attack power of Momoshiki has indeed be stronger. You must know, before, Otsutsuki Momoshiki¡¯s red aperture doesn¡¯t have any effect on Ryo¡¯s Ice. However, now, Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s ice is just like everything else, and once touched, it will instantly regress into the state before condensation. Thinking of this, Yamanaka Ryo got a headache. Otsutsuki Momoshiki¡¯s jutsu is too troublesome. Now, even though he integrated Rinnegan¡¯s power into the ice, it¡¯s practically useless. The situation seems to be very bad for him. ¡°Ryo, just use my strength! Now is not the time to hesitate. We must quickly solve this person. Nara Shikaku should¡¯ve contacted Mizukage as soon as you left; she would have arrived soon. Don¡¯t you have to prepare for the barrier?¡± Korin jumped out of Ninja Tool Pouch and said, Ryo thought for a while and felt that Korin was very reasonable. He needed to solve Momoshiki quickly. However, Ryo didn¡¯t expect that after Juubi sensed Korin¡¯s existence, he suddenly became mad. His ten-tails kept smashing around, and dark clouds covered the sky. Seeing Juubi¡¯s sudden change, Otsutsuki Momoshikii was startled. He nced at Juubi and cursed, ¡°damned monster, what the fuck?¡± Yamanaka Ryo looked at Korin and said, ¡°I can¡¯t imagine Juubi to be this sharp. As soon as he senses you, he starts to be like this.¡± ¡°My soul was born based on a piece of Juubi¡¯s soul, and although it is now independent, it is still somewhat palpable to him.¡± Korin licked her paws and said. ¡°That¡¯s right, but this guy¡¯s going crazy at best, and it¡¯s going to lead to world mutation. I have to solve Otsutsuki Momoshiki first.¡± After saying that, Yamanaka Ryyo merged with Korin¡¯s power and his whole body turned into Ice Blue. On the other hand, Otsutsuki Momoshiki noticed the changes in Yamanaka Ryo, but he is confident in his own strength. He was not the slightest worried that Ryo¡¯s changes might threaten him. However, right on the next second, he found himself wrong¡­ Yamanaka Ryo teleported to Otsutsuki Momoshiki¡¯s side, and Momoshiki quickly waved his fist and smashed him. However, Ryo extended his hand to catch Momoshiki¡¯s fist. Noticing this, Momoshiki smiled. In his view, when Ryo touched his arm, he would instantly rewind into a pool of blood. But after more than a dozen seconds, Momoshiki found that Ryo¡¯s arm did not change at all, but rather his within-the-body had frozen after touching Yamanaka Ryo. Momoshiki¡¯s face changed greatly. With every effort. he pulled his fist out of Ryo¡¯s hands and found that ayer of frost wrapped his fist. Momoshiki¡¯s face became even more ugly: ¡°how is this possible? what did you do?¡± Ryo didn¡¯t answer and directlyunched the power of Rinnegan to freeze the space where Momoshiki was located. ¡®Momoshiki¡¯s Rinnegan is rted to time, because of this Rinnegan existence, even if his body is frozen, his consciousness is still there.¡¯ At the moment he was being frozen, Otsutsuki Momoshiki finally understood the horror of Ryo¡¯s power. -This kind of power can only bepared by the most powerful four people of the Otsutsuki n and the n Leader of Otsutsuki n At this time, the Otsutsuki Momoshiki had lost the mind of resistance. He gritted his teeth, and he tried his best to urge Rinnegan. He¡¯s trying to set his time back to a few minutes before Yamanaka Ryo froze him. As the Rinnegan opened, Otsutsuki Momoshiki broke free. However, as he did that, Rinnegan closed his eyebrows, and his Red Chakra Mode disappeared. Observing from the side, Ryo muttered to himself, ¡°sure enough, Otsutsuki Momoshiki can use his jutsu to rewind time. After Otsutsuki Momoshiki broke free, he took out the thumb-size fruit he had collected before without the slightest hesitation. He was ready to eat it and restore his rinnegan¡¯s eye power. Yamanaka Ryo had long noticed his movements, and when he took out the fruit, Ryo once again froze the space around him, snatching the fruit from his hand. Korin saw the fruit with bright eyes. She jumped to Ryo¡¯s arm, grabbed the fruit. She looked at the fruit for a while and threw it into her mouth. Yamanaka Ryo looked at Korin curiously. He was looking forward to the changes after Korin ate the fruit. But after a long time, Korin from the inside out has not changed much. Seeing this, he can not help but ask Korin: ¡°Korin, do you feel anything?¡± Korin shook her head. ¡°don¡¯t feel anything?¡± Korin shook her head again. Ryo regretted that Korin ate the fruit. He hesitated and asked, ¡°can you return the fruit to me?¡± Korin touched her stomach and shook her head innocently. Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s turned ck. Seeing that he was going to get angry, Korin hurriedly said: ¡°To be fair, it is notpletely without feeling, the taste of this fruit is still good, the power contained in it is also very strong, the only problem is it¡¯s too little, and it does not have any effect on me.¡± ¡°Then you still eat? If it doesn¡¯t work for you, it may work for others.¡± Korin said somewhat unconvinced: ¡°you did not stop me, ah. You also have been staring at me. Clearly, you want me to eat it.¡± Hearing Korin¡¯s reasons, Ryo was speechless, thinking that good people do not fight with the cat. He decided not to continue the quarrel with Korin. Instead, he set his sights on Otsutsuki Momoshiki. He felt that Otsutsuki Momoshiki must have more than one fruit, and he must have two or three. If he were to ¡®take¡¯ it from Otsutsuki Momoshiki, would they all not be his? ¡°you¡¯re robbing, not taking!¡± Korin¡¯s voice suddenly sounded in Ryo¡¯s mind. Ryo just realized that now he has Korin power, Korin naturally knows his thoughts. ¡°Okay, Okay. As long as we find other fruits, I will give half to you. But- BUT, if there¡¯s only one. It is mine!¡± Korin thought about it for a while and said yes. # Chapter 542

Chapter 542

Ryo walked over to Otsutsuki Ryushiki. He¡¯s reaching out his hand to search over Ryushiki¡¯s body. Unfortunately, after searching for a long time, he did not find a second fruit. "It seems that he only has one fruit. How disappointing." "Maybe he is hiding it somewhere else. Ryo, go search his memory and see if there are any other gains." Ryo nodded; he ced his right hand on Otsutsuki Ryushiki''s head and used his spiritual power to invade his brain. ¡­¡­. As soon as they entered Otsutsuki''s brain, Ryo and Korin noticed that Ryushiki''s world of consciousness seemed different from that of the Ninja World. "Ryo, there''s something wrong with this guy''s world of consciousness. Be careful when you check his memories." Korin reminded. "I know. I will be careful." After saying that, Ryo began to read Ryushiki''s memories. Otsutsuki Ryushiki''s memories were unexpectedly simple. Before he was ten years old, he would cultivate in the same way. However, when he was ten years old, Otsutsuki Ryushiki opened his Rinnegan and was valued by the Otsutsuki n, which made his life change. He was brought to the school of the Otsutsuki n with some youths of simr age. Here, he met Otsutsuki Momoshiki, who appeared in the original work. [*Author Note: ording to the setting of the original work, Otsutsuki Kinshiki is made by Otsutsuki Momoshiki.] Momoshiki was different from him. His status was much higher than his, and he also had the Rinnegan since a very young age, so he had received the best education since he was a child. Otsutsuki Ryushiki had always regarded Momoshiki as their goal to strive for, but what he did not expect was that a genius like Otsutsuki Momoshiki actually secretly used his Rinnegan to absorb the power of his nsmen and made them into a fist-sized fruit. Momoshiki''s secret was identally discovered by Ryushiki. Otsutsuki Ryushiki knew that it was the best choice to pretend that he did not see it. He repeatedly promised Momoshiki that he would not tell the secret. However, in Otsutsuki Momoshiki''s eyes, only the mouth of a dead person was the most reliable, so he was ready to kill Otsutsuki Ryushiki and then use his body to fuse with the fruit of the divine tree, and then make an artificial human out of it. ¨CSomething that only obeys him. Otsutsuki Ryushiki was not stupid. After sensing the killing intent of Otsutsuki Momoshiki, he turned around and ran back to Otsutsuki''s school. In school, Otsutsuki Momoshiki did not dare to be too arrogant. He only secretly made things difficult for Rysuhiki. Otsutsuki Ryushiki wanted to go over and report this matter to the school leaders, but when he thought of Otsutsuki Momoshiki''s identity, he felt powerless. Facing these situations, Otsutsuki Ryushiki did not give up. He had been looking for a way to deal with Otsutsuki Momoshiki. One day, he identally found a book in the library, which recorded things about Otsutsuki Kaguya. When he saw that Otsutsuki Kaguya''s two sons were stronger than the four elders of the n, Otsutsuki Ryushiki was moved. He felt that there must be some secret in the world of the Hagoromo brothers, which could make them so strong. If he could also know this secret, maybe he would have a chance to live. Thinking of this, Otsutsuki Ryushiki''s heart was burning, and he began to think of all kinds of ways to find information about Kaguya. Unfortunately, the Ninja Realm had been hidden by Hagoromo Brothers, and the specific location of the Ninja Realm was not in Otsutsuki''s n. Otsutsuki Ryushiki had searched for a long time only to find out that the sudden appearance of the moon was rted to the Hagoromo Brothers. In order to live, Otsutsuki Ryushiki decided to go to the moon first, but he was blocked by the people sent by Otsutsuki Momoshiki as soon as he left the school. This person looked very strong, just like Otsutsuki and Momoshiki, with Rinneganin his palm. Otsutsuki Ryushiki recognized at a nce that this person was the one who often appeared beside Momoshiki. The strong man attacked Otsutsuki Ryushiki without any exnation. After the two of them fought, Ryushiki found that this person looked strong, but in fact, the strength of both sides was not much different. In the end, both of them were exhausted in the fight with all their strength. Otsutsuki Ryushiki gritted his teeth and used his Rinnegan. In the blink of an eye, all the scars on his body disappeared, and his chakra also recovered. Ryushiki, who had returned to his peak state, instantly killed the big man who had exhausted his chakra. Then, Otsutsuki Ryushiki made up his mind and cut off the arm of the big man with Rinnegan. He used the space-time tunnel built by the Otsutsuki n to teleport to the moon. ¡­¡­ In the face of this uninvited guest who suddenly appeared, Otsutsuki nsmen in the moon immediately surrounded him. Still, they soon found that the person in front of them had the same supercilious look. This made the people of Otsutsuki nsmen less hostile. After a friendly talk, the nsmen who yearned for peace, let go of Otsutsuki Ryushiki and sent him to the ninja world. Looking at it, Ryo felt bad. ording to the plot of the original work, the Otsutsuki n on the moon had been destroyed. But in the current plot, the people of the Otsutsuki n actually let Otsutsuki Ryushiki go. What was even more excessive was that they sent him to the Ninja Realm. ¨CThis kind of behavior of leading a wolf into the house was something Ryo regretted, and he regretted helping these people back then. Korin was also speechless. She did not expect that the Otsutsuki n on the moon were actually good people. Ryo sighed and continued to check Ryushiki''s memory. ¡­¡­ After Otsutsuki Ryushiki came to the Ninja Realm, he began to gather information about the Hagoromo Brothers. However, the Hagoromo Brothers had been dead for nearly a thousand years, and this world had long forgotten them. Couldn¡¯t find the secret of the Hagoromo Brothers made Ryushiki very disappointed. However, there was always a way¡­ Just as he was at the end of his rope, Otsutsuki Ryushiki inadvertently saw the battle between Deidara and the Three-tailed Beast. Otsutsuki Ryushiki had never seen a Biju before. After the battle, he tried to collect the Biju Chakra that dissipated in the air, condensing it into a grain-sized fruit, and then swallowed it. As soon as he ate the fruit, Otsutsuki Ryushiki found that his chakra capacity had increased significantly, which made him very excited, thinking that he had discovered the secret of the Hagoromo brothers bing stronger. So he set his eyes on the tailed-beasts, and Otsutsuki Ryushiki immediately captured the four-tailed beast, ready to turn it into fruits to devour. But as soon as he touched the four-tailed, he felt two terrifying chakras prying into him. Otsutsuki Ryushiki immediately realized that it was the will of the Hagoromo Brothers, and he gave up the four-tailed without any hesitation. From then on, he no longer had any ideas about tailed-beasts. Not long after, Otsutsuki Ryushiki met Yakushi Kabuto, and with the help of the Kabuto, he found a way to collect the fruits without disturbing Hagoromo Brothers. Chapter 543

Chapter 543

"Ryo, have you finished reading? Why does it take you so long? Does he still have fruits?" Korin urged. Ryo nodded: "I just finished reading all his memories. He has a total of two fruits. You just ate one, and the other is in his sleeve. But now I am no,t interested in his fruits. I am interested in him." After saying that, Ryo''s consciousness came out of Otsutsuki Ryushiki¡¯s brain, and then he casually removed the ice. After regaining his freedom, Otsutuski Ryushiki quickly took a few steps back to distance himself from Ryo. Ryo smiled and said: "If I wanted to do anything to you, I wouldn''t let you go." Otsutsuki Ryushiki was stunned and stopped moving. "I read your memory just now, from you¡­" When he heard that Ryo read his memories, Otsutsuki Ryushiki was furious, "What? Ryo Yamanaka, you actually¡­" Korin snorted and said with dissatisfaction, "In that situation, it was only a snap of the fingers to kill you. He just read your memory, and you still dare to have any objections?" Hearing Korin''s words, Otsutsuki Ryushiki remembered the scene where Korin directly swallowed the fruit and said that it had no effect on her. No one knew the power of the fruit better than the person who condensed the fruit, and Korin said it was useless to her, which meant that the fruit with such powerful strength was iparable to Korin''s own strength. ¨CWhat a terrifying existence! Thinking of this, Otsutsuki Ryushiki stood up straight, its neck shrunk, not daring to say anything more. Ryo shook his head and continued: "From your memory, I saw something about Otsutsuki n. I am very interested in this n, so I want to make a deal with you." "Deal? What deal?" "It''s very simple. I will spare your life and help you deal with Otsutuski Momoshiki, and you will be my guide when I go to the Otsutsuki n." "You want to go to the Otsutsuki n? Why?" "You don''t need to know why. How about this deal? Do you agree?" Otsutsuki Ryushiki smiled bitterly. "Do I still have the right to refuse? But let me tell you, right now, Otsutsuki n is far stronger than what you see in my memory. You have to be careful." Ryo smiled and snapped his fingers. The space around the Otsutsuki Ryushiki was frozen again. "What? Yamanaka Ryo, what do you mean? I have already promised you." "Although the deal is established, you are still an enemy now. Stay here obediently and wait for me to deal with Uchiha Madara. And by then, I will let you out." With that, Ryo disappeared. ¡­¡­¡­ At the same time, on Madara''s side, Lain, Shisui, and Kushina sessfully stopped Madara. Naruto and Sasukealso broke through theyers of obstacles and arrived in front of the Juubi. Just now, the Juubi suddenly went crazy when it felt the presence of Korin, and once again causing the world to change. Natural chakra flooded into Juubi''s body. Now, Juubi was gradually changing into the state of the Tree of God. Naruto Sasuke looked at each other and attacked Juubi at the same time. The intense pain interrupted the Juubi''s evolution, and it had to use the absorbed natural energy to repair its injured body. The evolution was interrupted again. ¡­¡­. In the distance, Madara was even more anxious. He snorted and controlled Susanoo to summon five huge meteorites. The meteorite smashed towards the Ninja Alliance Army. The faces of Lain and the others changed greatly. Seeing that the meteorite was about to fall, everyone could only give up attacking Uchiha Madara to deal with the meteorite. Seeing this, Naruto and Sasuke also made the same choice. The five people each blocked the falling meteorite. Uchiha Madara took the opportunity to run to the side of the Juubi and opened the Rinnegan, forming a seal that no one had seen before. Then the huge Jubi disappeared in an instant, along with the split bodies. ¡­¡­ "Ryo, aren''t you going to stop him?" Korin asked in a strange tone.. "If he doesn''t devour Jubi, how can I call Kaguya out?" "Wouldn''t that be a bit risky?" "Don''t worry. I won''t do anything that I''m not sure about. Mizukage and the others will be here soon. When they arrive, I will start to prepare the barrier. After losing so many Ninjas'' Chakra, Kaguya is at most stronger than Uchiha Madara. It won''t be a problem for me to deal with her." After listening to Ryo, Korin nodded and did not say anything more. ¡­¡­¡­ On the other side, after the allied forces found that the Jubi had disappeared, they immediately began to search for traces of the Jubi. KA- A few minutester, the sound of ss shattering suddenly appeared in the air. "Look, what is that!" A ninja from the allied army pointed to the sky and said. Everyone immediately turned their eyes to the source of the sound. "Shisui, that should be a person, right?" Lain didn''t have any Sharingan, so she could only see a vague figure. "That is Uchiha Madara, but he seems to have undergone some special changes and is wrapped in ayer of crystal," Shisui replied. "Uchiha Madara? I remember that he ran to Jubi and formed a seal. Could it be that he became Jubi?" Sasuke muttered to himself. "That¡¯s Juubi Jinchuriki! Can the Juubi be sealed like Kyuubi?" Lain asked. "Naruto, let me do it. I will exin it to them." "Alright." Naruto nodded and handed over the control of his body to Kurama. Naruto''s eyes instantly turned scarlet red, and his beard became even more obvious. "Juubi can be sealed just like us. Strictly speaking, the Rikudou Sennin is the first Juubi¡¯s Jinchuriki. Uchiha Madara''s seal just now is probably to be Juubi¡¯s Jinchuuriki. What has Uchiha Madara be now?" "There are horns on his head, and his skin has be whiter. The rest of his body is also wrapped in ayer of crystal, so I can''t see it clearly." Crack- As soon as Sasuke''s voice fell, another part of the crystal outside Madara''s body broke off, and then with a loud sound, Uchiha Madara broke the shackles of the crystal and appeared in front of the allied forces. "There¡¯s no mistaken, Uchiha Madara became the power of the Juubi Jinchuriki and merged with the power of the Juubi, bing very simr to the old man." "Old man? Kurama, are you referring to Rikudou Sennin?" Kurama nodded: "In addition to the old man, Madara is the first person to be like this. You must be careful. You and the current Madara are no longer in the same dimension." After that, Kyuubi returned to Naruto, sat down, and began to recover his chakra. This was the first time Naruto had seen Kyuubi acting like this, and he was a little nervous. Uchiha Madara nced at the Ninja Alliance Army below and slowly descended from the sky. The Alliance Army looked at each other, not daring to move. Madara walked in front of Naruto and controlled a Truth-Seeking Ball behind him to turn into a ck staff. "Come, ants, the second round of the game can begin!" Chapter 544

Chapter 544

At this time, Uchiha Madara had a head of white hair, and eight ck Truth-Seeking Ball floated behind him. He held a ck tin staff in his hand and wore a white gown, and the cor of the gown had ck magatama on the cuffs. Everyone looked very serious. Just now, they learned from Kyuubi that Madara had be Juubi''s Jinchuriki. In other words, Madara had concentrated Juubi''s power into his own body. Now, Uchiha Madara''s power could be said to be unfathomable. "Let me try first." After saying that, Shisui controlled the Full Body Susanoo to throw two green magatamas at Uchiha Madara. Uchiha Madara nced at Shisui''s magatama and smiled contemptuously. He controlled Truth-Seeking Ball behind him to turn into a ck barrier, blocking Shisui''s attack. Kushina frowned and shot a bijuudama at Uchiha Madara, but the bijuudama was blocked by the ck barrier just like Shisui''s magatama. "What is this ck sphere? How can it have such strong defense?" Naruto muttered to himself. "This sphere is called Truth-Seeking Ball. It is the power of the Rikudou Sennin. This small sphere contains the power of all elements, which can easily destroy a vige as big as Konoha. Moreover, people without the power of the Six Paths can''t touch it casually. Otherwise, they will disappear into nothingness in an instant. Therefore, ordinary Ninjutsu has no effect on this sphere." Kyuubi said to Naruto. Hearing this, Naruto immediately ryed Kyuubi''s words to everyone. After hearing this, everyone''s face became a bit ugly. At this time, Sasuke suddenly said, "Everyone, if the ninjutsu is ineffective, how about we try Senjutsu? Moreover, Madara has fused with Juubi, so he should also have fused some of Juubi''s characteristics. Using Senjutsu to attack him should be more effective, right?" "We can only do this for now. However, Shisui and Kushina can''t use any senjutsu, nor do they have seals like Sasuke''s. So, the two of you can help us out first!" Namikaze Minato said to the two of them. Kushina and Shisui nodded and left the center of the battlefield. They ran to the left and right sides. "Then let''s begin!" After saying that, he drew his bow left and right and shot an arrow at Uchiha Madara, and Minato''s Flying Thunder God followed closely behind. Uchiha Madara, who hadn''t done anything until now, felt that the addition of natural energy finally reacted. He withdrew the barrier of Truth-seeking Balls and dodged to the side. Seeing this, Minato immediately teleported to Flying Thunder God''s Kunai position. The Rasengan, in his right hand, patted Uchiha Madara on the shoulder, leaving behind the Flying Thunder God Mark. Uchiha Madara coldly snorted, The ck staff pointed, locked the space, and reached out to pinch Minato''s neck. Minato smiled, lowered his head to dodge Uchiha Madara''s attack, and then used teleport to return to Naruto and the others. "You are worthy of the title Kiiroi Senko." [TL Note: The Yellow sh of the Leaf (Konoha no Kiiroi Senko)] "It is my honor to be praised by Uchiha Madara." "Unfortunately, no matter how fast you are, without matching attack power, all you can do is to run for your life." Just as Minato was about to refute, he suddenly felt that the seal on the space was lifted. He gave Naruto a look, and Naruto was stunned and then immediately understood what Minato meant. Naruto controlled Kyuubi to spit out a huge Bijuudama to Uchiha Madara. Uchiha Madara immediately flew into the air, but in the next second, the Bijuudama was directly transferred to Uchiha Madara by Minato. ¡®How could this be? Could it be at that time¡­¡¯ Thinking of this, Uchiha Madara hurriedly looked at his right shoulder and discovered the Flying Thunder God Mark. "Damn it. I was tricked." Just as Uchiha Madara finished speaking, a huge explosion urred in the air. In the instant of the explosion, Uchiha Madara used Truth-Seeking Ball to protect his body. However, the Bijuudama was too close to Uchiha Madara. Despite the protection of the Truth-Seeking Balls, Uchiha Madara was still blown away by the explosion. Korin, who was watching the battle in the space not far away, eximed, "Konoha''s people are not bad! To be able to make the Sixth Path mode Uchiha Madara suffer a loss." "Suffer a loss? It''s just that he was blown away. The Sixth Path mode Uchiha Madara almost has an immortal body. The attacks of Minato and the others will not have any effect." "Then why don''t you go out and help? Aren''t you afraid that something will happen to yourpanions?" Korin asked. "Of course I am, but I care more about that guy than mypanions." Ryo pointed to the ground and said. "There is nothing there. Wait, are you talking about the ck and White Zetsu?" "Well, to be precise, it is not the ck and White Zetsu, but the ck Zetsu. This guy is Kaguya''s will. From the beginning of the war, that guy is here." "Why don''t we just catch it? Isn''t it troublesome to keep watching?" "I also want to catch it, but now is not the time. When Mei and the others arrive and set up the enchantment, I will do it." "Why do we have to wait for Mei to arrive? Why don''t we just seal it in the Ice World?" "If we attack ck Zetsu now, it might have some means to run away. It has already suffered a loss in the Ice World, so it might have used a method to deal with it. That''s why I held back. When Meies and sets up the barrier, it won''t be able to leave even if it wants to." "So that''s how it is. Just now, I sensed that Mei and the others are very close. They should be here soon." "En, that''s good." At the same time, underground, ck White Zetsu was also discussing something. White Zetsu was still a little worried about ck Zetsu''s next move. "ck Zetsu, are you really going to do thister? The sess rate of the sneak attack on Madara-sama is too low!" "If it were for someone else, it would probably be very difficult to seed. But, in Uchiha Madara''s opinion, I am his will, his own thoughts. No one will do anything to harm themselves, and he will not be on guard against me. I have to do this for mother." "You restricted Madara sama''s actions? Can she reallye back? She has been sealed for so long, maybe¡­" Before White Zetsu could finish his words, ck Zetsu interrupted him: "No, mother is connected to this world. As long as the world is still there, she will not die." "What about Ryo? You restricted Madara sama''s actions. Aren''t you afraid that Ryo and Konoha will catch you?" "It only takes a moment for Mother to resurrect. Yamanaka Ryo''s Ice World couldn''t seal me in such a short time, and I also stole some eye power when you helped Obito rece Rinnegan. There shouldn''t be a problem." White Zetsu said with aplicated tone, "It seems that you have been prepared." "Of course, I have been nning for nearly a thousand years. This time, I must seed. White Zetsu, I hope you can cooperate with me. Don''t forget who made you." Chapter 545

Chapter 545

White Zetsu didn''t say anything more, and his thoughts went back to that time when he remembered that horrible woman. White Zetsu was also a human before, but the infinite Tsukuyomi washed away his memory and changed his body structure. In the end, he became Zetsu. Although his memory had been forgotten, his fear of Kaguya remained in the depths of White Zetsu''s consciousness. However, he didn''t resist Kaguya, because he knew that he was too small in front of them. ¡­¡­ On the other side, Mei finally came to the battlefield. After sensing Mei''s Chakra, Ryo immediately teleported to his side. "You''re finally here. Are the things ready?" Ryo asked. "Yes, ording to what you said, the enchantment ss is done." Mei took out five scrolls as she spoke. Ryo opened the scroll and looked at it with a smile. "Thank you for your hard work. Leave the rest to me!" Mei nodded and ran to the Ninja Alliance. As soon as Mei left, Korin climbed out of the ninja bag and jumped onto Ryo''s arm. He opened a scroll and looked at it. A momentter, Korin asked: "Ryo, can this thing really work?" "Don''t worry! I will create a special invisible ice wall that will surround the entire battlefield. Then I will transfer the barrier on the scroll to the ice wall to ensure that the infinite Tsukuyomi won''t pass through. Without the chakra of the Ninja Alliance on this battlefield, it is already good that Kaguya can revive half of her strength when she was alive. Next, I will wait for Uchiha Madara to activate the infinite Tsukuyomi." "The current Uchiha Madara should not be able to activate it! He only has Rinnegan, and the eye power is not enough." Korin sensed the state of Uchiha Madara and said. "Yes, that''s why he''s going to look for Obito. Carefully sense the situation of Madara." Hearing this, Korin closed his eyes and released her spiritual force. A momentter, Korin asked in a strange tone, "Ryo, what is this operation? How can there be two Uchiha Madara?" This is Uchiha Madara''s eye technique ¡ª Rinnegan''s Limbo. It can be considered his strongest trump card. He probably used this eye technique to stall Minato nii-san and the others, and then he went to find Obito to get back his Rinnegan. ¡­¡­ As Ryo said, after Uchiha Madara used the Limbo, he directly ran towards Obito. Minato and the others wanted to stop him, but there is always an invisible force that can dissolve their attacks. In the blink of an eye, Uchiha Madara came to Obito: "Obito, quick, return my Rinnegan to me!" Obito was stunned and subconsciously protected his eyes. Uchiha Madara frowned and reached out his hand to grab Obito. Obito activated his Kamui and hid in the Kamui space. After his attack missed, his face became very ugly: "Obito, what are you doing? Are you going to betray me?" Just as Obito was about to speak, he suddenly heard Ryo''s voice in his mind: ¡®Obito, if he wants Rinnegan, then give him.¡¯ Obito was confused, ¡®Ryo, the eye power of these eyes is too terrifying. I only transnted one, and I almost lost myself. If Uchiha Madara gets two eyes¡­¡¯ ¡®It doesn''t matter. Everything is in my n. He will be affected by the two eyes. Believe me.¡¯ Ryo said so, and Obito didn''t say anything else. He decided to believe him. "Hey! Obito, what are you staring at? Answer me. Are you going to betray me?" Uchiha Madara''s question interrupted Obito''s train of thought, and he waved his hand and said: "How could that be? I didn''t mean to betray you. I just came here to ask for my eyes, and I subconsciously made a move. Now,e and get it!" As he spoke, Obito removed his Kamui space. Uchiha Madara walked over to Obito suspiciously, and slowly reached out his hand and ced it on his eye socket. After touching Obito, Uchiha Madara breathed a sigh of relief and instantly took back his eyes. Then, Uchiha Madara put his eyes back in his eye socket. After Rinnegan returned, Uchiha Madara found that his eye power gradually connected with Juubi in his body. In his consciousness, Juubi''s red Rinnegan appeared. Immediately after, he felt a burst of pain between his eyebrows. In the next second, a Rinnegan that was exactly the same as Juubi appeared between his eyebrows. Uchiha Madara touched the eye between his eyebrows andughed. He could clearly feel the power contained in this eye, and the skill [Infinite Tsukuyomi] appeared in his mind. "So this is how I can release the infiniteTsukuyomi. Haha! So it''s so simple!" After saying that, Uchiha Madara floated into the air. The Rinnegan between his eyebrows and the moon had a certain connection. The moon turned blood red, and then ripples like Rinnegan appeared on the blood moon. There was nine tomoe on the ripples. Everyone on the battlefield was stunned by the change in the moon and subconsciously looked at the moon in the sky. ¡­¡­. On the other side, in the illusory and real space, Hagoromo Brothers sat there, watching this scene. After the red moon appeared in the sky, Otsutsuki Hagoromo sighed: "Sigh! It seems that Yamanaka Ryo has decided to remove the seal of mother." "This kid has his own ideas. When big brother chose to believe him, you must have prepared, right?" "Yes, I am prepared. However, I still feel that it is a bit risky for him to do this." "Then give them the power! The reincarnations of Indra and Asura are there. Maybe with your power, they can help when we go to the Otsutsuki n in the future." Otsutsuki Hamura pointed at Sasuke-Naruto and said. Otsutsuki Hagoromo hesitated for a moment and nodded. "Alright, let¡¯s just treat it as double insurance!" After saying that, he put his hands together and disappeared from the space. "Big brother''s descendant has obtained power. My descendant can''t fall behind!" After saying that, Otsutsuki Hamura also disappeared from the space. ¡­¡­.. In the outside world, Naruto and Sasuke lost consciousness after Otsutsuki Hamura left. This gave Kushina and the others a fright, and they hurriedly ran over to check the situation. Lain was proficient in medical ninjutsu, and after a round of examination, she said, "The two of them should be fine. They look like they are asleep." "He fell asleep? How is that possible? Can he fall asleep while standing?" Kushina didn''t believe it. The others also had the same reaction andin had no choice but to check again and finally determined that these two people were asleep. ¡­¡­ At the same time, after the moon¡¯s transformation waspleted, Uchiha Madara¡¯s eye power connected to the moon and activated the Infinite Tsukuyomi. The light of the moon suddenly became strange, and the earth began to tremble, and thick branches appeared on the ground. The eyes of everyone in the Ninja Alliance and everyone in the outside world turned into Rinnegan''s. "Ryo, the Infinite Tsukuyomi is activated. You should also start quickly!" "Yes, I know!" Chapter 546

Chapter 546

Yamanaka Ryo looked up at the moon that was emitting a dazzling white light. He took a deep breath and controlled the water in the air to condense into a thin, transparent ice wall that covered the entire battlefield between Uchiha Madara and the moon. As soon as the ice wall appeared, it immediately blocked the moonlight. Without the squirming branches on the moonlight battlefield, it became calm again. The Rinnegan, in the eyes of the ninjas, gradually disappeared, but his consciousness still did not return. Uchiha Madara frowned when he saw the situation below. He did not expect that Ryo''s ice could resist Infinite Tsukuyomi''s. Uchiha Madara controlled Akamichi Jade to turn into a ck tin staff, waving it and smashing it toward the ice wall above. Seeing this, Ryo did not stop him. It was not easy to destroy his ice. "Korin, help me gather some water. The water in the air is not enough." Korin nodded, closed his eyes, and summoned a part of the water around him. Yamanaka Ryo immediately turned the water summoned by Korin into four ice walls. He stood in four directions of the battlefield,pletely blocking the moonlight. Then he opened the enchantment scroll made by Mei and the others and transferred the enchantment to the ice wall. At the moment when the enchantment waspleted, the battlefield waspletely separated from the Ninja Realm and became an independent space. If the enchantment was not broken, not to mention the moonlight, nothing could enter the battlefield. The moonlight waspletely broken, and the branches on the ground shrank back, and the Ninja Alliance Army on the battlefield returned to normal. The allied army looked at each other. They did not know what had just happened, and the only impression was that the red moon with the nine tomoe. When Uchiha Madara saw that the Alliance Army had returned to normal, his expression changed greatly. He had spent so much effort to read Infinite Tsukuyomi, but Ryo had actually broken it with a few pieces of ice. Uchiha Madara descended from the sky and slowly walked in front of Yamanaka Ryo. "Yamanaka Ryo, you are very good! You have sessfully angered me." Ryo smiled, "So what if you are angry?" "You deserve to die!" As he spoke, Uchiha Madara controlled Truth-Seeking Ball to fly towards Ryo. Ryo kicked Truth-Seeking Ball away and said in a mocking tone, "Truth-Seeking Ball is very powerful, but it is useless to me." "You¡­ You can actually touch Truth-Seeking Ball directly? How is this possible!" "Do you think you are the only one who has this kind of power?" As he spoke, Ryo''s body turned ice-blue, and his body emitted white ice mist. Uchiha Madara had never seen Ryo in such a state before, but his intuition told him that Yamanaka Ryo was very dangerous in this state. "Is your state also Rikudou Sennin''s strength?" Uchiha Madara asked with a serious expression. "No, no, no. This is my own strength, and I obtained it afterbining Rinnegan with Juubi and my own ice." "Juubi? Where did you get Juubi?" Uchiha Madara caught the main point in Ryo''s words and asked. Now that things hade to this, Ryo had nothing to hide. He took Korin out of the ninja backpack and said to Uchiha Madara, "I can have Juubi thanks to your generosity back then¡­ Do you remember our first meeting? At that time, I escaped from the Kirigakure. You asked White Zetsu to take me to see you, and I got the Gedo Mazo''s arm from you." "You mean¡­ this is impossible. Back then, you didn''t have Mangekyou. How could you know the secrets of Gedo Mazo?" "I naturally have my ways. Let''s talk back to Juubi!" ¡°After I got the Gedo Statue''s arm, I used it as a carrier and put the Biju Chakra I collected before into it. Then, I used the soul of the Three-Tailed that I got from Kirigakure to nourish Juubi''s soul fragments to make it produce its own consciousness¡­ After that, I spent a lot of effort collecting the chakra of Kyuubi and finally got my own Juubi. Compared to the monster in your body that only has instinct, Korin is ten thousand times stronger in terms of intelligence and appearance. As for strength, it was also Juubi, so how could it becking?¡± After listening to Yamanaka Ryo''s exnation, Uchiha Madara''s face was as ck as the bottom of a pot. He never thought that from the first time they met, Yamanaka Ryo was already scheming against him. He even took the arm of the Gedo Statue from his hand. It could be said that the reason why Ryo in the mountain could stand here and fight him today was all because of him. Thinking of this, Uchiha Madara felt extremely regretful. If he had known this day woulde, he would have killed Ryo in the mountain at all costs. Unfortunately, there were all kinds of medicine in the world, but there was no medicine for regret. Uchiha Madara had no choice but to swallow this bitter fruit himself. Just as the two of them were confronting each other, ck Zetsu moved from the ground to Uchiha Madara''s feet. Yamanaka Ryo and Uchiha Madara had long noticed ck Zetsu''s movements, but neither of them moved. Uchiha Madara thought that ck Zetsu was his will, and he would never do anything to hurt him. Meanwhile, Yamanaka Ryo wanted to see how ck Zetsu would temporarily control Uchiha Madara. After ck Zetsu moved to Uchiha Madara''s feet, he didn''t immediately take action. He was waiting, waiting for the chakra of other people in the Ninja Realm besides this battlefield to gather. ¡­¡­¡­ At this time, in the outside world. Under the illumination of the moonlight, no matter whether they were Ninjas or civilians, they were already trapped in the illusion. Thick branches were shuttling between various viges and countries. On the branches, there were things simr to silkworm chrysalis. The people of the Ninja Realm were having their own sweet dreams in this endless illusion. And the chakra in their bodies was continuously transmitted to ck Zetsu from the branches. ck Zetsu was waiting for the amount umted to be enough to break the seal of the Hagoromo Brothers. ¡­¡­. A few minutester, Ryo felt a powerful chakra appearing in the ground, but this chakra disappeared in the blink of an eye, along with the dazzling white light of the moon scattering. Then something that Uchiha Madara never expected happened. ck Zetsu suddenly came out of the ground and attached to his body. Uchiha Madara frowned and was about to ask, but he found that he could not move. Then he found that not only could he not move, but there was also a chakra that did not belong to him in his body. This chakra was extremely strong Devourer, and soon his lower body had lost consciousness. Seeing this, Ryo did not hesitate, and forcibly used his eye power to pull ck Zetsu into the ice space. After entering the ice world again, ck Zetsu still did not panic. He was quiet and motionless. "Ryo, this guy most likely thinks that we can''t seal Kaguya before he wakes up, and after Kaguya wakes up, she will save him. He really underestimated us!" Yamanaka Ryo nodded, and the wind and snow in the world of ice suddenly increased. ck Zetsu stood in the cold wind, using Uchiha Madara Rinnegan''s eye power to resist the erosion of the wind and frost. Korin sensed that there was a hint of disdain in Uchiha Madara''s eye power tone, "So there is this eye power, no wonder he is fearless." Chapter 547

Chapter 547

"Humph! This is Rinnegan''s eye power. Yamanaka Ryo''s eye power is just Mangekyou''s eye power. With this eye power, what can you do to me?" ck Zetsu said proudly. "Indeed, the world of ice was once Mangekyou''s eye power, but now it is Rinnegan''s eye power." After saying that, ck Zetsu found that Yamanaka Ryo''s world of ice had changed again. Before, the world of ice was a space between illusion and reality, and it was simr to Kamui time and space. Now, the world of ice had clearly be a real world, just like looking for Kaguya''s Imperial Sky. After sensing the changes in the world of ice, ck Zetsu finally panicked. One had to know that the foundation of this real-world of ice was also Yamanaka Ryo''s eye power and spiritual force. The pressure brought about by such a real-world was much stronger than that of the previous world of ice. As the real appearance of the world of ice was revealed, Uchiha Madara''s eye power was quickly exhausted. Without this eye power, ck Zetsu''s body was covered by ice in the blink of an eye. The snowstorm was getting bigger and bigger, and ck Zetsu''s consciousness was also bing more and more blurred. At thest moment of being sealed, ck Zetsu seemed to see the person who created him and stretched out his hand towards her. ck Zetsu revealed a smile andpletely lost consciousness. ¡­.. At this time, the body of Uchiha Madara in the outside world had beenpletely eroded by Kaguya''s chakra. Along with the continuous influx of chakra in the surroundings, Uchiha Madara waspletely suppressed, and a beautiful woman appeared in front of Yamanaka Ryo. It was not excessive to say that this Kaguya was beautiful at all. In terms of appearance, this woman could be described as stunning, but what made Yamanaka Ryo somewhat ufortable was that Kaguya was expressionless from beginning to end, asionally looking left and right as if she was looking for something. Finally, Kaguya''s gaze fell on Naruto and Sasuke, who were lying on the ground. Her eyes unconsciously shed tears, but after seeing the appearance of Naruto and Sasuke, Kaguya''s expression became indifferent again. She slowly walked towards Naruto and Sasuke. Naruto and Sasuke had not woken up yet, so Yamanaka Ryo naturally would not let her go. Yamanaka Ryo teleported in front of her and blocked her way. "Madam, do you mind having a chat with me?" Kaguya did not even look at Yamanaka Ryo, she directly walked around Naruto and Sasuke. Yamanaka Ryo scratched his head in embarrassment. He did not expect to be ignored. ¡°Ryo, it is not that you are ignored. It is that¡­ For this woman, except for Naruto and Sasuke ¨CNo, it should be Otsutsuki Hagoromo and Otsutsuki Hamura¨C. There is no one in her eyes except them. Just now, her attitude towards you was as if she had encountered something blocking the road and needed to go around it.¡± "I know, but I''m still very unhappy! Korin, how about we make a move directly?" "Sure! Anyway, we still have to seal her in the end, and it doesn''t matter whether we offend her or not." After reaching a consensus, Yamanaka Ryo teleported in front of Kaguya once again and directly froze the space in front of Kaguya. After sensing that the space had been frozen, Kaguya''s expression changed once again. She looked up at Yamanaka Ryo, and the red Rinnegan between her brows instantly broke the frozen space. "Who are you? Why do you have the power of the divine tree?" Kaguya asked Yamanaka Ryo. "The divine tree? You mean Juubi?" Kaguya was stunned and said, "I almost forgot that this is how you call the divine tree. I am talking about Juubi. Answer my question. Why do you have Juubi''s power?" "Isn''t Juubi in your body? How can I have Juubi''s power? Are you mistaken?" Yamanaka Ryo pretended to know nothing. ¡°I won''t be mistaken. Juubi is with me, and you have Juubi with you. Moreover, your Juubi is connected to mine¡­ Although the soul is independent of each other, the power is the power of this world. How did you do it?¡± Yamanaka Ryo smiled and did not say anything. Seeing this, Kaguya was a little angry. "Humans are still so annoying." Saying that, Kaguya waved her sleeve, and powerful chakra instantly erupted, blowing Yamanaka Ryo away. Yamanaka Ryo got up from the ground. He patted the soil on his body, "Is this power of the ancestor of the Ninja Realm? It is really terrifying." "Indeed, this woman has overwhelming power, but it seems that this ce is not very good." Korin pointed to his head and said. "No, it is not that her brain is not good. It¡¯s just that in her era, there is no such thing to do about her mental state Moreover, she does not need one. She can kill countless people with just a move of her finger." "Ryo, I finally understand why Brother Hagoromo Brothers want to seal her." "Why?" Yamanaka Ryo also wanted to hear Korin''s opinion. "Because this woman is too indifferent to everything in the world. She has no feelings and has great power that no one can defeat. Such a person is too much of a threat to this world." Hearing this, Yamanaka Ryo revealed a smile, "Korin, you have really grown up to be able to say such words. But you are mistaken. Kaguya was not like this at first, and she was full of love for this world¡­ At first, when she ate the fruit, it was only to calm the chaos of war. However, once the bnce of power was lost, it would affect the mind of people. Kaguya was the same. She was too strong, which made her view of the world change, from love to possessiveness. She greedily wanted to control this world. She could not allow anyone to object, but humans were not a race that would only submit to fate. It made Kaguya very unhappy that someone resisted. Therefore, sheunched Infinite Tsukuyomi to turn the people in the past into White Zetsu.¡± [*Author Note: This ce still uses the setting in the manga. In the animation, Kaguya was pregnant with a child, ate fruits, pacified the chaos of war, had a child, became greedy, and conflicted with the manga. Also, ording to the manga, Kaguya has no husband, and the child is blessed.] ¡°So that''s how it is¡­ It''s a pity that once a person changes, it will be very difficult for them to change back. I reckon that the little brother of Hagoromo Brothers also thinks this way, which is why he decided to seal their mother.¡± Korin muttered to himself. When Yamanaka Ryo heard this, he did not say anything else. It was good for Korin to retain a trace of fantasy in his heart. ¡­¡­ At this time, Kaguya had already walked to the side of Naruto and Sasuke. Namikaze Minato and the others wanted to stop him but were sent flying by her. She squatted down and reached out to touch Naruto and Sasuke''s faces, but Yamanaka Ryo stopped her. "I''m sorry, Kaguya. Now is not the time for you to enjoy your love, and the two of them are not your children." Hearing this, Kaguya''s expression became ferocious, and she raised her hand to pin Yamanaka Ryo''s neck. Yamanaka Ryo quickly froze the space around her, temporarily restricting Kaguya''s movements, and teleported to Naruto and Sasuke''s side. Chapter 548

Chapter 548

At this time, Naruto and Sasuke were talking to Rikudou Sennin. The two of them told Rikudou Sennin about their ideals and their expectations of this world. In Rikudou Sennin''s eyes, Naruto was exactly the same as Asura in the past, whether it was his personality or his ideology. However, Sasuke surprised him. Compared to Indra, Sasuke was more rxed and open-minded, and his view of the Ninja World was alsopletely different from that of Indra. This change made Rikudou Sennin feel a little gratified, and he was even more determined to give his strength to the two of them. "I once entrusted everything to Asura. I thought that love could change everything, and as a result, it led to the dispute and battle between the two of you for a thousand years. This is my ipetence as a father." "Now, I will hand over my power to the two of you. Naruto, Sasuke, I hope that you can create a brand new future that is different from Asura and Indra." After saying that, Rikudou Sennin reached out his hand and handed his power to Naruto and Sasuke. "Alright, now you are qualified to participate in this war. The two of you can join hands and use the sealing technique that we used to seal Mother back then. This world will be left to you." After saying that, Rikudou Sennin disappeared from Naruto and Sasuke''s consciousness. ¡­¡­ The two of them opened their eyes almost at the same time. Naruto looked at Sasuke, and Sasuke also looked at Naruto. The two of them looked at each other and smiled. "It seems that you have also met Grandpa Rikudou," Naruto said. Sasuke nodded. "Not only that." After saying that, his right eye changed, and the pattern of Mangekyou gradually became a circle of ripples, and six magatamas appeared on the ripples. "Rinnegan? Speaking of which, I also have new power." After saying that, Naruto got up from the ground, and a golden chakra burst out from his body to wrap him up. The pattern of the pupil was cross-eyes, but there was no Sennin face book, and six Truth-Seeking Ball appeared behind him. "This is Six Paths Senjutsu? It looks a bit like Ryo-sama." "Uncle? Can he also be like this?" "Yes, he is behind you. Can''t you see for yourself?" Sasuke pointed behind Naruto and said. Naruto was shocked and quickly turned around. Sure enough, he saw Yamanaka Ryo. Just like what Sasuke had said, Yamanaka Ryo was in a certain Chakra mode. "Uncle, what state are you in? Why can''t I sense it?" Naruto asked curiously. It had to be known that Naruto''s current state of perception had been greatly enhanced. Even though Yamanaka Ryo was standing behind him, he still hadn''t sensed it. This made Naruto somewhat hard to ept. Yamanaka Ryo looked at Naruto, Sasuke, and said with some envy, "One has six paths Senjutsu, and the other has opened Rinnegan? It is different for Rikudou Sennin toe to deliver a hanging." Looking at the state of Naruto and Sasuke, Yamanaka Ryo couldn''t help but recall the first time he saw Rikudou Sennin. That old man didn''t give him any useful words, let alone chakra. "Ryo-sama, is that person Kaguya? What terrifying chakra." Sasuke pointed at Kaguya, who was standing beside Ryo, and asked. "Of course, it''s scary. Her body contains the chakra of everyone in the world except the Ninja Alliance." "Eh? Uncle, where did Uchiha Madara go? And Otsutsuki Ryushiki." "I sealed Otsutsuki Ryushiki. In the case of Uchiha Madara, he just used Infinite Tsukuyomi, but this technique was used to gather chakra to resurrect Kaguya. The Kaguya you saw used Uchiha Madara''s body to resurrect." Yamanaka Ryo exined. "What? There''s actually such a thing!" "Alright, instead of being surprised here, why don''t youe with me to deal with Kaguya?! The two of you go and stall her first. I''ll exin the situation to the allied forces." Naruto nodded and rushed towards Kaguya. ¡­¡­.. Yamanaka Ryo teleported to Namikaze Minato and gathered them and the elite ninjas on the battlefield. "Well, everyone, I will exin the current situation to you. That person is called Kaguya¡­" Then, Yamanaka Ryo told everyone about Kaguya. Everyone was silent when they heard this. They never expected that thest enemy would be the legendary mother of Rikudou Sennin. "Well, Ryo, what can we help you within this battle?" Jiraiya asked. Yamanaka Ryo shook his head: "Except for Lain, Shisui, no one else cane. By the way, Kakashi, can you lend me your Sharingan?" "Borrow the Sharingan? It is possible, but why?" "In order to have aplete body Susanoo." After Saying that, Yamanaka Ryo teleported to the side of Obito and brought him over. When everyone saw Obito, they were somewhat vignt. They subconsciously opened up a distance from Obito. Yamanaka Ryo gave Obito a look, and after a moment of hesitation, Obito gritted his teeth and took off his mask. The other vigers were a little confused when they saw Obito suddenly take off his mask, and among the Konoha Ninjas, Obito''s ssmate Kakashi and Guy were all shocked. Uchiha Fugaku and some other Uchiha nsmen who knew Obito were also shocked. "Obito! You are not¡­ Ryo, what is going on?" Yamanaka Ryo smiled and said, "Obito was buried by a boulder during the battle of the Kannabi Bridge, but Uchiha Madara saved him. Uchiha Madara sealed Obito''s memory and controlled him to do a series of things. It was not until I found out that the masked man was Obito that I helped him get rid of Uchiha Madara''s control." "Why did Uchiha Madara save him? He was just a chunin at that time!" Jiraiya frowned and questioned. "You need to ask Kakashi about this. He should be very clear." Kakashi touched his Sharingan and said, "It''s because of Obito''s eyes, right? Obito''s Mangekyou pupil is called Kamui, a pupil rted to space and time." "Kamui? Time and space? I understand. Our attacks can''t hit this guy. It''s him who hid in time and space! In other words, this pair of Mangekyou has his own space and time!" Jiraiya was very knowledgeable and immediately understood what Kakashi was saying. "Jiraiya-san is right. It really is like this." Obito nodded and admitted. After hearing this, everyone was silent. Although many people were dissatisfied with Obito, Yamanaka Ryo said that Obito''s memory was sealed and controlled by Sharingan. It was not appropriate to me him. "Wee back, Obito!" Kakashi stepped forward and patted Obito on the shoulder. Obito''s eyes turned red, and just as he was about to say something, Yamanaka Ryo said, "There is no time for you to reminisce. Kakashi, return Obito''s eyes to him first! This battle requires his strength." Chapter 549

Chapter 549

Kakashi nodded and let Yamanaka Ryo take off his Sharingan. Yamanaka Ryo asked Lain to transnt his Sharingan to Obito, while he used the power of Yoton to create new eyes for Kakashi. "Well, let''s do this for the time being! After the war, I will return the Sharingan to you." "No need, this is originally Obito''s eye, and it''s just returning to the rightful owner." "This eye is a gift for you to promote to Jounin. I will not take it back. I am only borrowing it now." Obito hurriedly said after hearing this. Kakashi smiled when he heard this. The image of Obito in his eyes also gradually coincided with the noisy andte Obito at that time. A few minutester, Lain helped Obito transnt the Sharingan. Obito tried tomunicate with the eye power of this eye. Under the joint effect of the eye power of two Mangekyou, dark blue ribs appeared around Obito. "Is this Susanoo?" "Are you okay? Continue to inject eye power. In this state, you won''t be able to participate in the next battle." Obito obediently continued to mobilize the eye power of Mangekyou, and the Susanoo also changed. Unfortunately, in the end, just like Itachi, it only stayed at the third stage and did not evolve to theplete form. Yamanaka Ryo frowned. One must know that when Obito lent eye power to Kakashi in the original work, Kakashi directly activated the full-body Susanoo. ¡®Could it be that Kakashi had better talent?¡¯ ¡®Ryo, it''s not that Kakashi has good talent. It''s that Obito has not be Juubi Jinchuriki, and there is no residual power in his body.¡¯ Korin''s voice suddenly sounded in Yamanaka Ryo''s mind. ¡®Is the evolution of Susanoo rted to Juubi''s power? Why didn''t you help me at that time?¡¯ Korin said, ¡®The pure power of Juubi certainly doesn''t matter, but he has transnted the power of Rinnegan, and there is still some residual power in his body. If added with the power of Juubi, it can bebined with the remaining power of Rinnegan, and produce power simr to Rikudou Sennin to help his Susanoo evolve.¡¯ Yamanaka Ryo was suddenly enlightened, ¡®So that''s how it is! That matter is simple, Korin, give your power to Obito!¡¯ Korin nodded, then crawled out from his ninja backpack. After passing through Susanoo, she jumped onto Obito''s shoulder. Obito was startled. He never thought that the Susanoo that was known as Zetsu''s defense would actually be broken through so easily. Just as he was about to ask what was going on, he felt a special powering from his shoulder. This powerbined with the eye power in his eyes and then applied it to Susanoo. The Susanoo immediately began to evolve further, bing aplete form. Feeling the huge power of the dark blue giant, Obito was very excited, and Yamanaka Ryo also revealed a smile. "Well, it should be done now. Lain, Shisui, Obito, let''s go! Naruto and Sasuke are in a tough battle!" Yamanaka Ryo said with a smile. The three of them looked at each other and rushed towards Naruto and Sasuke, while Yamanaka Ryo directly teleported over. ¡­¡­.. When Yamanaka Ryo rushed over, he just happened to see Naruto and Sasuke being grabbed by the neck by Kaguya. Naruto struggled with all his might, but Kaguya''s hand was like a pincer, and he was unable to break free at all. Kaguya felt the familiar chakra in Naruto''s body at close range and the blood that was somewhat connected to her. ¨CIn her view, the image of the two people in front of her gradually became Otsutsuki Hagoromo and Otsutsuki Hamura. After being sealed by the two brothers for a thousand years, Kaguya had been wondering why they sealed her. She had always loved the two of them, so when Hagoromo Brothers attacked her, she could not ept this fact. Until she was sealed, Kaguya did not hate them. She only felt angry at them for leaving her and wondering why they sealed her. Thisplicated feeling made Kaguya very confused. When she saw the appearance of Naruto and Sasuke, she knew that the two were not her children. However, the familiar chakra within Naruto and Sasuke''s bodies was clearly Otsutsuki Hagoromo''s, and even their bloodline was somewhat rted to her. It was precisely because of this that Kaguya had never been ruthless enough to kill Naruto and Sasuke. Her hesitation contained her love and affection for Otsutsuki Hagoromo and her descendants, but besides this, Kaguya still had doubts and anger towards them. Kaguya''s tears involuntarily flowed out of her eyes. Facing Naruto and Sasuke, she muttered to herself, "Why, why did you leave me back then? Why did you seal me?" "I think this is probably because of your possessiveness!" Yamanaka Ryo''s voice interrupted Kaguya''s thoughts, and his words also attracted Kaguya''s attention. "possessiveness? What do you mean?" "You are the ancestor of Chakra, and you have discovered and controlled chakra. In your opinion, the chakra of this world should belong to you. Am I right?" What Yamanaka Ryo said was exactly what she had always thought. "That''s what you think, so once other people covet chakra or have a rebellious heart, you will not hesitate to get rid of them¡­ But you forgot one thing. Your children grew up with these people. They watched their friends die because of one thing, one sentence, or even one look at their own mother. How would they feel? I think as a person, they can''t stand it!¡± "No, impossible. Just because of these ants, my children would betray me? This is impossible." ¡°Betray? You are wrong again! Your children never betrayed you. On the contrary, they love you very much¡­ When you were sealed, your youngest son went to the moon to apany you. Your eldest son also did some good things in the Ninja Realm to help you atone for your sins.¡± When Kaguya heard this, she fell silent. While she was distracted, Naruto and Sasuke took the opportunity to break free from her hands. Kaguya looked very confused. No one had ever said these things to her, and no one had ever told her such things. Unfortunately, as a dictator, Kaguya still could not fully understand what Yamanaka Ryo said. She did not feel that it was wrong for her to kill those people but just felt the feelings of her neglected sons. Seeing Kaguya''s appearance, Yamanaka Ryo knew that his persuasion was likely to have no effect. He gave Naruto and Sasuke a look, and the two quietly moved to the sides of Kaguya. The three of them formed a triangle to surround Kaguya. "What''s your name?" Just as the three of them were about to attack, Kaguya raised his head and asked Yamanaka Ryo. Yamanaka Ryo was stunned and then said, "My name is Yamanaka Ryo." Chapter 550

Chapter 550

"Yamanaka Ryo? I will remember it." After saying that, Kaguya suddenly made a move and grabbed Naruto and Sasuke once again. Then, a space appeared on both sides of her and directly threw Naruto and Sasuke into it. Yamanaka Ryo''s expression changed greatly. He hurriedly froze the space to prevent the space from closing. Kaguya had already seen through his intentions, and she waved her sleeve and broke Yamanaka Ryo''s freezing space. Then, the space disappeared. Just like that, Naruto, Sasuke, was sent to another space in Kaguya''s Space. To be honest, Yamanaka Ryo did not expect Kaguya to do this. ording to the description in the original story, Kaguya''s IQ should not be high, and she should not be able to do this kind of operation. But now, it seemed that Kaguya''sbat awareness was not that bad. "Yamanaka Ryo, hand over ck Zetsu and submit to me. I will spare your life as a reward for what you said to me." Kaguya said calmly as if she was narrating an objective truth. Yamanaka Ryo was stunned for a moment and thenughed loudly. "Haha! Kaguya, you underestimate me too much! Do you really think you can defeat me? I am very strong." "For the first time in so many years, I have been rejected. Yamanaka Ryo, you are so stupid." After saying that, Kaguya activated Kaguya''s Space once again, bringing Yamanaka Ryo and her to a world ofva. "Your fighting method is to use ice, right? This ce is filled with hotva and mes. What else can your ice do? You didn''t cherish the opportunity I gave you just now. Now, you can only die in this world. " "Really? I don''t think so! And you are not the only one who has your own world." After saying that, Yamanaka Ryo snapped his fingers. A spatial crack appeared in the sky of the magma world, and a strong wind blew from the spatial crack. The strong wind was mixed with snowkes and arge amount of frost. Then, as the spatial crack expanded, pieces of ice fell from it. When this ice fell into the magma, there was no sign of melting. Instead, the magma around the ice began to cool down and solidify. Kaguya frowned. She waved her sleeve to try to close the crack, but it was useless. The crack continued to expand, and the ice inside kept falling. The ice continued to fall and cooled the magma bit by bit. The world was no longer as hot as it was in the beginning. Yamanaka Ryo felt that the time was right. He formed a seal with his hands, and the crack continued to expand. Kaguya saw a time wrapped in ice and snow through the crack. Then, a corner of the world descended from the crack into her world¡­ In the blink of an eye, the world filled withva and mes turned into ice. That''s right! Turning into an ice world really happened in the blink of an eye. At first, the magma touched the ice and slowly cooled down. But after a corner of the ice world descended, the magma and mes were directly frozen. At this time, Kaguya realized that she had indeed underestimated Yamanaka Ryo. This person was worthy of her using all her strength to deal with. After Yamanaka Ryo turned the magma world into his home ground, he directly attacked Kaguya. He controlled the ice in this world to condense into a hammer and smashed it at Kaguya. Kaguya frowned, and concentrated her chakra into her palm, and continuously punched out several powerful fist imprints, directly smashing the ice hammer. "[Eight Gods Air Strike]? Sure enough, it is somewhat simr to Hyuga n''s [Eight Trigrams ¨C Vacuum n]." Yamanaka Ryo said as he controlled the ice to change into various shapes to attack Kaguya. Kaguya was annoyed, but there was no solution, so she could only use [Eight Gods Air Strike] to shatter Yamanaka Ryo''s ice. "Ryo, this kind of attack is aplete waste of time. Kaguya''s chakra is endless. No matter how long this attacksts, there is no way to hurt her." Korin jumped onto Yamanaka Ryo''s forehead and said. "I know, but there is no other way at the moment. I need to find Naruto and Sasuke first." The space in Tenno is independent of each other, and the connection between them is Kaguya and the space of the orb. ¡°Because Kaguya is here, I can vaguely sense the location of Naruto and Sasuke in this space. I can only use this kind of attack to stall Kaguya so that I can have as much time to determine the location of Naruto and Sasuke.¡± "What if Kaguya doesn''t change the space? Even if you confirm the location of Naruto and Sasuke, you can''t do anything about it!" "Yes, but there is no other way at the moment. I can only take one step and see one step at a time. However, it is not like I have gained nothing after so long. I feel that Naruto is very close to me, and he should be nearby." "What''s the use of knowing around here? You can''t get past it." Korin rolled his eyes and said. Hearing this, Yamanaka Ryo sighed, "Sigh! If only it were in the core dimension, we might be able to get past it." "core dimension? What is that? You mentioned it just now." Korin asked. "As far as I know, the Core Dimension is a space connected to the five spaces in Kaguya''s Space. In this space, Kaguya can absorb the chakra of Infinite Tsukuyomi and restore her strength." Yamanaka Ryo exined. "In other words, the Core Dimension is Kaguya''s base camp! It seems that we have to find a way to let Kaguya change her location. Ryo, try to attach lightning chakra on the surface of the ice!" Yamanaka Ryo shook his head, "It''s useless. As you can see, my ice can''t touch Kaguya at all." "That''s why you have to attach lightning chakra! If she breaks your ice, the lightning chakra will be separated. A few more times, gather the amount of lightning chakra to a certain extent, and thenunch a surprise attack." "Kaguya is not stupid. She should be able to find out easily!" "So what if she finds out? I bet that even if Kaguya finds out, she won''t care. Besides, how will we know if it works if we don''t try?" Yamanaka Ryo thought about it and decided to try ording to what Korin said. "That''s true. Then let''s try!" Therefore, under Korin''s suggestion, Yamanaka Ryo began to add lightning chakra to each attack. Every time Kaguya broke the Ice Lightning Chakra, it would be thicker. After more than a dozen times, arge mass of lightning chakra had gathered above Kaguya''s head. Kaguya also noticed the mass of lightning chakra above her head, but just as Korin guessed, Kaguya did not care. In her opinion, this mass of lightning chakra could be solved with a wave of her sleeve. Yamanaka Ryo and Korin looked at each other, then controlled the ice around them, condensed into countless weapons, and smashed down towards Kaguya. While Kaguya was busy dealing with these ice, Yamanaka Ryo quietly turned the lightning chakra into the appearance of Kirin and then attached a part of his strength to the Kirin. Chapter 551

Chapter 551

The speed of the lightning was only one-thousandth of a second. When Kaguya finished all the ice, Kirin, who had Yamanaka Ryo''s power, had already arrived in front of her. Kaguya''s face changed greatly. She could sense that the destructive power of this technique waspletely different from the lightning chakra just now. She was sure that this technique would injure her. Thinking of this, Kaguya quickly opened Kaguya''s Space and moved to another space. Seeing this, Yamanaka Ryo revealed a smile. He froze the space and followed Kaguya to move. ¡­¡­ This time, Kaguya chose to move to the gravity space. As soon as he stepped into this space, Yamanaka Ryo felt that his body became iparably heavy, almost about to be crushed by his own weight. On the other side, Kaguya was not much better. She bent her waist and struggled to support herself. Yamanaka Ryo sensed this world and found that there was no trace of Naruto and Sasuke. Moreover,pared to the position of Naruto in the magma world just now, it seemed to be further away from Ryo. "Ryo, be careful. Kaguya seems to be preparing to attack you." Korin''s voice interrupted Yamanaka Ryo''s thoughts. He looked up and saw two things that looked like withered branches extending from Kaguya''s palm. "Damn, this is [All Killing Ash Bones]. This woman really wants to kill me." "What is [All Killing Ash Bones]? What is this branch technique? This looks dangerous.." "Well, this thing that looks like a branch is actually a bone. It is somewhat simr to Kimimaro''s shikotsumyaku, but it is much more dangerous than Kimimaro''s¡­ If you get stabbed by this bone, your body will gradually copse, and it will always be very troublesome." Yamanaka Ryo exined to Korin while dodging. "So that''s how it is. It is indeed very dangerous. But Ryo, you actually don''t need to spend so much effort to hide. You just need to summon a piece of ice from the world of ice and put it in front of you. Even if the ice is broken into pieces, you are not afraid. You can immediately control the ice and reorganize it¡­ You must know that in this space, you and that woman move very slowly. She can''t go around behind you to attack, and it is enough to block the attacks that can be seen." Yamanaka Ryo''s eyes lit up when he heard this, and he immediately summoned a piece of ice to block in front of him. Every time Kaguya broke the ice, Yamanaka Ryo would reorganize. After repeating this more than ten times, Kaguya gave up, and she opened Kaguya''s Space again and moved¡­ Yamanaka Ryo quickly threw out the Ice Scalpel. At the moment when the space closed, he followed Kaguya to the desert space. ¡­¡­. Here, Yamanaka Ryo sensed Sasuke''s chakra. Yamanaka Ryo looked at Kaguya and did not choose to go to Sasuke immediately. Because he was sure that as soon as he left Kaguya''s sight, Kaguya would immediately shift and trap him and Sasuke in this space. Yamanaka Ryo had the Ice World to escape with Sasuke, but in this way, he would lose the opportunity to find Naruto. Thinking of this, Yamanaka Ryo decided to waste time with Kaguya and then find a way to notify Sasuke. "Ryo, let''s do it directly! This space is bigger than the previous two. If you want to let Sasukee over, you have to make as much noise as possible." Korin contacted. Yamanaka Ryo nodded and took out a few grenades from the seal scroll. The sound of thunder when the grenades exploded was not small, and Sasuke was not too far away from Ryo, and he should be able to hear it. Ryo injected chakra into the grenade and then threw it at Kaguya''s feet. Kaguya had never seen a grenade before, so she subconsciously took a few steps back, and then a loud thunder sound, apanied by zing mes, instantly exploded. ¡­¡­. Sasuke, who was walking aimlessly in the desert, suddenly saw the smoke and fire around Ryo and then heard the sound of the grenade exploding. Sasuke''s eyes lit up, and he hurriedly rushed towards Yamanaka Ryo. ¡­¡­. At the same time, the ring fire and deafening thunder made Kaguya understand what Yamanaka Ryo was thinking. She snorted coldly and directly opened Kaguya''s Space to prepare to move. Yamanaka Ryo had already sensed the movement of Sasuke''s chakra. At this time, Yamanaka Ryo instantly moved to Kaguya''s side, pulled Kaguya''s calf, and pulled her out from another space. Kaguya''s face sank, and a [All-Killing Ash Bones] appeared in her right palm as she stabbed it directly at Yamanaka Ryo. Yamanaka Ryo moved sideways to dodge Kaguya''s attack, then used an ice scalpel to directly cut off Kaguya''s right hand. At this time, Sasuke saw Yamanaka Ryo and Kaguya. He ran in the direction of the two people. When Kaguya saw Sasuke, her expression changed greatly. She waved her sleeve forcefully, and a spatial crack opened on the right side of Yamanaka Ryo. Arge amount of acid gushed out from the crack. Helplessly, Yamanaka Ryo could only temporarily give up on entangled with Kaguya and freeze the acid liquid. Meanwhile, Kaguya had already taken the opportunity to open the spatial crack and escape. When Yamanaka Ryo saw this, he immediately froze the space. Meanwhile, in another world, Kaguya was doing her best to destroy the space that Yamanaka Ryo had frozen. Seeing that the crack was about to close, Sasuke was still a distance away from Yamanaka Ryo. At this time, Yamanaka Ryo noticed Sasuke''s Rinnegan. He thought of Sasuke and Rinnegan at the same time. Yamanaka Ryo released his right hand and let the ice scalpel fall from his hand. Sasuke immediately understood what Yamanaka Ryo meant. Sasuke used his hand power to exchange positions with Yamanaka Ryo''s ice scalpel¡­ At thest moment when the crack closed, he arrived at another world. ¡­¡­. Coming out of the crack, Yamanaka Ryo found that this was Core Dimension connected to all the worlds in Kaguya''s Space. He looked around and found that there was no trace of Kaguya in this world. Ryo closed his eyes and sensed Naruto''s position. Then, he reached out his hand and smashed the space wall on the left. He saw Naruto in the world of ice and snow. After seeing Naruto, Yamanaka Ryo let out a long sigh of relief. Then, he shouted at Naruto, "Naruto, here!" Naruto was stunned. Only then did he notice Yamanaka Ryo. He hurriedly ran towards Yamanaka Ryo, passed through the spatial crack, and arrived at Core Dimension. "I''m saved. I finally see you! Just now, Kaguya threw me into that world full of ice and snow. That world¡­" As soon as he arrived in Core Dimension, Naruto began toin to Yamanaka Ryo and Sasuke. "Alright, Naruto, stop talking. Go back and tell your parents about these things slowly. Right now, our top priority is to leave this ce first. Kaguya has already left this space. I don''t know where she went, but we have to go out and find her as soon as possible." Naruto immediately shut up and didn''t say anything more. Yamanaka Ryo opened the world of ice and let Naruto and Sasuke enter. Then, the three of them left Core Dimension with the help of the world of ice and returned to the battlefield. ¡­¡­ On the battlefield, Lain, Shisui, and Obito had been waiting at the ce where Yamanaka Ryo and the others had disappeared. When Yamanaka Ryo came out, the three of them immediately ran over. Chapter 552

Chapter 552

"Sensei, it''s bad. Kaguya suddenly appeared just now, broke your ice wall, and left the battlefield." As soon as he saw Yamanaka Ryo, Shisui hurriedly said. Yamanaka Ryo was shocked. "Left? How could it be! There are so many ninjas on this battlefield. So many chakras. It is impossible for Kaguya to give up. She actually left?" "We don''t know¡­ When Kaguya appeared just now, the three of us immediately surrounded her, but she didn''t have any intention to tangle with us. She used a repulsive force simr to Rinnegan to push the three of us away, then directly flew to the west side of the battlefield and escaped." Lain exined. After listening to Lain''s narration, Korin said, "Ryo, the key now is to find Kaguya, and we can talk about the restter!" Yamanaka Ryo nodded and released his spiritual energy to search for Kaguya''s location. Unfortunately, he found nothing. "It seems that Kaguya is already very far away from us. In this state, my perception range is as big as the country of fire. However, I could not find Kaguya''s location. In other words, Kaguya is no longer nearby or is no longer in the Ninja Realm." The possibility of Kaguya leaving the Ninja Realm is not high. She only has an immortal body because she ate the fruit of the divine tree in the Ninja Realm. In other words, her immortal body is connected to the Ninja Realm. "If she leaves the Ninja Realm, who knows if her immortal body will still be useful? Kaguya should not have taken this risk." Korin said. "Well, I think so too. Let''s cut the crap and split up! I will go to the east alone. Naruto, Sasuke, Shisui, and Obito will go to the south together. Take my Ice Scalpels and inform me once you find any trace of Kaguya." They looked at each other and nodded. They took the Ice Scalpels and left. ¡­¡­ Yamanaka Ryo teleported to Namikaze Minato and exined the situation to him, asking him to help look for her in the north. On the way to find Kaguya, Yamanaka Ryo and Korin began to discuss why Kaguya left the battlefield. "Korin, why do you think Kaguya left the battlefield? It is reasonable to say that there are many ninjas on the battlefield, and this chakra is very important to her¡­ Because without the chakra of these ninjas, Kaguya now has at most two-thirds of her strength. With her character, shouldn''t she take back this chakra at the first time?" Korin thought for a moment and said, "There is probably something more important than this chakra." "More important than this chakra? Is it rted to the Otsutsuki n?" "It''s very likely that Kaguya''s previous actions were mostly preparation to deal with the arrival of Otsutsuki''s n." Hearing this, Yamanaka Ryo became silent. He increased his speed and looked everywhere for traces of Kaguya. ¡­¡­. On the other side, when Namikaze Minato was searching in the north, he suddenly sensed a fluctuation in space. He hesitated for a moment and decided to go over and take a look. He slowly approached the space of the fluctuation. There, he saw a small crack, and the crack was quickly disappearing. Namikaze Minato quickly threw a handful of Flying Thunder God kunai into the crack, then teleported inside the space. As soon as he entered the space, Namikaze Minato found Kaguya. He quickly covered his chakra and hid in the ce where the space was folded, secretly observing. At this time, Kaguya put her hands together and controlled Rinnegan between her eyebrows to pour her eye power into a ck vortex that was as tall as a person. And after absorbing the eye power of Rinnegan, the ck vortex gradually shrank, from a person tall to a wash basin-sized. Namikaze Minato frowned. Based on the shrinking of the vortex, he roughly understood that Kaguya was sealing this ck vortex. The vortex that could allow Kaguya to leave the battlefield must be very important. Thinking of this, Namikaze Minato immediately broke Yamanaka Ryo''s Ice Scalpel. When Yamanaka Ryo sensed it, he immediately teleported to the space where Namikaze Minato was. As soon as he entered the space, Yamanaka Ryo also saw Kaguya. He originally wanted to go up to Kaguya immediately, but Namikaze Minato looked like he had something to say. So, Yamanaka Ryo could only temporarily stop moving and establish a spiritual link with Namikaze Minato to ask, Namikaze Minato told Yamanaka Ryo everything he had just seen. Yamanaka Ryo frowned after hearing it. He was also thinking about what this ck vortex was, and it was worth Kaguya''s attention. ¡®Ryo, do you think this vortex is the passage we have been looking for?'' Korin''s voice sounded in the minds of Yamanaka Ryo and Namikaze Minato. Yamanaka Ryo''s eyes lit up. Namikaze Minato also felt that it was very possible. After the two of them exchanged a nce, they both teleported to Kaguya''s side. ¡­¡­. "You found me so quickly? This is really troublesome! However, I am not in the mood to tangle with you right now." After saying that, Rinnegan shed, an invisible wall appeared in front of Yamanaka Ryo and Namikaze Minato, separating them from Kaguya. Yamanaka Ryo smiled. He ced his right hand on the wall and instantly froze the wall. Then, with a light tap, the wall turned into ice crystals all over the ground. Kaguya frowned. Just as she was about to make a move, she heard Yamanaka Ryo say with a smile, "Kaguya, this should be the passage you used when you came to the Ninja Realm, right?" Kaguya was stunned, and a trace of panic shed across her face. However, she quickly calmed down and pretended to be calm as she said indifferently, "I don''t know what you are talking about." "Is that so? Then what if I break your seal?" Kaguya sneered and did not say anything. "Indeed, our strength is very close. No one can do anything to each other. But don''t forget that I have helpers." Hearing this, Kaguya''s face sank. She nced at Namikaze Minato, and after some struggle, she chose topromise. She sighed and said, "That''s right, this is the passage I used when I escaped to the Ninja Realm." "Escape? You escaped to the Ninja Realm?" Yamanaka Ryo caught the key point in Kaguya''s words. "Yes, because of various reasons, I don''t want to say it¡­ This passage is opened using the transmission center of the Otsutsuki n. Only the transmission center of the Otsutsuki n can be closed. As long as this passage is there, the people of the Otsutsuki n cane to the Ninja Realm at any time." She sighed. Then, Kaguya continued, "To protect myself, I could only seal this passage. At the same time, I used the secret arts of the Otsutsuki n to create White Zetsu." "Then how do you maintain this seal for the thousand years when Hagoromo Brothers sealed you?" Yamanaka Ryo continued to ask. "Of course, it was Hagoromo Brothers who maintained it. I didn''t want the people of the Otsutsuki n toe, and neither did the two brothers. However, now that I have broken free of the seal and they have handed over their strength to the younger generation, I had no choice but toe over and check the seal. Moreover, a variable like you has appeared," Chapter 553

Chapter 553

"To be honest, I didn''t expect a person like you to appear in this world. You can grow to such an extent with just a meager bloodline. What''s more interesting is that the power you use is different from me, Hagoromo and Hamura." As Kaguya spoke, she turned around and sized up Yamanaka Ryo. "Truth-Seeking Ball, Kekkei Genkai, Six Paths Senjutsu¡­ You have used these powers for a thousand years or even longer. If I choose the same path as you, how can I defeat you with the same power? Not to mention that this is not my goal." Yamanaka Ryo said seriously. "Not just that? What else do you want to do?" Kaguya asked. "I want topletely solve the hidden danger that the outside world brings to the Ninja World. My goal from the beginning is the Otsutsuki n!" "What? You want to go to the Otsutsuki n!" Kaguya was shocked by Yamanaka Ryo''s words. "Yamanaka Ryo, are you crazy? The strength of Otsutsuki''s n is not something you can provoke, and you will bring disaster to this world." "Really? I don''t think so. Kaguya, after you ate the fruit, have you ever returned to Otsutsuki''s n?" Kaguya was stunned and then shook her head. "Then do you know that the Hagoromo Brothers once went to Otsutsuki''s n? The two of them worked together to defeat the four elders of Otsutsuki''s n?" This time, Kaguya did not shake her head, and instead, she was stunned. In her opinion, these four people and the n leader of Otsutsuki''s n could not be defeated. "Hagoromo Brothers, actually¡­" Yamanaka Ryo sighed. "Sigh! It seems that you don''t even know how strong you are now. I can tell you very clearly that if you have enough battle experience. Don''t mention me. You can even fight the n leader of Otsutsuki''s n." "This... This is impossible. I swallowed the fruit and only had one Rinnegan. There are too many people in Otsutsuki''s n who have Rinnegan. How can I be like this? You must be lying to me." Kaguya did not believe Yamanaka Ryo''s words. Or rather, she did not believe that she was so strong. Originally, her strength in Otsutsuki''s n was at the bottom, and she only had the most basic Byakkugan. Even Rinnegan, that was in the middle of her eyebrows, could not open it. After eating the fruit of the divine tree, the space between her eyebrows opened up Rinnegan. She only felt that her strength was equal to the geniuses in the n. But now, Yamanaka Ryo told her that she could already fight with the god-like person. This was something that Kaguya could not ept. "Forget it. Whether you believe it or not has nothing to do with me. Now, you should just obediently be sealed! The reason why you didn''t attack before was because of this passage. Now that you know the location of the passage, it is time for the game to end." "Hmph! Do you think you can seal me with just you? You can indeed rival me for a period of time, but my chakra is infinite, and your strength will be consumed with time. Where do you have the confidence to seal me?" "I can''t seal you alone, and I have never thought of sealing you with my own strength. Don''t forget that there are still Naruto and Sasuke outside! The two of them have obtained the power of Hamura and the technique that Hamura used to seal you back then." Kaguya sneered, "Hehe, the spatial crack outside has already closed. They can''te in, so stop bluffing." "We can''te in from the outside, but we can go out! Just now, I sensed that this is the lowest level of a castle, and the outside world is still snowing. Rather than saying that this is your space, it is more urate to say that this is my home ground." As he spoke, Yamanaka Ryo controlled the ice and snow outside to condense into a pair of huge hands that lifted the castle up from its original spot. Then, a dragon formed from snowkes suddenly appeared and smashed Kaguya out of the castle. Yamanaka Ryo teleported to the snow dragon head. Kaguya had an immortal body. Since she couldn''t die, Yamanaka Ryo didn''t have so many scruples about attacking. He had no intention of showing mercy at all. An ice knife condensed in his hand. It directly chopped down towards Kaguya. The impact of the Snow Dragon was too great. Kaguya was unable to get rid of it for a while, and Yamanaka Ryo''s ice de was about to fall. Kaguya clenched her teeth, and a lightning chakra burst out from her body, forming a lightning armor simr to the lightning chakra mode. Yamanaka Ryo''s ice de fell on the armor, but it didn''t break the defense of the armor. At this time, the impact of the Snow Dragon gradually weakened. Kaguya''s eyes lit up, and she took the opportunity to get rid of the Snow Dragon and fly into the air. Then a Truth-Seeking Ball appeared in Kaguya''s hand. She controlled Truth-Seeking Ball to change into the shape of a whip and was ready to use this attack to resist the ice and snow. Seeing this, Yamanaka Ryo also guessed Kaguya''s intention. However, Yamanaka Ryo did not think it was useful. This space was filled with snowkes. In this ce, he had the advantage of the time and ce. The two of them looked at each other from afar. The atmosphere was a bit tense. In the end, it was Yamanaka Ryo who attacked first. He condensed the snowkes in the space into a giant and attacked Kaguya. Meanwhile, Kaguya waved her whip to resist the attack of the giant. Whenever the giant attacked, she would use the whip to whip the ce where the giant was about to touch and disappear. However, this world was filled with snowkes everywhere. No matter how Kaguya whipped, the giant''s size and appearance did not change at all. It was still the same as when it just came out of the station, constantly attacking. Yamanaka Ryo, who was at the side, smiled at the tired Kaguya. Just as he was about to take Kaguya out of this space secretly, Rikudou Sennin''s voice suddenly sounded in his mind. ¡®Yamanaka Ryo, wait a moment!'' Yamanaka Ryo frowned and stopped what he was doing. ¡®It''s like this. Just now, Hamura returned to the moon and gave his power to his younger generation, Otsutsuki Hana. Of course, Otsutsuki Hana was the same as Naruto and Sasuke. She knew about what happened back then¡­ However, she has a different opinion of us sealing Mother. She thinks that our conflict with Mother is partly because Mother is greedy and overbearing. On the other hand, we have never revealed our thoughts to Mother. Hamura thinks that her words are very reasonable. However, I am a little confused, so I want to hear your opinion.¡¯ Rikudou Sennin said. "Since you said so, I will talk about my opinion. To be honest, when I fought with Kaguya, I noticed that she had deep feelings for you two brothers. She didn''t want to hurt you¡­ It was only because of the fear of the Otsutsuki n that she developed a desire for power and gradually became greedy. You two brothers didn''t notice this but simply felt that your mother had changed, which was very unfair to her. And you should also have a deep attachment to your mother. Otherwise, you wouldn''te to stop me¡­ "Then, are you interested in talking to Kaguya?" Yamanaka Ryo asked with a smile. Chapter 554

Chapter 554

Otsutsuki Hagoromo was a little hesitant. He didn''t know whether he should talk to Kaguya or not. Or rather, he had no experience of sitting down with his mother and chatting face to face. He didn''t know how to talk about it. ¡®Big Brother, there are some things that you better make clear with mother. The two of us have been running away for so many years. It is time to face it.'' While Otsutsuki Hagoromo was hesitating, Otsutsuki Hamura''s voice sounded in Yamanaka Ryo''s mind. ¡®Hamura, do you think mother will listen to us?'' ¡®I don''t know, but if we don''t say it, mother will definitely not know what we are thinking, let alone listen to us.'' After a moment of silence, Otsutsuki Hagoromo agreed. Seeing that Otsutsuki Hagoromo agreed, Otsutsuki Hamura hurriedly said, ¡®Yamanaka Ryo, please stop first!'' Yamanaka Ryo nodded and snapped his fingers. The giant made of snowkes stopped attacking. Kaguya was stunned. She looked at Yamanaka Ryo and asked, "Yamanaka Ryo, what are you thinking about again?" Yamanaka Ryo smiled and pointed to the right side of Kaguya. Kaguya frowned and turned around with vignce. The two figures she had been thinking about day and night came into view. In order to meet Kaguya, Hagoromo Brothers also changed their image back to their young appearance. Looking at these two familiar figures, Kaguya instantly became excited. The three of them looked at each other for a long time. Finally, Otsutsuki Hamura spoke first, "Mother, long time no see." When Kaguya heard this, her expression became gentler. She slowly floated to Brother Hagoromo Brothers'' side and reached out her hand to touch them. However, when she got close to the two brothers, Kaguya remembered the scene when they sealed her back then, and her outstretched hand froze in the air. Kaguya hesitated for a moment and pulled away from the two brothers. She asked with a cold face, "Do you want to seal me again?" Looking at Kaguya''s actions, the two brothers felt ufortable. Otsutsuki Hagoromo quickly said, "No, mother! We don''t mean that. We just want to talk to you." "Talk? Talk about what?" Kaguya asked, full of vignce. Hagoromo and Hamura looked at each other and said, "We want to know what you have always thought." Previously, a descendant of Hamura said that we never understood you and never expressed our thoughts to you. Today, I want to know how you have always looked at this world and how you look at us? Simrly, we will also tell you what we think of you.¡± Kaguya looked a little dignified when she heard this. After a long silence, Kaguya said, "All along, my thoughts have never changed, whether it is you or this world¡­ In my opinion, after I ate the fruit of the divine tree, this world should be mine, and the chakra of this world should also be mine. The people of this world should treat me as a god. Of course, I also have the obligation to protect this world. That''s why I turned the people who resisted me to be White Zetsu. This way, I can punish those people and create an army that can resist Otsutsuki''s n. As for you, I have always loved you very much. You are my sons and also the masters of this world.¡± Hagoromo Brothers sighed at the same time, and then Otsutsuki Hamura said, "Mother, do you know what we are thinking? We have never thought of bing the masters of this world¡­. This world does not belong to us. It belongs to every creature in this world. Mother, you are too greedy." Just as Otsutsuki Hamura finished speaking, Otsutsuki Hagoromo continued, "Mother, what made us choose to rebel against you is not just your greed¡­ We were born in this world and grew up together with the people of this world. They are all our friends, and because of one sentence, these people, you turned them into White Zetsu. We pleaded with you, but you never paid any attention to it¡­ Your stubbornness and rudeness made Hamura, and I feel that you are very distant from us¡­ and your image in our eyes is bing more and more terrifying. That is why we chose to seal you. This is to save this world and also to give us a chance to help you atone for your sins." "Hmph! I did nothing wrong, and I don''t need to atone for my sins. I didn''t believe what Yamanaka Ryo said before. I didn''t expect that you two brothers would really sympathize with a group of ants. You actually think that I was wrong!" "Is that so? We''ve already made it very clear that this world doesn''t belong to you alone." Kaguya didn''t say anything after hearing Hagoromo Brothers'' words. She knew that her thoughts werepletely opposite to her sons. Hagoromo Brothers sighed and gave up on persuading Kaguya. "Mother, in that case, we still have to use the previous method to seal you. I''m sorry." Hearing this, Kaguya''s face became cold, and the chakra in her body also began to boil. Seeing that the battle was about to start, Yamanaka Ryo teleported to the middle of the three and said, "That, please wait a moment. The three of you, I have a few words to say." The three of them looked at Yamanaka Ryo and did not express any objection. Yamanaka Ryo smiled and said, "Kaguya, just now, in your conversation with the two seniors, you mentioned that this world is yours, so others should respect you, and you have the obligation to protect this world¡­ Does that mean that as long as this world is not yours, you will not ask all the chakra to be concentrated here?¡± "What you said is meaningless. I ate the fruit of the divine tree, and this world is already mine." Ryo smiled, ¡°I don''t deny that, but this is only based on the premise that you eat the fruit and be the master of this world. You just said that you have the obligation to protect this world when you be the master of this world. What if I fulfill the obligation to protect this world in your ce?" Kaguya understood what Yamanaka Ryo meant. She snorted coldly and said, "Hmph! After all, is said and done, what you mean is that you can protect this world from the hands of the Otsutsuki n. However, my point of view will not change, and I don''t think you have the ability to do so." "How can you know without trying? To be honest, with the current situation, Naruto and Sasuke are enough to seal you. If not for the sake of the Hagoromo Brothers, I wouldn''t have talked so much nonsense with you." Kaguya frowned. She knew that Yamanaka Ryo was right, and if she left this space, Naruto, Sasuke, and Yamanaka Ryo would definitely be able to seal her. Thinking of this, Kaguya secretly sighed and asked, "What do you want?" Yamanaka Ryo smiled and said, "It''s very simple. We will temporarily stop fighting. Then you tell me the information about Otsutsuki''s n, and I will help you deal with them. If I can do it, you will obediently give up your crazy ideas and leave the Ninja World." "If I can''t do it, I won''t be able toe back at that time. What will happen in the Ninja World is still up to you." Chapter 555

Chapter 555

"It''s impossible for me to leave this world. I ate the fruit of this world and became one with this world. Letting me leave this world is equivalent to killing me." Kaguya immediately objected. "Yamanaka Ryo, mother is right. She will die if she leaves the world." Otsutsuki Hagoromo said from the side. "Will you die if you leave? Then can¡¯t you strip Juubi away? If Ryo can deal with Otsutsuki''s n, he will strip Juubi out of your body. Losing Juubi will greatly weaken your strength, and the threat to the Ninja World will not be so great." Namikaze Minato suggested. Kaguya thought for a moment and nodded in agreement. "I agree to your conditions. If you can win, I will be separated from Juubi, but you need to help me find a new body. Also, hand over ck Zetsu." "Help you find a new body¡­. This is not a problem. We have a partner whose skills can even restore your original body. As for ck Zetsu, he has already died in my world of ice." As he spoke, Yamanaka Ryo opened the world of ice and released ck Zetsu, who had already been frozen into an ice sculpture. Kaguya hurriedly checked ck Zetsu''s condition and found that it was just as Yamanaka Ryo had said, ck Zetsu was already dead. Kaguya put away ck Zetsu''s corpse with a livid expression. She looked at Yamanaka Ryo and then looked at Hagoromo Brothers. She forcefully suppressed the anger in her heart and did not say anything. Just like that, the two sides reached a consensus and decided to stop the battle temporarily. Then, everyone left Kaguya''s space together. ¡­¡­. After leaving the space, Yamanaka Ryo immediately called Naruto and Sasuke over and told them the conditions he had discussed with Kaguya. After listening, both of them expressed their agreement. Then, under Rikudou Sennin''s instructions, Naruto and Sasuke released Infinite Tsukuyomi. The people of the Ninja World quickly woke up from their sleep, but most of the chakra in their bodies was absorbed by Kaguya, and they were not in a good state after waking up. Yamanaka Ryo sensed the situation of the people outside the battlefield and revealed a smile. "Well, the fourth Ninja War here hase to an end." Everyone heaved a sigh of relief when they heard this Kaguya, who was at the side, snorted coldly and said, "Yamanaka Ryo, don''t forget that it''s just a temporary truce. Wait until you can really deal with Otsutsuki''s n before saying such words." "Yes, I know. Then ording to our agreement, you should also tell me the information about Otsutsuki''s n, right?" Yamanaka Ryo asked. Kaguya nodded and began to exin the situation of Otsutsuki''s n to Yamanaka Ryo. "When I left Otsutsuki''s n, the strongest person in the n was the n leader of Otsutsuki''s n. This person was very mysterious and powerful¡­ Ordinary nsmen could not see him at all, and no one in the n knew his name. I have some blood rtions with him and can be considered his direct descendant, but even so, I have only seen him twice. However, because of this rtionship, my position in the Otsutsuki n is somewhat special. Although my talent is rtively poor, everyone respects me very much. Below the n leader was the four elders of the Otsutsuki n; Otsutsuki Iwashiki, Otsutsuki Fuushiki, Otsutsuki Kirishiki, Otsutsuki Hishiki*. However, their names had nothing to do with the techniques they knew. As long as they became elders of the Otsutsuki n, they had to inherit these names.¡± [*TL Note: Their names imply four elements; Iwashiki = Earth-style, Fuushiki = Wind-style; Kirishiki = Mist-style; Hishiki = Fire=style.] "Wait a minute. Do you mean that the elders of the Otsutsuki n often change?" Yamanaka Ryo asked with a frown. "Only the n leader of the Otsutsuki n can maintain their life through constantly devouring the fruit of the divine tree. The n elders will die when they reach a certain age, and they will change their elders once every 200 years." "Then how will the elders of the Otsutsuki n be elected?" Yamanaka Ryo continued to ask. "This will have to be chosen from those who opened Rinnegan. There is a certain chance that the people of the Otsutsuki n will open Rinnegan, but there will not be a lot of them." ¡°There will probably be more than ten people who will open it in 200 years, right?¡± Ryo asked. Kaguya exined, ¡°These people who opened Rinnegan were the geniuses among geniuses, and they were also the strongest fighting force in the n. These people would be selected by the four great elders to select the best among them to inherit the position of elders.¡± Yamanaka Ryo noticed that when Kaguya was talking about these geniuses who opened Rinnegan, there was a bit of envy in her expression. Combined with what she said just now, Yamanaka Ryo suddenly understood why Kaguya was so obsessed with strength. Kaguya sighed and continued, ¡°In addition to these geniuses, there were arge number of nsmen who had rolled their eyes in the n. These people were not weak either. At least they were stronger than most of your previous group¡­.¡± "Our previous group? You mean the Ninja Alliance Army?" Namikaze Minato asked. Kaguya nodded, "Yes, it''s your so-called Ninja Alliance Army. The ordinary people of Otsutsuki n are stronger than most of the people in your Ninja Alliance Army." "The Ninja Alliance Army has 80 of them. It seems that the ordinary people of Otsutsuki n are probably the superior Ninja." Namikaze Minato analyzed. Kaguya nodded, ¡°However, there aren''t many people in the Otsutsuki n. They rarely fight. The main force of the battle is still puppets¡­ Most of the time, the people of the Otsutsuki n are only responsible for controlling and creating puppets. Puppets should not pose any threat to you.¡± Hearing this, Yamanaka Ryo had a basic understanding of thebat strength of the Otsutsuki n. In the Otsutsuki n, there were the Otsutsuki n''s n head, four elders, and a dozen or so geniuses who had opened Rinnegan. Kaguya, who had left the Otsutsuki n in her youth, definitely did not understand these new generation geniuses. Fortunately, Yamanaka Ryo had caught Otsutsuki Ryushiki before, so he nned to ask Otsutsuki Ryushikiter. Next was the question of how to go to the Otsutsuki n. Yamanaka Ryo raised his head and directly asked, "Kaguya, how do we use that passageway?" "After removing the seal, just directly enter. The passageway is linked to the Otsutsuki n''s transmission center." "What is the location of the teleportation center?" "It can be considered the center of the Otsutsuki n, right?" Kaguya thought for a moment and said, "But you don''t have to worry. There are no experts guarding the Otsutsuki n''s teleportation center. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have escaped so easily back then." Yamanaka Ryo heaved a sigh of relief when he heard this. "In that case, there will be even more space to operate." "Alright, I''ve already told you everything I know. The rest is up to you." With that, Kaguya waved her sleeve and opened a spatial crack, returning to her space. "Ryo, don''t worry about going to Otsutsuki''s n. Let''s first settle this matter after the Ninja World War," Namikaze Minato suggested. Yamanaka Ryo nodded. He also thought this way. Chapter 556

Chapter 556

At this time, on the battlefield, the Ninja Alliance was calcting the casualties of the various vige ninjas, while the four Kage and the experts of the allied army quietly gathered together. "Yamanaka Ryo and the others have been gone for so long. I don''t know how the situation is. That woman who suddenly appeared, her Chakra level is even more terrifying than Juubi, can Yamanaka Ryo and the others deal with her?" Mei''s tone was full of worry. "Mizukage-sama, now we can only trust them. They are the strongest people in this world. If even they can''t do it, then this world will be finished." Chojuro said. "This kid is right. I believe them. I am still waiting for the war to end and soak in the hot spring with Tsunade!" Jiraya said with a smile. Tsunade blushed and pinched Jiraya''s arm. Jiraya let out a strange cry, and everyone smiled. "Jiraya-senpai, we can''t soak in the hot spring for the time being. There are still a lot of things to do after the war!" Gaara said. Onoki nodded, "Kazekage is right. After the war, I''m afraid we won''t be able to rx for a long time." "This is your problem. It has nothing to do with us unless there is another war." Jiraya''s words made everyone silent, and the atmosphere became tense. Onoki sighed and broke the silence. He turned to ask Raikage, "Raikage, do you hate me?" "Haha! It''s a lie to say I don''t hate you, but I don''t want to fight anymore. Look over there." The fourth-generation Raikage pointed to the Ninja Alliance Army. "This is the first time I have seen the Ninjas of the various viges helping each other and leaving their backs to their former enemies. This kind of world seems to be good." "Yes! The help of everyone in this war has made everyone forget the things we experience in " blood mist " We are one, now. Mei also sighed. "Then it seems that everyone has the same meaning?" Jiraya asked. The four Kages looked at each other and nodded firmly at the same time. "The war is over, thanks to Ryo!" The others also breathed a sigh of relief, and the atmosphere became lively again. While everyone was chatting, Tsunade looked at Pakura and suddenly said: "Pakura, what is your rtionship with Ryo?" Tsunade''s question made everyone look at Pakura. Pakura, and Yamanaka Ryo. Everyone already knew the situation, but they had not publicly admitted it. Pakura''s face instantly turned red. She lowered her head and did not say anything. Mei walked to Pakura and patted her on the shoulder, saying: "Pakura, don''t be shy! What is there to be shy about?" "Mizukage-sama is right. There is nothing to be shy about." Just as Mei Terumi finished speaking, Yamanaka Ryo appeared next to Pakura and pulled her into his arms. "Just as everyone can see, Pakura is my woman, my wife." Under everyone''s surprised gazes, Yamanaka Ryo domineeringly dered his sovereignty. Namikaze Minato brought Naruto and the others back, just in time to hear Yamanaka Ryo''s words. Minato narrowed his eyes, and the Yamanaka Ryo in front of him gradually coincided with his childhood image. "Time really flies!" Namikaze Minato sighed. Yamanaka Ryo''s voice was not soft, and the Ninja Alliance Army also heard it. "That was Ryo-sama, right? Ryo-sama is back. Does it mean that we won this war?" A Kirigakure Ninja asked Konoha Ninja next to him. Konoha Ninja thought for a moment and said, "It must be so. Ryo-sama just said that Pakura is his wife. This kind of words will usually only be shouted when he is happy!" This kind of dialogue happened in every team of the Ninja Alliance Army. Soon, the Ninja Alliance burst out with shocking cheers, shocking the Four Kages and the experts. "These bastards, what are they shouting for!" Onoki frowned. "They probably guessed that we won this war, right? Ryo!" Jiraya smiled and asked. Yamanaka Ryo nodded and shouted with his loudest voice, "The fourth Ninja World War, we won!" When the Ninja Alliance Army heard Yamanaka Ryo''s words, they burst into cheers that were even more enthusiastic than before. "Ryo, where is that woman?" Jiraya asked. Yamanaka Ryo thought for a moment and decided to temporarily hide the situation about Kaguya, "I will exin this to you in the future. It is better to treat the wounded first. Tsunade-sama, Lain, please work together to summon thergest slug ¡ª to treat the wounded of the allied forces." "Naruto, Sasuke, you are responsible for bringing Otsutsuki Ryushiki back to Konoha. Brother Minato, Obito, you are responsible for taking medical Ninjas here. With the help of the slug ¨C, their Chakra should be recovered soon and put into treatment." Everyone immediately took action, while Yamanaka Ryo carried Pakura and teleported to the Ice World. ¡­¡­. This was the first time Pakura came to the Ice World, and she curiously looked at the surrounding scenery. "This is the world opened by my Mangekyou. At first, it was a space between illusion and reality. Now, with the help of Rinnegan''s eye power, it has evolved into aplete world like Kaguya''s space. This is my world and also yours." After saying that, Yamanaka Ryo snapped his fingers, and the ice and snow of the Ice World instantly condensed into an ice sculpture that was exactly the same as Pakura. Then, a pair of ice bracelets appeared in the space, and a bracelet appeared on the wrist of the ice sculpture, and the other floated in front of Pakura. "Ryo? This is¡­" "This bracelet has my eye power. With it, you can freely enter and exit this world." Yamanaka Ryo said with a smile. Pakura carefully took the ice bracelet and then put it on her hand. The moment she put it on, she felt a connection between herself and the ice sculpture. She tried to grasp this connection, and her figure appeared next to the ice sculpture in the next second. Yamanaka Ryo teleported to Pakura and said: "This is my first gift to you. Do you like it?" "The first gift? Is there anything else?" "Yes, you will know soon." After saying that, Yamanaka Ryo left the Ice World with Pakura and arrived in front of the Ninja Alliance Army. ¡­¡­. With the help of the slug and medical ninja, most of the Ninjas in the Ninja Alliance Army had recovered, leaving only some seriously injured people who could not move freely. "Everyone, I want to announce something¡­" Yamanaka Ryo''s words instantly attracted the attention of the Ninja Alliance. "I believe everyone knows about my rtionship with Pakura, but do you know how long I have been with Pakura?" "I am the dean of Konoha''s hospital, and Pakura is the elder consultant of Sunagakure. Our identities are too sensitive, so we have been hiding it for so many years. Today, I have decided not to hide it anymore. I want to marry Pakura openly. " Chapter 557

Chapter 557

Yamanaka Ryo''s words caused a huge uproar in the Ninja Alliance. Just as Yamanaka Ryo said, he was the dean of Konoha''s hospital, and Pakura was the advisory elder of the Sand. "Both of them are in high positions in their respective viges. Could they really be together?" The ordinary ninjas in the Alliance Army whispered and turned their eyes to Namikaze Minato and Gaara. Facing everyone''s eyes, Namikaze Minato stood up and said, "All along, Ryo and I have a dream, which is to bring true peace to the Ninja World. I hope that the time between people and people wille¡­ This dream has been realized today. Just now, our five viges have agreed to each other to we will never start a war. If there is no war, the vige and the vige will not be as guarded against each other as before. On behalf of Konoha, I hereby announce that we support the matter of Ryo and Pakura. After Pakura marries into Konoha, we will not do anything to hinder Pakura''s freedom.¡± "Hokage-sama, do you mean that the vige will not send the Anbu to monitor Pakura?" One of the Konoha Ninjas asked. "Well! Not only the Anbu, no ninja will disturb the life of Ryo and Pakura. This is our sincerity. What do you think, Kazekage?" Gaara frowned when he heard this. He looked at Pakura and then at Yamanaka Ryo. To be honest, Gaara did not want Pakura to leave Sunagakure. First, it was Pakura who did her best to help him be a Kazekage. After he became Kazekage, Pakura spared no effort to help him manage the vige. It could be said that he could only be a qualified Kazekage with Pakura''s help. Pakura saw through Gaara''s thoughts. She walked to Gaara and reached out to pat his shoulder, "Gaara, do you know why I chose you to be Kazekage?" Gaara shook his head. He had thought about this question for a long time. "It''s actually very simple. Because you know better than the others in the vige¡­ You know what love is, and you love the vige. You will protect this vige. I have always believed in you, and I believe that you can be the best Kazekage in history." After hearing Pakura''s words, Gaara''s expression rxed a lot. He bowed to Pakura and said, "Senior Pakura, I understand! Thank you!" Pakura smiled and returned to Yamanaka Ryo''s side. Then, Gaara also announced that Sunagakure had agreed to their wedding. Along with the cheers of the Ninja Alliance Army, Yamanaka Ryo and Pakura''s hands tightly clenched together. ¡­¡­.. A few dayster, the Ninja Alliance Army disbanded and returned to their respective viges. At the entrance of Konoha Vige, just like the previous few Ninja Wars, the vigers stood in front of the door to wee the return of the heroes. Yamanaka Ryo and his group passed through the forest and saw a dense crowd. The vigers obviously also noticed them, and the crowd began to burst into waves of cheers. Yamanaka Ryo listened to the cheersing from the vige entrance, and his eyes were a little blurred. He seemed to see his childhood self in the crowd. At that time, he was mixed in the weing team of the second Ninja World War. It was also that time that changed Yamanaka Ryo''s view of this world and made him understand that this was the real world. In the blink of an eye, dozens of years had passed, and he had also changed from a child to the strongest person in the world of ninjas. It could be said that his trip to this world had not been in vain. Thinking of this, the corners of Yamanaka Ryo''s mouth curled up into a smile. His tone carried a bit of nostalgia as he said, "This kind of scene is really nostalgic!" "Indeed, when the third world war ended, everyone also came to wee us like this." Namikaze Minato said. A few minutester, Namikaze Minato led Konoha''s Ninjas to the vige entrance and returned to Konoha under the cheers of the vigers. ¡­¡­ That night, Konoha began a carnival, and some of the Ninjas who participated in the Ninja war told the vigers about the war. Some of them talked about something with their deadrades in front of the memorial tablets, some sat in the tavern drinking, and most of them returned home to reunite with their loved ones. In thend of the Uchiha n, Namikaze Minato, Kushina, Naruto, Uchiha Fugaku, Uchiha Mikoto, Sasuke, Obito, Lin, Shisui, and Otsutsuki Hana who just came back from the moon. Of course, Lain and our protagonist, Yamanaka Ryo. Everyone gathered together and ate barbecue in the evening wind. ¡­¡­.. At the same time, on the Hokage Rock in Konoha, the 1st and 2nd Hokage looked at the prosperous Konoha in front of them and smiled. "This is what I have been pursuing. All the families and vigers live together like a family." "That''s right! Such a vige is indeed very beautiful. Big brother, you are right. Back then, some of my views on the various families were really too extreme." "Fortunately, it did not lead to a big mistake. However, you really dare to do it. You actually set up an organization like the Dark Group and turned all the families from the decision-making level to the executive level of the vige." "Big brother, you are too easy-going. I can only be such a viin." Hearing this, Senju Hashiramaughed out loud. Senju Tobirama sighed helplessly and also smiled. "Alright, we have already seen the situation in the vige. It is time to leave." "Well, let''s go!" After saying that, the two of them released Edo Tensei. As the two of them left the forest behind the rock, Tsunade and Jiraya walked out together. "It seems that the first generation and second generation are very satisfied with the current situation of the vige!" Tsunade nodded. "Yes, grandfather''s heartyughter is the best affirmation for us." "Well, we should also go to Ryo. Otherwise, the meat will be gone." "So useless!" Tsunade rolled her eyes at Jiraya and jumped off the rock. Jiraya smiled and followed. ¡­¡­. It waste at night, and the atmosphere of the party gradually reached its climax. "Ryo, it''s about time to announce your matter, right?" Yamanaka Ryo nodded and released his spiritual power to cover the entire Konoha. Namikaze Minato put his hand on Yamanaka Ryo''s shoulder and said, "Everyone, I am Namikaze Minato." When the vigers heard Namikaze Minato''s voice, they instantly quieted down. "I want to announce one thing to everyone. The strongest person in our vige, the dean of Konoha''s hospital, Yamanaka Ryo, is getting married." The vigers were stunned for a moment and then once again burst out a tsunami of shouts, pushing the atmosphere of celebration to the climax once again. Simr situations also happened in the other four viges. The five great viges in the world were brightly lit and had sleepless nights. ¡­¡­. The next day, Yamanaka Ryo opened his eyes and rubbed the space between his eyebrows. He had drunk too much winest night, and now his head was still a little painful. "Ryo, how do you feel?" The familiar voice stunned Yamanaka Ryo. He quickly turned around and saw Pakura lying beside him. Chapter 558

Chapter 558

"Well, it''s okay, just that my head still hurts a little." Pakura rolled her eyes at Yamanaka Ryo and said, "Who asked you to drink so much yesterday? The way you teleported over and couldn''t even stand properly gave me a fright." Yamanaka Ryo coughed twice to hide the embarrassment on his face. "Cough cough, be reasonable, you can''t me me for this. It was Minato nii-san who announced the news that we were going to get married. Those people took the opportunity to pour me wine, and I had no choice." Hearing this, a trace of blush appeared on Pakura''s cheeks, and her voice also became a lot softer, "Did the Hokage sama announce it? How did the vigers react?" "What are the vigers'' reactions? How could I know that when the news was announced, I was continuously drunk by a group of people." Yamanaka Ryo replied helplessly. ¡­¡­¡­ At the same time, in Kazekage''s office, Gaara had also written notice about Pakura and Yamanaka Ryo. He called for a hand bow and asked for a hand bow to post the notice. A few minutester, this notice set off an uproar in the Sand Vige. "Hey, is it true? Pakura-sama is going to marry into Konoha?" "This is a notice sent by Kazekage-sama. Of course, it is true." "Ah, Pakura-sama, my goddess, don''t go." The vigers and ninjas of the Sunagakure reacted differently, but they had no objections. Most of them were worried that Pakura would get some unfair treatment when he married in Konoha. At this time, the Suna Ninja, who had participated in the Fourth Ninja World War, stood up and said, "On the battlefield, the Hokage announced in public that he would not send anyone to monitor Pakura-sama, nor would he restrict Pakura-sama''s actions." "If that''s the case, then Pakura-sama should not suffer any grievances." "Of course, Pakura-sama wants to marry Yamanaka Ryo, the man known as the strongest in the Ninja World. Who dares to bully his wife?" The vigers ¡®discussion grew louder and louder. ¡­¡­. Pakura''s home was in the center of the Sunagakure, and the vigers'' voices were so loud, she naturally heard it. "It seems that Gaara has announced our matter. The vigers in your vige are quite supportive," Yamanaka Ryo said with a smile. Pakura nodded. "To be honest, I didn''t expect the vigers to have such a reaction. I thought there would be many people who would object. Really, the many excuses I prepared overnight were useless." "Why do you sound like you want the vigers to object?" "That''s not what I meant. It''s just that¡­ forget it. You won''t understand even if I tell you. You go out first. I''m going to get dressed." "We''re already old and married. Why are you being shy?" "Who''s old? and what''s with old wife? Quickly go out." Yamanaka Ryo smiled and teleported outside with his clothes. After a while, Pakura put on her clothes and hurriedly left. Yamanaka Ryo released his spiritual energy and found that Pakura had gone to Kazekage''s office. "It seems that it is time for me to go back and prepare." After saying that, Yamanaka Ryo disappeared. ¡­¡­.. At this time, the Yamanaka n was already preparing for Yamanaka Ryo''s wedding. Last night, after Yamanaka Ryo was drunk, he went directly to Pakura. He did not know that when he left, the Yamanaka n had already chosen the day of the wedding that night, just 15 dayster. The time was tight, which was why the Yamanaka n acted so quickly. Under themand of Inoichi, all the nsmen dressed up in an orderly manner. And Yamanaka Ryo''s mother, Chinse, was now picking the clothes for Yamanaka Ryo''s wedding with Kushina and Lain. The three of them went through all the clothing stores in Konoha, but they did not find any clothes that satisfied them. "Mother, why don''t we do the same thing as Minato and Sister Kushina when they get married? Their clothes look pretty good." Lain was a bit impatient. "No, each person has their own style. Kushina looks good in it. But, Pakura might not look good." "Then why don''t we try the wedding dress? I heard from Mikoto that this is how people in the Land of Water get married." Kushina suggested. Chinse frowned and asked, "It''s the first time I''ve heard of a wedding dress. What does it look like?" "It''s a white dress." "A dress? It looks good. Then what will Ryo wear?" "It should be a suit, right?" Hearing this, Chinse thought about how Yamanaka Ryo looked like in a suit and then decisively decided to try the effect of the wedding dress. ¡­¡­. In the Hokage''s office, Namikaze Minato had five high-end-looking invitations on the table. Namikaze Minato picked up an invitation and handed it to Kakashi. "Kakashi, this is for you. Send it to Kumogakure." Then Minato picked up another invitation card, "Shisui, you go to Iwagakure. Obito will trouble you to go to the Kirigakure. I think you are familiar with that. Naruto will go to the Sunagakure and Sasuke will go to Otogakure." When everyone heard this, they took the invitation and immediately turned to leave. "The invitation is done. There are three ns in the wedding venue. Kushina and Ryo''s mother made the wedding clothes, and the rest is¡­" "What is left? Brother Minato, what are you thinking about?" Yamanaka Ryo suddenly appeared and interrupted Namikaze Minato''s train of thought. Namikaze Minato smiled and said, "Of course it''s to prepare for your wedding. Yesterday, your mother and the Yamanaka n have already decided on the date of your marriage, and it will be 15 dayster, which is, on the 30th of October." "Ah? Why are you so fast? I haven''t prepared myself yet." "What do you need to prepare? Go spend the next few days with Pakura to cultivate your feelings. Just wait for the wedding." "Wow, you guys are too -" "Alright, alright, stop talking nonsense. Your mother and Kushina are helping you pick out the clothes for your wedding. Go over and take a look." Yamanaka Ryo nodded helplessly. He sensed the location of Chinse and teleported to her side. ¡­¡­¡­ When Yamanaka Ryo suddenly appeared, the three of them did not have any reaction. They were already used to Yamanaka Ryo''s unpredictability. "Ryo, you came at the right time. We thought about it for a long time. In the end, we decided that when you got married, Pakura would wear a wedding dress and you would wear a suit. What do you think?" When Yamanaka Ryo heard this, he was stunned. He always thought that his mother would prepare a kimono for him, but he did not expect her to choose a suit. Yamanaka Ryo didn¡¯t speak, and Chinse thought that he was dissatisfied with the suit. She quickly exined, "I think that the people in the vige are all wearing kimonos. If you also wear kimono, it is too monotonous. Fortunately, you wear something different. If you are not satisfied¡­" "No need, mother. I''m very satisfied," Yamanaka Ryo interrupted Chinse. In fact, if it was possible, Yamanaka Ryo was more willing to wear more Chinese clothes. Unfortunately, there wasn''t one here, so it was good to wear a suit. Moreover, Yamanaka Ryo did not like the kimono personally. He felt that the kimono was quite good for women to wear. However, the man looked a little strange in it. Chapter 559

Chapter 559

Time flew. In the blink of an eye, it was already October 29. Tomorrow was the wedding of Yamanaka Ryo and Pakura. Starting from October 25, the people from various viges arrived at Konoha one after another. The streets were filled with ninjas wearing the forehead guards of other viges. These ninjas were not restricted by any restrictions and were casually ying around in Konoha. ¡­¡­. At this time, in the Hokage''s office, Namikaze Minato was having a meeting with the other four Kages. The content of the meeting was about the matter of Otsutsuki''s n, which was also the things that Yamanaka Ryo had concealed in the battlefield. Namikaze Minato went straight to the point and directly exined the situation to the Four Kages. He told them about the existence of Kaguya and Otsutsuki, and even told them about their ns to go to Otsutsuki''s n. When the other Four Kages heard this, their expressions instantly became serious. "Hokage, how confident are you in going to Otsutsuki''s n? ording to what you just said, there are more than a dozen people in Otsutsuki''s n who areparable to that ck-robed man. Isn''t it too risky?" Onokiasked first. "Onoki is right. We shouldn''t provoke them now." The fourth-generation Raikage nodded in agreement. "We know everyone''s concerns, but the Otsutsuki n is like a knife hanging over the head of the ninja world. They may cut down at any time. Instead of waiting for them to suddenly attack one day, it is better to take the initiative to attack. Even if we can''t eliminate this hidden danger, we have to give them a heavy blow¡­ Moreover, I just said that there are more than a dozen Otsutsuki nsmen who have the same strength as the ck-robed man, and I didn''t say that their strength is equal to the ck-robed man." After saying that, Namikaze Minato disappeared. A few secondster, Namikaze Minato returned to the Hokage''s office with Otsutsuki Ryushiki, who had sealed his chakra and Rinnegan. "Everyone, this is the ck-robed man, Otsutsuki Ryushiki. We used the secret technique of the Yamanaka n to read the memories of the ck-robed man¡­ From him, we learned that there are 13 people in their generation with Rinnegan. Among them, only he, Otsutsuki Momoshiki, and Otsutsuki have such strength. The others are still children and have no fighting strength." The four Kages looked at Otsutsuki Ryushiki, and their tense nerves rxed. After that, Namikaze Minato sent Otsutsuki Ryushiki back to Konoha''s Prison and went back to the Hokage''s office to continue, "Everyone, is there anything else you want to say?" The four Kages looked at each other and shook their heads. "You have already decided on something. What we say is actually useless. Then I hope you can seed." Terumi Mei smiled and said. "This matter concerns the future of the whole world, and our Sunagakure supports it." "The same goes for the Iwagakure." "You all support it, and I won''t object to it. However, Hokage, is there anything we can help with? In terms of high-endbat strength, there is a gap between Konoha and us, and it is estimated that going to the Otsutsuki n will also cause trouble for you. We are very clear about this, but there is always something we can help with. If there is, just say it." Namikaze Minato was stunned, and then smiled. He took out a scroll from his ninja bag. "I really need everyone to cooperate with me. In the previous war, Ryo made some grenades, and everyone should have an impression of it, right? This kind of hand grenade is very powerful, and it is very suitable to deal with the puppets of the Otsutsuki n. Now Konoha is preparing other things, and Ryo''s wedding is dyed. I really can''t spare any time, so I want to ask everyone to make as many grenades as possible¡­. This is the improved production method of Konoha. It doesn''t need to burn. It only needs the cooperation of the thunder and fire. Although the power will be slightly reduced, it is still a very useful weapon." Gaara, who was closer to Namikaze Minato, took the scroll from Namikaze Minato. After opening it and looking at it, he immediately said that Sunagakure could make it. The other three Kages also said that there was no problem after looking at it. ¡­¡­ After the meeting, Obito, who had been hiding in the Kamui Space, appeared. "Sensei, although the people in the vige are nervous, there are still people who make grenades. Can you just give them the production method?" Obito asked in a low voice. "There is nothing wrong with it. I am expressing my goodwill to them, indicating that Konoha trusts them. During the war, Jiraya also made an agreement with the Four Kages. Ryo will not start a war, and Jiraya believes in them. I am willing to try to believe them. After all, the foundation of people and people understanding each other is mutual trust¡­ Moreover, this matter was rted to the future of the Ninja Realm. As a Kage, they would not fail at this time." "I understand, sensei. I was too narrow-minded." Namikaze Minato waved his hand, "It''s not that serious. You don''t have to care too much. Let''s stop here. How is Ryo?" "The three ns have been arranged. The members of the Anbus are all in position. I guarantee that there will be no problems with the wedding tomorrow." Obito said. "It''s been so many years. I finally see Ryo getting married. Shouldn''t it be you and Rin? Rin has waited for you for so many years. You should have made your move, right?" Namikaze Minato patted Obito on the shoulder and said. "Sensei, don''t worry. When Ie back from Otsutsuki''s n, I will give Rin an exnation." "That''s good, that''s enough. The matter here is basically over. Obito, go and inform the Ninjas working in the building. Tomorrow is the day off, and everyone will go to Ryo''s wedding together¡­ As for the Anbu and the security department, they will have to work hard tomorrow, and they will be responsible for the safety work." "Got it, Sensei. I will go and inform them immediately." After saying that, Obito opened Mangekyou and disappeared from the office of the Hokage. ¡­¡­ At the same time, Chinse and Kushina were talking about the details of tomorrow''s wedding with Yamanaka Ryo. Yamanaka Ryo personally hated trouble. Usually, when he encountered this kind of trouble, Ryo would hide as much as he could. But now was his own wedding, and there was no ce to hide, even if he wanted to. He could only sit here obediently and listen to the words of the two elders. "Did you remember what I just said?" Chinse asked. Yamanaka Ryo quickly nodded. He was very clear about his mother''s temper. If he hesitated even a little, Chinse Zetsu would repeat what she had just said. Chinse revealed a gratified smile. She suddenly stood up and walked to Yamanaka Ryo''s side. She touched his head with a hint of reminiscence in her eyes. "In the blink of an eye, you are already so old. Time really passes too quickly." Yamanaka Ryo looked up at Chinse, recalling the bits and pieces of the mother and son. For a moment, all sorts of feelings welled up in his heart. Just as he was about to say something, a member of the Yamanaka n suddenly ran in and said, "Ryo-sama, Pakura-sama''s sister is here. However, the people of Konoha''s Prison seem to have some misunderstandings about her." Yamanaka Ryo and Chinse looked at each other and quickly ran out. Chapter 560

Chapter 560

On a street in Konoha, the Uchiha n was in charge of Konoha''s prison called over the members of anbus to surround Xi and Suna Nija who were in charge of protecting her. Suna Ninja put Xi behind them, and the leader of Suna Ninja stood up and asked seriously, "What do you mean?" "Sorry, everyone in Sunagakure, please don''t misunderstand. We are only here to find that woman. When she sneaked into Konoha to collect information, she was captured by Jiraya and was sent to our prison, but we don''t know what method this woman used to escape from the prison. We have records of all these." So we are only here to catch the fugitives, we have no intention of getting into a conflict with everyone in Sunagakure." The Suna Ninjas in charge of protecting Xi heard this and quickly looked at Xi to confirm with her, "Xi-sama, is what they said true?" Xi nodded, "That is indeed the case." The Suna Ninja''s faces suddenly turned ugly, and the person in charge of Konoha''s Prison revealed a smile: "Everyone heard it, pleasee with us!" Before Xi could say anything, the Suna Ninja who was in charge of protecting her stood up and said: "It''s impossible for us to give Xi-sama to you. The task that the vige gave us is to protect Xi at all costs." The leader of the guards was Uchiha Izumi. When she heard the firm attitude of Suna Ninja, she immediately realized that this person might not be an ordinary spy, like what Konoha''s prison said. Uchiha Izumi frowned and whispered to the people behind her to investigate this woman called Xi. "No need to investigate, I''ll tell you about her." The members of the Uchiha n were just about to leave when they were stopped by Yamanaka Ryo who suddenly appeared. The appearance of Yamanaka Ryo made the onlookers instantly boil: "My God! Is that Ryo-sama?" "Ryo-sama actually appeared. It seems that this woman''s identity is not ordinary." "She is not ordinary. Since Ryo-sama is here, she should just surrender." "Please, are you stupid? Look at the position of Ryo-sama. He is obviously protecting this woman." Listening to the discussion in the crowd, Yamanaka Ryo was a little embarrassed. He coughed twice and said, "Everyone, she is Pakura''s sister¡­ It was not her intention to escape from Konoha''s Prison. I brought her out of Konoha''s Prison for Pakura. After this matter, I will give everyone an exnation. Can we temporarily let her go today?" Izumi immediately said, "Ryo-sama, you don''t have to be so polite. Since you said so, of course, we won''t continue to pester you." After that, Izumi left with the people of Konoha''s Prison and the members of Anbus. "Xi, I''m sorry. It was my negligence that I didn''t deal with your identity." Xi waved her hand, indicating that Yamanaka Ryo did not need to care. Yamanaka Ryo was relieved and teleported back to the Yamanaka n with her. ¡­¡­. On October 30, year 66 of Konoha, this was a special day. All the strong people in the world gathered in Konoha because of this day. In the territory of the Yamanaka n, Akamichi and Nara''s nsmen came to the Yamanaka n early in the morning to help arrange today''s matters. Near noon, Naruto and Sasuke were arranged to be in charge of receiving gifts and recording guests at the gate of the Yamanaka n. Chinse, Lain, Minato, and Kushina, as Yamanaka Ryo''s family, received important guests. The other members of the Yamanaka n were responsible for arranging some ordinary congrattions guests to sit. As time passed, more and more guests came to congratte. Just as they had expected, there were many peopleing to join in on the wedding of Yamanaka Ryo and Pakura. Fortunately, the territory of the Yamanaka n was big enough. Otherwise, they might not be able to put it down. "Hokage-Sama, the people from Iwagakure are here." "Are they finally here? Then I will go first." After saying that, Minato showed a bright smile and greeted them. The arrival of Onoki and his people was like a signal, and the other people of the vige also appeared one after another. After weing these big shots in, Orochimaru came, but what was unexpected was that Orochimaru did note to congratte him as a member of Otogakure, but came together with Jiraya and Tsunade as a member of Sannin. As for Otogakure, Orochimaru sent Anko and Kimimaro as representatives. These important guests were basically the finale, and there were no guests behind them, and the mission of Naruto and Sasuke was also over. At this time, in the territory of the Yamanaka n, the guests of various viges and families were talking andughing, and the atmosphere was very harmonious. It was soon noon, and Chinse whispered to Kushina, "It''s about time. Kushina should let Ryo and Pakurae out!" "I know. I will arrange it immediately." After that, Kushina turned and ran into the house. ¡­¡­.. A momentter, snowkes suddenly fell from the sky. The guests immediately realized that today''s protagonist was about to appear. "Look at the door!" Everyone immediately turned their eyes to the door. They saw a magnificent castle carved from ice slowly drifting towards them. On the castle, Yamanaka Ryo hugged Pakura and smiled at everyone¡­ "Ryo really knows how to y tricks," Kushina muttered softly. "But it looks pretty good. Hana, how about we ask sensei to do this when we get married?" Otsutsuki Hana nodded. She also liked this ice castle. ¡­¡­ The castle floated to the center of the Yamanaka n and stopped. Yamanaka Ryo hugged Pakura and jumped down from the castle. Then, he snapped his fingers. The ice castle instantly disintegrated and turned into countless ice crystals. Yamanaka Ryo controlled these ice crystals to pave an ice road. He and Pakura stepped on the ice road. Under the cheers of the crowd, Yamanaka Ryo and Pakura came to the front of Chinse. After that was the wedding ceremony. These days, Yamanaka Ryo and Pakura had rehearsed many times and it waspleted smoothly. At this point, the two of them officially became husband and wife under the witness and blessing of the entire Ninja Realm. After the ceremony ended, Yamanaka Ryo and Pakura expressed their gratitude to the guests who had arrived. The crowd would not let go of this opportunity to torment Yamanaka Ryo. ¡­¡­ After a trip, who knew how much wine Yamanaka Ryo had been drunk, and he could not even stand steadily. Only then did the crowd let him go. Chinse immediately arranged for her nsmen to send Yamanaka Ryo and Pakura back to their room. ¡­¡­. As soon as he returned to his room, Yamanaka Ryo immediately entered ice elementiumization and expelled the alcohol from his body. Yamanaka Ryo, who had regained his consciousness, let out a long sigh of relief. "These people are really scary, but no matter what, I finally managed to deal with them." Pakura quietly sized up Yamanaka Ryo''s room, then suddenly turned to look at Yamanaka Ryo and asked, "Ryo, is this true? Are we really married?" Yamanaka Ryo smiled and pulled Pakura into his arms. "You will know soon whether it is true or not." After saying that, Yamanaka Ryo kissed Pakura on the lips. Both of them had grown a lot on the day of their marriage. Chapter 561

Chapter 561

The wedding life of Yamanaka Ryo and Pakura could be said to be sweet, and the two of them had been together for a whole week. ¡­¡­. A weekter, early in the morning, Yamanaka Ryo came to the Hokage''s office. "Ryo, why are you here? Don''t you need to apany Pakura?" "There will be plenty of time in the future to apany Pakura. Now, let''s deal with the matter of Otsutsuki''s n first!" Hearing this, Namikaze Minato frowned. "Ryo, are you nning to take action?" Yamanaka Ryo nodded. "I have already informed Naruto and the others to gather at the third training ground. Brother Minato,e over after you finish dealing with your work." "Let''s put aside the work of the vige. The important thing is the Otsutsuki n. Let''s go!" "Well, Minato nii-san, you go first! I will go to Konoha Prison and bring Otsutsuki Ryushiki here." Namikaze Minato nodded and teleported to the third training ground first. ¡­¡­.. Yamanaka Ryo took Otsutsuki Ryushiki to the third training ground. At this time, Namikaze Minato, Naruto, Sasuke, Shisui, Obito, Lain, and Hana had arrived. Yamanaka Ryo went straight to the point and said, "Everyone, it''s time to start the final battle." "However, there are still some problems now. Everyone should be clear about the situation of the Otsutsuki n. Combined with Kaguya''s words and the memories in this fellow''s brain, I feel that our strength is not enough right now." "I think so too. In the generation of the Otsutsuki n''s Otsutsuki Ryushiki, there are 13 people who have Rinnegan. Among them, Otsutsuki Momoshiki and Otsutsuki Isshiki have the strength that is close to Otsutsuki Ryushiki¡­. The weakest among the others should also have the strength of Anbu, not to mention the four elders, an unfathomable n leader, and countless puppets that were born for battle¡­ Naruto, Sasuke, and Hana have epted Hagoromo Brothers'' power. They should be able to deal with the two elders of Otsutsuki''s n if they join hands now. As for the remaining two elders, I want to hand them over to Obito, Lain, and Minato nii-san. However, it is very clear that the three of you are currently in a state that is insufficient to deal with these two elders. Therefore, I want to increase your strength as soon as possible in a short period of time." "Sensei, if you have any ideas, just say it! Don''t keep me in suspense." Shisui urged. "As I said just now, I n to help them increase their strength as much as possible¡­ First of all, Lain, I n to send you to the main body of the slug. The slug ¨C I will do my best to help you improve your strength. The cells in your body are inherited from the First Hokage, and there are still many potentials to be excavated. Minato nii-san, I want to seal Yin Kyuubi into your body. Yin Kyuubi has used the secret method of the mountain n to strengthen his soul for so many years. In addition to Korin''s help back then, his current strength is the closest to theplete Kyuubi. With his help, your strength will increase a lot. Lastly, Obito, I found a Rinnegan from Otsutsuki Ryushiki. I intend to merge the eye power of this Rinnegan with one of your eyes so that you can evolve into Rinnegan like Sasuke. If everything goes smoothly, the three of you should be able to stall these two elders.¡± Hearing this, Namikaze Minato''s eyes lit up, "Ryo, I understand what you mean. You intend to use my space-time ninjutsu, Obito''s Kamui, and Lain''s Mokuton ability to absorb chakra to restrict the movements of the two elders." "That''s right. To be honest, it''s almost impossible to defeat such a person without the power of Rikkudou Sennin. Therefore, dying them is the best choice¡­ The remaining high-endbat strength of the Otsutsuki n is Otsutsuki Momoshiki and Otsutsuki Isshiki. As for Otsutsuki Momoshiki, you should go and take revenge, right?" Yamanaka Ryo asked Otsutsuki Ryushiki. "Yamanaka Ryo, it is different from what we agreed on before. I only promised to be your guide and did not promise you to betray my own race." Otsutsuki Ryushiki refused. Yamanaka Ryo smiled, "We are going to attack the Otsutsuki n, and you are helping us as a guide. Isn''t this betrayal? Moreover, you came to the Ninja Realm and were caught by me. Isn''t all this because of Otsutsuki Momoshiki? Isn''t it good for you to take this opportunity to kill him?" Otsutsuki Ryushiki was silent. Yamanaka Ryo''s words made him a little tempted. However, the Otsutsuki n was his hometown, after all. He really did not want to do anything to harm the Otsutsuki n. Yamanaka Ryo saw through Otsutsuki Ryushiki''s thoughts and quickly said, "Don''t worry, my target is only the n leader of the Otsutsuki n. As long as we can kill him, we will immediately stop, and we will not destroy the Otsutsuki n." Otsutsuki Ryushiki snorted coldly, "Hmph! The n leader is the core of the entire Otsutsuki n. If anything happens to him, the enemies of the Otsutsuki n in the starry sky will definitely not let us go. Even if you stop, our Otsutsuki n will be destroyed by the other enemies in the starry sky. " "You are very thorough! It seems that there is no more talk. I am sorry. Shisui, I will leave it to you." After saying that, Yamanaka Ryo pushed Otsutsuki Ryushiki to Shisui''s side. Shisui opened Mangekyou and activated the other god. Mangekyou''s eye power invaded Otsutsuki Ryushiki''s brain. Because Otsutsuki Ryushiki''s Rinnegan had already been sealed, he had no way to resist Shisui''s eye technique, so Shisui easily changed Otsutsuki Ryushiki''s mind. Otsutsuki Ryushiki''s eyes gradually became dull, and after a few minutes, he recovered his color. "Done?" Namikaze Minato asked. "En! Shisui''s eye technique is still very reliable." With that, Yamanaka Ryo removed the seal on Otsutsuki Ryushiki. Otsutsuki Ryushiki didn''t do anything and just stood there obediently. Namikaze Minato was still a little worried and whispered to Yamanaka Ryo, "It''s better for Ryo to observe it." Yamanaka Ryo nodded and transmitted to Otsutsuki Hana, When Hana heard this, she quietly opened her Reincarnation Eyes and stared at Otsutsuki Ryushiki. After a moment, Hana transmitted her voice, ¡®Ryo, it seems that he really seeded. The eye power and chakra within his body have already calmed down.'' ¡®That''s good, but just in case, I still have to trouble you to pay more attention to him during this period of time.'' Otsutsuki Hana happily agreed, ¡®I know, don''t worry and leave it to me!'' ¡­¡­. After dealing with Otsutsuki Ryushiki, Yamanaka Ryo took out Rinnegan from the seal scroll and handed it to Obito, "Obito, this is Rinnegan I found from Otsutsuki Ryushiki. I will send you to Uncle Snaketer, and you will absorb Rinnegan''s eye power¡­. Minato nii-san, pleasemunicate with Yin Kyuubi yourself! Your rtionship with Kushina nee-san and Yin Kyuubi is much better than mine.¡± Namikaze Minato nodded. "I understand. Leave it to me! Kurama should not refuse." Chapter 562

Chapter 562

After sending Obito and Lain to the Sound Vige and the main body of the slug, Yamanaka Ryo directly teleported to the space where Kaguya was. During this period of time, Kaguya had been trying to save ck Zetsu. Kaguya felt that ck Zetsu would not die so easily because ck Zetsu was a product of Inyoton, with the addition of her will. Unfortunately, things went contrary to her wishes¡­ Kaguya had worked hard for almost a month but still could not wake ck Zetsu up. "Kaguya, I advise you not to waste your time." When Kaguya heard Yamanaka Ryo''s voice, she snorted coldly and put away ck Zetsu. She raised her head and asked, "What are you doing here?" "It''s nothing. I just want to tell you that we are preparing to go to Otsutsuki''s n. Please prepare the passage." Hearing this, Kaguya was a little surprised. "Are you going to die so soon? I thought it would take some time!" "Haha, we are not going to die. Forget it, and I am toozy to talk nonsense with you. In short, prepare the passage. We will set off within a month¡­ Oh, that''s right. I will give you onest piece of advice. The foundation of my Ice World is eye power, mental power, and natural energy. ck Zetsu has been locked in the Ice World for so long, and his consciousness has long been destroyed. Don''t waste your energy." After saying that, Yamanaka Ryo disappeared from this space, leaving only the livid Kaguya. ¡­¡­. On the other side, in Namikaze Minato''s house, Minato and Yin Kyuubi briefly exined the current situation. "I understand what you mean. In that case, how confident are you in seeding in this operation?" Namikaze Minato shook his head. "I really want to tell you that we can seed 100. Unfortunately, we are facing the Otsutsuki n, and I can''t say such words." "Haha, Namikaze Minato, you are really honest." "There is no need to hide it from you. In the years that I have been away, Kushina has been taken care of by you. In Kushina''s eyes, you and I are her family, and what is there to hide from her family?" Yin Kyuubi was stunned and asked, "Namikaze Minato, are you ying the emotion card?" Namikaze Minato smiled. "I''m just stating a fact." Yin Kyuubi fell silent. A few minutester, Yin Kyuubi stood up and said firmly, "I promise you." ¡­¡­.. The next day, Yamanaka Ryo brought Namikaze Minato and Yin Kyuubi and teleported to the desert of Wind Country. Yin Kyuubi immediately came out of White Zetsu''s body, and a huge chakra instantly swept the entire desert. The sand around Yin Kyuubi was blown away by this chakra. "Kurama, I didn''t expect you to be so strong now. You have already caught up with the you before the separation." Yamanaka Ryo praised. Kyuubi ignored Yamanaka Ryo''s ttery and urged, "Don''t talk nonsense. Let¡¯s begin!" Yamanaka Ryo nodded and made a series of hand seals, sealing Kyuubi into Namikaze Minato''s body. Although it was called a seal, it actually merged Kyuubi''s chakra into Namikaze Minato''s body, allowing Namikaze Minato''s chakra to merge with his chakra. The seal was quicklypleted. At the moment when the seal waspleted, red chakra bubbles began to emerge from Namikaze Minato''s body. These chakra bubbles piled up and soon became Nibi Bijuu''s coat. Namikaze Minato sensed his own state, closed his eyes, and continued to merge with Kyuubi''s chakra. ¡­.. A few minutester, eight tails had already appeared behind Namikaze Minato, and his eyes also became scarlet red beast eyes. A whisker-like Naruto appeared on his face, and his mind was somewhat blurred. When he was about to lose his mind, Namikaze Minato removed Bijuu''s coat and regained control of his body. Namikaze Minato breathed a sigh of relief, then wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and said, "The negative emotions in Kurama''s chakra are really terrible. I was almost devoured." "From what I saw just now, the Eight-Tails is the limit. Minato ni-san, you and Kurama should still need some time to get used to each other," Yamanaka Ryo said. Namikaze Minato nodded. "I will grasp the power of Kurama as soon as possible. Please take care of me during this period of time. Kyuubi!" Yin Kyuubi coldly snorted and did not say anything. Namikaze Minato smiled. He knew that Yin Kyuubi had agreed. ¡­¡­.. In the following days, everyone began to cultivate crazily, seizing every moment to improve themselves. Yamanaka Ryo was no exception. After settling Namikaze Minato and Kyuubi, he teleported to the Ice World. Yamanaka Ryo nned to achieve further evolution of the ice element in this final time. It had been more than 30 years since Yamanaka Ryo discovered the power of the ice element. In these 30 years, Yamanaka Ryo has been using the power of the ice element almost all the time. It could be said that no one in this world knew this power better than him, especially after fusing with the eye power of Korin and Rinnegan. Yamanaka Ryo''s ice had undergone a qualitative change, bing a special existence that could contend with Truth-Seeking Ball. But even so, with Yamanaka Ryo''s current strength and state, it was impossible to defeat the Otsutsuki n''s Leader, who was stronger than Kaguya. From the perspective of the power system, Rinnegan and Juubi were already the strongest forces in this world. Yamanaka Ryo could not improve himself from this aspect, so he still looked at the ice elements. Now, Yamanaka Ryo''s ice could be said to have been developed to the extreme, reaching the level of freezing space. When the space was frozen, the people in the space would also be frozen. However, this level was not enough. What Yamanaka Ryo wanted was to freeze even time, at least to the level of freezing people''s five senses, giving people the illusion that time was frozen. There were only two ways to achieve this. The first was to increase his own strength and use his powerful strength to freeze the ice elements. The second was to reduce the temperature of the ice and close to absolute zero. Yamanaka Ryo was temporarily unable to achieve the first method, so he could only think of a way to reduce the temperature of the ice. That was why Yamanaka Ryo came to the world of ice. The world of ice was Yamanaka Ryo''s world. Because this world was made of ice, the temperature was much lower than the outside world. That was why Yamanaka Ryo came to the world of ice to merge with the ice and find a way to reduce the temperature of his ice in the world ice. Just like this, time passed day by day. ¡­¡­. Half a monthter, Namikaze Minato hadpletely grasped Kyuubi''s strength. Obito also absorbed the eye power of that Rinnegan. One of his eyes turned into Rinnegan, and Lain also gained a lot from Katsuyu¡¯s main body. When the three of them returned to Konoha, Yamanaka Ryo had alsopleted his own cultivation. When the three of them saw Yamanaka Ryo, they were all stunned. They were very sure that the person in front of them was Yamanaka Ryo, but the feeling Yamanaka Ryo gave them was very different from before. "Nii-san, what happened when I wasn''t here? Why do I feel like you are a different person?" Lain asked a little strangely. Chapter 563 Chapter 563 Yamanaka Ryo smiled and asked, ¡°A different person? Is there any change?¡± Obito, who was at the side, heard this and said, ¡°Of course there is. The feeling that your temperament gives people has indeed changed.¡± ¡°Not only his temperament, but his chakra has also changed. Kurama sensed that Ryo¡¯s chakra had also be cold. It should be his ice release.¡± Namikaze Minato said. ¡°My chakra has not been integrated with ice release, but the ice element and my body are morepatible. Well, let¡¯s stop talking about me... Minato nii-san, please call the others over. I will go to Uncle Snake and prepare to leave.¡± Namikaze Minato nodded, and his figure disappeared from the third training ground. Yamanaka Ryo directly teleported to Orochimaru. ....... At this time, Orochimaru was in theboratory cloning Itachi¡¯s body. After the end of the Ninja War, Yamanaka Ryo asked Orochimaru to clone Itachi¡¯s body. However, during the process of cloning, Orochimaru found that Itachi¡¯s genes were hidden with Kekkei Genkai disease. This disease would slowly appear along with the use of the Sharingan, and when Mangekyou was opened, it was basically already beyond cure. Orochimaru had studied Kekkei Genkai disease for a long time, and he had spent a lot of effort to study it for Kimimaro. Unfortunately, Kekkei Genkai had something to do with genes. Orochimaru had studied it for a long time, but he still could not solve it. Later, he got the scroll from Fugaku and his wife, which suppresses Kekkei Genkai disease. Only then did he save Kimimaro¡¯s life. Now, seeing Kekkei Genkai for the second time in Uchiha Itachi, Orochimaru¡¯spetitive heart was aroused. For more than a month, Orochimaru had locked himself in theboratory to find a way to solve Kekkei Genkai disease. ¡°Hey, Uncle Snake, are you still studying Kekkei Genkai?¡± Yamanaka Ryo appeared in theboratory and greeted Orochimaru. ¡°Well, this disease is really troublesome, and I don¡¯t dare to change it when ites to genes. Once some of the arrangements in the genes are changed, the clone should not be Uchiha Itachi!¡± ¡°Indeed, something like genes, if you change a little, the clone will not be this person.¡± ¡°Right, in fact, Itachi is not the only one in the Uchiha n who has Kekkei Genkai disease. ording to my observation, there are about half of the Uchiha n members who have this disease. However, they do not have the opportunity to open Mangekyou. This disease will at most cause some difort to the body when they use the Sharingan. It will not be too much of a problem for them.¡± Orochimaru frowned: ¡°Are there so many people in the Uchiha n who are suffering from a blood disease? Why? Aren¡¯t they the descendants of Rikudou Sennin? There should be no problem with their blood lineage, right?¡± ¡°The Uchiha n is indeed the descendants of Rikudou Sennin, but their blood lineage has been passed down for thousands of years, and it is diluted. Now such a problem can be said to be caused by the thinning of blood lineage, so it is actually very simple to solve this Kekkei Genaki disease.¡± Hearing this, Orochimaru understood what Yamanaka Ryo meant, ¡°Eternal Mangekyou¡¯s Sharingan? Two pairs of Mangekyou, eye power, and bloodline fusion it is indeed a good method... But there are too few people who can use this treatment method. From the Warring States period to today, the number of hands that can open Mangekyou can be counted, let alone the two brothers who can open Mangekyou together.¡± ¡°But other people don¡¯t need to treat his disease! This disease is not a fatal threat to others, and there will be no big impact in life. It can bepletely ignored.¡± Orochimaru shook his head. Obviously, Yamanaka Ryo had not reached an agreement with him, but Orochimaru did not continue to pester him about this problem. Instead, he asked: ¡°Ryo, what¡¯s wrong with you recently? It seems that you have changed a lot.¡± ¡°This is actually because my body has higherpatibility with the ice elements. The various skills of my body gradually be closer to the state of ice, so it makes people feel that it has changed so much.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t turn into ice one day, will you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! This state is controble.¡± After saying that, Yamanaka Ryo controlled his body to stop this change and returned to his previous appearance. Orochimaru breathed a sigh of relief. He didn¡¯t want his most important friend to turn into an ice cube one day. ¡°Alright, Uncle Snake, let¡¯s put this aside for now! Let¡¯s get down to business. We¡¯re going to Otsutsuki¡¯s n.¡± Orochimaru¡¯s expression immediately became excited: ¡°Are we finally leaving? Don¡¯t be so busy. You promised me before.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll bring back a few more corpses of Otsutsuki¡¯s nsmen.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± ¡°Yes, but before that, I still need you to provide some technical assistance.¡± ¡°Technical assistance? What do you want?¡± ¡°You can extract White Zetsu¡¯s Chakra and some Hashirama¡¯s cells.¡± Orochimaru opened his mouth and spat out a seal scroll from his mouth. He wiped it with his sleeve and threw it to Yamanaka Ryo. Then he squatted down in the cab under the microscope, found an arm, and handed it to Yamanaka Ryo. Yamanaka Ryo put away the scroll and arm, waved to Orochimaru, and then teleported back to Konoha. Orochimaru watched Yamanaka Ryo leave and muttered to himself: ¡°Ryo, I wish you sess!¡± ........ Konoha, 3rd training ground. Lain, Obito, Shisui, Naruto, Sasuke, and Hana were all there. Of course, Otsutsuki Ryushiki, whose will had been tampered with, was also standing on the side. After Yamanaka Ryo came back, he nced at the crowd and found that there was no figure of Namikaze Minato. He asked curiously, ¡°Where is Minato nii-san?¡± ¡°Sensei has gone to the Four Great Ninja Vige to get the grenades I asked them to make. He should be back soon.¡± Just as Obito finished speaking, Namikaze Minato¡¯s figure appeared in front of everyone. He took out seven sealing scrolls from his ninja backpack and sent them to everyone except for Otsutsuki Ryushiki. Yamanaka Ryo took the scroll and opened it to take a look. He said in surprise, ¡°The efficiency is good. They actually did so much.¡± Namikaze Minato nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect them to work so hard either.¡± ¡°Alright, we¡¯ve already gotten the road. It¡¯s time for us to go.¡± After saying that, Yamanaka Ryo directly brought them to Kaguya¡¯s space. ....... After Kaguya sensed their arrival, she immediately opened the passage without the slightest hesitation. Yamanaka Ryo directly led a group of people into the passage to the Otsutsuki n. ¡°Eh? This passage is not ordinary! The people who built the passage have very high attainments in space-time Ninjutsu. Every node has folded space, and it is really amazing.¡± Namikaze Minato praised. Unfortunately, other than Obito and Yamanaka Ryo, the rest of the people did not have the talent of space-time ninjutsu, and they did not understand what Namikaze Minato said. Everyone continued to move forward... After walking for about two hundred meters, a light appeared in front of them. Seeing this, Yamanaka Ryo hurriedly said, ¡°Everyone, the Otsutsuki n should be in front. ording to Kaguya, the Otsutsuki n does not have any experts guarding the transmission center, but it does not rule out the unexpected situation. Everyone, be alert and prepare to fight.¡± Chapter 564 Chapter 564 ¡°Ryo, I will go out first! I have Kurama, who can help to sense the situation outside. If there are any problems, I can use the Flying Thunder God to teleport back.¡± Namikaze Minato said. ¡°Wait a minute. We are not sure if there are people like Sensor Ninjas in Otsutsuki¡¯s n, and it is better to confirm it first. Otsutsuki Ryushiki, tell me if there are any methods in your n that can detect the enemy¡¯s Chakra.¡± Yamanaka Ryo turned to ask Otsutsuki Ryushiki. ¡°Yes, the puppets of our n are particrly sensitive to Chakra. The power you use can also be regarded as chakra. Once you appear, you will be discovered by the puppets.¡± Otsutsuki Ryushiki replied. ¡°Puppets that are particrly sensitive to chakra? What about natural chakra?¡± ¡°Natural chakra is the power of your world. The puppets should not be able to sense it, but when you appear, you will be ¡°seen¡± by the puppets.¡± Namikaze Minato thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Does a puppet have the ability to transmit information directly?¡± ¡°No, the only way to transmit information is to rely on the nsmen in charge of guarding.¡± Hearing this, Namikaze Minato revealed a smile, ¡°Ryo, I should be able to deal with it!¡± ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll leave it to you, Minato nii-san.¡± Namikaze Minato nodded. He sat down cross-legged and used Korin¡¯s power to enter the immortal mode. Then, he took out two Flying Thunder Gods from his ninja backpack and left them in the tunnel. He held them in one hand and carefully approached the exit of the tunnel. ¡°Kurama, help me sense the situation outside.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you enter the sage mode? You can¡¯t sense it yourself?¡± ¡°I tried it just now. My perception can¡¯t pass through the passage.¡± ¡°Tsk, how troublesome!¡± Kyuubi curled his lips and released his spiritual force. A few secondster, Kyuubi said, ¡°There are many puppets outside. Fortunately, there are no puppets at the passage¡¯s exit, and the puppets are all distributed at the exit entrance of the transmission center... In addition to the puppets, there are four people outside with simr chakra power, and they are all in front of the right side of the passage.¡± ¡°Four people? What about the amount of chakra? What level is their chakra?¡± ¡°This is not easy to judge. The power in their bodies is simr to chakra, but it is notpletely chakra. If we have topare, it is probably about the same amount as Kushina¡¯s chakra.¡± ¡°Same amount as Kushina¡¯s chakra? Are the people of the Otsutsuki n so terrifying? There is no other way. We can only gamble!¡± After saying that, Namikaze Minato leaned out of the passage and saw the four people at a nce. Namikaze Minato took a deep breath and threw the Flying Thunder God kunai in the direction of the four people. The moment the kunai approached them, Namikaze Minato made a seal with his hands, and the kunai instantly split into dozens of pieces. Then Minato teleported in front of them and grabbed them. The four people were killed by Namikaze Minato before they could react. ¡°Phew ¨C not bad! These people only have arge amount of chakra, and theirbat strength is not strong.¡± Namikaze Minato said with a sigh of relief. ¡°Now is not the time to rx. The puppets around are not going to let you go.¡± As soon as Kyuubi finished speaking, the puppet closest to Namikaze Minato attacked him. The puppet raised its arm and shot out a red line from its palm. Namikaze Minato dodged the puppet¡¯s attack and teleported back into the passageway. .......... ¡°Sensei, are you alright? How is the situation outside?¡± As soon as Namikaze Minato returned, Obito immediately came over and asked. Namikaze Minato shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I killed the four members of the Otsutsuki n who were guarding outside. The problem is that the remaining puppets are not easy to deal with.¡± ¡°Are there a lot of puppets outside?¡± Yamanaka Ryo asked. ¡°Quite a few, about one or two hundred of them!¡± Namikaze Minato said after thinking for a while. ¡°So many! It seems unrealistic to get rid of these puppets without making any noise.¡± Naruto eximed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Just leave the puppets outside to me!¡± After saying that, Yamanaka Ryo merged with Korin¡¯s power and Rinnegan¡¯s eye power and directly walked in through the passage. This state of Yamanaka Ryo itself was natural chakra, and the puppets did not sense Yamanaka Ryo until Yamanaka Ryo walked into their line of sight. When the puppets saw Yamanaka Ryo, they acted as if they were crazy and rushed forward together. Yamanaka Ryo did not panic. He spread his power with himself as the center. In the blink of an eye, the joints of the puppet were frozen, and it lost its ability to move. ¡°It¡¯s done. Come out!¡± Yamanaka Ryo walked to the entrance of the passage and shouted to the people inside. Hearing this, everyone immediately jumped out of the passage. ¡°Naruto, Sasuke, Shisui, Hana, help me lift these four people up. Lain and I will check their memories together... Minato nii-san, you go and keep an eye on the other entrances. If anyone elsees in, inform us immediately. Obito, go guard the entrance and inform us as soon as anyonees.¡± When everyone heard this, they immediately took action. Yamanaka Ryo and Lain checked the memories of these four Otsutsuki nsmen together. These four people were already dead. ¨CA part of their memories had already disappeared. Fortunately, the important things were all there. From their memories, Yamanaka Ryo learned that the teleportation center was guarded by a shift system. There would be people changing shifts every day, once a week. In other words, there would be new members of the Otsutsuki ning early tomorrow morning. This information was very important to Yamanaka Ryo and the others. When they came to the Otsutsuki n, they needed to first find out some of the Otsutsuki n¡¯s situation and personnel arrangements. If they acted rashly, they might be surrounded. Now there were four people here. Tomorrow, four more people wille. It just so happened that the eight of them were disguised as members of the Otsutsuki n. If these eight members of the Otsutsuki n disguised themselves well, they could be used for at least a week. Then, Yamanaka Ryo transferred the useful parts of the memories of these four people to Namikaze Minato, Sasuke, Hana, Shisui, and then let them use White Zetsu chakra to transform into the appearance of these four people who were killed. ¡°The four of you wait here. When you take over the shift the next day, go out first and then live ording to the information recorded in their memories for a day. Remember not to expose yourself.¡± ¡°As for the four of us, we will wait for the next batch of people to change shifts in the passage. When the timees, we will do the same thing. Do you understand?¡± After saying that, Yamanaka Ryo threw the corpses of the four people into the Ice World. The four of them nodded and began to act ording to what they remembered. Yamanaka Ryo returned to the passage with the remaining people. ....... The next day, Namikaze Minato sessfullypleted the transfer with Sasuke and the other two. After Namikaze Minato and the others left, Yamanaka Ryo instantly killed the four people who came the next day. Then, he threw their bodies into the Ice World. Then, Ryo read their memories and turned into the appearance of these four people. Chapter 565 Chapter 565 The next day, after the people from the transfer arrived, Yamanaka Ryo and the other three smoothlypleted the handover just like the first day. Just like Namikaze Minato and the others yesterday, they used the identity of these four people to sneak into Otsutsuki¡¯s n smoothly. After Yamanaka Ryo and the others left the transmission center, they followed the perception of the ice scalpel and quickly found Namikaze Minato and the others. ¡°Minato nii-san, how was it yesterday?¡± ¡°Fortunately, everything went smoothly. The others did not cause trouble and were not discovered. What should we do next?¡± Yamanaka Ryo thought for a moment and said, ¡°Let¡¯s maintain this state. First, we need to figure out the situation of Otsutsuki¡¯s n, and the main thing is to figure out the distribution of the high-end forces of Otsutsuki¡¯s n. If possible, it would be best to kill one to two elders without rming other high-end forces. This way, the pressure on us will be much less. ¡°Then let¡¯s do it this way! In a while, we should act separately. We should be able to gather information faster if we split up.¡± Namikaze Minato said. Yamanaka Ryo nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s form a group of four! If there are any discoveries, contact them ording to the previous method.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± After discussing, the eight of them dispersed. ...... Soon, two days passed. In these two days, Yamanaka Ryo had a general understanding of the world where Otsutsuki¡¯s n was located. This world was muchrger than the Ninja World, and the poption was also much greater than the Ninja World. However, among these people, besides the people of Otsutsuki¡¯s n, there weremoners who did not even have chakra. Thesemoners regarded the people of Otsutsuki¡¯s n as gods, and they worshiped them sincerely. The people of Otsutsuki¡¯s n enjoyed the respect of thesemoners and would asionally help themoners deal with some huge beasts. This situation made Yamanaka Ryo somewhat puzzled. ¡®Why hadn¡¯t the natives of this world removed their chakra for thousands of years?¡¯ ¡®Was it the Otsutsuki n¡¯s blockade, or did thesemoners dare not touch it?¡¯ In addition, there was another thing that made Yamanaka Ryo feel very strange. Otsutsuki¡¯s n had been there for thousands of years. He didn¡¯t know why there were only more than 20,000 people in the n, and only a few were considered strong. It was reasonable to say that the blood of Otsutsuki¡¯s n should be far above the Uchiha n and the Senju n, and the probability of the birth of strong people should be very high. Still, the result was that Otsutsuki¡¯s n of several tens of thousands of people were basically mediocre people who had power but could not use it. This situation made Yamanaka Ryo puzzled. Just as Yamanaka Ryo was thinking, he suddenly felt that Namikaze Minato had broken his Ice Scalpel. Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s eyes lit up. He suppressed the doubts in his heart and found a ce to avoid the sight of the crowd. He brought the three people to Namikaze Minato. ........ ¡°Minato nii-san, what did you find?¡± Yamanaka Ryo asked directly. ¡°There, there is an elder of the Otsutsuki n.¡± Namikaze Minato pointed to the castle building in front of him. Yamanaka Ryo followed Namikaze Minato¡¯s instructions. When he saw the castle, he frowned. He felt that the building in front of him seemed very familiar. He flipped through the memories in his mind and came to a realization. ¡°Otsutsuki Ryushiki, this is the school you stayed in before, right?¡± Otsutsuki Ryushiki nodded. ¡°It really is here. Brother Minato, are you sure there is only one elder inside?¡± ¡°This ce should be the same as the teleportation center. The elders carry out shifts, and just now, we saw two elders taking over.¡± Namikaze Minato replied. ¡°That¡¯s great. Otsutsuki Ryushiki, where are the students here generally? Will theye out often?¡± Yamanaka Ryo turned around and asked. ¡°They are all at home at night and wille to school in the morning.¡± ¡°Will that eldere out to send them off?¡± Otsutsuki Ryushiki shook his head. ¡°Other than their own sessors, the elders are not too concerned about other students, and they will note out to send each other off. Moreover, in the Otsutsuki n, Rinnegan¡¯s status will be greatly improved, and no one will touch them.¡± Yamanaka Ryo nodded, ¡°It seems that things are much easier than I thought. Brother Minato, let¡¯s disperse first. We will gather near the school tomorrow morning. ¡°When the timees, we will ambush and kill a member of the Otsutsuki n who has Rinnegan. Then, I will disguise myself as this member of the n and hide in my Ice World. This way, we should be able to sneak in.¡± Hearing this, everyone discussed for a while and agreed with Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s n. ........ The next morning, Yamanaka Ryo and the others gathered on time. They hid at various intersections and contacted each other through Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s spiritual link. As the sun rose, the first member of Otsutsuki¡¯s n appeared. This was a girl who looked to be 17 or 18 years old. ¡°Nii-san, how is this person?¡± Lain asked with a voice transmission. Yamanaka Ryo hurriedly spoke up to stop him. ¡°Don¡¯t. I don¡¯t have the hobby of crossdressing, and it¡¯s a little difficult to be a woman.¡± Lain nodded and let go of the girl, but the people who appearedter made Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s face darker and darker. ¡°Hey! Otsutsuki Ryushiki, is there a mistake? Why are the five people who appeared in such a long time all women?¡± ¡°ording to my memory, the women are generally more diligent. It is more difficult for them to improve their strength than the men, so they came early.¡± Yamanaka Ryo sighed helplessly and could only continue to wait. Finally, his hard work paid off. The first male nsman appeared. Yamanaka Ryo did not continue to pick and pick. Just now, he almost wore women¡¯s clothing. What was there to hesitate about now? He directly killed the man who had Rinnegan in his twenties. Then, he used the transformation technique to transform into the appearance of this man. ¡°Everyone... Enter my world of ice and wait for the elders of the Otsutsuki n toe outter.¡± Hearing this, Namikaze Minato and the others immediately rxed and entered Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s world of ice. Yamanaka Ryo quickly browsed through this person¡¯s memory and then swaggered towards the school. ....... After arriving at the school, ording to the location of this person¡¯s memory, everyone here has Rinnegan. In addition, he now had six people, and the female nsmen had no intention of talking to him. They were all working hard to refine their chakra. Soon, the others arrived one after another. Among these people, Yamanaka Ryo saw Otsutsuki Momoshiki, who appeared in the original work, and Otsutsuki and Kinshiki, who followed him. However, at this time, Kinshiki¡¯s eyes were no longer colorful, and he looked like a puppet. He should have been transformed into an artificial human by Otsutsuki Momoshiki. Thest one who arrivedte was a teenager carrying a fish pole. His arrival caused a burst of contempt from everyone because he was the only one who didn¡¯t have Rinnegan. However, he didn¡¯t care at all. He walked to the corner and sat down to refine the chakra. Chapter 566 Chapter 566 ¡°Tsk, a person without Rinnegan actually has the nerve to sit here.¡± The girl that Yamanaka Ryo met at the beginning nced at Otsutsuki Urashiki and said with disdain. As if he did not hear it, Otsutsuki Urashiki continued to refine the chakra with his eyes closed. There was no reaction even when he was humiliated, and Urashiki¡¯s reaction made others look down on him even more. ¡®Ryo, this guy is not simple! He can still cultivate calmly when he is humiliated.¡¯ Korin transmitted his voice to Yamanaka Ryo. ¡®Mm. In terms of temperament, he is indeed the calmest in this ssroom. His strength can clearly crush most students here, but he can still remain calm in the face of these people¡¯s provocation... Moreover, I can feel the fluctuations of space from his body. He should be like Minato nii-san, having special talent in space.¡¯ ¡®Ryo, do you know what his name is?¡¯ ¡®He should be Otsutsuki Urashiki.¡¯ The two of them chatted for a while. ...... It was not until noon that the elders of the Otsutsuki n came to the ssroom. When the students saw the elder, they quickly stood up and greeted the elder under Otsutsuki Momoshiki¡¯smand. ¡°Hello, Elder!¡± ¡®Elder Raishiki? It seems that he is the ¨­tsutsuki Raishiki of ¨­tsutsuki n this generation. Korin, you go to Ice World, ready to bring Minato and the others out.¡¯ Korin nodded. She opened a spatial crack from his ninja bag and entered the Ice World. What Yamanaka Ryo didn¡¯t expect was that with such a slight movement, Otsutsuki Raishiki and Urashiki¡¯s eyes instantly focused on Yamanaka Ryo. Otsutsuki Raishiki frowned. ¡®Why is there a spatial fluctuation on this student? I remember that he shouldn¡¯t have a spatial ability! Strange!¡¯ Behind him, Otsutsuki also had simr thoughts. He turned to look at Otsutsuki Raishiki, and Otsutsuki Raishiki nodded imperceptibly. Otsutsuki Urashiki out his hand and opened a spatial crack behind Yamanaka Ryo. Yamanaka Ryo could clearly sense the small movements of these two people. He also guessed that the spatial fluctuation of Korin entering the Ice World had attracted the attention of the two people. That was why he had made a move to test him. Yes, it was a test. The spatial crack opened by Otsutsuki Urashiki did not have any offensive power. He just wanted to know if Yamanaka Ryo could sense this crack. At first, Yamanaka Ryo intended to ignore it, but when he saw the seriousness in Otsutsuki Raishiki¡¯s eyes, he gritted his teeth and decided to make a bet. Yamanaka Ryo put his hands behind his back, grabbed the space crack, and directly closed it. Then he turned around and red at Otsutsuki Urashiki. Otsutsuki Urashiki gave Yamanaka Ryo a deep look, lowered his head, and said nothing. But Yamanaka Ryo was keenly aware that when Otsutsuki Urashiki lowered his head, his eyes shed with jealousy and hatred. Yamanaka Ryo was a little confused. Otsutsuki Urashiki¡¯s reaction waspletely inconsistent with his performance just now. On the other side, Otsutsuki Raishiki took in Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s small movements. His eyes lit up, and his expression gradually became excited. ¡°Cough, cough. Students, you can go ahead and cultivate! You... Come out with me!¡± Otsutsuki pointed at Yamanaka Ryo and said. Yamanaka Ryo immediately pretended to be terrified and froze in ce. Only when Otsutsuki Raishiki called him for the second time did he carefully and slowly follow Otsutsuki Raishiki out of the room. After the two of them left, Otsutsuki Urashiki raised his head, his expression full of unwillingness. On the other side, Otsutsuki Momoshiki looked at Otsutsuki Urashiki with interest. ...... Otsutsuki took Yamanaka Ryo to another room. Yamanaka Ryo sensed that there was no one else in this room, and there were only puppets patrolling nearby. To him, this room was really a good ce to kill people. Thinking of this, the corners of Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s mouth raised into a faint smile. As for Otsutsuki Raishiki, he was also very excited. He was excited that a young man with Rinnegan¡¯s talent had finally appeared in the n. This made Otsutsuki Raishiki, who had been looking for a sessor for so many years, extremely excited. His Rinnegan was rted to spatial ability, and he was looking for a sessor with spatial talent. Unfortunately, after searching for so many years, out of the more than twenty thousand nsmen in the n, only Otsutsuki Urashiki had spatial talent. However, Otsutsuki Urashiki did not have Rinnegan. This made Otsutsuki Raishiki very disappointed, but there was nothing he could do, and he could only temporarily raise Otsutsuki Urashiki as the sessor. And now, there was finally an outstanding heir like Yamanaka Ryo, who possessed the ability of space and Rinnegan. Otsutsuki Raishiki even felt that this was a gift from God. ¡°Cough cough, boy, don¡¯t be nervous. There is a good thing that I called you over.¡± ¡°Good thing? Elder... Elder Raishiki, you...¡± ¡°Haha! I told you not to be nervous. Rx a little. I want to take you as a disciple and let you inherit the position of Elder Raishiki.¡± Yamanaka Ryo pretended to be frightened and stayed where he was. Seeing this, the smile on Otsutsuki Raishiki¡¯s face became even more brilliant. ¡°I will nurture you well in the future. One day, you will be able to travel through the starry sky and upy others to find the fruit of the Tree of God. Maybe, you can be like the patriarch and achieve eternal life.¡± The more Otsutsuki Raishiki talked, the more excited he became. He didn¡¯t even notice that the temperature of the room had changed. In the next second, Yamanaka Ryo, who had merged Korin¡¯s power and Rinnegan¡¯s eye power, suddenly attacked. Otsutsuki Raishiki was stunned. Before he could react, he was frozen into an ice sculpture by Yamanaka Ryo. Otsutsuki Raishiki¡¯s five senses were frozen, and even his thoughts were stagnant. This was Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s trump card. His ice temperature was already very close to absolute zero degrees. After reaching this level, Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s ice only needed a thousandth of a second to freeze a person, just like it did, and there was no time to react at all. And the person who was frozen felt as if time had suddenly stopped. ....... After freezing Otsutsuki¡¯s Raishiki, Yamanaka Ryo immediately read his memory and then threw him into the world of ice. ¡°Everyone, the one I threw into the world of ice was the elder of the Otsutsuki n, Otsutsuki Raishiki. I used ice to restrict his movements, but I couldn¡¯t kill him in a short period of time. He should be able to break out of the ice soon.¡± ¡°Please think of a way to keep him in the world of ice... Minato nii-san,e out and continue to move with me.¡± When everyone heard this, they immediately jumped up, looking eager to try. When Namikaze Minato heard this, he immediately left the Ice World. ......... After arriving outside, Yamanaka Ryo transmitted all the memories of Otsutsuki Raishiki to Namikaze Minato. After Namikaze Minato finished reading it, he turned into Otsutsuki Raishiki. In the Ice World, Otsutsuki Raishiki finally broke through the ice and came out. He looked at Naruto and the others who suddenly appeared in front of him with a dumbfounded expression. Chapter 567

Chapter 567

¡°Leave this guy to me. Don¡¯t make a move.¡± Sasuke pulled out his Kusanagi and walked in front of Otsutsuki Raishiki. ¡°No, we¡¯ve been here for so long and haven¡¯t moved our muscles and bones. You want to take it all for yourself? You¡¯re too cunning!¡± Lain immediately expressed his objection and also came over. ¡°Lain is right. I also want to y together.¡± Hana , who had always been quiet, also began to coax. ¡°Alright, alright. Since the opinions are not unified, then let¡¯s go together!¡± As soon as Shisui¡¯s voice fell, golden chakra began to burn on Naruto¡¯s body. In the blink of an eye, he appeared in front of Otsutsuki Raishiki and kicked him away. Naruto¡¯s attack was like a signal, and the rest of the people followed him. Before Otsutsuki Raishiki could figure out the situation, he was besieged by six experts. At first, Otsutsuki Raishiki didn¡¯t pay any attention to these ¡°inexplicable¡± people, but after a fight, Otsutsuki Raishiki found that these six people had the strength to threaten him. Otsutsuki Raishiki was not stupid. He would not be foolishly besieged by so many people. His ability was space, and while everyone was attacking, Otsutsuki Raishiki used Rinnegan to open the space crack and escape. However, Otsutsuki Raishiki did not expect that he did not leave the Ice World this time, and he was still inside the Ice World. When he found that he was still in this strange space after the transfer, Otsutsuki Raishiki¡¯s face became very ugly, ¡°Damn, what is going on with this space? Where did these peoplee from?¡± After Naruto and the others found that Otsutsuki Raishiki had disappeared, they hurriedly asked Korin for help. The world of ice was Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s world, and it was also Korin¡¯s world. The natural energy that formed this world was provided by Korin, and she had control over this world. With Korin¡¯s help, everyone quickly determined Otsutsuki Raishiki¡¯s location and then rushed forward. Otsutsuki Raishiki was indeed very strong, but it was a pity that two fists were difficult to fight against four hands, let alone the twelve hands here. Under the siege of six people, Otsutsuki Raishiki was soon exhausted. Shisui, who was at the side, took the opportunity to cut off Otsutsuki Raishiki¡¯s throat. ¡­¡­ Yamanaka Ryo and Namikaze Minato did not know about the battle in the world of ice. They were facing the ¡°script¡± at this time to prevent any mistakes. ¡°Minato nii-san, that¡¯s all. It¡¯ll be up to you when you hand over the other elder in the afternoon.¡± Namikaze Minato nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m very confident in space-time Ninjutsu. There won¡¯t be any problems.¡± Then the two of them returned to the ssroom together as if nothing had happened. ¡­¡­ Soon, it was afternoon. The elder in charge of the shift, Otsutsuki Fuushiki, had arrived. Namikaze Minato, who had be Otsutsuki Raishiki, brought Yamanaka Ryo to Otsutsuki Fuushiki. Otsutsuki Fuushiki nced at Yamanaka Ryo and asked with a strange look, ¡°Elder Raishiki, you are¡­¡± Namikaze Minato smiled and said, ¡°This kid has the talent of space and also Rinnegan. He is more talented than Urashiki, and I have decided to let him be my sessor.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then I really have to congratte Elder Raishiki. After searching for so long, you can finally get what you want. However, I remember that he did not have the talent for space before. Could it be that he suddenly awakened?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but it is normal for something like talent to change ording to age, right? Alright, Elder Fuushiki, I will first take this child and let the Patriarch have a look at him. If the Patriarch is satisfied, he will be my sessor.¡± Otsutsuki Fuushiki nodded. ¡°The n head usually doesn¡¯t have any objections to the heir. Alright, go quickly! It¡¯s time for me to go teach the little ones inside.¡± ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll be leaving first!¡± After saying that, Namikaze Minato and Yamanaka Ryo disappeared. ¡­¡­ ording to Otsutsuki Raishiki¡¯s memories, the n head and elders of the Otsutsuki n usually cultivated in the depths of the n grounds to increase their strength. To go to the depths of the n grounds, they needed the eye power of four great elders, Rinnegan, to open the barrier. For this reason, the mountain especially returned to the world of ice to take down Otsutsuki Raishiki, Rinnegan. With this Rinnegan, the two of them smoothly arrived at the depths of the Otsutsuki n. As soon as they entered the depths of the n grounds, a capable and capable middle-aged woman greeted them, ¡°Elder Raishiki, hello!¡± ording to Otsutsuki Raishiki¡¯s memory, this woman was the confidant of the Otsutsuki n¡¯s n Chief. Her strength was ordinary, but her mind was particrly flexible, and she was deeply trusted by the n Chief of the Otsutsuki n. ¡°Where is the n Leader? I found a suitable sessor and wanted to let the n Leader see him.¡± ¡°Is this young man your sessor? It¡¯s really surprising. Young man, you are really too lucky to be fancied by Elder Raishiki.¡± The middle-aged woman turned around and said with a smile. ¡°I¡­ I also feel¡­ honored.¡± The middle-aged woman smiled and said nothing. She led Namikaze Minato and Yamanaka Ryo to a stone door. Then the middle-aged woman stopped and said to Namikaze Minato, ¡°Elder Raishiki, please wait a moment. I will go and report to the n leader.¡± After she finished speaking, she formed a seal with her hands and opened the barrier on the stone door. A few minutester, the middle-aged woman came out. ¡°Elder Raishiki, the n leader invites you in.¡± After saying that, the middle-aged woman moved to the side to make way. Namikaze Minato and Yamanaka Ryo looked at each other, and then they passed through the stone door together. Before entering the stone door, Yamanaka Ryo was careful and left an undetectable ice flower outside the stone door. As soon as he entered this space, Yamanaka Ryo immediately found that this ce was an independent world like Kaguya¡¯s Space. Still, this world was moreplete than his and Kaguya¡¯s. Yamanaka Ryo frowned and established a spiritual link with Namikaze Minato. ¡®-His own world?¡¯ ¡®I know. I will be careful.¡¯ After saying that, the two of them continued to walk inside. On the other hand, Yamanaka Ryo was constantly sensing the ice flowers that had been left outside. As long as he could sense the ice flowers, even if there were any problems in a while, he would be able to take Namikaze Minato and immediately escape this world. ¡­¡­ After walking another few dozen meters, Namikaze Minato and Yamanaka Ryo vaguely saw a figure appear at Ryo. A thick fog surrounded this figure. It was impossible to see its shape or gender, but it could only vaguely confirm that there was a person in front of him. Namikaze Minato hesitated for a moment and then greeted the patriarch of Otsutsuki¡¯s family ording to the etiquette in Otsutsuki Raishiki¡¯s memory. Yamanaka Ryo followed the example. The red light emitted from the thick fog, and then the figure in the thick fog suddenly stood up and said directly, ¡°You are not Raishiki, nor are you a member of my Otsutsuki family. Who are you?¡± # Chapter 568

Chapter 568

Hearing this, Yamanaka Ryo was stunned. He did not expect that his and Namikaze Minato¡¯s identities would be seen through so easily. ¡°Are you still not going to admit it? The way you change your appearance is indeed very powerful. Not only your appearance, body shape, but even your chakra can imitate very simr. Unfortunately, you can¡¯t change your bloodline.¡± Hearing this, Yamanaka Ryo knew that there was no point in continuing to disguise, so he directly changed his body: ¡°As expected of the patriarch of the Otsutsuki n.¡± ¡°Hmph! Who are you guys? Where did Raishiki go?¡± ¡°If you want to know our identities, thene out!¡± After saying that, Yamanaka Ryo brought Namikaze Minato outside the stone door and left the world of the Otsutsuki n¡¯s Leader ¡­¡­ The moment the two of them came out, they were discovered by the two elders of the Otsutsuki n who were cultivating outside Ryo. ¡°Elder Mizushiki, it should be Elder Raishiki and his heir who went in just now, right? Why did Elder Raishiki¡¯s appearance change when he came out? And it seemed that he used his spatial ability to escape from the Patriarch.¡± Otsutsuki Tsuchiki said ¡°Indeed, there seems to be a problem. Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± After saying that, Otsutsuki Mizushiki stood up and rushed towards Yamanaka Ryo and Namikaze Minato. On the other side, Otsutsuki n¡¯s n Leader also came out of his space. The three people formed a triangle and surrounded Namikaze Minato and Yamanaka Ryo. ¡°n Leader, what exactly is going on?¡± Otsutsuki Mizushiki asked. ¡°These two people are not from our Otsutsuki n. That person¡¯s current appearance is a disguise, and he is not Elder Raishiki.¡± When Otsutsuki Mizushiki heard this, his expression changed greatly. ¡°What? They are outsiders? Someone actually dares to invade our Otsutsuki n?¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Let¡¯s capture them together!¡± Yamanaka Ryo smiled and said, ¡°Catch us? I¡¯m afraid the three of you are not enough!¡± ¡°Humph!¡± The patriarch of the Otsutsuki n snorted coldly. He stretched out a hand from the thick fog, and a strong force of gravity erupted in an instant, wanting to pull Yamanaka Ryo away from where he was. ¡°Gravity? Not enough!¡± As he spoke, Yamanaka Ryo fused with the power of Rinnegan and Korin, instantly freezing space. Space was frozen, and gravity lost its effect. Even the arm of the Otsutsuki n¡¯s n Leader was frozen. The n Leader of the Otsutsuki n clenched his fist and shattered the ice on his arm. Then, he used gravity to suck up a small piece of ice and feel the power inside the ice. ¡°It really is this special power. It is the same as the two people from back then. It seems that you are also from Kaguya¡¯s world?¡± Yamanaka Ryo nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. We are from the Ninja World.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that after a thousand years, that world would give birth to such a strong person like you. With that special power and Rinnegan, your strength is already stronger than those two brothers¡­ Then, what is your purpose? Are you also like them? Trying to eliminate potential threats for your world?¡± Yamanaka Ryo curled his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t make it sound like we are invaders. You haven¡¯t closed the passage on the matter. In other words, you have been coveting our world all the time. We just attacked first.¡± ¡°Attack first? This sentence is very interesting and reasonable. But do you think you can do it with just the two of you? ¡° ¡°The two of us may not be enough, but who told you that there are only two of us?¡± After saying that, Yamanaka Ryo opened the world of ice and released everyone except Otsutsuki Ryushiki. ¡°Now, it should be enough! We have seven people here!¡± The patriarch of the Otsutsuki n was silent. He did not expect that Yamanaka Ryo also had his own world, and there were so many experts hidden in the world. He could feel that the few people who came outter, one against one, were definitely not the opponents of the two elders. But two against one? The two elders would definitely not win. ¡°Minato nii-san, I will leave these two elders to you. I will deal with the patriarch!¡± Namikaze Minato nodded and led Naruto and the others to surround the two elders. When Otsutsuki¡¯s n leader saw this, he wanted to help, but he was stopped by an ice wall. ¡°I already said that your opponent is me!¡± ¡°You are courting death!¡± Otsutsuki¡¯s n Leadercontrolled the thick fog to wrap around Yamanaka Ryo. Then, a spark suddenly appeared in the thick fog. This spark instantly lit up the thick fog. Yamanaka Ryo frowned. ording to his perception, this was clearly just an ordinary fog. There was nobustibleponent in it at all, but it actually started burning directly for some reason. However, now was not the time to be distracted because the n leader of the Otsutsuki n had already rushed towards Namikaze Minato and the others. Yamanaka Ryo snapped his fingers and froze the mes. Then, he moved to the n leader of the Otsutsuki n in a sh of lightning. ¡­.. The n leader of the Otsutsuki n only felt a burst of cold air surge up, and then he lost consciousness. When he woke up, he found himself in a world of ice and snow. ¡°Tsk tsk, as expected of the n leader of the Otsutsuki n. My ice is actually only effective for you for less than a second.¡± The n leader of the Otsutsuki n did not say anything. He closed his eyes and recalled the feeling just now. Then, he confirmed that he really did not feel anything in that second. His five senses, consciousness, and space did not detect anything. ¡®Could it be that his attack just now froze time?¡¯ ¡®Or could it be that he froze all of my senses, causing me to have the illusion that time was frozen.¡¯ Just as the patriarch of the Otsutsuki n was thinking, Yamanaka Ryo took the opportunity to control the Ice World to create a gale and injected his eye power into the gale, blowing away the thick fog on the patriarch of the Otsutsuki n. The true face of the patriarch of the Otsutsuki n was finally exposed in the eyes of Yamanaka Ryo. The chief of the Otsutsuki n looked very young, probably in his early twenties. He was very handsome. At the very least, he was more handsome than Ryo Yamanaka. He had the same Nine Jade Rinnegan as Kaguya on his forehead, and his eyes were emitting blue light. Behind him were nine red spheres rotating. At first nce, it gave people an unreachable feeling, as if he was looking at a god. The n leader of the Otsutsuki n frowned when he noticed that the thick fog around him had been blown away. A red ball floated in front of him and then exploded in an instant. The thick fog once again enveloped his surroundings. Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw this. From the actions of the n leader of the Otsutsuki n just now, Yamanaka Ryo judged that the thick fog around his body had turned into a red ball. And this red ball was somewhat simr to Truth-Seeking Ball under Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s perception just now, but it was also different. In the red ball, the five types of chakra attributes were especially dense, and the aura of Inyoton seemed very weak. In other words, it might not be as strong as Truth-Seeking Ball in terms of attack power, but it should have some special uses. Chapter 569 Chapter 569 Tenseigan, Nine Jade Reincarnation Sharingan, and Truth-Seeking Ball facing these enemies, Yamanaka Ryo was somewhat fearful in his heart. But now was not the time for him to retreat. Today, facing the patriarch of the Otsutsuki n, there were only two results. Either he died, or Yamanaka Ryo died. There was no personal grudge between them, but the two of them carried the fate of two worlds, so there was only one battle. The patriarch of the Otsutsuki n was also very clear about this, so after the thick fog wrapped around his body again, he directly attacked Yamanaka Ryo. A blue light burst forth from the right hand of the n leader of the Otsutsuki n. Then, the light suddenly grew longer and chopped down towards Yamanaka Ryo. Yamanaka Ryo controlled the ice in the world of ice to turn into an ice shield, blocking his head. The n leader of the Otsutsuki n nced at the ice shield, sneered, and directly waved the blue light to hack at the ice shield. The blue light contained a special power. As soon as the ice shield touched it, cracks appeared. The n leader of the Otsutsuki n raised his hand and waved the blue light again. This time, the ice shield could not withstand the pressure and directly shattered into powder. Seeing this, Yamanaka Ryo quickly moved to the side, and the blue light struck the ground of the world of ice, cutting out a bottomless crack. ¡°Suck -¡° Yamanaka Ryo gasped. He did not expect that the casual attack of the Otsutsuki n¡¯s patriarch would have such terrifying power. Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s expression became serious. He made a series of hand seals, and violent lightning chakra instantly wrapped around his body. Then the endless snow and wind of the world of ice also began to revolve around him. After a few seconds, Yamanaka Ryo gradually appeared a set of armor made of ice and snow. After that, the lightning chakra and ice armor gradually fused together, and the armor on Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s body also turned blue-purple. The lightning armor and ice armor, this was the strongest defense that Yamanaka Ryo could currently create. The n leader of the Otsutsuki n noticed the armor on Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s body at the first moment. He frowned, and a red Truth-Seeking Ball floated to his right hand, and then Truth-Seeking Ball shattered. The blue light was wrapped in ayer of red film. Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s expression became more and more serious. He felt a serious threat from this light. If he could not handle it properly, he might die! Thinking of this, Yamanaka Ryo no longer hesitated. Ice mist began to emerge around his body. This ice mist was formed from his eye power and the most fundamental ice elements in his body. The temperature was already infinitely close to absolute zero degrees. As soon as the ice mist appeared, the time around, it seemed to stop. Yamanaka Ryo controlled the ice mist to gather into a sword shape slowly. At the moment of formation, the ice mist froze the space and turned the space into his own sword body. With a thought from Yamanaka Ryo, the ice mist sword flew towards the Patriarch of the Otsutsuki n. The Patriarch of the Otsutsuki n did not retreat, and he controlled the red and blue light to face the ice mist sword directly. The collision of the two caused the entire world of ice to tremble. The ice and snow of the patriarch of the n of Otsutsuki began to melt at speed visible to the naked eye. On the other side of the ice fog sword, space, and the power of the patriarch of the n of Otsutsuki were frozen into pieces of sparkling and translucent snowkes falling down. Seeing this, Yamanaka Ryo took a deep breath, and a spiral pill condensed from ice and snow appeared in his right hand. This spiral pill slowly rotated, and the eye power, spiritual power, and natural energy in the world of ice slowly merged into the spiral pill along with the rotation. And with the pull of these forces, the ice and snow in the world of ice began to melt in arge area. Finally, after gathering the power of half of the world of ice, the ice and snow spiral pill was finallypleted. Yamanaka Ryo directly teleported to the side of the patriarch of the Otsutsuki n, who was fighting against the ice fog sword, and pped the ice and snow spiral pill towards him. The n leader of the Otsutsuki n felt the terrifying power contained within this spiral pill, and his expression changed greatly. The seven Autumn Dao Jade behind his control blocked in front of him. The ice and snow spiral pill collided with Truth-Seeking Ball. Unexpectedly, there was no sound, no energy fluctuations. The two powers were eroding each other, and at the same time, repairing the damage that the other brought to him. Soon, the first red Truth-Seeking Ball shattered, and the size of the ice and snow spiral pill shrunk a little. Then the second, the third... After the seventh Truth-Seeking Ball shattered, the size of the ice and snow spiral pill was only the size of a baby¡¯s fist. The moment the ice and snow spiral pill approached the n leader of Otsutsuki¡¯s n, Yamanaka Ryo, hid its remaining power. In an instant, an enormous wave of cold energy erupted. The expression of Otsutsuki¡¯s n leader changed greatly, and the dense fog around him began to fluctuate violently. After hesitating for a moment, Yamanaka Ryo controlled the Ice Mist Sword and estimated that it would stab towards the forehead of the n leader of Otsutsuki¡¯s n, while he chose to retreat temporarily, The Ice and Snow Rasengan exploded for more than ten seconds. These ten seconds were as long as ten years for Yamanaka Ryo... Finally, along with the end of the Ice Burst, the dense fog around the n leader of Otsutsuki¡¯s n turned into small crystalline granules that fell from the sky. At this time, the n leader of Otsutsuki¡¯s n was also frozen into an ice sculpture, and there was a sword stuck between his eyebrows. Yamanaka Ryo smiled when he saw this. He directly teleported to the side of the Otsutsuki n¡¯s Leader, intending to take the opportunity to finish this battle. However, what he did not expect was that as soon as he got close to the Otsustsuki n Leader, the Nine-Rinne Sharingan between the eyebrows suddenly shone. Ryo was stunned, and the next second he felt his vision go dark... When he opened his eyes, he found that his body and soul had been separated. Of course, the n Chief of the Otsutsuki n was the same, and his body and soul separated. ¡°Is this your Rinnegan¡¯s eye technique?¡± Yamanaka Ryo, who was in a soul state, asked. The n leader of the Otsutsuki n nodded. ¡°The game is about to end. It doesn¡¯t matter if I tell you. My Rinnegan eye technique is soul stripping. It can forcefully separate the enemy¡¯s soul from the body and then suck up the enemy¡¯s spiritual force to strengthen my own soul. So, just obediently ept your death!¡± Hearing this, Yamanaka Ryo sneered, ¡°Be obedient and die? Hehe! I¡¯m afraid you have lost your mind.¡± The chief of the Otsutsuki n did not understand the second half of Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s words, but he still understood the mockery in Yamanaka Ryo¡¯s weapon. ¡°Do you think that you can contend with my soul power? I have lived for thousands of years, and my soul is growing all the time. How old are you? ¡° After saying that, the patriarch of the Otsutsuki n pounced towards Yamanaka Ryo. Yamanaka Ryo sneered. In his soul state, he snapped his fingers, and the wind and snow of the Ice World immediately wrapped around the soul of the patriarch of the Otsutsuki n. The patriarch of the Otsutsuki n snorted coldly, ignoring the wind and snow, and continued to rush towards Yamanaka Ryo. But what he did not expect was that before his soul could reach Yamanaka Ryo, he found that his soul was actually damaged. Chapter 570

Chapter 570

The expression of the n leader of Otsutsuki''s n changed greatly. He didn''t understand why his soul was damaged. In his opinion, with the nourishment he had received from his soul for thousands of years, not to mention the wind and snow, even if he was hit directly by some attacks, he should be fine. Yamanaka Ryo saw through his thoughts, smiled, and said, ¡°This world was originally opened up by my eye power, a space between illusion and reality¡­ Now, although this space has evolved into aplete world, the characteristics of the Ice World have not changed. Other than me and the people who have received my protection, any soul in this world will be eroded by endless wind and snow¡­. You didn''t expect it, did you? n Leader, yourst trump card will be your own death charm.¡± After saying that, Yamanaka Ryo''s soul snapped, and the world of ice began to blow up a blizzard. The wind and snow, which contained eye power and spiritual power, began to erode the soul of Otsutsuki. Yamanaka Ryo''s soul alsounched an attack along with the blizzard. The two souls tangled together. The battle of the soul had no skills or skills, it was just a simple hand-to-hand battle. Otsutsuki''s n Leader¡¯s soul was much stronger than Yamanaka Ryo''s soul. After all, Otsutsuki¡¯s n Leader had existed for thousands of years, and the quality and toughness of his soul were notparable to Yamanaka Ryo. However, in the world of ice, Yamanaka Ryo had the home advantage. Under the corrosion of the blizzard, Patriarch Otsutsuki''s soul gradually fell into a disadvantage. At this time, Patriarch Otsutsuki was a little panicked. He knew that if this continued, his soul would bepletely destroyed by the wind and snow of this world. After taking a deep breath, he teleported back to the Yamanaka n. There were people he loved here, and people who loved him were waiting for him to return. ¡­¡­ In The Yamanaka n. Chinse and Pakura had prepared arge table of delicious food together. Lain, who had just returned home, was eating happily. At this time, Yamanaka Ryo suddenly appeared in the room and looked at his family with a bright smile. "Mother, Pakura, I''m back!" The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!